Sir John Dinham, Knight, 5th Lord Dynham

Sir John Dinham, Knight, 5th Lord Dynham

Male 1359 - 1428  (~ 69 years)

Generations:      Standard    |    Vertical    |    Compact    |    Box    |    Text    |    Ahnentafel    |    Fan Chart    |    Media

Generation: 1

  1. 1.  Sir John Dinham, Knight, 5th Lord DynhamSir John Dinham, Knight, 5th Lord Dynham was born in ~ 1359 in Hartland, Devon, England (son of Sir John Dinham, Knight and Muriel Courtenay); died on 25 Dec 1428 in Hartland, Devon, England.

    Notes:

    Sir John Dinham (1359–1428) was a knight from Devonshire, England. His principal seats were at Hartland in North Devon, Kingskerswell and Nutwell in South Devon, Buckland Dinham in Somerset and Cardinham in Cornwall.[2] He killed one of the murderers of his father in Exeter Cathedral, for which he was pardoned by the king. He later broke into Hartland Abbey and assaulted the Abbot over a long-standing disagreement, and also performed other acts of violence. He married three times; his heir was John Dinham (1406–1458). His monument survives in Kingskerswell parish church.

    Origins and inheritance

    The Dynham family took its name from its ancient manor of Dinan in Brittany.[3] They had been at Nutwell since about 1122 and were one of the leading gentry families in Devon. They founded Hartland Abbey in 1169 on their manor of Hartland.[4]

    John Dinham was the son and heir of Sir John Dinham (1318–1383) by his wife Muriel Courtenay, the elder daughter and co-heiress of Sir Thomas Courtenay (1312–1362) of Wootton Courtenay in Somerset. Thomas Courtenay was the fourth son of Hugh de Courtenay, 9th Earl of Devon (1276–1340)) by his wife Muriel de Moels (died before 1369), the elder daughter and co-heiress of Sir John de Moels (died 1337), feudal baron of North Cadbury[5] in Somerset.[6]

    Dinham's father was murdered by robbers on 7 January 1383,[6] when John was aged 24. He inherited his father's estates including Hartland and Nutwell in Devon, Buckland Dinham in Somerset and Cardinham in Cornwall. He also inherited from his mother 3 1/2 knight's fees, including the former de Moels estate of Kingskerswell in Devon, which he made his seat, and also Woodhuish, Dunterton in Devon and Cricket Malherbe and Northome in Somerset and Over Worton with a moiety of North Stoke in Oxfordshire and Over Wallop in Hampshire together with 4 advowsons.[7]

    On his mother's death and following her burial in Hartland Abbey, Bishop of Exeter Thomas Brantingham granted an indulgence for 40 days to any of his parishioners who should say for the soul of Lady Muriell Dynham and for the souls of all the faithful departed, with pious mind a prayer Oracio Dominica with a Salutacio Angelica.[8]

    Biography

    Dinham was a violent man. The two thieves, Robert Tuwyng and John Broun, who had murdered his father were convicted of robbery and murder and incarcerated in Ilchester prison. After apparently having escaped, John Broun was tracked down by Dinham and fled for sanctuary into Exeter Cathedral. On 18 February 1383 Dinham broke down the door and killed him after a fierce struggle, thus avenging his father's murder. On 16 March 1383 he received the king's pardon for his action,[9][a] but was ordered by the Bishop Brantingham to perform penance for having violated the right of sanctuary. The penance mandated by the bishop on 21 March 1383 was:[11]

    "that on a Sunday before this Pentecost he should stand at the small altar between the choir and the high altar on the south side, with head uncovered with a lit candle of 2 lbs weight in his hand from the start of the high mass, that is to say the Confession (Confiteor) until the end of the same mass and then if he should so wish to make gift at the offertory of the same candle into the hand of the celebrant at the high mass".

    There had been a long history of quarrelling between the abbots of Hartland Abbey and the Dinham family, founders of the abbey, mainly concerning patronage and occupation of the abbey during a vacancy.[12] In 1397 Abbot Philip Tone claimed as abbot the lordship of the manor of Stoke St Nectan, near the parish church of St Nectan, Hartland, and claimed thereby view of frankpledge from the residents of that manor. In August that year Dinham was accused by the Abbot of Hartland of "breaking into his houses, assaulting him and chasing him to his chamber and ill-treating his servants".[13] Dinham with his armed supporters appeared at the abbey, "and so ill-used him that his life was despaired of, took timber and goods to the value of ą20, killed 22 sheep, carried off 2 cows, depastured corn and grass, imprisoned his servant, assaulted and ill-used his men, servants and bondsmen".[14]

    This action prevented the abbot from cultivating his land for a long period and frightened away his tenants and the lucrative flow of visitors come either to pray at the holy sites or to buy the tithes.[14] On 27 February 1398 Dinham was bound over to keep the peace for 1,000 marks,[13] levied on his lands and chattels in England, with Sir John de la Pomeray, Sir John Prideaux, Giles Aysse and John Stantorre each standing as surety for ą200.[14]

    Dinham was later found guilty of committing assaults on others in January 1402 and in December 1404.[13] In September 1402 he was amongst those accused by the Abbot of Torre Abbey of digging up a road at Kingkerswell and assaulting the abbot's men. He also committed acts of violence at Nutwell and at Littleham.[15]

    On 28 April 1407, having paid 700 of his 1,000 marks surety he and his mainpernors were pardoned.[13][16]

    Family

    Dinham married three times. His first marriage, some time before 3 February 1380, was to a lady named Eleanor or Ellen (died after 22 Sept 1387[17]). Her parentage has not been directly evidenced,[18] but she has been shown to have been Eleanor de Montagu, daughter of John de Montacute, 1st Baron Montacute and his wife Margaret de Monthermer.[19] Eleanor was granted licence by Bishop Brantingham in 1382 to hold divine service during one year in her chapel situated within her manor of Kytone,[20] and John and "Elianora" were also granted by the bishop on 3 January 1384, licence to celebrate divine mass in their chapel within their manor of Kingskerswell.[21]

    By Eleanor, Dinham had a daughter Muriel, who married Sir Edward Hastings of Elsing and Gressenhall.

    Dinham's second marriage, before 26 November 1396, was to Maud Mautravers (died c. 1402), a daughter and co-heiress of Sir John Mautravers of Hooke, Dorset (a cousin of John Maltravers, 1st Baron Maltravers (1290?–1365) of Lytchett Matravers, Dorset[22]) and widow of Piers de la Mare of Offley, Hertfordshire.

    His third wife was Philippa Lovel (died 15 May 1465), daughter of Sir John Lovell of Titchmarsh, Northamptonshire and Minster Lovell, Oxfordshire, by his wife Alianore la Zouche, daughter of Sir William la Zouche of Harringworth, Northamptonshire. Philippa survived her husband and some time before 24 March 1429 remarried to Nicholas Broughton.[23] By Philippa Lovel, Dynham had a son and heir, Sir John Dinham (1406–1458).

    Dinham died on 25 December 1428 at the age of about 69.

    Monument

    Dinham's chest tomb with his effigy and the effigies of two of his wives survive in St Mary's Church, Kingskerswell,[24] which is adjacent to the ruins of the Dinham manor house and seat. All the monuments been moved from their original unknown positions[citation needed] to occupy each one a separate window ledge in the north aisle. The effigy of Dinham himself retains one front of its chest-tomb base, decorated with angels holding heraldic escutcheons. The arms of Dinham, four fusils in fess, are still visible sculpted in low-relief on the chest of his surcoat.

    end

    Sir John "Lord Dinham" Dinham
    Born about 1359 in Devonshire, Englandmap
    Son of John Dinham and Muriel (Courtenay) Dinham
    Brother of Muriel (Dinham) de Dinham and Johanna (Dinham) Berkeley
    Husband of Eleanor (Montagu) Dinham — married 3 Feb 1380 in Hartland, Devonshire, Englandmap
    Husband of Maud (Mautravers) Dinham — married 26 Nov 1396 in Hook, Devonshire, Englandmap
    Husband of Philippa (Lovel) Dinham — married 1406 in Titchmarsh, Northamptonshire, Englandmap
    Father of Muriel (Dinham) Hastings, Catherine Dinham, Otes Dinham, Jane Dinham, John Dinham, Emma Dinham, Alice Dinham and Elizabeth Dinham
    Died 25 Dec 1428 in Hartland, Bideford, Devon, Englandmap

    Biography

    From Royal Ancestry, cited below: Married 1) ELEANOR (or ELLEN) MONTAGU. They had one daughter, Muriel. Married 2) MAUD MAUTRAVERS, widow of Peter de la Mare, Knt. They had no issue. Married 3) PHILIPPE LOVEL, daughter of JOHN LOVEL, KG, 5th Lord Lovel. They had one son, John, Knt., and two daughters, Maud (wife of Thomas Brooke, Esq.), and Philippe (wife of Thomas Beaumont, Knt.).

    Sources

    Magna Carta Ancestry 2011 2nd ed. Vol. II p. 85-87
    Ancestral Roots 8th Ed. Line 214-34
    Richardson, Royal Ancestry (2013) Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry: A Study in Colonial and Medieval Families, 5 vols., ed. Kimball G. Everingham, (Salt Lake City, Utah: the author, 2013), volume II, pages 457 and 458, DINHAM 7, entry for JOHN DINHAM.
    Magna Carta Ancestry: A study in Colonial and Medieval Families, Richardson, Douglas, (Kimball G. Everingham, editor. 2nd edition, 2011), vol. 2 p. 85.
    Wikipedia page for John Dinham (1359-1428)
    Marlyn Lewis.

    end

    John married Eleanor Montagu on 3 Feb 1380 in Hartland, Devon, England. Eleanor (daughter of Sir John Montacute, 1st Baron Montacute and Margaret Monthermer) was born in 1358 in Warblington, Havant, Hampshire, England; died on 22 Sep 1387 in Hartland, Devon, England; was buried in Kingswear Church Cemetery, Devon, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]

    Children:
    1. Muriel Dinham was born in ~1390 in Hartland, Devon, England; died before 1427 in Hartland, Devon, England.

    Family/Spouse: Phillippa Lovel. Phillippa was born in ~1391 in Titchmarsh, Northamptonshire, England; died on 15 May 1465 in Nutwell, Devon, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]

    Children:
    1. John Dinham was born before 1406; died on 25 Jan 1457 in Hartland, Devon, England.

Generation: 2

  1. 2.  Sir John Dinham, Knight was born in 1318 in Devonshire, England (son of John Dinham and Margaret LNU); died on 7 Jan 1383 in Bideford Hall, Devon, England.

    Notes:

    Biography

    From Royal Ancestry: "They had one son, John, Knt., and one daughter, Joan." "SIR JOHN DE DINHAM died 7 Jan. 1382/3, being murdered by robbers."

    Property

    Manor of Little Kimble

    "The Moels rarely claimed the whole of Little Kimble. In 1284–6 (fn. 19) and 1302–3 Roger de Moels and John de Moels (fn. 20) were joint overlords with the Russels. John de Moels died seised before 1310 of half the hamlet of Kimble; (fn. 21) his grandson*, however, another John, held the overlordship of one knight's fee in Kimble at the time of his death. (fn. 22) He left two daughters, the elder of whom inherited Little Kimble in 1338. (fn. 23) She was the wife of Sir Thomas Courtenay, (fn. 24) and their daughter and heiress Muriel married John Dinham. (fn. 25) Shortly after this the sub-tenancy of part of Little Kimble appears to have lapsed, and thus the Dinhams, who succeeded the Moels, became the tenants in demesne of their manor.
    Sir John Dinham died in 1457–8 seised of the manors of Eythorpe, Crendwell, and Little Kimble, held of Edward, Prince of Wales, as of the honour of Wallingford, by right of inheritance of Joan his wife, who survived him. (fn. 26) His wife was the heiress of the Darches family, (fn. 27) who had held the two first-named manors, and probably part of Little Kimble, (fn. 28) as subtenants, but presumably Sir John's right in the manor came also through his great-grandmother, Muriel de Moels."[1]
    son?

    Sources

    ? "Parishes: Little Kimble," in A History of the County of Buckingham: Volume 2, ed. William Page (London: Victoria County History, 1908), 303-307. British History Online, accessed March 20, 2016, [1]
    Magna Carta Ancestry 2011 2nd ed. Vol. II p. 85
    Richardson, Royal Ancestry (2013) Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry: A Study in Colonial and Medieval Families, 5 vols., ed. Kimball G. Everingham, (Salt Lake City, Utah: the author, 2013), volume II, pages 456 and 457, DINHAM 6, entry for JOHN DE DINHAM (or DYNHAM).
    Magna Carta Ancestry: A study in Colonial and Medieval Families, Richardson, Douglas, (Kimball G. Everingham, editor. 2nd edition, 2011), vol. 2 p. 85
    Marlyn Lewis.

    end of profile

    Died:
    ...was murdered by robbers...

    John married Muriel Courtenay before 1358 in Woodhuish, Devonshire, England. Muriel (daughter of Sir Thomas Courtenay and Muriel de Moels) was born in ~1332 in Woodhuish, Devonshire, England; died before 12 Aug 1369 in Devon, England; was buried in Hartland Abbey, Devon, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 3.  Muriel Courtenay was born in ~1332 in Woodhuish, Devonshire, England (daughter of Sir Thomas Courtenay and Muriel de Moels); died before 12 Aug 1369 in Devon, England; was buried in Hartland Abbey, Devon, England.

    Notes:

    Biography

    Birth
    Born: About 1359.

    Age 10 in the September 1369 IPM of her brother.

    Property

    Manor of Little Kimble

    "The Moels rarely claimed the whole of Little Kimble. In 1284–6 (fn. 19) and 1302–3 Roger de Moels and John de Moels (fn. 20) were joint overlords with the Russels. John de Moels died seised before 1310 of half the hamlet of Kimble; (fn. 21) his grandson*, however, another John, held the overlordship of one knight's fee in Kimble at the time of his death. (fn. 22) He left two daughters, the elder of whom inherited Little Kimble in 1338. (fn. 23) She was the wife of Sir Thomas Courtenay, (fn. 24) and their daughter and heiress Muriel married John Dinham. (fn. 25) Shortly after this the sub-tenancy of part of Little Kimble appears to have lapsed, and thus the Dinhams, who succeeded the Moels, became the tenants in demesne of their manor.
    Sir John Dinham died in 1457–8 seised of the manors of Eythorpe, Crendwell, and Little Kimble, held of Edward, Prince of Wales, as of the honour of Wallingford, by right of inheritance of Joan his wife, who survived him. (fn. 26) His wife was the heiress of the Darches family, (fn. 27) who had held the two first-named manors, and probably part of Little Kimble, (fn. 28) as subtenants, but presumably Sir John's right in the manor came also through his great-grandmother, Muriel de Moels."[1]
    son?
    Burial
    Burial:
    Place: Hartland Abbey, Devonshire, England
    Note: reference e-mail of March 1, 2008 from Hartland Abbey owner Hugh Stucley (family owners since early 19th century) (shgs1@btconnect.com) to Alton Rogers states: "As far as I know, no one is interred in Hartland Abbey - it is more likely they would have been buried at St. Nectan's which is the parish church for Hartland." St. Nectan is known as "The Cathedral of North Devon." (http.www.hartlandabbey.com) Mr. Stucley also noted the availability of a reissued 1940 book titled "The Book of Hartland" which is available from tearooms at Hartland Abbey with the book having a full chapter on the Dynham family with mentions of the Courtenays.

    Marriage
    Husband: John Dinham
    Wife: Muriel Courtenay
    Child: John Dinham
    Marriage:
    Date: ABT 1358
    Place: Of, Woodhuish, Devonshire, England
    Husband: Thomas Courtenay
    Wife: Muriel de MOELS
    Child: John Courtenay
    Child: Muriel Courtenay
    Child: Hugh Courtenay
    Child: Margaret Courtenay
    Marriage:
    Place: Of Cadbury, Mapperton, Somersetshire, England

    Sources

    ? "Parishes: Little Kimble," in A History of the County of Buckingham: Volume 2, ed. William Page (London: Victoria County History, 1908), 303-307. British History Online, accessed March 20, 2016, [1]
    Royal Ancestry D. Richardson 2013 Vol. II p. 456-457
    Magna Carta Ancestry 2011 2nd ed. Vol. II p. 85
    https://www.findagrave.com/memorial/171656891/muriel-de-dinham

    end of profile

    Children:
    1. 1. Sir John Dinham, Knight, 5th Lord Dynham was born in ~ 1359 in Hartland, Devon, England; died on 25 Dec 1428 in Hartland, Devon, England.


Generation: 3

  1. 4.  John Dinham was born on 14 Sep 1295 in Nutwell, Devon, England (son of Josce Dinham and Margaret Hydon); died on 14 Apr 1332.

    John married Margaret LNU. Margaret was born in ~1295 in (Devonshire) England; died on 28 Nov 1361. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 5.  Margaret LNU was born in ~1295 in (Devonshire) England; died on 28 Nov 1361.
    Children:
    1. 2. Sir John Dinham, Knight was born in 1318 in Devonshire, England; died on 7 Jan 1383 in Bideford Hall, Devon, England.

  3. 6.  Sir Thomas Courtenay was born in ~1312 in Southpole, Woodhuish, Dunterten, England (son of Sir Hugh Courtenay, 1st Earl of Devon and Agnes St. John); died on 9 Jun 1362.

    Thomas married Muriel de Moels. Muriel (daughter of John Moels and Joan Lovel) was born in ~1322 in Dorsetshire, England; died on 12 Aug 1369 in Devon, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 7.  Muriel de Moels was born in ~1322 in Dorsetshire, England (daughter of John Moels and Joan Lovel); died on 12 Aug 1369 in Devon, England.
    Children:
    1. 3. Muriel Courtenay was born in ~1332 in Woodhuish, Devonshire, England; died before 12 Aug 1369 in Devon, England; was buried in Hartland Abbey, Devon, England.


Generation: 4

  1. 8.  Josce Dinham was born on 26 Feb 1274 in Devon, England (son of Sir Oliver Dinham, Knight and Isabel de Vere); died on 30 Mar 1301.

    Josce married Margaret Hydon. Margaret was born in ~1272 in Clayhidon, Devon, England; died on 15 Mar 1357. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 9.  Margaret Hydon was born in ~1272 in Clayhidon, Devon, England; died on 15 Mar 1357.
    Children:
    1. 4. John Dinham was born on 14 Sep 1295 in Nutwell, Devon, England; died on 14 Apr 1332.

  3. 12.  Sir Hugh Courtenay, 1st Earl of DevonSir Hugh Courtenay, 1st Earl of Devon was born on 14 Sep 1276 in (Okehampton, Devon, England) (son of Sir Hugh Courtenay and Eleanor Despencer); died on 23 Dec 1340 in Tiverton, Devon, England.

    Notes:

    Hugh de Courtenay, 1st/9th Earl of Devon (14 September 1276 – 23 December 1340)[1] was the son of Sir Hugh de Courtenay (died 1292), feudal baron of Okehampton in Devon, by his wife Eleanor le Despenser (died 1328), sister of Hugh le Despenser, 1st Earl of Winchester. Forty-one years after the death of his cousin, Isabel de Forz, suo jure 8th Countess of Devon (1237–1293) (nâee de Redvers, eldest daughter of Baldwin de Redvers, 6th Earl of Devon (1217-1245)), letters patent were granted by King Edward III, dated 22 February 1335, declaring him Earl of Devon, and stating that he 'should assume such title and style as his ancestors, Earls of Devon, had wont to do'.[2] This thus made him 1st Earl of Devon, if the letters patent are deemed to have created a new peerage, otherwise 9th Earl of Devon if it is deemed a restitution of the old dignity of the de Redvers family and he is deemed to have succeeded the suo jure 8th Countess. Authorities differ in their opinions[3] and thus alternative ordinal numbers exist for this Courtenay earldom.

    Early life

    Hugh de Courtenay was born 14 September 1276, the son of Sir Hugh de Courtenay (died 28 February 1292) feudal baron of Okehampton in Devon, by his wife Eleanor le Despenser (died 30 September 1328), sister of Hugh le Despenser, 1st Earl of Winchester, an important adviser to King Edward II. He was the grandson of John de Courtenay (died c. 3 May 1274)[4] of Okehampton by Isabel de Vere, daughter of Hugh de Vere, 4th Earl of Oxford. John's father, Robert de Courtenay (died 1242), the son of Reginald de Courtenay (died 1190) by Hawise de Curci (died 1219), the heiress of the feudal barony of Okehampton),[5] had married Mary de Redvers (sometimes called "de Vernon"), the daughter of William de Redvers, 5th Earl of Devon (died 1217).

    On 28 February 1292, about the time of his marriage, Hugh succeeded to the Okehampton estate and to those de Redvers estates that had not yet been alienated to the Crown. He may then have been styled Earl of Devon, the first of the Courtenay family, although was not recognised in the de facto Earldom until 1333.

    Campaign against Scotland, 1297–1300

    He did homage to Edward I on 20 June 1297 and was granted his own livery. At the time the King was with his army crossing the Tweed into Scotland. It is probable that the honour was in acknowledgement of Hugh's military achievements. That July the English defeated and humiliated the Scots at Irvine. However the following year the tables were turned on the advent of the remarkable campaign of William Wallace.

    The following February 6, 1298 he was summoned as a Lord in Parliament, and sat throughout the reign of Edward II and into the Mortimer Regency for Edward's son. He remained an important noble at Parliaments into the reign of Edward III. He was summoned as Hugoni de Curtenay with the confusing suffix of senior being known as Lord Courtenay.

    Courtenay joined King Edward at the long siege of Caerlaverock Castle, just over the Solway Firth for a fortnight in July 1300. He proved himself a fine soldier and loyal adherent to the English crown. He had not been present at the disastrous encounter outside Stirling Castle in 1298, during which half the English contingent were killed, including commander Hugh Cressingham. But Edward was determined to march into Ayrshire to devastate Robert Bruce's estates. Unfortunately the English army melted away into the forests as the army moved further northwards. Courtenay may have been with the English King when he sat down in Sweetheart Abbey to receive Robert Winchelsey, Archbishop of Canterbury who had travelled north with a demanding missive from Pope Boniface to cease hostilities. The King could not ignore this order. In September he disbanded troops and withdrew over the Solway Firth to Carlisle. The campaign had failed due to a shortage of money, so Parliament was recalled for January 1301. Before returning to London the English drew up a six months truce.

    Parliament of 1301

    Parliament met at Lincoln. The agenda included redrafting the Royal Forest Charter, which had no precedent since it was first introduced in the reign of Henry II, 150 years earlier. Local juries were expected to "perambulate the forests" to gather evidence. But the King needed money and was required by Parliament to surrender his absolute authority and ownership of what became community forests.

    Campaigns against Scotland, 1301–1308

    In 1306 the Prince of Wales was despatched into Scotland; the vanguard led by Aymer de Valence, the King's half uncle. On 22 May, Courtenay was knighted by the Prince, presumably for his efforts against the Scots. In June the English occupied Perth. On 19 June, Valence, who had cut a swathe through the Lowlands fell on the Scots army at Methven in the early dawn. The Bruce fled into the hills. Edward I was merciless as many prisoners were punished. That autumn the army returned to Hexham. The war was all but over: there were however sieges at Mull of Kintyre and Kildrummy Castle, Aberdeenshire. Edward I committed many atrocities rounding up the Scots aristocracy and their women.

    Then as Robert Bruce returned from exile in Ireland the English army started losing battles. The ailing King had one last campaign in which Courtenay played a major part. Struggling into the saddle to the Solway Firth, Edward I died at Burgh-on-Sands awaiting a crossing. In 1308 a new campaign was sent to quell Robert Bruce, and Courtenay was made a knight banneret, one of the King's elite household.[6]

    During the reign of Edward II he was made a Lord Ordainer, one of the ruling council in the Lords. He was appointed to the King's Council on 9 Augustus 1318. He was appointed the Warden of the coast of Devon and Cornwall in 1324 and then again in 1336, because his estates stretched across what is now Exmoor and Dartmoor. But he took the honours reluctantly and played a guarded game with King and Parliament. A veteran campaigner he aimed to ingratiate himself with the young Edward III, and so refused the Third Penny from the Exchequer. He was investigated; and on 22 February 1335 elevated to the Earldom of Devon, restored to his ancestral line.

    Forty-one years after the death of his cousin, Isabel de Fortibus, Countess of Devon, letters patent were issued dated 22 February 1335 declaring him Earl of Devon, and stating that he 'should assume such title and style as his ancestors, Earls of Devon, had wont to do'.[7] He was the 9th Earl of Devon, but the first in the Courtenay line.

    Family

    He married Agnes de Saint John, daughter of John de Saint John, Baron St John, of Basing, Hampshire, by Alice, daughter of Sir Reynold Fitz Peter.[8] They had four sons and two daughters:

    John Courtenay (1300–1349), Prior of Lewes and Abbot of Tavistock.
    Hugh de Courtenay, 2nd/10th Earl of Devon (1303-1377), second son, who married Margaret de Bohun, daughter of Humphrey de Bohun, 4th Earl of Hereford by Princess Elizabeth, daughter of King Edward I and Eleanor of Castile.
    Robert Courtenay (1309–1334), 3rd son, of Moreton Hampstead in Devon.
    Sir Thomas Courtenay (1315-1356), 4th son, of Wootton Courtenay in Somerset, and of Woodhuish, Brixham[9] in Devon, a military commander against the French, who died in 1356,[10] the date of the Battle of Poitiers. He married a great Somerset heiress, Muriel de Moels, the eldest of the two daughters and co-heiresses of John Moels, 4th Baron Moels, feudal baron of North Cadbury in Somerset. His wife's share of her paternal inheritance included the manors of Kings Carswell and Dunterton[11] in Devon, and Blackford, Holton and Lattiford in Somerset.[12]
    Eleanor Courtenay (c.1309 – c.1330), who married John de Grey, 3rd Baron Grey of Codnor.
    Elizabeth Courtenay (born c.1313), who married Bartholomew de Lisle.
    Courtenay died at Tiverton, Devon, 23 December 1340, and was buried at Cowick Priory near Exeter on 5 Feb 1341.[8]

    *

    Hugh COURTENAY (1° E. Devon)

    Born: 14 Sep 1273

    Died: 23 Dec 1340

    Father: Hugh COURTENAY (Sir)

    Mother: Eleanor DESPENCER

    Married 1: Elizabeth PLANTAGENET

    Married 2: Agnes St. JOHN 1292

    Children:

    1. Hugh COURTENAY (2° E. Devon)

    2. John COURTENAY

    3. Eleanor COURTENAY

    4. Robert COURTENAY

    5. Thomas COURTENAY

    6. Elizabeth COURTENAY (b. ABT 1313)

    *

    Hugh married Agnes St. John in 1292. Agnes (daughter of John St John and Alice Fitzpiers) was born in 1275 in Basing, Hampshire, England; died on 11 Jun 1345. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 13.  Agnes St. John was born in 1275 in Basing, Hampshire, England (daughter of John St John and Alice Fitzpiers); died on 11 Jun 1345.
    Children:
    1. Sir Hugh Courtenay, 2nd Earl of Devon was born on 12 Jul 1303 in Okehampton, Devon, England; died on 3 May 1377 in Exeter, Devonshire, England; was buried in Exter Cathedral, Devonshire, England.
    2. John Courtenay was born in (Okehampton, Devon, England).
    3. Eleanor Courtenay was born in (Okehampton, Devon, England).
    4. Robert Courtenay was born in (Okehampton, Devon, England).
    5. 6. Sir Thomas Courtenay was born in ~1312 in Southpole, Woodhuish, Dunterten, England; died on 9 Jun 1362.
    6. Elizabeth Courtenay was born in ~ 1313 in (Okehampton, Devon, England).

  5. 14.  John Moels was born in ~1304 in Cadbury, Mapperton, Somersetshire, England (son of John Moels and Maud Grey); died before 21 Aug 1337.

    John married Joan Lovel. Joan was born in 1305 in Castle Cary, North Cadbury, Somerset, England; died on 21 Aug 1337. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 15.  Joan Lovel was born in 1305 in Castle Cary, North Cadbury, Somerset, England; died on 21 Aug 1337.
    Children:
    1. 7. Muriel de Moels was born in ~1322 in Dorsetshire, England; died on 12 Aug 1369 in Devon, England.


Generation: 5

  1. 16.  Sir Oliver Dinham, Knight was born in ~1234 in Hartland, Devon, England; died on 26 Feb 1299.

    Oliver married Isabel de Vere before 1278. Isabel (daughter of Sir Hugh de Vere, Knight, 4th Earl of Oxford and Hawise de Quincy) was born in ~ 1222 in (Essex, England); died after 11 Aug 1299. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 17.  Isabel de Vere was born in ~ 1222 in (Essex, England) (daughter of Sir Hugh de Vere, Knight, 4th Earl of Oxford and Hawise de Quincy); died after 11 Aug 1299.

    Notes:

    Isabel De VERE

    Born: ABT 1222

    Died: AFT 11 Aug 1299

    Father: Hugh De VERE (4° E. Oxford)

    Mother: Hawise QUINCY (C. Oxford)

    Married: John COURTENAY (2° B. Okehampton)

    Children:

    1. Hugh COURTENAY (Sir)

    *

    Children:
    1. 8. Josce Dinham was born on 26 Feb 1274 in Devon, England; died on 30 Mar 1301.

  3. 24.  Sir Hugh Courtenay was born on 25 Mar 1249 in Oakhampton, Devonshire, England (son of Sir John Courtenay, 2nd Baron Okehampton and Isabel de Vere); died on 28 Feb 1292 in Colcombe, Devonshire, England; was buried in Cowick Priory, Exeter, Devonshire, England.

    Notes:

    Hugh COURTENAY (Sir)

    Born: 25 Mar 1249, Oakhampton, Devon, England

    Died: 28 Feb 1290/91, Cullicomb, Devon, England

    Buried: Cowick, Devonshire, England

    Father: John COURTENAY (2° B. Okehampton)

    Mother: Isabel De VERE

    Married: Eleanor DESPENCER (BET 1245/1260-30 Sep 1328) BEF 1273

    Children:

    1. Eleanor COURTENAY

    2. Phillip COURTENAY

    3. Thomas COURTENAY

    4. Avelina (Ada)COURTENAY

    5. John COURTENAY

    6. Robert COURTENAY

    7. Alice COURTENAY

    8. Hugh COURTENAY (1° E. Devon)

    9. Margaret COURTENAY

    10. Isabel COURTENAY

    11. Egeline COURTENAY

    *

    Sir Hugh de Courtenay (1251–1292) was the son and heir of John de Courtenay, feudal baron of Okehampton, Devon, by Isabel de Vere, daughter of Hugh de Vere, 4th Earl of Oxford. His son inherited the earldom of Devon.

    Early years

    Sir Hugh de Courtenay, born 25 March 1251,[1] was the son and heir of John de Courtenay of Okehampton, Devon, by Isabel de Vere, daughter of Hugh de Vere, 4th Earl of Oxford, and Hawise de Quincy.[2] John's father, Robert de Courtenay (d. 26 July 1242),[3] son of Reginald de Courtenay (d.1190) by Hawise de Curci (d.1219), heiress of the feudal barony of Okehampton,[4] married Mary de Redvers (sometimes called 'de Vernon'), daughter of William de Redvers, 5th Earl of Devon (d.1217).

    In order to avoid military service Courtenay paid a fine on 12 December 1276. He was called to arms on the emergency against the Welsh princes, fighting in the 1282 campaign. He attended upon the King at Shrewsbury on 28 June 1283. He again absented himself from the wars on 14 June 1287 by paying the King's justice a fine.[5]

    Marriage and issue

    Courtenay married Eleanor le Despenser (d.1328),[6] daughter of Hugh le Despencer, 1st Baron le Despencer, Justiciar of England, of Loughborough, Leicestershire and Ryhall, Rutland by his wife Aline Basset, daughter of Sir Philip Basset, Justiciar of England, of Wycombe, Buckinghamshire and Compton Bassett and Wootton Bassett, Wiltshire. By his wife he had four[6] sons and five[6] daughters:[7]

    Hugh de Courtenay, 1st/9th Earl of Devon (1276–1340) of Tiverton Castle, eldest son and heir.
    Sir Philip Courtenay (d.1314) of Moreton Hampstead in Devon, slain at Stirling on 24 June 1314, according to Vivian.[6] Died childless, when Moreton Hampstead was inherited by his elder brother the Earl of Devon.[8]
    John Courtenay, died young.[6]
    Robert Courtenay, died young.[6]
    Isabel de Courtenay, wife of John de Saint John, 1st Baron St John (died 1329) of Basing.[6]
    Aveline de Courtenay, wife of Sir John Giffard[6]
    Egeline (or Eleanor) de Courtenay, wife of John le Scales[6]
    Margaret (or Margery) de Courtenay, wife of John de Moels.[9] Other sources give her husband as Nicholas de Moels, 2nd Baron Moels (d.1316), feudal baron of North Cadbury, Somerset. Without progeny.
    Alice Courtenay, died young[6]

    Death

    Courtenay died at Colcombe, Devon, on 28 February 1292.[10] He was buried at Cowick Priory, near Exeter.

    *

    Hugh married Eleanor Despencer before 1273. Eleanor (daughter of Sir Hugh Despenser, Knight, 1st Baron le Despenser and Lady Aline Basset, Countess of Norfolk) was born after 1261 in Ryhall, Rutland, England; died on 30 Sep 1328. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 25.  Eleanor Despencer was born after 1261 in Ryhall, Rutland, England (daughter of Sir Hugh Despenser, Knight, 1st Baron le Despenser and Lady Aline Basset, Countess of Norfolk); died on 30 Sep 1328.
    Children:
    1. 12. Sir Hugh Courtenay, 1st Earl of Devon was born on 14 Sep 1276 in (Okehampton, Devon, England); died on 23 Dec 1340 in Tiverton, Devon, England.
    2. Egeline Courtenay was born in ~1282 in Okehampton, Devon, England; died on 10 Oct 1335.
    3. Isabel Courtenay was born in ~ 1283.

  5. 26.  John St John was born in 1225 in Basing, Hampshire, England; died on 29 Sep 1302.

    John married Alice Fitzpiers in 1256 in Basing, Hampshire, England. Alice (daughter of Sir Reginald FitzPiers and Alice Stanford) was born in ~1234 in Basing, Hampshire, England; died in 1305 in Basing, Hampshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 27.  Alice Fitzpiers was born in ~1234 in Basing, Hampshire, England (daughter of Sir Reginald FitzPiers and Alice Stanford); died in 1305 in Basing, Hampshire, England.
    Children:
    1. Sir John St John was born in 0Oct 1273 in Basing Manor, Hampshire, England; died on 14 May 1329 in Basing Manor, Hampshire, England.
    2. 13. Agnes St. John was born in 1275 in Basing, Hampshire, England; died on 11 Jun 1345.

  7. 28.  John Moels was born on 3 Jan 1268 in Somerset, England; died on 20 May 1310.

    John married Maud Grey. Maud (daughter of Sir John de Grey, 2nd Baron Grey of Wilton and Maud de Verdun) was born in ~1273 in Wilton, Wiltshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 29.  Maud Grey was born in ~1273 in Wilton, Wiltshire, England (daughter of Sir John de Grey, 2nd Baron Grey of Wilton and Maud de Verdun).
    Children:
    1. 14. John Moels was born in ~1304 in Cadbury, Mapperton, Somersetshire, England; died before 21 Aug 1337.


Generation: 6

  1. 34.  Sir Hugh de Vere, Knight, 4th Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1208 in (Essex, England) (son of Sir Robert de Vere, Knight, 3rd Earl of Oxford and Lady Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford); died in 0Dec 1263 in (Essex, England).

    Notes:

    Hugh de Vere, 4th Earl of Oxford (c. 1208 – December 1263) was the only son and heir of Robert de Vere, 3rd Earl of Oxford and Isabel de Bolebec, daughter and eventual sole heiress of Hugh de Bolebec.

    Early life

    Hugh de Vere was born about 1208, soon after the marriage of his parents. He was a minor when his father died in autumn 1221. Hugh's mother, Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford, purchased her son's wardship from the crown for 6000 marks.[1] Hugh did homage to King Henry III in October 1231, and was knighted by the King at Gloucester on 22 May 1233.[2] Two days later the King 'girt him with the sword of the Earldom of Oxford and directed the sheriff to let him have what he ought to have in the name of the Earldom of Oxford as his predecessors had had'.[3]

    Career

    He inherited the office of Master Chamberlain of England which had been granted to his great-grandfather Aubrey de Vere II. By right of that office, he participated in the coronation of Queen Eleanor in 1236. Earl Hugh was a critic of King Henry from 1246, and in 1258 and 1259 was elected to serve on various baronial committees attempting to reform royal government.[4] The earl purchased the right to hold a market at the town on his primary estate, Castle Hedingham in Essex, and founded a chantry there.[5]

    Marriage and issue

    Hugh de Vere married Hawise de Quincy,[6] daughter of Saer de Quincy, 1st Earl of Winchester, and his wife, Margaret de Beaumont. They had a son and three daughters:[7]

    Robert de Vere, 5th Earl of Oxford.
    Isabel de Vere, who married firstly, Sir John de Courtenay of Okehampton, Devon, and secondly, Oliver de Dinham, Lord Dinham.
    Lora de Vere, who married Reynold d'Argentine of Melbourn, Cambridgeshire.
    Margaret de Vere, who married Hugh de Cressy (d. shortly before 24 April 1263).[8]
    Hugh de Vere died before 23 December 1263 and was buried at Earls Colne. His widow was living in 1273 and died on 3 February thereafter. She was buried at Earls Colne Priory.[9]

    Footnotes

    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 213.
    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, p. 262.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 214.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 214.
    Jump up ^ Victoria County History of Essex, vol. II, p. 184.
    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, p. 262.
    Jump up ^ Complete Peerage, X, 215 note 'h'.
    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, pp. 262-e.
    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, p. 262.

    References

    Cokayne, George Edward (1945). The Complete Peerage, edited by H.A. Doubleday. X. London: St. Catherine Press.
    Richardson, Douglas (2011). Magna Carta Ancestry: A Study in Colonial and Medieval Families, ed. Kimball G. Everingham. IV (2nd ed.). Salt Lake City. ISBN 1460992709

    Hugh married Hawise de Quincy(Essex, England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 35.  Hawise de Quincy (daughter of Sir Saer de Quincy, Knight, 1st Earl of Winchester and Margaret de Beaumont).

    Notes:

    Residence (Family):
    Hedingham Castle, in the village of Castle Hedingham, Essex, is the best preserved Norman keep in England.

    Picture, history & source ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hedingham_Castle

    Children:
    1. Sir Robert de Vere, Knight, 5th Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1240 in Hedingham Castle, Essex, England; died before 7 SEPT 1296; was buried in Earls Coine, Essex, England.
    2. 17. Isabel de Vere was born in ~ 1222 in (Essex, England); died after 11 Aug 1299.
    3. Lora De Vere was born in (Essex, England).
    4. Margaret de Vere was born in (Essex, England).

  3. 48.  Sir John Courtenay, 2nd Baron Okehampton was born in ~ 1218 in Okehampton, Devon, England (son of Sir Robert de Courtenay and Mary de Redvers); died on 3 May 1274 in Okehampton, Devon, England.

    John married Isabel de Vere. Isabel (daughter of Sir Hugh de Vere, Knight, 4th Earl of Oxford and Hawise de Quincy) was born in ~ 1222 in (Essex, England); died after 11 Aug 1299. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 49.  Isabel de Vere was born in ~ 1222 in (Essex, England) (daughter of Sir Hugh de Vere, Knight, 4th Earl of Oxford and Hawise de Quincy); died after 11 Aug 1299.

    Notes:

    Isabel De VERE

    Born: ABT 1222

    Died: AFT 11 Aug 1299

    Father: Hugh De VERE (4° E. Oxford)

    Mother: Hawise QUINCY (C. Oxford)

    Married: John COURTENAY (2° B. Okehampton)

    Children:

    1. Hugh COURTENAY (Sir)

    *

    Children:
    1. 24. Sir Hugh Courtenay was born on 25 Mar 1249 in Oakhampton, Devonshire, England; died on 28 Feb 1292 in Colcombe, Devonshire, England; was buried in Cowick Priory, Exeter, Devonshire, England.

  5. 50.  Sir Hugh Despenser, Knight, 1st Baron le Despenser was born on 5 Aug 1223 in Loughboroughand Arnesby, Leicestershire, England; died on 4 Aug 1265 in Battle Of Evesham, Worcestershire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: Justiciar of England

    Notes:

    "Hugh was a middle-ranking baron who became a leading supporter of Simon de Montfort, earl of Leicester, and the last holder of the office of justiciar of England re-established after the baronial seizure of power in 1258. He inherited his estates, which were mainly in Leicestershire, from his father, Hugh Despenser (d. 1238), who was a hereditary officer of Earl Ranulf of Chester, and high in the favour of Henry III. In recognition of his father's faithful service, the king in February 1238 permitted Despenser to marry as his friends thought best for his advancement. His wardship was bestowed on his uncle Geoffrey Despenser, he was given respite of knighthood in July 1244, and in the following January he received two casks of wine for the feast to celebrate his knighthood. Other marks of royal goodwill included gifts of timber in 1247 and 1249, and of free warren on an estate in Rutland in 1253.

    "Hugh was killed in the battle of Evesham on 4 August 1265, reportedly by the thrust of a dagger. With the king's permission, his body was buried, with that of Montfort, at the foot of the steps before the high altar of the abbey church, where his remains were reported to have performed miracles, curing blind and disabled people. His widow surrendered the Tower before seeking the protection of her father, who was given Despenser's lands for his services to the king. Alina married as her second husband, by October 1271, Roger (III) Bigod, earl of Norfolk, the brother of the man Despenser had replaced as justiciar in 1260. She died in 1281."

    Source
    http://www.thepeerage.com/p40672.htm#i406713
    Ancestral Roots F.L. Weis 8th ed. 2004 Line 148-31
    Oxford Dictionary of National Biography
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=283722&pid=88223670
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=12155729&pid=-256084304
    [edit]

    end of bio

    Hugh married Lady Aline Basset, Countess of Norfolk. Aline (daughter of Sir Philip Basset, Knight, Justiciar of England and Hawise Louvain) was born in ~1246 in Wooton Basset, Wiltshire, England; died on 11 Mar 1281 in Loughborough, Leicestershire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 51.  Lady Aline Basset, Countess of Norfolk was born in ~1246 in Wooton Basset, Wiltshire, England (daughter of Sir Philip Basset, Knight, Justiciar of England and Hawise Louvain); died on 11 Mar 1281 in Loughborough, Leicestershire, England.

    Notes:

    Aline "Countess of Norfolk" Bigod formerly Basset aka le Despenser
    Born about 1246 in Wooton Basset, Wiltshire, Englandmap
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Philip Basset and Hawise (Louvain) Basset
    Sister of Margery (Basset) FitzJohn
    Wife of Hugh (Despenser) le Despenser — married 1260 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England
    Wife of Roger Bigod — married 29 Oct 1271 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Anne (Despenser) le Despenser, Eleanor (Despenser) de Courtenay, Hugh (Despenser) le Despenser and Joan (Despenser) de Furnival
    Died 11 Apr 1281 in Loughborough, Leicestershire, England
    Profile managers: Darrell Parker Find Relationship private message [send private message], Stephen Gerwing private message [send private message], Wendy Hampton Find Relationship private message [send private message], and Rhidian Harrington private message [send private message]
    Basset-79 created 21 Feb 2011 | Last modified 24 Mar 2018
    This page has been accessed 4,307 times.
    European Aristocracy
    Aline (Basset) Bigod was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Isles Royals and Aristocrats 742-1499 Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Biography
    Aline Bassett was born in 1246, or about 1237 or 1230, probably in Wooten Basset, Wiltshire, England.

    Aline was the daughter and heir of Philip Basset.[1] Her father had previously been married to Helewisa, and, by the courtesy of England, held the manor of Wykes in the hundred of Tendring, in Essex, of Helewisa's inheritance, in chief of Sir Matthew de Luviayn alias Luvayn.[1] He later was married to Lady Ella.[1]

    Aline was married to Sir Hugh le Despenser,[1] in 1260 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England. After his death, she sought the protection of her father, who was given Despenser's lands for his services to the king.

    Aline married her second husband, Roger Bigod Earl of Norfolk,[1] before 29 Oct 1271, and became Countess of Norfolk.

    Aline's father died on the morrow of Saints Simon and Jude (29 October 1271); Aline was his heir, or her husband Roger Bigod was in her right.[1]

    Aline died on or before 11 April, 1281, in Loughborough, Leicestershire, England.

    Sources
    http://www.thepeerage.com/p2643.htm#i26428
    Ancestral Roots F.L. Weis 8th ed. 2004 Line 148A-31
    The Wiltshire Archaeological and Natural History Magazine (Devizes, Wiltshire, England, 1855)
    Vol.2, Page275: "Philip Basset,..., had died in 1271. His sole daughter and heir, Aliva, married Hugh le Despenser, who died in 1265. Their son, Hugh le Despenser, the elder, created Earl of Winchester, was beheaded in 1326, and his estates confiscated by Queen Isabella."
    ? 1.0 1.1 1.2 1.3 1.4 1.5 The Deputy Keeper of the Records, Calendar of Inquisitions Post Mortem and other Analogous Documents preserved in the Public Record Office, Vol I Henry III, (London: His Majesty's Principal Secretary of State for the Home Department, 1904), accessed 28 October 2014, https://archive.org/stream/calendarofinquis01grea#page/n272/mode/2up pp.272-3. Abstract No 807 Philip Basset.
    See also:

    Self-published family trees
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=12155729&pid=-256084303
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=283722&pid=88262307
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=225892&pid=4484
    Eula Maria McKeaig II - 061204.FTW
    http://trees.ancestry.ca/tree/55027543/person/13754742994
    [edit]

    end of bio

    Children:
    1. 25. Eleanor Despencer was born after 1261 in Ryhall, Rutland, England; died on 30 Sep 1328.
    2. Joan Despenser was born in ~1264 in Loughborough, Leicestershire, England; died before 8 Jun 1322 in Worksop, Sheffield, Nottinghamshire, England.

  7. 54.  Sir Reginald FitzPiers was born in ~1208 in Blaen Llyfni, Brecknockshire, Wales (son of Sir Peter FitzHerbert, Lord of Brecknock and Alice FitzRoger); died on 4 May 1286 in Barony Curry Malet, Somerset, England.

    Reginald married Alice Stanford in 0Sep 1249. Alice was born in ~1220; died after 24 Oct 1265. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 55.  Alice Stanford was born in ~1220; died after 24 Oct 1265.
    Children:
    1. 27. Alice Fitzpiers was born in ~1234 in Basing, Hampshire, England; died in 1305 in Basing, Hampshire, England.

  9. 58.  Sir John de Grey, 2nd Baron Grey of Wilton was born before 1268 in Wilton Castle, Ross-on-Wye, Herefordshire, England (son of Sir Reginald Grey, Knight, 1st Baron Grey of Wilton and Maud Longchamp); died on 23 Oct 1323 in Huntingdonshire, England; was buried on 18 Nov 1323.

    Notes:

    Sir John de Grey, 2nd Baron Grey of Wilton, Justiciar of North Wales1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9
    M, #13000, b. before 1268, d. 28 October 1323
    Father Sir Reginald de Grey, 1st Lord Grey of Wilton10,6,9 d. 5 Apr 1308
    Mother Maud de Longchamp10,6,9 d. b 21 Nov 1302
    Sir John de Grey, 2nd Baron Grey of Wilton, Justiciar of North Wales was born before 1268 at of Wilton, Herefordshire, Eston Grey, Wiltshire, Castle Ruthyn in North Wales; Age 40+ in 1308.11,6,9 He married Maud de Verdun, daughter of Sir John de Verdun, Constable of Ireland, Keeper of Odiham Castle, Justice itinerant for Shropshire & Staffordshire and Eleanor de Bohun, before 1275; They had 2 sons (Sir Henry, 3rd Lord Grey of Wilton; & Sir Roger, 1st Lord Grey of Ruthin) and 3 daughters (Iseult, wife of Urian de St. Pierre, & of Sir William Inge; Maud, wife of John, 1st Lord Moels; & Joan, wife of Sir Ralph, 2nd Lord Basset of Drayton).2,6,8,9 Sir John de Grey, 2nd Baron Grey of Wilton, Justiciar of North Wales died on 28 October 1323 at of Hemingford Grey & Yelling, Huntingdonshire, England.10,6,9 He was buried circa 18 November 1323.10
    Family
    Maud de Verdun b. c 1258, d. a 1293
    Children
    Iseult de Grey+2,6,9 d. c 16 May 1370
    Sir Roger de Grey, 1st Lord Grey of Ruthyn+12,2,4,6,13,14,9 d. 6 Mar 1353
    Maud de Grey+15,2,16,6,17,9 b. c 1274
    Sir Henry de Grey, 3rd Baron Grey+2,6,9 b. 28 Oct 1281 or 28 Oct 1282, d. 10 Dec 1342 or 16 Dec 1342
    Joan Grey+2,3,5,7,8,9 b. c 1290, d. c 5 Apr 1353

    Citations

    [S3714] Unknown author, The Complete Peerage, by Cokayne, Vol. II, p. 3, Vol. VI, p. 151, 173/4; Burke's Peerage, 1938, p. 1162; OFHS Newsletter, December 1995, p. 92.
    [S5] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, p. 764-765.
    [S16] Douglas Richardson, Magna Carta Ancestry, 2nd Edition, Vol. I, p. 241.
    [S16] Douglas Richardson, Magna Carta Ancestry, 2nd Edition, Vol. II, p. 271.
    [S16] Douglas Richardson, Magna Carta Ancestry, 2nd Edition, Vol. IV, p. 22.
    [S16] Douglas Richardson, Magna Carta Ancestry, 2nd Edition, Vol. IV, p. 341-342.
    [S4] Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry, Vol. I, p. 421.
    [S4] Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry, Vol. V, p. 6-7.
    [S4] Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry, Vol. V, p. 367-368.
    [S5] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, p. 764.
    [S11568] The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain, and the United Kingdom, by George Edward Cokayne, Vol. VI, p. 173.
    [S5] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, p. 620.
    [S6] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry: 2nd Edition, Vol. III, p. 100.
    [S4] Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry, Vol. III, p. 123.
    [S5] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, p. 501.
    [S16] Douglas Richardson, Magna Carta Ancestry, 2nd Edition, Vol. III, p. 147.
    [S4] Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry, Vol. IV, p. 94.

    end of biography

    John married Maud de Verdun in 1281. Maud (daughter of Sir John de Verdun, Baron of Westmeath and Eleanor de Bohun) was born in ~1258 in (Staffordshire) England; died on 28 Oct 1323 in (Huntingdonshire, England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 59.  Maud de Verdun was born in ~1258 in (Staffordshire) England (daughter of Sir John de Verdun, Baron of Westmeath and Eleanor de Bohun); died on 28 Oct 1323 in (Huntingdonshire, England).

    Notes:

    Maud "Matilda" de Grey formerly Verdun aka de Verdun
    Born after 1250 [location unknown]
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of John (Butler) de Verdun and Eleanor (Bohun) de Verdun
    Sister of Theobald (Verdun) de Verdun [half]
    Wife of John (Grey) de Grey — married 1281 in Wilton, Herefordshire, England
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Maud (Grey) de Moels, Henry Wilton Grey, Alice (Grey) Burley and Roger (Grey) de Grey
    Died 28 Oct 1323 [location unknown]
    Profile managers: Katherine Patterson private message [send private message], Alton Rogers private message [send private message], Jean Maunder private message [send private message], and Dallas Riedesel private message [send private message]
    Verdun-37 created 14 Mar 2012 | Last modified 20 Apr 2017 | Last edit:
    20 Apr 2017
    16:48: Alton Rogers edited the Status Indicators for Maud (Verdun) de Grey. [Thank Alton for this]
    This page has been accessed 1,640 times.

    Almost nothing is known about Maud de Verdun. Her existence is an inference.

    Chris Phillips writes in Some corrections and additions to the Complete Peerage, under Volume 6: Grey of Wilton (PROPOSED CORRECTIONS):

    Volume 6, page 174:
    He [John (de Grey), Lord Grey (of Wilton) (died 1323)] married 1stly (it is said), Anne, daughter of Sir William DE FERRERS, of Groby, co. Leicester, by his 1st wife, Anne, da. of Sir Hugh LE DESPENSER, of Ryhall, Rutland, Loughborough, co. Leicester, Parlington, co. York, &c. He m., 2ndly, Maud, who is said to have been daughter of Sir Ralph BASSET, of Drayton, co. Stafford, by Margaret, daughter of Sir Roger DE SOMERY, of Dudley, co. Worcester.
    Douglas Richardson, in January 2002, provided evidence that John's wife in 1277 was called Maud, and suggested that she was the daughter of John de Verdun (d. 1274), by his second wife Eleanor, who was apparently a Bohun [citing Essex Feet of Fines, vol. 2, p. 13, a fine by which Eleanor settled lands in Debden, Essex, on John and Maud, in Trinity Term, 5 Edward I]. He also pointed out that Blore [History and Antiquities of the County of Rutland, pp. 164, 165 (1811)] identifies a wife of John de Grey as "Matilda, daughter of John de Verdun".
    The evidence suggests further that Maud was the mother of John's sons Henry and Roger (who later disputed the manor of Weldebernes, in Debden [citing Index of Placita de Banco, 1327-1328, part 1, p. 143 (P.R.O. Lists and Indexes, no 32)]) and his daughter Joan (whose daughter Margaret was found to be related in the fourth degree to her husband John de Bohun, Earl of Hereford and Essex (died 1335/6) [citing Calendar of Papal Letters, vol. 2, p. 349]).

    Marlyn Lewis.
    __________
    Style standards rule. See Changes tab for history.

    Thanks to Jean Maunder, Dallas Riedesel, Derek Rose, Katherine Patterson, Pamela Durrell, Stephen Wilkinson, Christina Marshall, in no particular order.
    Biography

    Sources

    Royal Ancestry by Douglas Richardson Vol. V p. 368
    Magna Carta Ancestry 2011 2nd ed. Vol. IV p. 341-343

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. Sir Roger Grey, 1st Lord Grey of Ruthyn was born in ~ 1300 in Wilton Castle, Ross-on-Wye, Herefordshire, England; died on 6 Mar 1353 in Ruthin, Denbighshire, Wales.
    2. 29. Maud Grey was born in ~1273 in Wilton, Wiltshire, England.
    3. Henry Wilton Grey was born on 28 Oct 1281 in Wilton Castle, Ross-on-Wye, Herefordshire, England; died on 10 Dec 1342.


Generation: 7

  1. 68.  Sir Robert de Vere, Knight, 3rd Earl of OxfordSir Robert de Vere, Knight, 3rd Earl of Oxford was born after 1165 (son of Sir Aubrey de Vere, III, Knight, 1st Earl of Oxford and Agnes of Essex, Countess of Oxford); died before 25 Oct 1221; was buried in Hatfield Regis Priory, Hatfield Broad Oak, Essex, England.

    Notes:

    Robert de Vere (after c. 1165 – before 25 October 1221), hereditary Master Chamberlain of England,[1] was son of Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford, and Agnes of Essex. He succeeded his brother as the third Earl of Oxford, and was one of the twenty-five guarantors of Magna Carta.

    Arms of Robert de Vere

    de Vere effigy, St Mary's Church, Hatfield Broad Oak

    Robert de Vere was the second surviving son of Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford, and his third wife, Agnes of Essex. The date of his birth is not known, but he was likely born after 1164. Almost nothing is known of his life until 1207, when he married Isabel de Bolebec, the widow of Henry de Nonant (d.1206) of Totnes, Devon. In 1206-7 Isabel and her sister Constance were co-heiresses of their niece, another Isabel de Bolebec, the countess of Oxford by her marriage to Robert's brother, Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford. They divided the barony of Whitchurch.[2] The fact that aunt and niece had identical names, Isabel de Bolbec, and were successively countesses of Oxford and heiresses of Whitchurch has led to confusion between the two women.

    When Robert's brother, Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford, died in the latter half of 1214, Robert succeeded to his title and estates and the hereditary office of Master Chamberlain of England. The dower of Earl Aubrey's second wife, Alice (possibly his cousin, a daughter of Roger Bigod, 2nd Earl of Norfolk),[3] had not been formalized. In 1215 Oxford settled his sister-in-law's dower by lot, the earl drawing two knights' fees for every one drawn by Alice.[4] This is the only known instance of dower being settled in this manner.

    Oxford joined the disaffected barons who met at Stamford and forced King John to issue Magna Carta at Runnymede on 15 June 1215. The earl was elected one of the barons who were to guarantee the King's adherence to its terms. Together with other Magna Carta barons, he was excommunicated as a rebel by Pope Innocent III on 16 December 1215, and joined them in offering the crown to Prince Louis of France.[5]

    Oxford took up arms against King John, but pledged loyalty to him after the King had taken Castle Hedingham in March 1216. Later in the same year, however, he did homage to Prince Louis at Rochester.[6] Louis entered London and was proclaimed King. On 14 June 1216, he captured Winchester and soon controlled over half of England.[7]

    In the midst of this crisis, King John died, prompting many of the barons to desert Louis in favor of John's nine-year-old son, Henry III. In 1217 Prince Louis retook Castle Hedingham and restored it to Oxford, but despite this Oxford transferred his allegiance to the new King in October 1217. Although he did homage to Henry, he was not fully restored in his offices and lands until February 1218.

    Earl Robert served as a king's justice in 1220-21, and died before 21 October 1221. He was buried at Hatfield Regis Priory, where either his son, Hugh de Vere, 4th Earl of Oxford, or his grandson, Robert de Vere, 5th Earl of Oxford had an effigy erected in which he is depicted in chain mail, cross-legged, pulling his sword from its scabbard and holding a shield with the arms of the Veres.[8]

    Issue

    Robert de Vere and Isabel de Bolebec had a son, Hugh de Vere, 4th Earl of Oxford.[9]

    Ancestry

    [show] Ancestors of Robert de Vere, 3rd Earl of Oxford

    Footnotes

    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, p. 261.
    Jump up ^ DeAragon, R. "Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford," Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, 56:278-9;
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 210.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 210.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 211; Richardson IV 2011, p. 261.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, pp. 211–212.
    Jump up ^ Alan Harding (1993), England in the Thirteenth Century (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press), p. 10.

    *

    Buried:
    Hatfield Broad Oak Priory, or Hatfield Regis Priory, is a former Benedictine priory in Hatfield Broad Oak, Essex, England. Founded by 1139, it was dissolved in 1536 as part of Henry VIII's dissolution of the monasteries.

    History & Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hatfield_Regis_Priory

    Robert married Lady Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford. Isabel (daughter of Sir Hugh de Bolebec, II, Lord of Whitchurch and Margaret de Montfichet) was born in ~ 1164 in Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, England; died on 2 Feb 1245; was buried in Black Friars Church, Oxford, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 69.  Lady Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford was born in ~ 1164 in Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, England (daughter of Sir Hugh de Bolebec, II, Lord of Whitchurch and Margaret de Montfichet); died on 2 Feb 1245; was buried in Black Friars Church, Oxford, England.

    Notes:

    Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford (c. 1164 - 2 or 3 February 1245), was the eldest daughter and co-heiress of Hugh de Bolebec II, Lord of Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, and his wife, Margaret de Montfichet. She married Robert de Vere, 3rd Earl of Oxford, and was a benefactress of the Order of Friars Preacher (Dominicans) in England.

    Isabel de Bolebec was the daughter and co-heiress of Hugh de Bolebec II (died c. 1165),[1] Lord of Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, and his wife, Margaret de Montfichet. She had a brother, Walter,[2] and a sister, Constance, the wife of Ellis de Beauchamp.[3] In 1206-07 she and Constance were co-heirs to their niece, Isabel de Bolebec, daughter of their brother, Walter, and wife of Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford.[4]

    Isabel's first husband was Henry de Nonant (Novaunt), Lord of Totnes, Devon, who died childless in 1206.[5] The widowed Isabel petitioned the Crown in 1207 for the right to marry whom she wished. That same year she married Robert de Vere, a younger brother of the earl of Oxford, by whom she had a son, Hugh de Vere. In the autumn of 1214 Robert inherited the earldom at the death of his brother, Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford, without legitimate offspring, and Isabel became Countess of Oxford. The new earl joined barons and kinsmen whose dissatisfaction with King John prompted their rebellion. On 15 June 1215 the King agreed to Magna Carta, and Oxford was one of twenty-five barons elected to guarantee its observance, and was thus among those excommunicated by Pope Innocent III when he released the King from its terms. In 1216 King John besieged and took the Oxford's seat, Castle Hedingham, in Essex. Oxford made peace with the regents of John's son, Henry III the next year, and later served as a royal judge.[6] He died before 25 October 1221.[7]

    Isabel inherited the barony of Bolebec, and from her death in 1245 until 1703 the Earls of Oxford adopted the style of "Baron de Bolebec" in addition to their title of earl, and from 1462-1625 that of "Viscount Bolebec".[8]

    On the death of Earl Robert, the widowed Countess purchased the wardship of her minor son from the crown for the substantial sum of 6000 marks. In 1237, she and Hugh traveled together on a pilgrimage "beyond the seas".[9] In 1224-25 Isabel sued Woburn Abbey for the manor of Mendham.[10]

    Isabel was a benefactress of the Order of Friars Preacher (Dominicans) in England,[11] helping them to find quarters at Oxford, and contributing to the building of their oratory there about 1227. When the friars needed a larger priory, she and the Bishop of Carlisle bought land south of Oxford and contributed most of the funds and materials. She was buried in the new church in the friary there.[12]

    *

    Children:
    1. 34. Sir Hugh de Vere, Knight, 4th Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1208 in (Essex, England); died in 0Dec 1263 in (Essex, England).
    2. Eleanor de Vere was born in (Essex, England).

  3. 70.  Sir Saer de Quincy, Knight, 1st Earl of Winchester was born in ~1155 in Winchester, Hampshire, England (son of Sir Robert Quincy, Lord of Buckley and Orabella Leuchars); died on 3 Nov 1219 in (Acre) Israel; was buried in Acre, Israel.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Burial: Garendon Abbey, Leicestershire, England
    • Residence: England
    • Alt Birth: ~1170
    • Alt Death: 3 Nov 1219, Damietta, Egypt

    Notes:

    Saer de Quincy, 1st Earl of Winchester (c. 1170 – 3 November 1219) (or Saieur di Quinci[1]) was one of the leaders of the baronial rebellion against King John of England, and a major figure in both the kingdoms of Scotland and England in the decades around the turn of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries.

    Earl of Winchester

    Seal of Robert Fitzwalter (d.1235). So close was the alliance between both men that Robert's seal shows the arms of Saer on a separate shield before his horse
    Following his marriage, Winchester became a prominent military and diplomatic figure in England. There is no evidence of any close alliance with King John, however, and his rise to importance was probably due to his newly acquired magnate status and the family connections that underpinned it.

    One man with whom he does seem to have developed a close personal relationship is his cousin, Robert Fitzwalter (d. 1235). In 1203, they served as co-commanders of the garrison at the major fortress of Vaudreuil in Normandy. They surrendered the castle without a fight to Philip II of France, fatally weakening the English position in northern France. Although popular opinion seems to have blamed them for the capitulation, a royal writ is extant stating that the castle was surrendered at King John's command, and both Winchester and Fitzwalter endured personal humiliation and heavy ransoms at the hands of the French.

    In Scotland, he was perhaps more successful. In 1211 to 1212, the Earl of Winchester commanded an imposing retinue of a hundred knights and a hundred serjeants in William the Lion's campaign against the Mac William rebels, a force which some historians have suggested may have been the mercenary force from Brabant lent to the campaign by John.

    Magna Carta

    Arms displayed by Earl Saire on his seal on Magna Carta. These differ from his arms used elsewhere but can also be seen in stained glass at Winchester Great Hall

    In 1215, when the baronial rebellion broke out, Robert Fitzwalter became the military commander, and the Earl of Winchester joined him, acting as one of the chief authors of Magna Carta and negotiators with John; both cousins were among the 25 guarantors of the Magna Carta. De Quincy fought against John in the troubles that followed the sealing of the Charter, and, again with Fitzwalter, travelled to France to invite Prince Louis of France to take the English throne. He and Fitzwalter were subsequently among the most committed and prominent supporters of Louis's candidature for the kingship, against both John and the infant Henry III.

    The Fifth Crusade

    When military defeat cleared the way for Henry III to take the throne, de Quincy went on crusade, perhaps in fulfillment of an earlier vow. In 1219 he left to join the Fifth Crusade, then besieging Damietta. While in the east, he fell sick and died. He was buried in Acre, the capital of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, rather than in Egypt, and his heart was brought back and interred at Garendon Abbey near Loughborough, a house endowed by his wife's family.

    Family

    The family of de Quincy had arrived in England after the Norman Conquest, and took their name from Cuinchy in the Arrondissement of Bâethune; the personal name "Saer" was used by them over several generations. Both names are variously spelled in primary sources and older modern works, the first name being sometimes rendered Saher or Seer, and the surname as Quency or Quenci.

    The first recorded Saer de Quincy (known to historians as "Saer I") was lord of the manor of Long Buckby in Northamptonshire in the earlier twelfth century, and second husband of Matilda of St Liz, stepdaughter of King David I of Scotland by Maud of Northumbria. This marriage produced two sons, Saer II and Robert de Quincy. It was Robert, the younger son, who was the father of the Saer de Quincy who eventually became Earl of Winchester. By her first husband Robert Fitz Richard, Matilda was also the paternal grandmother of Earl Saer's close ally, Robert Fitzwalter.

    Robert de Quincy seems to have inherited no English lands from his father, and pursued a knightly career in Scotland, where he is recorded from around 1160 as a close companion of his cousin, King William the Lion. By 1170 he had married Orabilis, heiress of the Scottish lordship of Leuchars and, through her, he became lord of an extensive complex of estates north of the border which included lands in Fife, Strathearn and Lothian.

    Saer de Quincy, the son of Robert de Quincy and Orabilis of Leuchars, was raised largely in Scotland. His absence from English records for the first decades of his life has led some modern historians and genealogists to confuse him with his uncle, Saer II, who took part in the rebellion of Henry the Young King in 1173, when the future Earl of Winchester can have been no more than a toddler. Saer II's line ended without direct heirs, and his nephew and namesake would eventually inherit his estate, uniting his primary Scottish holdings with the family's Northamptonshire patrimony, and possibly some lands in France.

    Issue

    By his wife Margaret de Beaumont, Earl Saire had three sons and three daughters:

    Lora who married Sir William de Valognes, Chamberlain of Scotland.
    Arabella who married Sir Richard Harcourt.
    Robert (d. 1217), before 1206 he married Hawise of Chester, Countess of Lincoln, sister and co-heiress of Ranulf de Blundeville, Earl of Chester.
    Roger, who succeeded his father as earl of Winchester (though he did not take formal possession of the earldom until after his mother's death).
    Robert de Quincy (second son of that name; d. 1257) who married Helen, daughter of the Welsh prince Llywelyn the Great.
    Hawise, who married Hugh de Vere, Earl of Oxford.

    Preceded by

    New Creation Earl of Winchester Succeeded by

    Roger de Quincy

    References

    Jump up ^ Leuchars St Athernase website
    Background Reading[edit]
    Medieval Lands Project on Saher de Quincy
    "Winchester", in The Complete Peerage, ed. G.E.C., xii. 745-751
    Sidney Painter, "The House of Quency, 1136-1264", Medievalia et Humanistica, 11 (1957) 3-9; reprinted in his book Feudalism and Liberty
    Grant G. Simpson, “An Anglo-Scottish Baron of the Thirteenth century: the Acts of Roger de Quincy Earl of Winchester and Constable of Scotland” (Unpublished PhD Thesis, Edinburgh 1963).
    Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America Before 1700 (7th Edition, 1992,), 58-60.

    Burial:
    He was buried in Acre, the capital of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, rather than in Egypt, and his heart was brought back and interred at Garendon Abbey near Loughborough, a house endowed by his wife's family.

    Maps & History ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Garendon_Abbey

    Saer married Margaret de Beaumont before 1173. Margaret (daughter of Sir Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester and Petronilla de Grandmesnil) was born in ~1154 in Leicestershire, England; died on 12 Jan 1235 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 71.  Margaret de Beaumont was born in ~1154 in Leicestershire, England (daughter of Sir Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester and Petronilla de Grandmesnil); died on 12 Jan 1235 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England.

    Notes:

    Margaret "Countess of Winchester" de Quincy formerly Beaumont aka de Beaumont, Breteuil
    Born about 1154 in Leicestershire, England [uncertain]
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Robert (Beaumont) de Breteuil and Petronilla (Grandmesnil) de Breteuil
    Sister of Amicia (Beaumont) des Barres, Robert FitzPernel (Breteuil) de Breteuil, Roger Geoffrey (Breteuil) de Breteuil, Guillaume (Breteuil) de Breteuil, Mabel (Beaumont) Meullent, Hawise (Beaumont) de Breteuil and Pernelle (Beaumont) de Breteuil
    Wife of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy — married before 1173 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Robert (Quincy) de Quincy, Loretta (Quincy) de Valognes, Roger (Quincy) de Quincy, Orabella (Quincy) de Harcourt, Robert (Quincy) de Quincy and Hawise (Quincy) de Vere
    Died 12 Jan 1235 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England

    Profile managers: Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message] and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Beaumont-89 created 25 Sep 2010 | Last modified 21 Jan 2019
    This page has been accessed 7,647 times.
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Birth
    1.2 Marriage
    1.3 Death
    1.4 Note
    2 Sources
    Biography
    She was also called Margaret de Breteuil. She was recognized as suo jure Countess of Winchester.

    She was co-heiress in 1204 to her brother, Robert Fitz Pernel, 4th Earl of Leicester, Steward of England, by which she inherited one-half of the barony of Leicester, Leicestershire.

    In 1231, Bishop Robert Grosseteste wrote Margaret regarding a complaint of the conduct of her bailiffs in the bishop?s prebend.

    Birth
    Date: ABT 1156
    Place: HAM, England[1]
    Date: 1154
    Place: , Hampshire, , England[2]
    Date: say 1160
    Date: About 1154
    Place: Hampshire, England, United Kingdom
    About:1155-00-00
    Leicester, England[3]
    Marriage
    Date: ABT 1174
    Place: England
    Date: ABT 1155
    Date: ante 1173
    Marriage:
    Date: BEF. 1174
    Before:1173-00-00
    England[4]
    Death
    Date: 12 JAN 1234/35
    Place: , Northamptonshire, , England[5]
    Date: 12 Jan 1235/1236
    Place: Brackley, Northamptonshire, England
    Date: BET. 12 JAN - 12 FEB 1234/35
    Date: 1235
    Source: #S499
    Burial: Brackley, Northamptonshire, England
    Note
    Note: info obtained from Some Descendants of Charlemagne
    Sources
    Footnotes and citations:
    ? Source: #S4
    ? Birth date: 1156 Birth place: Leicester, Leics, England Death date: 12 Jan 1236
    ? Source: #S96 Data: Text: Date of Import: Jul 25, 2005
    ? Source: #S96 Data: Text: Date of Import: Jul 25, 2005
    ? Source: #S004330 Data: Text: Birth date: 1156 Birth place: Leicester, Leics, England Death date: 12 Jan 1236
    Source list:
    "Royal Ancestry" by Douglas Richardson, Vol. V, page 253 under 2. Hugh De Vere
    Magna Carta Ancestry 2011 2nd ed. Vol. III p. 403-412
    Magna Carta Ancestry: A Study in Coloncial And Medieval Families, by Douglas Richardson, publ. 2005
    Geneajourney.com
    Oxford Dictionary of National Biography
    http://www.geni.com/people/Margaret-de-Beaumont/6000000000191983296
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=16746257&pid=2301 Record for Roger II Earl Winchester DeQuincy
    http://freepages.genealogy.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~hwbradley/aqwg644.htm
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/NORMAN%20NOBILITY.htm#Mabiledied1204
    Ancestral File Number: 91VK-6F
    U.S. and International Marriage Records, 1560-1900
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=6835128&pid=-970533306
    Source: S96 Record ID Number: MH:S96 User ID: CCD7662F-AD30-47C8-B9BC-6B348174ACE3 Title: Eula Maria McKeaig II - 061204.FTW Note: Other

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 35. Hawise de Quincy
    2. Sir Roger de Quincy, Knight, 2nd Earl of Winchester was born in ~ 1195; died on 25 Apr 1264.
    3. Robert de Quincy died in 0___ 1217 in London, Middlesex, England.

  5. 96.  Sir Robert de Courtenay was born in ~1170 in Okehampton Castle, Devon, England (son of Reginald de Courtenay and Hawise de Curci, Lady of Okehampton); died on 26 Jul 1242 in Iwerne, Dorset, England; was buried in Ford Abbey, Devonshire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: ~1183

    Notes:

    Sir Robert de Courtenay, Baron of Okehampton
    Also Known As: "Robert Courtenay"
    Birthdate: circa 1170
    Birthplace: Okehampton Castle, Devon, England
    Death: July 26, 1242 (68-76)
    Iwerne, Dorset, England
    Place of Burial: Ford Abbey, Devonshire, England
    Immediate Family:
    Son of Renaud II de Courtenay and Hawise d´Avranches, Heiress of Okehampton
    Husband of Mary de Vernon de Redvers
    Father of Hawise de Courtenay and John de Courtenay, Baron of Okehampton
    Brother of Isabelle De Courtenay; Egelina de Courtenay; Renaud de Courtenay; Henry de Courtenay and Peter de Courtenay
    Occupation: Baron of Okehampton
    Managed by: Terry Jackson (Switzer)
    Last Updated: November 6, 2017
    View Complete Profile
    view all
    Immediate Family

    Mary de Vernon de Redvers
    wife

    Hawise de Courtenay
    daughter

    John de Courtenay, Baron of Okeh...
    son

    Renaud II de Courtenay
    father

    Hawise d´Avranches, Heiress of ...
    mother

    Isabelle De Courtenay
    sister

    Egelina de Courtenay
    sister

    Renaud de Courtenay
    brother

    Henry de Courtenay
    brother

    Peter de Courtenay
    brother

    William de Preaux
    stepson

    Alix de Preaux
    stepdaughter

    About Sir Robert de Courtenay, Baron of Okehampton

    Sir Robert de Courtenay, Knight, b abt 1183, of Okehampton, Devonshire, England, d 26 Jul 1242, Iwerne, Dorset, England. He md Mary de Vernon/Reviers abt 1209, daughter of Sir William de Vernon, Earl of Devon, and Maud/Mabel de Beaumont. Children of Robert de Courtenay and Mary de Vernon were:

    •Hawise de Courtenay b abt 1212, of Okehampton, Devonshire, England, d bef 8 Apr 1269. She md [1] John de Neville abt 1230, son of Hugh de Neville and Joan de Cornhill. She md [2] Sir John de Gatesden, Knight.
    •Sir John de Courtenay, Lord of Okehampton, b 26 Jul 1224 , of Okehampton, Devonshire, England, d 3 May 1274. He md Isabel de Vere abt 1245, daughter of Sir Hugh de Vere, Earl of Oxford, Knight, Master Chamberlain, and Hawise de Quincy.
    http://www.geneajourney.com/crtney.html http://www.geneajourney.com/crtney.html

    ===
    Sir Robert de COURTENAY Baron of Oakhampton (1183-1242) [Pedigree] Son of Renaud (Reginald) de COURTENAY Seigneur Courtenay (1125-1194) and Hawise de COURCY (1135-1219)

    Baron Oakhampton, Viscount Devonshire, Governor of the Castle of Exeter, Governor of Bridgnorth, Sheriff of Oxfordshire. b. ABT 1183 b. 1170 r. Okehampton, Devon, Eng. d. 26 Jul 1242, Iwerne, Dorset, Eng. d. 26 Jul 1242 d. ABT 27 Jul 1242-3
    Married Mary de VERNON Courtenay (1196-)

    Children: 1. Sir John de COURTENAY Baron of Oakhampton (-1274) m. Isabel de VERE (-1298) 2. Hawise de COURTENAY (1222-1269) m. John de GATESDEN (1222-)

    References: [AR7],[GENSERV],[MRL],[CP],[RoyalD],[BurkeP], [WallopFH],[RD500],[CharlemagneP],[MCS4],[APC]

    http://homepages.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~pmcbride/rfc/gw22.htm#I14770

    Robert Courtenay (M)

    d. 26 July 1242, #913

    Robert Courtenay was the son of Renaud Courtenay and Hawise (?). Robert Courtenay married Mary Redvers, daughter of William Redvers Earl of Devon and Mabirie (Mabel?) Beaumont. Robert Courtenay died on 26 July 1242.
    Child of Robert Courtenay and Mary Redvers:
    John Courtenay+ d. 3 May 1274
    Robert de Courtenay1

    M, #9224, d. 26 July 1242

    Last Edited=2 May 2008

    Robert de Courtenay was the son of Renaud de Courtenay and Hawise de Crucy, Lady of Okehampton.1 He married Mary de Vernon, daughter of William de Reviers, 5th Earl of Devon and Mabile de Beaumont.1 He died on 26 July 1242.1
    Robert de Courtenay gained the title of Lord of Sutton Courtenay [feudal baron].1 He gained the title of Lord of Okehampton [feudal baron].1 In 1215 he was granted the right to coin tin in Devon and Cornwall, by King John.1 On 31 July 1219 he inherited the great Honour of Okehampton from his mother, amounting to 92 kngihts' fees.1 He held the office of Castellan of Oxford.1 He held the office of Sheriff of Devon.1 He was Sheriff of Oxfordshire.1 He held the office of Castellan of Exeter.1
    Child of Robert de Courtenay and Mary de Vernon

    John de Courtenay+ d. 3 May 12741

    Citations

    [S37] Charles Mosley, editor, Burke's Peerage, Baronetage & Knightage, 107th edition, 3 volumes (Wilmington, Delaware, U.S.A.: Burke's Peerage (Genealogical Books) Ltd, 2003), volume 1, page 1122. Hereinafter cited as Burke's Peerage and Baronetage, 107th edition.

    He was the governor of the castle at Exeter.

    In 1214, he was made governor of Bridgnorth in Shropshire.

    In 1215, he was made sheriff of Oxfordshire and governor of the castle at Oxford.

    At the same time, King John committed to him the coinage of tin in Devonshire and Cornwall [Colonial and Revolutionary Lineages of America, Vol. 1, p. 317].

    Sources

    Some Courtenay history in THE ANCIENT FAMILY OF WYKE OF NORTH WYKE, CO. DEVON

    Thomas Westcote. A view of Devonshire in MDCXXX, with a pedigree of most of its gentry online

    Origins and Early History of the Courtney Family

    end of report

    Robert married Mary de Redvers. Mary (daughter of William de Vernon de Redvers and Countess Mabel de Beaumont) was born in ~1196; died after 1242. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 97.  Mary de Redvers was born in ~1196 (daughter of William de Vernon de Redvers and Countess Mabel de Beaumont); died after 1242.
    Children:
    1. 48. Sir John Courtenay, 2nd Baron Okehampton was born in ~ 1218 in Okehampton, Devon, England; died on 3 May 1274 in Okehampton, Devon, England.
    2. Egelina Courtenay died in ~1297.

  7. 34.  Sir Hugh de Vere, Knight, 4th Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1208 in (Essex, England) (son of Sir Robert de Vere, Knight, 3rd Earl of Oxford and Lady Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford); died in 0Dec 1263 in (Essex, England).

    Notes:

    Hugh de Vere, 4th Earl of Oxford (c. 1208 – December 1263) was the only son and heir of Robert de Vere, 3rd Earl of Oxford and Isabel de Bolebec, daughter and eventual sole heiress of Hugh de Bolebec.

    Early life

    Hugh de Vere was born about 1208, soon after the marriage of his parents. He was a minor when his father died in autumn 1221. Hugh's mother, Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford, purchased her son's wardship from the crown for 6000 marks.[1] Hugh did homage to King Henry III in October 1231, and was knighted by the King at Gloucester on 22 May 1233.[2] Two days later the King 'girt him with the sword of the Earldom of Oxford and directed the sheriff to let him have what he ought to have in the name of the Earldom of Oxford as his predecessors had had'.[3]

    Career

    He inherited the office of Master Chamberlain of England which had been granted to his great-grandfather Aubrey de Vere II. By right of that office, he participated in the coronation of Queen Eleanor in 1236. Earl Hugh was a critic of King Henry from 1246, and in 1258 and 1259 was elected to serve on various baronial committees attempting to reform royal government.[4] The earl purchased the right to hold a market at the town on his primary estate, Castle Hedingham in Essex, and founded a chantry there.[5]

    Marriage and issue

    Hugh de Vere married Hawise de Quincy,[6] daughter of Saer de Quincy, 1st Earl of Winchester, and his wife, Margaret de Beaumont. They had a son and three daughters:[7]

    Robert de Vere, 5th Earl of Oxford.
    Isabel de Vere, who married firstly, Sir John de Courtenay of Okehampton, Devon, and secondly, Oliver de Dinham, Lord Dinham.
    Lora de Vere, who married Reynold d'Argentine of Melbourn, Cambridgeshire.
    Margaret de Vere, who married Hugh de Cressy (d. shortly before 24 April 1263).[8]
    Hugh de Vere died before 23 December 1263 and was buried at Earls Colne. His widow was living in 1273 and died on 3 February thereafter. She was buried at Earls Colne Priory.[9]

    Footnotes

    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 213.
    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, p. 262.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 214.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 214.
    Jump up ^ Victoria County History of Essex, vol. II, p. 184.
    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, p. 262.
    Jump up ^ Complete Peerage, X, 215 note 'h'.
    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, pp. 262-e.
    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, p. 262.

    References

    Cokayne, George Edward (1945). The Complete Peerage, edited by H.A. Doubleday. X. London: St. Catherine Press.
    Richardson, Douglas (2011). Magna Carta Ancestry: A Study in Colonial and Medieval Families, ed. Kimball G. Everingham. IV (2nd ed.). Salt Lake City. ISBN 1460992709

    Hugh married Hawise de Quincy(Essex, England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 35.  Hawise de Quincy (daughter of Sir Saer de Quincy, Knight, 1st Earl of Winchester and Margaret de Beaumont).

    Notes:

    Residence (Family):
    Hedingham Castle, in the village of Castle Hedingham, Essex, is the best preserved Norman keep in England.

    Picture, history & source ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hedingham_Castle

    Children:
    1. Sir Robert de Vere, Knight, 5th Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1240 in Hedingham Castle, Essex, England; died before 7 SEPT 1296; was buried in Earls Coine, Essex, England.
    2. 49. Isabel de Vere was born in ~ 1222 in (Essex, England); died after 11 Aug 1299.
    3. Lora De Vere was born in (Essex, England).
    4. Margaret de Vere was born in (Essex, England).

  9. 102.  Sir Philip Basset, Knight, Justiciar of EnglandSir Philip Basset, Knight, Justiciar of England was born in ~1184 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England (son of Sir Alan Basset, Lord Basset of Wycombe and Aline Gai); died on 27 Oct 1271 in Stanley, Wiltshire, England.

    Notes:

    Sir Philip "Justiciar of England" Basset
    Born about 1184 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Alan Basset and Aline (Gai) Basset
    Brother of Katherine (Basset) Lovell, Alice (Basset) Saunford, Aline (Basset) Talbot, Hawise Basset, Fulk Basset, Gilbert Basset, William Basset and Thomas Basset
    Husband of Hawise (Louvain) Basset — married 1236 in Essex, England
    Husband of Ela (Longespâee) Bassett — married after 25 Nov 1254 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Margery (Basset) FitzJohn and Aline (Basset) Bigod
    Died 29 Oct 1271 in Stanley, Wiltshire, England
    Profile managers: Katherine Patterson Find Relationship private message [send private message], Darrell Parker Find Relationship private message [send private message], Stephen Gerwing private message [send private message], and Wendy Hampton Find Relationship private message [send private message]
    Basset-6 created 12 Sep 2010 | Last modified 24 Mar 2018
    This page has been accessed 2,975 times.
    Biography of Philip Basset
    Philip Basset (c. 1185 – 19 October 1271) was the Justiciar of England.
    Philip was the son of Alan Basset of High Wycombe in Buckinghamshire and his wife, Aline Degai.
    He inherited the manor of Wycombe; the town received market borough status in 1237.
    Basset served as the Justiciar of England between the two terms served by his son-in-law, Hugh le Despencer, 1st Baron le Despencer.
    He served during the period that Henry III regained control of the government from the Barons.
    Philip's first wife was Hawise de Lovaine, and their daughter, Alina, was his sole heir. Alina married first Hugh Despenser, and second, after his death, Hugh Bigod's son, Roger (d. 1306), who became earl of Norfolk.
    Philip married secondly, circa 1254-5, Ela, the daughter of William Longespâee, earl of Salisbury, and widow of Thomas, earl of Warwick.
    Philip was a younger son and eventual heir (after the death of his brother Fulk, bishop of London) of his father Alan.
    Sources
    http://www.thepeerage.com/p2643.htm#i26429
    Royal Ancestry by Douglas Richardson Vol. III. page 608
    Wikipedia: Philip_Basset
    Ancestral Roots F.L Weis 8th ed. 2004 Line 72-31 & Line 148A-31
    Oxford Dictionary of National Biography
    http://trees.ancestry.ca/tree/55027543/person/13754745076
    The Wiltshire Archaeological and Natural History Magazine (Devizes, Wiltshire, England, 1855) Vol.2, Page 275
    Calendar of Inquisitions Post Mortem and Other Analogous Documents preserved in the Public Record Office (H.M. Stationery Office, London, 1904) Henry III. Vol. 1, Page 272-3: #807

    end of bio

    Died:
    Sir Philip "Justiciar of England" Basset

    Philip married Hawise Louvain in 1236 in Essex, England. Hawise was born in ~1200 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England; died before 1254 in Little Easton, Essex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 103.  Hawise Louvain was born in ~1200 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England; died before 1254 in Little Easton, Essex, England.

    Notes:

    Biography

    Clarence Smith, quoting various sources he explains (p.8) concerning her father Ralph de Hastings of Little Easton that: "He was dead by Michaelmas 1210, leaving a daughter under age whose custody and marriage had been granted to Alan Bassett for 100 marks. It is not therefore surprising to find at the death of Sir Philip Basset of Wycombe, younger son of this Alan, in 1271, that he held under Sir Matthew de Lovaine the manor of Wix 'by courtesy of England of the inheritance of Helewisia his wife'." (The courtesy of England was a legal custom in England meaning husbands could hold the inheritance of their wives sometimes.) Her heir was Aline who married twice, to Hugh le Dispencer and to Roger Bigod Earl of Norfolk, and Aline's heir, also named Hugh le Dispencer, was a famous favourite to King Edward II, and "Wix was forfeited with the rest of his possessions on his execution in 1326".[1]

    Concerning the difference between Clarence-Smith's proposal and that found in older sources, a discussion has been initiated.[2] Pending the results of that it appears that the gist of the difference is that both theories rely on the above mentioned wife of Philip having a right to an inheritable sub-infeudation of Wix. Either this was a new grant by the overlord Matthew de Louvain, implying she may be his daughter, or else she could be the heiress of the pre-existing tenant. Only Clarence-Smith shows awareness of there having been such a tenant who was known to have an heiress, and whose heiress's marriage rights were known to have been bought by the Bassets.

    Death
    Death:
    Date: 1256-11-07
    Place: Little, Easton, Essex, England
    Sources
    ? Clarence Smith J. A., (1966), "Hastings of Little Easton (part 1)", Transactions of the Essex Archaeological Society. Vol. 2, Part 1. link
    ? SGM discussion. Rootsweb link, google link

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 51. Lady Aline Basset, Countess of Norfolk was born in ~1246 in Wooton Basset, Wiltshire, England; died on 11 Mar 1281 in Loughborough, Leicestershire, England.

  11. 108.  Sir Peter FitzHerbert, Lord of Brecknock was born in 1163 in Blewleveny Castle, Blaen Llyfni, Wales (son of Herbert FitzHerbert and Lucy FitzMiles); died on 1 Jun 1235 in Reading, Berkshire, England.

    Notes:

    About Piers FitzHerbert, Lord of Brecknock


    Peter Fitz-Herbert, Baron of Barnstable in Devonshire, the honor of which he obtained from King John with fifteen knight's fees, part of the lands of William de Braose, and he was made Governor of Pickering Castle in Yorkshire, and Sheriff of that county by the same monarch.


    This Peter was one of the barons named in Magna Carta and, by his signature, fourth in rank amongst the barons. He m. first, Alice, dau. of Robert Fitz Roger, a great baron in Northumberland, Lord of Warkworth and Clavering, and sister of John, to whom Edward I gave the surname of Clavering, Lord of Callaly in Northumberland. By this lady he had a son and heir, Reginald Fitz Peter.


    He m. secondly, Isabel, dau. and coheir of William de Braose, and widow of David Llewellin, Prince of Wales, and by the alliance acquired the lordships and castle of Blenlevenny and Talgarth in the county of Brecknock, with other possessions in Wales. He fortified his castle of Blenlevenny, and, dying in 1235, was s. by his son, ReginaldFitzPeter, Lord of Blenlevenny, [John Burke, History of the Commoners of Great Britain and Ireland, Vol. IV, R. Bentley,London, 1834, p. 728, Jones, of Llanarth]

    Piers FITZHERBERT (-1235) [Pedigree]

    Son of Herbert FITZHERBERT (-1204) and Lucy of Hereford (-1220)

    r. Blaen Llyfni, Wales
    d. 1 Jun 1235
    d. BEF 6 Jun 1235
    bur. Reading, Eng.
    Married first Alice de WARKWORTH (-1225)

    Children:

    1. Lucy FITZPIERS (-1266) m. Sir William de ROS (1193-1264)
    2. Herbert FITZPETER Sheriff of Hampshire (-1248)
    3. Sir Reginald (Rynold) FitzPiers (-1286) m(1) Alice (-1264)

    Married second Isabel de FERRERS (1166-1252)

    Married third Sibyl de DINHAM

    References:

    1. "Ancestral roots of certain American colonists who came to America before 1700",
    Frederick Lewis Weis, 1992, seventh edition. The earlier editions were called: "Ancestral roots of sixty colonists who came to New England 1623-1650"

    2. "The Complete Peerage", Cokayne.

    3. "Ancestors of Deacon Edward Converse".

    4. "Plantagenet Ancestry", Turton.

    5. "Burke's Peerage, 1938".

    6. "Presidents GEDCOM File", Otto-G. Richter, Brian Tompsett.

    7. "Ancestral Roots of Sixty Colonists Who Came to New England 1623-1650", Weis, Editions 1-6. The latest edition (7) of this book is titled: "Ancestral roots of certain American colonists who came to America before 1700" by Weis, 1992, 7th edition. Information which has been checked in the latest edition usually has the reference key "AR7", while information from earlier editions (1-6) will have the reference key "Weis1".

    8. "Some Early English Pedigrees", Vernon M. Norr. Piers FitzHerbert1 M, #368871

    Last Edited=13 Jun 2009

    Piers FitzHerbert gained the title of Lord of the Honour of Brecknock [England by writ].1

    Child of Piers FitzHerbert

    * Lucy FitzPiers+ 1

    Citations

    1. [S37] Charles Mosley, editor, Burke's Peerage, Baronetage & Knightage, 107th edition, 3 volumes (Wilmington, Delaware, U.S.A.: Burke's Peerage (Genealogical Books) Ltd, 2003), volume 1, page 1107. Hereinafter cited as Burke's Peerage and Baronetage, 107th edition.
    Piers was also called Lord of Blaen Llynfi county Brecknock; and also called Peter.

    A settlement for the marriage Piers FitzHerbert, Lord Blaen Llynfi, and Alice de Warkworth was made on 28 November 1203.

    Piers was "seen" in 1204.

    He was was present in support of King John at the signing of the Magna Carta on 15 June 1215 at Runnymede, between Windsor and Staines, in Surrey.

    Piers inherited, through his mother, a 1/3 interest in the barony of Miles Fitz Walter of Gloucester in 1219.

    He married Isabel de Ferrers, daughter of William I, 3rd Earl of Derby, and Goda de Tosny, before 1225.

    Piers died before 6 June 1235.

    See "My Lines"

    ( http://homepages.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~cousin/html/p391.htm#i7189 )

    from Compiler: R. B. Stewart, Evans, GA

    ( http://homepages.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~cousin/html/index.htm )

    view all 18

    Piers FitzHerbert, Lord of Brecknock's Timeline
    1163
    1163
    Birth of Piers
    Blewleveny Castle, Blaen Llyfni, Brecknockshire, Wales
    1183
    1183
    Age 20
    Birth of Joan de Verdun
    Blaen Llyfni, , Brecknockshire, Wales
    1206
    1206
    Age 43
    Birth of Reginald FitzPiers, Lord of Blaen Llyfni
    Blaen, Llyfni, Brecknock, Wales
    1206
    Age 43
    Birth of Beatrix Fitzpiers
    1207
    1207
    Age 44
    Birth of Herbert Fitzpiers, Sheriff Hampshire
    1210
    1210
    Age 47
    Birth of Lucy FitzPiers, Baroness de Ros
    Forest Dean, Gloucestershire, England, (Present UK)
    1235
    June 1, 1235
    Age 72
    Death of Piers at Reading, Berkshire, England
    Reading, Berkshire, England

    Birth:
    Blaenllyfni Castle (Welsh: Castell Blaenllynfi) is a privately-owned ruinous stone castle near the village of Bwlch in southern Powys, Wales. It was probably built in the early thirteenth century. It was captured several times during the rest of the century and apparently was never fully repaired afterwards and fell into ruins. It is a Scheduled Ancient Monument.

    Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Blaenllynfi_Castle

    Peter married Alice FitzRoger on 28 Nov 1203 in (Warkworth, Northumberland, England). Alice (daughter of Sir Robert FitzRoger, Knight, 2nd Baron of Warkworth and Margaret de Cheney) was born in 1184-1185 in (Warkworth, Northumberland, England); died in 1225 in (Reading, Berkshire, England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 109.  Alice FitzRoger was born in 1184-1185 in (Warkworth, Northumberland, England) (daughter of Sir Robert FitzRoger, Knight, 2nd Baron of Warkworth and Margaret de Cheney); died in 1225 in (Reading, Berkshire, England).

    Notes:

    My Lines
    Person Page - 397

    Alice de Warkworth1
    b. circa 1184, d. before 1255

    Father Robert fitz Roger, 2nd Baron of Warkworth1,2 b. circa 1161, d. 1214
    Mother Margaret de Cheney1 b. circa 1162, d. after 1214
    Also called Alice FitzRoger.3 Alice de Warkworth was born circa 1184.1 She was the daughter of Robert fitz Roger, 2nd Baron of Warkworth and Margaret de Cheney.1,2 A settlement for the marriage Alice de Warkworth and Piers FitzHerbert, Lord Blaen Llynfi was made on 28 November 1203; His 1st.4,5 Alice de Warkworth died before 1255.

    Family

    Piers FitzHerbert, Lord Blaen Llynfi b. circa 1172, d. before 6 June 1235

    Children

    Lucy fitz Piers+ b. c 1207, d. a 1266
    Reynold fitz Piers, Lord of Blaen Llynfi+ b. c 1210?, d. c 5 May 12863

    Citations

    [S206] With additions and corrections by Walter Lee Sheppard, Jr. and assisted by David Faris Frederick Lewis Weis, Weis: AR 7th ed., 246D-28.
    [S206] With additions and corrections by Walter Lee Sheppard, Jr. and assisted by David Faris Frederick Lewis Weis, Weis: AR 7th ed., Line 262.29.
    [S206] With additions and corrections by Walter Lee Sheppard, Jr. and assisted by David Faris Frederick Lewis Weis, Weis: AR 7th ed., Line 261.32.
    [S206] With additions and corrections by Walter Lee Sheppard, Jr. and assisted by David Faris Frederick Lewis Weis, Weis: AR 7th ed., Line 261.32, 262.29.
    [S1191] Esq. John Burke B:C of GB&I, IV:728.

    Children:
    1. Joan FitzPiers was born in 1183 in Baen Llyfni, Brecknockshire, Wales; died in 1205 in Alton Castle, Cheadle, Staffordshire, England.
    2. Lady Lucy FitzPeter, Baroness de Ros was born in 1207-1210 in Forest Dean, Gloucestershire, England; died in 1267 in North Yorkshire, England; was buried in Kirkham Priory, Kirkham, North Yorkshire, England.
    3. 54. Sir Reginald FitzPiers was born in ~1208 in Blaen Llyfni, Brecknockshire, Wales; died on 4 May 1286 in Barony Curry Malet, Somerset, England.

  13. 116.  Sir Reginald Grey, Knight, 1st Baron Grey of Wilton was born in ~1236 in Wilton Castle, Ross-on-Wye, Herefordshire, England (son of Sir John Grey and Emma Cauz); died on 5 Apr 1308 in Ross-on-Wye, Herefordshire, England.

    Notes:

    Sir Reginald (Reynold) "1st Baron Grey of Wilton" Grey
    Born about 1236 in Wilton Castle, Herefordshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of John (Grey) de Grey and Emma (Cauz) de Segrave
    Brother of Nichola (Grey) de Tattershall, Emma (Grey) Huntingfield [half] and Hawise (Grey) Bassett [half]
    Husband of Maud (Longchamp) Grey — married [date unknown] [location unknown]
    Husband of Maud Fitzhugh — married [date unknown] [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Hawise Grey and John (Grey) de Grey
    Died 5 Apr 1308 in Ross On Wye, Herefordshire, England
    Profile managers: Dallas Riedesel private message [send private message], Crickett Lile private message [send private message], and Wendy Hampton private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 30 Jun 2017 | Created 14 Mar 2012
    This page has been accessed 3,341 times.

    Biography

    "Sir Reynold de Grey, of Ruthin, co. Denbigh, Wilton, co Hereford, Shireland, co. Derby, Rushton, co. Chester, Purleigh, Essex, Toseland, Hemingford, and Yelling, Hunts, Water Eaton or Waterhall, Snellson, and Great Brickhill, Bucks, Thurleigh, Wrest, and Brogoroguh, Beds, and Kempley, co. Gloucester, son and heir of Sir John Grey, of Shireland (who died shortly before 18 March 1265/6) by his second wife Emma, apparently widow of John de Segave, who died s.p. 1230, and daughter of Roger de Cauz, by Nichole, daughter and heir of Bartholomew de Leigh. In 1257 he had granted to him and his heirs of a weekly market at his manor of Wilton. He was appointed Sheriff of cos. Notts and Derby, and Constable of Northampton Castle, 18 March 1265/6, in succession to his father, then recently dead. On 28 March 1266 he had livery of his father's lands, by special grace, his homage being respited. On 28 December 1266 he was ordered to deliver Nottingham Castle to Roger de Leyburne. He was Constabel of Nottingham Castle from 25 June 1267 to 30 January 1267/8 and Justice of Chester, Constable of Northampton Castle from 25 June 1267 to 30 January 1267/8, and 1274. He was summoned for Military Service from 12 December 1274 to 8 July 1306, to attend the King at Shrewsbury, 28 June 1283, to attend the King at Salisbury, 26 January 1696/7, an to Parliament form 24 June 1295 to 26 August 1307, by writs directed Reginaldo de Grey, and, moreover, is recorded to have been present in pleno parliamento domini Regis on the morrow of Trinity 29 May 1290, with other magnates et proceres tunc in parliamento existentes, whereby he is held to have become Lord Grey. As Reginaldus de Grey dominus de Ruthyn he took part in the Barons'Letter to the Pope, 12 February 1300/01. In January 1276/7 he was about to go to Wales on the King's service, and he was with the King in Wales in 1277 and 1282. On November 1281 he was appointed Justice of Chester and Keeper of co. Chester, of all the demesne lands of the King in that county, of the castles of Chester and Flint, and the cantreds of Englefield and Ros, &c., for 8 years from Michaelmas 1281, at a rent of 1,000 marks a year: He was reappointed 30 June 1290, for 9 years from Michaelmas following, at a rent of 727 marks 8s. On 15 June 1282 the King granted him seizen of the lands of Bromfield and Yale (co. Denbigh), during pleasure, and on 23 October following the castle of Ruthin, the cantred of Dyffryn Clwyd, and the lands that had belonged to Gwenllian de Lascy in the cantreds of Dyffryn Clwyd and Englefield, to hold in fee, by the service of three kinghts' fees. On 16 October 1294 he was about to go to Wales. He was at the Battle of Falkirk, 22 July 1298. On 26 May 1301 he did homage and fealty for the castle of Ruthin to Edward, Prince of Wales, at Kenilworth." Source: Celtic-casimir.com webtree webtree.

    Note

    Note: Land Holdings of Reynold, 1st Lord Wilton de Grey

    http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=b71eb89e-2843-4d83-a858-e4a154c53f1c&tid=7122234&pid=2132
    http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=f09a32d1-af3a-48c9-8ee3-cbc6619f440b&tid=7122234&pid=2132
    http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=3d67f24c-be58-4b50-a253-7d025223870c&tid=7122234&pid=2132
    Sources
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Reginald_de_Grey,_1st_Baron_Grey_de_Wilton
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=9792317&pid=-720809055
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=15793762&pid=241
    http://search.Ancestry.com.au/cgi-bin/sse.dll?db=millind&h=10879520&ti=5544&indiv=try&gss=pt
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=7122234&pid=2132

    Reginald married Maud Longchamp. Maud was born in 1240; died on 21 Nov 1302. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 117.  Maud Longchamp was born in 1240; died on 21 Nov 1302.
    Children:
    1. 58. Sir John de Grey, 2nd Baron Grey of Wilton was born before 1268 in Wilton Castle, Ross-on-Wye, Herefordshire, England; died on 23 Oct 1323 in Huntingdonshire, England; was buried on 18 Nov 1323.

  15. 118.  Sir John de Verdun, Baron of Westmeath was born in ~ 1226 in Cheadle, Staffordshire, England (son of Sir Theobald le Botiller, 2nd Chief Butler of Ireland and Rohesia de Verdon); died before 21 Oct 1274 in Cheadle, Staffordshire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Death: Bef 21 Oct 1274

    Notes:

    Sir John de Verdun formerly Butler
    Born about 1226 in Cheadle, Staffordshire, Englandmap
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Theobald (Botiller) Butler and Rohese (Verdun) Butler
    Brother of Theobald (Boteler) Butler [half], Matilda (Boteler) FitzAlan and Ellen (Butler) Boteler
    Husband of Margery (Lacy) de Verdun — married before 20 Apr 1242 [location unknown]
    Husband of Eleanor (Bohun) de Verdun — married before 1267 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Nicholas (Verdun) de Verdun, Theobald (Verdun) de Verdun and Maud (Verdun) de Grey
    Died before 21 Oct 1274 in poss. being poisoned at Arklow, Wicklow, Irelandmap
    Profile managers: Katherine Patterson private message [send private message], Jean Maunder private message [send private message], and Dallas Riedesel private message [send private message]
    Butler-2695 created 12 May 2012 | Last modified 26 May 2017
    This page has been accessed 2,129 times.

    Contents

    [hide]
    1 Note
    1.1 Occupation
    1.2 Inquisitions Post Mortem
    1.2.1 John de Verdun
    2 Sources
    Note

    'John took his mother's name and is generally known as John de Verdun

    This person was created through the import of Acrossthepond.ged on 21 February 2011.

    Occupation

    Occupation: Lord of Westmeath
    Inquisitions Post Mortem

    John de Verdun

    Writ, 17 Oct. 2 Edw. I. [1274] [1]
    Sir Theobald de Verdun, aged 22 and more, is his heir.
    He died on Sunday after St. Luke, in the said year. Heir as above, aged 26.
    Heir as above, aged 22 and more.
    Sir Theobald de Verdun, knight, aged 22 and more, is his next heir.
    Sources

    ? "Inquisitions Post Mortem, Edward I, File 7," in Calendar of Inquisitions Post Mortem: Volume 2, Edward I, ed. J E E S Sharp (London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1906), 58-65. British History Online, accessed May 26, 2017, [1].
    Royal Ancestry 2013 Vol. V p. 242-243
    Royal Ancestry by Douglas Richardson Vol. V p. 367
    Magna Carta Ancestry 2011 2nd ed. Vol. IV p. 340-341
    [edit]

    Alt Death:
    poss. being poisoned at Arklow, Wicklow, Ireland

    John married Eleanor de Bohun before 1267. Eleanor (daughter of Sir Humphrey de Bohun, IV, Knight, 2nd Earl of Hereford and Maud de Lusignan) was born before 1241 in (Hungerford, Berkshire, England); died after 10 Jun 1278 in Debden, Essex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 119.  Eleanor de Bohun was born before 1241 in (Hungerford, Berkshire, England) (daughter of Sir Humphrey de Bohun, IV, Knight, 2nd Earl of Hereford and Maud de Lusignan); died after 10 Jun 1278 in Debden, Essex, England.
    Children:
    1. 59. Maud de Verdun was born in ~1258 in (Staffordshire) England; died on 28 Oct 1323 in (Huntingdonshire, England).


Generation: 8

  1. 136.  Sir Aubrey de Vere, III, Knight, 1st Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1115 (son of Sir Aubrey de Vere, II and Adeliza de Clare); died on 26 Dec 1194.

    Notes:

    Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford (c. 1115 – 26 December 1194) was a noble involved in the succession conflict between King Stephen and Empress Matilda in the mid-twelfth century.

    He was the son of Aubrey de Vere, master chamberlain, and Alice (died c. 1163), a daughter of Gilbert de Clare.

    In 1136 or 1137 Aubrey de Vere married Beatrice, the daughter of Henry, Constable of Bourbourg, and the granddaughter and heiress of Manasses, Count of Guăines in the Pas de Calais. After the death of Manasses late in 1138, Aubrey travelled to Guăines, did homage to Thierry, Count of Flanders, and was made Count of Guăines by right of his wife.[1] The marriage, however, may not have been consummated, due to the poor health of Beatrice.

    Aubrey de Vere succeeded on 15 May 1141, after his father had been slain by a mob in London[2] at a time of civil war between King Stephen and the Empress Matilda over the succession to the crown. King Stephen had been captured at the Battle of Lincoln in February 1141, so Aubrey did homage to the Empress. His brother-in-law, the Earl of Essex, appears to have negotiated the grant of an earldom to Aubrey in July 1141, which grant was confirmed by Henry fitz Empress in Normandy. The latter charter provided that Aubrey de Vere would be Earl of Cambridgeshire, with the third penny, unless that county were held by the King of Scots, in which case he was to have a choice of four other titles. In the event, de Vere took the title of Earl of Oxford.[3] Earl Geoffrey made his peace with King Stephen when the king regained his freedom late in 1141 and most likely Aubrey de Vere did as well.

    In 1143, however, the King arrested Essex and Oxford at St. Albans. Both were forced to surrender their castles to the King in order to regain their liberty. The earl of Essex retaliated by rebelling against the king; it appears that Oxford did not actively or openly support his brother-in-law.

    At some time between 1144 and 1146 the Constable of Bourbourg, arranged a divorce for his daughter Countess Beatrice with Earl Aubrey's consent, after which Oxford ceased to be Count of Guăines.[4] In or before 1151 Oxford married Euphemia. King Stephen and his wife, Queen Maud, gave the manor of Ickleton, Cambridgeshire, as Euphemia's marriage portion. The marriage was short-lived; Euphemia was dead by 1154, leaving no known issue. She was buried at Colne Priory.

    On 3 May 1152 Queen Maud died at Oxford's seat of Castle Hedingham, [5] and in the winter of 1152-3 Oxford was with the King at the siege of Wallingford, attesting important charters in 1153 as "earl Aubrey."

    In 1162 or 1163 Earl Aubrey took as his third wife Agnes, the daughter of Henry of Essex, lord of Rayleigh. At the time of the marriage Agnes was probably aged twelve. Soon after their marriage, Aubrey's father-in-law was accused of treason and fought (and lost) a judicial duel. By 1165 he attempted to have the marriage annulled, allegedly because Agnes had been betrothed to his brother, Geoffrey de Vere, but probably in reality because her father had been disgraced and ruined. Oxford reportedly 'kept his wife shut up and did not allow her to attend church or go out, and refused to cohabit with her', according to the letter the bishop of London wrote to the Pope about the case when the young countess appealed to the Roman Curia. The pope sided with Agnes and declared the marriage valid, but the earl continued to refuse to take her back as his wife. Agnes's friends appealed to the Bishop of London, and ultimately to Pope Alexander III, who in 1171 or 1172 directed the bishop to order Oxford to restore her to her conjugal rights or to suffer interdiction and excommunication.[6] By Agnes Oxford eventually had four sons, Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford, Ralph, Robert de Vere, 3rd Earl of Oxford, and Henry, and a daughter, Alice.[7]

    In 1184 Oxford obtained the wardship of the person of Isabel de Bolebec, daughter of Walter de Bolebec,[8] but not the custody of her lands. In 1190 he paid 500 marks for the right to marry her to his eldest son and heir, Aubrey de Vere, later 2nd Earl of Oxford.[9]

    Oxford served during the civil war of 1173–4, helping to repel a force under Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester, which landed in Suffolk on 29 September 1173.[10] He was present on 3 September 1189 at the coronation of King Richard I.[11]

    Oxford died 26 December 1194, and was buried at Colne Priory. His third wife survived him, and later was buried by his side.[12]

    Oxford was a benefactor to several religious houses, including Colne Priory, and Hatfield Regis Priory. He and his wife founded a small nunnery at Castle Hedingham in Essex.

    end

    Aubrey married Agnes of Essex, Countess of Oxford in 1162-1163. Agnes was born in ~ 1150; died after 1212; was buried in Colne Priory, Essex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 137.  Agnes of Essex, Countess of Oxford was born in ~ 1150; died after 1212; was buried in Colne Priory, Essex, England.

    Notes:

    Agnes of Essex, Countess of Oxford (c. 1151 – c. 1212) was the daughter of a royal constable Henry of Essex and his second wife, Alice de Montfort.[1] She was betrothed at age three to Geoffrey de Vere, brother of the first Earl of Oxford, and turned over to be raised by the Veres soon thereafter. Agnes later rejected the match with Geoffrey and by 1163 was married to his eldest brother Aubrey de Vere III, 1st Earl of Oxford, as his third wife.

    In 1163, Agnes's father was accused of treason and lost a judicial duel. After her father's disgrace and the resulting forfeiture of lands and offices, the earl sought to have his marriage annulled. Agnes fought his action. On 9 May 1166, she appealed her case from the court of the bishop of London to the pope (the archbishop of Canterbury, Thomas Becket, being in exile at the time).[2] While the case was pending in Rome, the earl reportedly kept Agnes confined in one of his three castles, for which the bishop of London Gilbert Foliot reprimanded Aubrey.[2] Pope Alexander III ruled in her favor, thus establishing the canon law right and requirement of consent by females in betrothal and the sacrament of marriage.

    The couple seem to have jointly founded a Benedictine priory for nuns near their castle at Castle Hedingham, Essex. Countess Agnes survived her husband and in 1198 paid the crown for the right to remain unmarried. She died sometime in or after 1212 and was buried in the Vere mausoleum at Colne Priory, Essex.[3]

    Name Dispute

    Many mistakenly have called Earl Aubrey's third wife Lucia, rather than Agnes. This mistake is based on a misreading of a single document associated with a religious house at Hedingham, Essex, established around 1190. A woman named Lucia was prioress at Castle Hedingham Priory. On her death in the early thirteenth century, an illustrated mortuary or 'bede' roll was carried to many religious houses requesting prayers for her soul. In the preface of that document Lucia is called the foundress of the priory. As the role of "founder" is generally ascribed to lay patrons and the countess presumably cooperated with her husband in the founding of the house, the erroneous assumption was made that the prioress was Earl Aubrey's widow, rather than Agnes, by 18th-century scholars. That is disproved by royal records. [4]

    Children

    Agnes bore her husband four sons and a daughter, including two future earls of Oxford: Aubrey IV and Robert I. Her daughter Alice married 1) Ernulf de Kemesech, 2) John, constable of Chester. Agnes's son Henry appears to have become chancellor of Hereford Cathedral under his uncle, Bishop William de Vere, and later a royal clerk under King John of England.[5] Little is known of Roger de Vere except that he seems to have been the second son and that he had died by 1214, when his younger brother Robert succeeded to the earldom on the death of the eldest son Aubrey IV, 2nd earl, in 1214.

    Children:
    1. 68. Sir Robert de Vere, Knight, 3rd Earl of Oxford was born after 1165; died before 25 Oct 1221; was buried in Hatfield Regis Priory, Hatfield Broad Oak, Essex, England.

  3. 138.  Sir Hugh de Bolebec, II, Lord of Whitchurch was born in Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, England; died in ~ 1165.

    Hugh married Margaret de Montfichet. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 139.  Margaret de Montfichet
    Children:
    1. 69. Lady Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford was born in ~ 1164 in Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, England; died on 2 Feb 1245; was buried in Black Friars Church, Oxford, England.

  5. 140.  Sir Robert Quincy, Lord of Buckley was born in ~1138 in Northamptonshire, England (son of Sir Saher Quincy, Lord of Bushby, Lord of Long Buckby and Matilda Senlis); died before 29 Sep 1198 in England.

    Notes:

    Robert "Lord of Buckley" de Quincy formerly Quincy
    Born about 1138 in Northamptonshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy and Matilda (Senlis) Clare
    Brother of Walter FitzRobert [half], Maud (Senlis) Luvetot [half], Jueta (Quincy) Lancelin, Roger Quincy and Alice (Quincy) de Huntingfield
    Husband of Orabella (Leuchars) de Quincy — married about 1153 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy, Simon (Quincy) de Quincy and Maud (Quincy) de Prendergast
    Died before 29 Sep 1198 in England

    Profile managers: Darlene Athey-Hill Find Relationship private message [send private message], Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message], British Royals and Aristocrats WikiTree private message [send private message], and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Quincy-78 created 3 Apr 2011 | Last modified 9 Aug 2019 | Last tracked change:
    9 Aug 2019
    20:37: Michael Cayley posted a message on the page for Robert (Quincy) de Quincy (abt.1138-bef.1198). [Thank Michael for this]
    This page has been accessed 7,756 times.
    British Aristocracy
    Robert (Quincy) de Quincy was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Biography
    Robert's older brother, Saher II, inherited the English estates from SAHER I. Robert started appearing in Scottish records around 1165. His career was doubtless advanced by his second cousins Malcolm and WILLIAM THE LION (RIN 1913), successively kings of Scotland, and it was certainly KING WILLIAM who granted to him the site of the old castle of Forfar and a toft in Haddington. While his brother Saher II was serving HENRY II as a justice in Normandy, Robert was acting as Justiciar of Scotland, an office which he held from 1171 to 1178.

    Royal favour may also have brought about his marriage, at a date unknown, to a notable heiress, ORABILE, daughter of NESS son of WILLIAM. Her father, a prominent but ill-documented figure, was apparently a first-generation Norman-Scot. ORABILE was heir to her father's lands, to the exclusion of his sons Constantine and Patrick, and thus brought to Robert estates at Gask and Deuglie, in Perthshire, at Leuchars, Lathrisk, Beath and elsewhere in Fife, and at Tranent, in Lothian. This fortunate marriage helped to raise Robert in a short time to a level of importance in Scotland greater than the relatively minor position which his brother Saher II held in English society. Twelfth-century Scotland was a land of opportunity and a vigorous younger son such as Robert de Quincy could make there a name which might become known well beyond the bounds of the small northern kingdom.

    In 1190 Robert joined King Richard I on the Third Crusade, was constable of a force to take aid to Antioch in 1191 and in the same year was sent with HUGH III, DUKE OF BURGUNDY (RIN 3796) to Tyre to collect prisoners from PHILIP AUGUSTUS, KING OF FRANCE (RIN 3163). On his return from the crusade, Robert took part in Richard I's campaigns in Normandy in 1194 and 1196. On the death of his nephew Saher III, before 1192, Robert succeeded to the English estates of the family's main line and added these to his Scottish possession s.

    By the time of his death, which took place before Michaelmas, 1197, he had proved himself as a knight of wide experience and had established his position as an Anglo-Scottish baron of some prominence. The marriage of Robert and OR ABILE was apparently ended by a separation. She later married Gilchrist, earl of Mar, while Robert married a lady named Eve, who may possibly have been of t he family of the lords of Galloway. The matrimonial complexities of this situation have caused a controversy which need not be entered upon here.

    Became a "Soldier of the Cross." [The Roll of Battle Abbey]

    First of the de Quincys to settle in Scotland. Was a Northamptonshire gentleman who attached himself to William the Lion, or his predecessor. Married Arabella, daughter of Nes, by whom on her father's death, he obtained Leuchers in Fife, and Duglyn among the Ochils. Died about 1190. Appears as a witness in some of the charters of Malcolm IV. [The Bruces and the Cumyns, p. 519]

    Lord of Buckley and of Fawside; Crusader; m. Orabella, dau. of Ness; father of Saher de Quincy, b. 1155; d. c. 1198. [Ancestral Roots, p. 58]

    Sources
    Phillips, Weber, Kirk and Staggs Families of the Pacific Northwest, by Jim Weber, rootsweb.com
    Nobility: Plantagenet Ancestry (William Harry Turton), Turton, William Harry, 1856-1938. (Main), ((Baltimore:MD, Genealogical Publishing Co., 1984), L.A. Public Library GS #Q942.54 H2nic; LC CALL NO.: CS418.T81968; LCCN: 68-54254 //r92), 929.7.
    http://en.wikisource.org/wiki/Quincy,_Saer_de_%28DNB00%29
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ENGLISH%20NOBILITY%20MEDIEVAL2.htm#RobertQuincydied1217
    http://www.geni.com/people/Robert-de-Quincey/6000000001744873862
    http://www.mathematical.com/quinceyrobert1127.html
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ENGLISH%20NOBILITY%20MEDIEVAL2.htm
    Royal Ancestors of Magna Charta Barons," Carr P. Collins (Dallas, 1959), pp.208-09
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=16746257&pid=2306

    end of this biography

    Robert married Orabella Leuchars in ~1153. Orabella was born in ~1135 in Leuchars, Fife, Scotland; died before June 1203 in Long Buckby, Northamptonshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 141.  Orabella Leuchars was born in ~1135 in Leuchars, Fife, Scotland; died before June 1203 in Long Buckby, Northamptonshire, England.

    Notes:

    Robert "Lord of Buckley" de Quincy formerly Quincy
    Born about 1138 in Northamptonshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy and Matilda (Senlis) Clare
    Brother of Walter FitzRobert [half], Maud (Senlis) Luvetot [half], Jueta (Quincy) Lancelin, Roger Quincy and Alice (Quincy) de Huntingfield
    Husband of Orabella (Leuchars) de Quincy — married about 1153 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy, Simon (Quincy) de Quincy and Maud (Quincy) de Prendergast
    Died before 29 Sep 1198 in England

    Profile managers: Darlene Athey-Hill Find Relationship private message [send private message], Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message], British Royals and Aristocrats WikiTree private message [send private message], and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Quincy-78 created 3 Apr 2011 | Last modified 9 Aug 2019 | Last tracked change:
    9 Aug 2019
    20:37: Michael Cayley posted a message on the page for Robert (Quincy) de Quincy (abt.1138-bef.1198). [Thank Michael for this]
    This page has been accessed 7,756 times.
    British Aristocracy
    Robert (Quincy) de Quincy was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Biography
    Robert's older brother, Saher II, inherited the English estates from SAHER I. Robert started appearing in Scottish records around 1165. His career was doubtless advanced by his second cousins Malcolm and WILLIAM THE LION (RIN 1913), successively kings of Scotland, and it was certainly KING WILLIAM who granted to him the site of the old castle of Forfar and a toft in Haddington. While his brother Saher II was serving HENRY II as a justice in Normandy, Robert was acting as Justiciar of Scotland, an office which he held from 1171 to 1178.

    Royal favour may also have brought about his marriage, at a date unknown, to a notable heiress, ORABILE, daughter of NESS son of WILLIAM. Her father, a prominent but ill-documented figure, was apparently a first-generation Norman-Scot. ORABILE was heir to her father's lands, to the exclusion of his sons Constantine and Patrick, and thus brought to Robert estates at Gask and Deuglie, in Perthshire, at Leuchars, Lathrisk, Beath and elsewhere in Fife, and at Tranent, in Lothian. This fortunate marriage helped to raise Robert in a short time to a level of importance in Scotland greater than the relatively minor position which his brother Saher II held in English society. Twelfth-century Scotland was a land of opportunity and a vigorous younger son such as Robert de Quincy could make there a name which might become known well beyond the bounds of the small northern kingdom.

    In 1190 Robert joined King Richard I on the Third Crusade, was constable of a force to take aid to Antioch in 1191 and in the same year was sent with HUGH III, DUKE OF BURGUNDY (RIN 3796) to Tyre to collect prisoners from PHILIP AUGUSTUS, KING OF FRANCE (RIN 3163). On his return from the crusade, Robert took part in Richard I's campaigns in Normandy in 1194 and 1196. On the death of his nephew Saher III, before 1192, Robert succeeded to the English estates of the family's main line and added these to his Scottish possession s.

    By the time of his death, which took place before Michaelmas, 1197, he had proved himself as a knight of wide experience and had established his position as an Anglo-Scottish baron of some prominence. The marriage of Robert and OR ABILE was apparently ended by a separation. She later married Gilchrist, earl of Mar, while Robert married a lady named Eve, who may possibly have been of t he family of the lords of Galloway. The matrimonial complexities of this situation have caused a controversy which need not be entered upon here.

    Became a "Soldier of the Cross." [The Roll of Battle Abbey]

    First of the de Quincys to settle in Scotland. Was a Northamptonshire gentleman who attached himself to William the Lion, or his predecessor. Married Arabella, daughter of Nes, by whom on her father's death, he obtained Leuchers in Fife, and Duglyn among the Ochils. Died about 1190. Appears as a witness in some of the charters of Malcolm IV. [The Bruces and the Cumyns, p. 519]

    Lord of Buckley and of Fawside; Crusader; m. Orabella, dau. of Ness; father of Saher de Quincy, b. 1155; d. c. 1198. [Ancestral Roots, p. 58]

    Sources
    Phillips, Weber, Kirk and Staggs Families of the Pacific Northwest, by Jim Weber, rootsweb.com
    Nobility: Plantagenet Ancestry (William Harry Turton), Turton, William Harry, 1856-1938. (Main), ((Baltimore:MD, Genealogical Publishing Co., 1984), L.A. Public Library GS #Q942.54 H2nic; LC CALL NO.: CS418.T81968; LCCN: 68-54254 //r92), 929.7.
    http://en.wikisource.org/wiki/Quincy,_Saer_de_%28DNB00%29
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ENGLISH%20NOBILITY%20MEDIEVAL2.htm#RobertQuincydied1217
    http://www.geni.com/people/Robert-de-Quincey/6000000001744873862
    http://www.mathematical.com/quinceyrobert1127.html
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ENGLISH%20NOBILITY%20MEDIEVAL2.htm
    Royal Ancestors of Magna Charta Barons," Carr P. Collins (Dallas, 1959), pp.208-09
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=16746257&pid=2306

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 70. Sir Saer de Quincy, Knight, 1st Earl of Winchester was born in ~1155 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; died on 3 Nov 1219 in (Acre) Israel; was buried in Acre, Israel.

  7. 142.  Sir Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester was born in 1135 in Beaumont, Normandy, France (son of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 2nd Earl of Leicester and Lady Amice de Montfort, Countess of Leicester); died on 31 Aug 1190 in Durazzo, Albania.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: Crusader
    • Alt Birth: ~1120, Leicestershire, England

    Notes:

    Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester (died 1190) was an English nobleman, one of the principal followers of Henry the Young King in the Revolt of 1173–1174 against his father Henry II. He is also called Robert Blanchemains (meaning "White Hands" in French).

    Life

    He was the son of Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester, a staunch supporter of Henry II, and he inherited from his father large estates in England and Normandy.

    When the revolt of the younger Henry broke out in April 1173, Robert went to his castle at Breteuil in Normandy. The rebels' aim was to take control of the duchy, but Henry II himself led an army to besiege the castle; Robert fled, and the Breteuil was taken on September 25 or 26.

    Robert apparently went to Flanders, where he raised a large force of mercenaries, and landed at Walton, Suffolk, on 29 September 1173. He joined forces with Hugh Bigod, 1st Earl of Norfolk, and the two marched west, aiming to cut England in two across the Midlands and to relieve the king's siege of Robert's castle at Leicester. However, they were intercepted by the king's supporters and defeated at the Battle of Fornham near Fornham, near Bury St Edmunds, on 17 October. Robert, along with his wife and many others, was taken prisoner. Henry II took away the earl's lands and titles as well.

    He remained in captivity until January 1177, well after most of the other prisoners had been released. The king was in a strong position and could afford to be merciful; not long after his release Robert's lands and titles were restored, but not his castles. All but two of his castles had been destroyed, and those two (Montsorrel in Leicestershire and Pacy in Normandy) remained in the king's hands.

    Robert had little influence in the remaining years of Henry II's reign, but was restored to favour by Richard I. He carried one of the swords of state at Richard's coronation in 1189. In 1190 Robert went on the third crusade to Palestine, but he died at Dyrrachium on his return journey.

    Family

    Robert married Petronilla, who was a daughter of William de Grandmesnil and great-granddaughter and eventual heiress to the English lands of Domesday baron, Hugh de Grandmesnil. They had five children:

    Robert, who succeeded his father as Earl of Leicester;
    Roger, who became Bishop of St Andrews in 1189;
    William, possibly the ancestor of the House of Hamilton;[1][2]
    Amicia, who married Simon de Montfort, and whose son Simon subsequently became Earl of Leicester;
    Margaret, who married Saer de Quincy, later 1st Earl of Winchester.

    *

    3rd Earl of Leicester Robert "Blanchmains" de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester
    Also Known As: "Robert de Harcourt", "Robert 'Blanchemains' de Beaumont", "Knight", "3rd Earl", "Robert (Sir) "The Crusader" de BEAUMONT", "Robert III 3rd Earl of Leicester BEAUMONT", "3rd Earl of Leicester Beaumont Robert III DE Beaumont"
    Birthdate: circa 1120
    Birthplace: Leicester, Leicestershire, England
    Death: Died August 31, 1190 in (now Albania), Durazzo Provence, Greece
    Cause of death: Died in Greece on his return journey from a pilgrimage to Palestine.
    Place of Burial: England
    Immediate Family:
    Son of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, Earl of Leicester, Justiciar of England and Amice de Gačel, Heiress of Breteuil, Countess Of Leicester
    Husband of Petronille (Pernel) De Grentmesnil
    Father of Margaret de Quincy, of Groby; Roger de Breteuil, Bishop of St. Andrews; Robert "Fitz-Parnell" de Breteuil, 4th Earl of Leicester; Amicia de Beaumont, Countess of Leicester; Hawise de Beaumont, [A Nun] and 2 others
    Brother of Isabel (Elizabeth) de Beaumont; Hawise de Beaumont, Countess of Gloucester; Margaret de Beaumont and Hawise de Berkeley
    Occupation: Knight and 3rd Earl of Leicester, Crusader to the Holy Lands, de Winchester, 1st Earl of Leicester, 2nd Lord High Steward of England
    Managed by: Terry Jackson (Switzer)
    Last Updated: November 15, 2016

    About Robert de Beaumont, Third Earl of Leicester
    Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester

    From Wikipedia:

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Robert_de_Beaumont,_3rd_Earl_of_Leicester

    Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester (died 1190) was an English nobleman, one of the principal followers of Henry the Young King in the Revolt of 1173–1174 against his father Henry II. He is also called Robert Blanchemains (meaning "White Hands" in French).

    He was the son of Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester, a staunch supporter of Henry II, and he inherited from his father large estates in England and Normandy.

    When the revolt of the younger Henry broke out in April 1173, Robert went to his castle at Breteuil in Normandy. The rebels' aim was to take control of the duchy, but Henry II himself led an army to besiege the castle; Robert fled, and the Breteuil was taken on September 25 or 26.

    Robert apparently went to Flanders, where he raised a large force of mercenaries, and landed at Walton, Suffolk, on 29 September 1173. He joined forces with Hugh Bigod, 1st Earl of Norfolk, and the two marched west, aiming to cut England in two across the Midlands and to relieve the king's siege of Robert's castle at Leicester. However, they were intercepted by the king's supporters and defeated in battle at Fornham, near Bury St Edmunds, on 17 October. Robert, along with his wife and many others, was taken prisoner. Henry II took away the earl's lands and titles as well.

    He remained in captivity until January 1177, well after most of the other prisoners had been released. The king was in a strong position and could afford to be merciful; not long after his release Robert's lands and titles were restored, but not his castles. All but two of his castles had been destroyed, and those two (Montsorrel in Leicestershire and Pacy in Normandy) remained in the king's hands.

    Robert had little influence in the remaining years of Henry II's reign, but was restored to favour by Richard I. He carried one of the swords of state at Richard's coronation in 1189. In 1190 Robert went on pilgrimage to Palestine, but he died in Greece on his return journey.

    Family

    Robert married Petronilla[1], who was either a granddaughter or great-granddaughter of Hugh de Grandmesnil. They had five children:

    * Robert, who succeeded his father as Earl of Leicester;
    * Roger, who became Bishop of St Andrews in 1189;
    * William, who was a leper;
    * Amicia, who married Simon III de Montfort, and whose son Simon subsequently became Earl of Leicester;
    * Margaret, who married Saer de Quincy, later 1st Earl of Winchester.
    -------------------------

    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/NORMAN%20NOBILITY.htm#RobertBeaumontLeicesterdied1118B

    ROBERT de Beaumont "le Bossu" (1104-5 Apr 1168, bur [Sainte-Marie de Prâe]). Twin with Walâeran. He and his twin brother were brought up at the court of Henry I King of England[1733]. He succeeded his father in 1118 as Earl of Leicester. He supported King Stephen during the civil war with Empress Matilda. Henry Duke of Normandy restored property to "Rodberto filio comitis Legrec…Rodberti comitis" held by "patris sui…sicut comes Rodbertus de Mellend avus suus…Willelmus de Britolio", and granted him the property of "Willelmus de Pasci in Anglia et in Normannia" by charter dated to [Jan/Aug] 1153, witnessed by "…Guarino filio Geraldi, Henrico duo fratre…"[1734]. He became Steward of England and Normandy under King Henry II in 1154, and acted as Viceroy during the king's absence from England Dec 1158 to 25 Jan 1163 and again in 1165[1735]. Robert of Torigny records the death in 1168 of "Robertus comes Leecestriµ"[1736]. The necrology of the abbey of Saint-Denis records the death "Non Apr" of "Robertus comes Leecestrie"[1737]. The necrology of Saint-Nicaise de Meulan records the death of "Robertus comes Leicestrie", undated but among other deaths listed in early April[1738]. The necrology of Lyre monastery records the death "5 Apr" of "Robertus comes Legrecestriµ"[1739]. m (after 25 Nov 1120) AMICE de Gačel, heiress of Breteuil, daughter of RAOUL Seigneur de Gačel et de Montfort & his wife --- (-31 Aug [1168 or after]). She is named by Orderic Vitalis, who also names her father and specifies that her marriage was arranged by Henry I King of England after she had been betrothed to his deceased son Richard[1740]. She is said to have become a nun at Nuneaton after her husband's death[1741]. The necrology of the abbey of Saint-Denis records the death "II Kal Sep" of "Amicia comitissa Leecestre"[1742]. The necrology of Lyre monastery records the death "31 Aug" of "Robertus comes Leicestriµ, Amicia comitissa"[1743]. Earl Robert & his wife had four children:

    a) ISABELLE de Beaumont (-after 1188). Robert of Torigny refers to the wife of "Symone comite Huntedoniµ" as "filia Roberti comitis Legecestriµ" but does not name her[1744]. "R. comes Legrecestrie" granted tithes to "Isabele comitisse de Norhamtone sororis mee" by charter dated to the middle of the reign of King Henry II[1745]. "I. comitissa Northamptonie" donated land at Groby to Nuneaton priory, for the souls of "patris mei et fratris mei R. comitis Legrecestrie" by charter dated to the middle of the reign of King Henry II[1746]. It is likely that Isabelle was the eldest child as she gave birth to her own first child in [1138]. Her second marriage is confirmed by charter dated 1187 under which “Gervasius Paganellus” donated property to Tykford Priory, with the consent of “uxoris meµ Isabellµ comitissµ de Norhamton”, which names “Fulcodius Paganellus avus meus et Radulfus Paganellus pater meus”, witnessed by “Simone comite Northamptoniµ, Isabella comitissa matre eius”[1747]. “G. Painel”, considering the proposal of “Radulfi Painel patris mei”, founded Dudley priory, for the salvation of “Isabellµ uxoris meµ et Roberti filii mei”, by undated charter (dated by Dugdale to "before 1161")[1748]. m firstly (before 1138) SIMON de Senlis, son of SIMON de Senlis Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton & his wife Matilda [Matilda] of Huntingdon (-Aug 1153, bur St Andrew's Priory). He was restored as Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton [before 1141]. m secondly GERVASE Paynell Baron of Dudley, Worcestershire, son of RALPH Paynell & his wife --- (-1194[1749]).

    b) ROBERT de Beaumont "áes Blanchemains" (-Durazzo 1190). Robert of Torigny records the death in 1168 of "Robertus comes Leecestriµ" and the succession of "filium Robertum"[1750]. He succeeded his father in 1168 as Earl of Leicester. - see below.

    c) HAVISE de Beaumont (-24 Apr or 25 May 1197). The Chronica de Fundatoribus et Fundatione of Tewkesbury Abbey records that “comes Willielmus” married “Hawisia filia comitis Leicestriµ”[1751]. The Obituary of Lyre records the death 25 May of “Hawis comitissa Gloecestrµ”[1752]. The Annals of Tewkesbury record the death “VIII Kal Mai” in 1197 of “Hawisa comitissa Glocestriµ”[1753]. The necrology of Lyre monastery records the death "25 May" of "Hawis comitissa Gloecestrµ"[1754]. m ([1150]) WILLIAM FitzRobert Earl of Gloucester, son of ROBERT Fitzroy Earl of Gloucester & his wife Mabel [Matilda or Sibylle] FitzRobert (23 Nov [1112]-23 Nov 1183, bur Keynsham Abbey, Somerset),

    d) MARGUERITE de Beaumont ([1125]-after 1185). Robert of Torigny refers to the wife of "Radulfus de Toene" as "filia Roberti comitis Leccestriµ" but does not name her[1755]. The 1163/64 Pipe Roll records "Margareta uxor Rad de Toeni" making payment "de Suppl de Welcumesto" in Essex/Hertfordshire[1756]. The Rotuli de Dominabus of 1185 records “Margareta de Tony…lx annorum” and her land “in Welcumestowe"[1757]. m (after 1155) RAOUL [V] de Tosny, son of ROGER [III] Seigneur de Tosny & his wife Gertrude [Ida] de Hainaut (-1162).

    Sources

    [1734] Gurney (1858), Supplement, 63, p. 756.
    [1735] Testa de Nevill, Part I, p. 19.
    [1736] Red Book Exchequer, Part II, Inquisitiones…Regis Johannis…anno regno XII et XIII…de servitiis militum, p. 477.
    [1737] Gurney (1845), p. 176, quoting Close Rolls, 16 John, p. 172.
    [1738] Luard, H. R. (ed.) (1866) Annales Monastici Vol. III, Annales Prioratus de Dunstaplia, Annales Monasterii de Bermundeseia (London), Annales de Dunstaplia, p. 42.
    [1739] Gurney (1845), p. 141, quoting Neustria Pia, p. 891, article Belozanne.
    [1740] Gurney (1858), Supplement, 63, p. 756.
    [1741] Gurney (1845), p. 146, quoting Vitis Calthorpiana, Harl. 970, MS British Museum.
    [1742] Gurney (1845), p. 176, quoting Close Rolls, 16 John, p. 172.
    [1743] Gurney (1845), p. 146, quoting Vitis Calthorpiana, Harl. 970, MS British Museum.
    [1744] Patent Rolls Henry III 1215-1225 (1901), p. 37.
    [1745] Rotuli de Oblatis et Finibus, 17/18 John, p. 596.
    [1746] Maclean, J. (ed.) (1883) The Lives of the Berkeleys by John Smyth (Gloucester) ("Berkeleys Lives"), Vol. I, p. 98.
    [1747] Testa de Nevill, Part I, p. 378.
    [1748] Inquisitions Post Mortem, Vol. II, Edward I, 772, p. 468.
    [1749] Sayles, G. O. (ed.) Select Cases in the Court of King´s Bench, Vol. III, Edw I (Selden Society, vol. LVIII, 1939), p. cxv (entry e), summary of content available at (25 Jun 2008). [Margaret Schooling]
    [1750] Heley Chadwyck-Healey, C. E. and Landon, L. (1923) Somersetshire Pleas, Roll no. 1205, p. 97 footnote 1, citing Calendar of Charter Rolls, Vol. I, p. 305, and Hundred Rolls, Vol. II, p. 133. [Margaret Schooling]
    [1751] Somersetshire Pleas (1923), Roll no. 1205, pp. 96-7, [41 end, Henry III Vol. 36 500 (O62)]. [Margaret Schooling]
    [1752] Paris Notre-Dame, Tome I, XIII, p. 428.
    [1753] Paris Notre-Dame, Tome I, XIII, p. 428.
    [1754] Paris Notre-Dame, Tome I, XIII, p. 428.
    [1755] Paris Notre-Dame, Tome I, XIII, p. 428.
    [1756] Willelmi Gemmetencis Historiµ (Du Chesne, 1619), Liber VIII, XXXVII, p. 312.
    [1757] Orderic Vitalis (Prâevost), Vol. III, Liber VIII, IX, p. 320.
    Nickname: "Blanchmains" Ancestral File Number: 9Q8B-16 On Leiceste r, Earldom of [Burke's Peerage, p. 1671]:

    The 3rd Earl of this creation, yet another Robert, rebelled against Henry II and the town of Leicester was captur ed and set fire to by the King in 1173, although the castle itself was not take n. The 3rd Earl was later captured by Henry II, however, and the King then pul led the castle down.

    Copyrighted but use freely for your self and families Not to be sent to for profit company's

    Father: Robert II Earl of Leicester de BEAUMONT b: 1104 in Leicester, Leicestershire, England Mother: Amice de MONTFORT b: 1108 in Montford de Gael, Brittany, France

    Marriage 1 Petronilla (Pernel) GRENTEMESNIL b: ABT 1129 in Of, Leicestershire, England Married: ABT 1155 8 Sealing Spouse: 21 NOV 1972 in LANGE Children Has Children Margaret de BEAUMONT b: 1154 in Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Robert "Fitz-Parnell" HARCOURT b: ABT 1156 in Of, Bramber, Sussex, England Has No Children Roger HARCOURT b: ABT 1158 in Of Beaumont, France Has Children William Constable of Norwich Castle BEAUMONT b: ABT 1157 in Leicestershire, England Has No Children Amicia HARCOURT b: ABT 1160 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Geoffrey de BEAUMONT b: ABT 1161 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Mabel de BEAUMONT b: ABT 1162 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Hawise de BEAUMONT b: ABT 1164 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Pernel de BEAUMONT b: ABT 1166 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England

    Sources: Title: Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists, 7th Edition, by Frederick LewisWeis, additions by Walter Lee Shippard Jr., 1999 Note: Source Medium: Book

    Page: 53-26 Title: The Magna Charta Sureties 1215, Frederick Lewis Weis, additions by Walter Lee Sheppard Jr, 5th Edition, 1999 Note: Source Medium: Book

    Page: 74-1 Title: Burke's Peerage & Baronetage, 106th Edition, Charles Mosley Editor-in-Chief, 1999 Page: 1671 Footnote: 23 May 2002. Footnote: 28 May 2002. Footnote: 27 May 2002. Footnote: 16 Jul 2001. Title: The Plantagenet Ancestry, by William Henry Turton, 1968 Note: Source Medium: Book

    Page: 53-26

    ROBERT, Third Earl of Leicester

    Died:
    Died August 31, 1190 in (now Albania), Durazzo Provence, Greece
    Cause of death: Died in Greece on his return journey from a pilgrimage to Palestine.

    Robert married Petronilla de Grandmesnil before 1159. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 143.  Petronilla de Grandmesnil
    Children:
    1. 71. Margaret de Beaumont was born in ~1154 in Leicestershire, England; died on 12 Jan 1235 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England.
    2. Lady Amicia de Beaumont, Countess of Leicester was born in 0___ 1160 in Leicestershire, England; died on 3 Sep 1215 in Haute Bruyere, Rouen, Seine Et Maritime, France.

  9. 192.  Reginald de Courtenay was born in ~1125 in (Courtenay, France); died on 27 Sep 1194.

    Notes:

    Renaud de Courtenay (Anglicised to Reginald; died 27 September 1194), of Sutton, Berkshire, was a French nobleman of the House of Courtenay who came over to England and founded of the English Courtenay family which became Earls of Devon in 1335, which title is still held today by his direct male descendant.

    Origins

    He was the son of Miles (Milo) de Courtenay, Seigneur (lord of the manor) of Courtenay, in the Kingdom of France, today in the Loiret department in north-central France, by his wife Ermengard de Nevers.

    Career

    He succeeded his father as Seigneur of Courtenay. He fought in the Second Crusade, with King Louis VII of France. He quarrelled with King Louis VII, who seized Renaud's French possessions and gave them along with Renaud's daughter Elizabeth to his youngest brother, Pierre (Peter) of France, who thenceforth became known as Peter I of Courtenay (died 1183)). He was created Lord[clarification needed] of Sutton in 1161. In 1172 he accompanied King Henry II in the Irish Expedition to County Wexford.[1]

    Marriages

    Renaud married twice:

    (1) Helene du Donjon, daughter of Frederick du Donjon and Corbeil, sister of Guy du Donjon
    (2) alternatively given as Hawise de Courcy (d.1219) heiress of the feudal barony of Okehampton in Devon [2] ).
    (2) Maud FitzEdith, daughter of Robert FitzEdith, Lord Okehampton (d.1172) (illegitimate son of Henry I, King of England by Edith FitzForne).

    Progeny

    By his first marriage he had a daughter Elizabeth who was given in marriage by the French King Louis VII (d.1180) to his youngest brother Peter of France, who thenceforth became known as Peter I of Courtenay (d.1183).[3]

    He also had a son, Robert de Courtenay, who was the great-grandfather of Hugh de Courtenay, 1st Earl of Devon (d.1340).

    *

    Reginald married Hawise de Curci, Lady of Okehampton. Hawise was born in ~1140 in (Devonshire, England); died in 1219. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 193.  Hawise de Curci, Lady of Okehampton was born in ~1140 in (Devonshire, England); died in 1219.

    Notes:

    Married:
    (1) Helene du Donjon, daughter of Frederick du Donjon and Corbeil, sister of Guy du Donjon
    (2) alternatively given as Hawise de Courcy (d.1219) heiress of the feudal barony of Okehampton in Devon [2] ).
    (2) Maud FitzEdith, daughter of Robert FitzEdith, Lord Okehampton (d.1172) (illegitimate son of Henry I, King of England by Edith FitzForne).

    Children:
    1. 96. Sir Robert de Courtenay was born in ~1170 in Okehampton Castle, Devon, England; died on 26 Jul 1242 in Iwerne, Dorset, England; was buried in Ford Abbey, Devonshire, England.

  11. 194.  William de Vernon de Redvers was born in ~1155; died in 1217.

    William married Countess Mabel de Beaumont. Mabel (daughter of Sir Robert de Beaumont, III and Maude FitzRoy, de Dunstanville) was born in ~1170 in Normandie, France; died in ~1204. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 195.  Countess Mabel de Beaumont was born in ~1170 in Normandie, France (daughter of Sir Robert de Beaumont, III and Maude FitzRoy, de Dunstanville); died in ~1204.
    Children:
    1. 97. Mary de Redvers was born in ~1196; died after 1242.

  13. 68.  Sir Robert de Vere, Knight, 3rd Earl of OxfordSir Robert de Vere, Knight, 3rd Earl of Oxford was born after 1165 (son of Sir Aubrey de Vere, III, Knight, 1st Earl of Oxford and Agnes of Essex, Countess of Oxford); died before 25 Oct 1221; was buried in Hatfield Regis Priory, Hatfield Broad Oak, Essex, England.

    Notes:

    Robert de Vere (after c. 1165 – before 25 October 1221), hereditary Master Chamberlain of England,[1] was son of Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford, and Agnes of Essex. He succeeded his brother as the third Earl of Oxford, and was one of the twenty-five guarantors of Magna Carta.

    Arms of Robert de Vere

    de Vere effigy, St Mary's Church, Hatfield Broad Oak

    Robert de Vere was the second surviving son of Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford, and his third wife, Agnes of Essex. The date of his birth is not known, but he was likely born after 1164. Almost nothing is known of his life until 1207, when he married Isabel de Bolebec, the widow of Henry de Nonant (d.1206) of Totnes, Devon. In 1206-7 Isabel and her sister Constance were co-heiresses of their niece, another Isabel de Bolebec, the countess of Oxford by her marriage to Robert's brother, Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford. They divided the barony of Whitchurch.[2] The fact that aunt and niece had identical names, Isabel de Bolbec, and were successively countesses of Oxford and heiresses of Whitchurch has led to confusion between the two women.

    When Robert's brother, Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford, died in the latter half of 1214, Robert succeeded to his title and estates and the hereditary office of Master Chamberlain of England. The dower of Earl Aubrey's second wife, Alice (possibly his cousin, a daughter of Roger Bigod, 2nd Earl of Norfolk),[3] had not been formalized. In 1215 Oxford settled his sister-in-law's dower by lot, the earl drawing two knights' fees for every one drawn by Alice.[4] This is the only known instance of dower being settled in this manner.

    Oxford joined the disaffected barons who met at Stamford and forced King John to issue Magna Carta at Runnymede on 15 June 1215. The earl was elected one of the barons who were to guarantee the King's adherence to its terms. Together with other Magna Carta barons, he was excommunicated as a rebel by Pope Innocent III on 16 December 1215, and joined them in offering the crown to Prince Louis of France.[5]

    Oxford took up arms against King John, but pledged loyalty to him after the King had taken Castle Hedingham in March 1216. Later in the same year, however, he did homage to Prince Louis at Rochester.[6] Louis entered London and was proclaimed King. On 14 June 1216, he captured Winchester and soon controlled over half of England.[7]

    In the midst of this crisis, King John died, prompting many of the barons to desert Louis in favor of John's nine-year-old son, Henry III. In 1217 Prince Louis retook Castle Hedingham and restored it to Oxford, but despite this Oxford transferred his allegiance to the new King in October 1217. Although he did homage to Henry, he was not fully restored in his offices and lands until February 1218.

    Earl Robert served as a king's justice in 1220-21, and died before 21 October 1221. He was buried at Hatfield Regis Priory, where either his son, Hugh de Vere, 4th Earl of Oxford, or his grandson, Robert de Vere, 5th Earl of Oxford had an effigy erected in which he is depicted in chain mail, cross-legged, pulling his sword from its scabbard and holding a shield with the arms of the Veres.[8]

    Issue

    Robert de Vere and Isabel de Bolebec had a son, Hugh de Vere, 4th Earl of Oxford.[9]

    Ancestry

    [show] Ancestors of Robert de Vere, 3rd Earl of Oxford

    Footnotes

    Jump up ^ Richardson IV 2011, p. 261.
    Jump up ^ DeAragon, R. "Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford," Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, 56:278-9;
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 210.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 210.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, p. 211; Richardson IV 2011, p. 261.
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1945, pp. 211–212.
    Jump up ^ Alan Harding (1993), England in the Thirteenth Century (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press), p. 10.

    *

    Buried:
    Hatfield Broad Oak Priory, or Hatfield Regis Priory, is a former Benedictine priory in Hatfield Broad Oak, Essex, England. Founded by 1139, it was dissolved in 1536 as part of Henry VIII's dissolution of the monasteries.

    History & Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hatfield_Regis_Priory

    Robert married Lady Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford. Isabel (daughter of Sir Hugh de Bolebec, II, Lord of Whitchurch and Margaret de Montfichet) was born in ~ 1164 in Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, England; died on 2 Feb 1245; was buried in Black Friars Church, Oxford, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 69.  Lady Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford was born in ~ 1164 in Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, England (daughter of Sir Hugh de Bolebec, II, Lord of Whitchurch and Margaret de Montfichet); died on 2 Feb 1245; was buried in Black Friars Church, Oxford, England.

    Notes:

    Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford (c. 1164 - 2 or 3 February 1245), was the eldest daughter and co-heiress of Hugh de Bolebec II, Lord of Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, and his wife, Margaret de Montfichet. She married Robert de Vere, 3rd Earl of Oxford, and was a benefactress of the Order of Friars Preacher (Dominicans) in England.

    Isabel de Bolebec was the daughter and co-heiress of Hugh de Bolebec II (died c. 1165),[1] Lord of Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, and his wife, Margaret de Montfichet. She had a brother, Walter,[2] and a sister, Constance, the wife of Ellis de Beauchamp.[3] In 1206-07 she and Constance were co-heirs to their niece, Isabel de Bolebec, daughter of their brother, Walter, and wife of Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford.[4]

    Isabel's first husband was Henry de Nonant (Novaunt), Lord of Totnes, Devon, who died childless in 1206.[5] The widowed Isabel petitioned the Crown in 1207 for the right to marry whom she wished. That same year she married Robert de Vere, a younger brother of the earl of Oxford, by whom she had a son, Hugh de Vere. In the autumn of 1214 Robert inherited the earldom at the death of his brother, Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford, without legitimate offspring, and Isabel became Countess of Oxford. The new earl joined barons and kinsmen whose dissatisfaction with King John prompted their rebellion. On 15 June 1215 the King agreed to Magna Carta, and Oxford was one of twenty-five barons elected to guarantee its observance, and was thus among those excommunicated by Pope Innocent III when he released the King from its terms. In 1216 King John besieged and took the Oxford's seat, Castle Hedingham, in Essex. Oxford made peace with the regents of John's son, Henry III the next year, and later served as a royal judge.[6] He died before 25 October 1221.[7]

    Isabel inherited the barony of Bolebec, and from her death in 1245 until 1703 the Earls of Oxford adopted the style of "Baron de Bolebec" in addition to their title of earl, and from 1462-1625 that of "Viscount Bolebec".[8]

    On the death of Earl Robert, the widowed Countess purchased the wardship of her minor son from the crown for the substantial sum of 6000 marks. In 1237, she and Hugh traveled together on a pilgrimage "beyond the seas".[9] In 1224-25 Isabel sued Woburn Abbey for the manor of Mendham.[10]

    Isabel was a benefactress of the Order of Friars Preacher (Dominicans) in England,[11] helping them to find quarters at Oxford, and contributing to the building of their oratory there about 1227. When the friars needed a larger priory, she and the Bishop of Carlisle bought land south of Oxford and contributed most of the funds and materials. She was buried in the new church in the friary there.[12]

    *

    Children:
    1. 34. Sir Hugh de Vere, Knight, 4th Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1208 in (Essex, England); died in 0Dec 1263 in (Essex, England).
    2. Eleanor de Vere was born in (Essex, England).

  15. 70.  Sir Saer de Quincy, Knight, 1st Earl of Winchester was born in ~1155 in Winchester, Hampshire, England (son of Sir Robert Quincy, Lord of Buckley and Orabella Leuchars); died on 3 Nov 1219 in (Acre) Israel; was buried in Acre, Israel.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Burial: Garendon Abbey, Leicestershire, England
    • Residence: England
    • Alt Birth: ~1170
    • Alt Death: 3 Nov 1219, Damietta, Egypt

    Notes:

    Saer de Quincy, 1st Earl of Winchester (c. 1170 – 3 November 1219) (or Saieur di Quinci[1]) was one of the leaders of the baronial rebellion against King John of England, and a major figure in both the kingdoms of Scotland and England in the decades around the turn of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries.

    Earl of Winchester

    Seal of Robert Fitzwalter (d.1235). So close was the alliance between both men that Robert's seal shows the arms of Saer on a separate shield before his horse
    Following his marriage, Winchester became a prominent military and diplomatic figure in England. There is no evidence of any close alliance with King John, however, and his rise to importance was probably due to his newly acquired magnate status and the family connections that underpinned it.

    One man with whom he does seem to have developed a close personal relationship is his cousin, Robert Fitzwalter (d. 1235). In 1203, they served as co-commanders of the garrison at the major fortress of Vaudreuil in Normandy. They surrendered the castle without a fight to Philip II of France, fatally weakening the English position in northern France. Although popular opinion seems to have blamed them for the capitulation, a royal writ is extant stating that the castle was surrendered at King John's command, and both Winchester and Fitzwalter endured personal humiliation and heavy ransoms at the hands of the French.

    In Scotland, he was perhaps more successful. In 1211 to 1212, the Earl of Winchester commanded an imposing retinue of a hundred knights and a hundred serjeants in William the Lion's campaign against the Mac William rebels, a force which some historians have suggested may have been the mercenary force from Brabant lent to the campaign by John.

    Magna Carta

    Arms displayed by Earl Saire on his seal on Magna Carta. These differ from his arms used elsewhere but can also be seen in stained glass at Winchester Great Hall

    In 1215, when the baronial rebellion broke out, Robert Fitzwalter became the military commander, and the Earl of Winchester joined him, acting as one of the chief authors of Magna Carta and negotiators with John; both cousins were among the 25 guarantors of the Magna Carta. De Quincy fought against John in the troubles that followed the sealing of the Charter, and, again with Fitzwalter, travelled to France to invite Prince Louis of France to take the English throne. He and Fitzwalter were subsequently among the most committed and prominent supporters of Louis's candidature for the kingship, against both John and the infant Henry III.

    The Fifth Crusade

    When military defeat cleared the way for Henry III to take the throne, de Quincy went on crusade, perhaps in fulfillment of an earlier vow. In 1219 he left to join the Fifth Crusade, then besieging Damietta. While in the east, he fell sick and died. He was buried in Acre, the capital of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, rather than in Egypt, and his heart was brought back and interred at Garendon Abbey near Loughborough, a house endowed by his wife's family.

    Family

    The family of de Quincy had arrived in England after the Norman Conquest, and took their name from Cuinchy in the Arrondissement of Bâethune; the personal name "Saer" was used by them over several generations. Both names are variously spelled in primary sources and older modern works, the first name being sometimes rendered Saher or Seer, and the surname as Quency or Quenci.

    The first recorded Saer de Quincy (known to historians as "Saer I") was lord of the manor of Long Buckby in Northamptonshire in the earlier twelfth century, and second husband of Matilda of St Liz, stepdaughter of King David I of Scotland by Maud of Northumbria. This marriage produced two sons, Saer II and Robert de Quincy. It was Robert, the younger son, who was the father of the Saer de Quincy who eventually became Earl of Winchester. By her first husband Robert Fitz Richard, Matilda was also the paternal grandmother of Earl Saer's close ally, Robert Fitzwalter.

    Robert de Quincy seems to have inherited no English lands from his father, and pursued a knightly career in Scotland, where he is recorded from around 1160 as a close companion of his cousin, King William the Lion. By 1170 he had married Orabilis, heiress of the Scottish lordship of Leuchars and, through her, he became lord of an extensive complex of estates north of the border which included lands in Fife, Strathearn and Lothian.

    Saer de Quincy, the son of Robert de Quincy and Orabilis of Leuchars, was raised largely in Scotland. His absence from English records for the first decades of his life has led some modern historians and genealogists to confuse him with his uncle, Saer II, who took part in the rebellion of Henry the Young King in 1173, when the future Earl of Winchester can have been no more than a toddler. Saer II's line ended without direct heirs, and his nephew and namesake would eventually inherit his estate, uniting his primary Scottish holdings with the family's Northamptonshire patrimony, and possibly some lands in France.

    Issue

    By his wife Margaret de Beaumont, Earl Saire had three sons and three daughters:

    Lora who married Sir William de Valognes, Chamberlain of Scotland.
    Arabella who married Sir Richard Harcourt.
    Robert (d. 1217), before 1206 he married Hawise of Chester, Countess of Lincoln, sister and co-heiress of Ranulf de Blundeville, Earl of Chester.
    Roger, who succeeded his father as earl of Winchester (though he did not take formal possession of the earldom until after his mother's death).
    Robert de Quincy (second son of that name; d. 1257) who married Helen, daughter of the Welsh prince Llywelyn the Great.
    Hawise, who married Hugh de Vere, Earl of Oxford.

    Preceded by

    New Creation Earl of Winchester Succeeded by

    Roger de Quincy

    References

    Jump up ^ Leuchars St Athernase website
    Background Reading[edit]
    Medieval Lands Project on Saher de Quincy
    "Winchester", in The Complete Peerage, ed. G.E.C., xii. 745-751
    Sidney Painter, "The House of Quency, 1136-1264", Medievalia et Humanistica, 11 (1957) 3-9; reprinted in his book Feudalism and Liberty
    Grant G. Simpson, “An Anglo-Scottish Baron of the Thirteenth century: the Acts of Roger de Quincy Earl of Winchester and Constable of Scotland” (Unpublished PhD Thesis, Edinburgh 1963).
    Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America Before 1700 (7th Edition, 1992,), 58-60.

    Burial:
    He was buried in Acre, the capital of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, rather than in Egypt, and his heart was brought back and interred at Garendon Abbey near Loughborough, a house endowed by his wife's family.

    Maps & History ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Garendon_Abbey

    Saer married Margaret de Beaumont before 1173. Margaret (daughter of Sir Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester and Petronilla de Grandmesnil) was born in ~1154 in Leicestershire, England; died on 12 Jan 1235 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 71.  Margaret de Beaumont was born in ~1154 in Leicestershire, England (daughter of Sir Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester and Petronilla de Grandmesnil); died on 12 Jan 1235 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England.

    Notes:

    Margaret "Countess of Winchester" de Quincy formerly Beaumont aka de Beaumont, Breteuil
    Born about 1154 in Leicestershire, England [uncertain]
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Robert (Beaumont) de Breteuil and Petronilla (Grandmesnil) de Breteuil
    Sister of Amicia (Beaumont) des Barres, Robert FitzPernel (Breteuil) de Breteuil, Roger Geoffrey (Breteuil) de Breteuil, Guillaume (Breteuil) de Breteuil, Mabel (Beaumont) Meullent, Hawise (Beaumont) de Breteuil and Pernelle (Beaumont) de Breteuil
    Wife of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy — married before 1173 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Robert (Quincy) de Quincy, Loretta (Quincy) de Valognes, Roger (Quincy) de Quincy, Orabella (Quincy) de Harcourt, Robert (Quincy) de Quincy and Hawise (Quincy) de Vere
    Died 12 Jan 1235 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England

    Profile managers: Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message] and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Beaumont-89 created 25 Sep 2010 | Last modified 21 Jan 2019
    This page has been accessed 7,647 times.
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Birth
    1.2 Marriage
    1.3 Death
    1.4 Note
    2 Sources
    Biography
    She was also called Margaret de Breteuil. She was recognized as suo jure Countess of Winchester.

    She was co-heiress in 1204 to her brother, Robert Fitz Pernel, 4th Earl of Leicester, Steward of England, by which she inherited one-half of the barony of Leicester, Leicestershire.

    In 1231, Bishop Robert Grosseteste wrote Margaret regarding a complaint of the conduct of her bailiffs in the bishop?s prebend.

    Birth
    Date: ABT 1156
    Place: HAM, England[1]
    Date: 1154
    Place: , Hampshire, , England[2]
    Date: say 1160
    Date: About 1154
    Place: Hampshire, England, United Kingdom
    About:1155-00-00
    Leicester, England[3]
    Marriage
    Date: ABT 1174
    Place: England
    Date: ABT 1155
    Date: ante 1173
    Marriage:
    Date: BEF. 1174
    Before:1173-00-00
    England[4]
    Death
    Date: 12 JAN 1234/35
    Place: , Northamptonshire, , England[5]
    Date: 12 Jan 1235/1236
    Place: Brackley, Northamptonshire, England
    Date: BET. 12 JAN - 12 FEB 1234/35
    Date: 1235
    Source: #S499
    Burial: Brackley, Northamptonshire, England
    Note
    Note: info obtained from Some Descendants of Charlemagne
    Sources
    Footnotes and citations:
    ? Source: #S4
    ? Birth date: 1156 Birth place: Leicester, Leics, England Death date: 12 Jan 1236
    ? Source: #S96 Data: Text: Date of Import: Jul 25, 2005
    ? Source: #S96 Data: Text: Date of Import: Jul 25, 2005
    ? Source: #S004330 Data: Text: Birth date: 1156 Birth place: Leicester, Leics, England Death date: 12 Jan 1236
    Source list:
    "Royal Ancestry" by Douglas Richardson, Vol. V, page 253 under 2. Hugh De Vere
    Magna Carta Ancestry 2011 2nd ed. Vol. III p. 403-412
    Magna Carta Ancestry: A Study in Coloncial And Medieval Families, by Douglas Richardson, publ. 2005
    Geneajourney.com
    Oxford Dictionary of National Biography
    http://www.geni.com/people/Margaret-de-Beaumont/6000000000191983296
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=16746257&pid=2301 Record for Roger II Earl Winchester DeQuincy
    http://freepages.genealogy.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~hwbradley/aqwg644.htm
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/NORMAN%20NOBILITY.htm#Mabiledied1204
    Ancestral File Number: 91VK-6F
    U.S. and International Marriage Records, 1560-1900
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=6835128&pid=-970533306
    Source: S96 Record ID Number: MH:S96 User ID: CCD7662F-AD30-47C8-B9BC-6B348174ACE3 Title: Eula Maria McKeaig II - 061204.FTW Note: Other

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 35. Hawise de Quincy
    2. Sir Roger de Quincy, Knight, 2nd Earl of Winchester was born in ~ 1195; died on 25 Apr 1264.
    3. Robert de Quincy died in 0___ 1217 in London, Middlesex, England.

  17. 204.  Sir Alan Basset, Lord Basset of Wycombe was born in ~1158 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England; died in ~1233 in Headington, Oxfordshire, England.

    Notes:

    Biography
    Alan was one of the three sons (probably the youngest) of Thomas Basset (d. c.1182). He founded the Bassets of Wycombe, and was a noted servant of Richard I, John, and Henry III.
    "Basset and his brothers each held only enough knights' fees in chief to constitute a very small barony. Richard I granted Alan the manor of Woking in Surrey and the vill of Mapledurwell in Hampshire as one half fee each, while John granted him part of the manor of Wycombe, on highly favourable terms, to hold in chief as one fee of the honour of Wallingford. He held five fees of that honour, two being in Wootton Bassett and Broad Town (both in Wiltshire) which he held of the inheritance of his wife, Alina de Gai, together with the manor of Compton Bassett, also in Wiltshire. John also granted him the manors of Berwick Bassett in Wiltshire and Greywell in Hampshire.
    "Basset and Aline had a daughter, Aline, and another daughter, whose name is unknown. With his likely first wife, Alice de Gray (the similarity of their names is such that the possibility that Alan had only one wife cannot be excluded), he had seven children:
    Thomas, Gilbert, Alice, Fulk, David, Warin, and Philip." (Ref: ODNB)
    Alan Bassett, son of Thomas Bassett of Headington, Oxfordshire and his wife Alice de Dunstanville, died about 1231. [1]
    The Honor Roll, dated 1186/87 states that 'Gilberto Basset (and) Alano Basset held land in the honor of Walingford. [2]
    Military fee certifications in the Red Book of the Exchequer records that Alanus Basset held one knight fee in Woking and one knight fee in Wycombe. [3]
    A genealogical table of Medieval origin show that Alan Bassett married Aline de Gai, and they had the following children:[4]
    Thomas
    Gilbert
    Warin
    Philip: his children were: Aline and Margery
    Fulk
    22 November 1200: Alan Bassett accompanied King John to Northampton when King William of Scotland swore fealty to King John for his English fiefs. [5]
    June 1210: Alan Bassett accompanied King John to Ireland. Alan was with King John when he landed near Waterford with a great fleet and great host of soldiers. John brought his rebellious English lords under control, secured the city of Limerick, and reformed the government of Dublin and the eastern counties. [6]
    15 June 1215: Alan Basset, a favorite of King John's, accompanied the king to the meeting with the barons of Magna Carta. Alan Basset's name appears in Magna Carta Preamble among those of the king's counselors. [7]
    11 November 1216: At the accession of Henry III to the crown, Alan Basset was among the witnesses to the reissue of Magna Carta. [8]
    1217 to 1229: Alan was Sheriff of Rutland. [9]
    1219 to 1220: Alan Bassett was sent on a political mission to France when he was about sixty-four years old. [10]
    Occupation
    Occupation: Sheriff of Rutland; of Woking, Mapledurham, Wycombe, & Berewick
    Sources
    ? Medieval Lands
    ? Medieval Lands
    ? Medieval Lands
    ? Medieval Lands
    ? Dictionary of National Biography Vol. III, page 376
    ? Dictionary of National Biography Vol III, page 376
    ? Dictionary of National Biography Vol III, page 376
    ? Dictionary of National Biography Vol III, page 376
    ? Dictionary of National Biography Vol III, page 376
    ? Dictionary of National Biography Vol III, page 376
    Ancestral Roots, F.L. Weis 8th ed. 2004 Line 215-27
    Medieval Lands, database online, author Charles Cawley, (Foundation for Medieval Genealogy, 2006-2013), Untitled England Nobility A - C; Chapter 10 C, BASSET of HEADINGTON and WALLINGFORD, OXFORDSHIRE, Alan Bassett
    Dictionary of National Biography, database online, Edited by Leslie Stephen, (New York, New York, MacMillan, Smith, elder & Co., 1885), Volume III, Baker to Beadon, page 376
    The Reigns Of John, and Henry III. 1199-1272, Volume 2, p 216

    end of bio

    Died:
    Alan Basset was one of 16 Illustrious Men, counselors to King John, who were listed in the preamble to Magna Carta.

    Alan married Aline Gai in 1181 in (England). Aline was born in ~1164 in Wooton Basset, Wiltshire, England; died in 1233 in Holland, Lancastershire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 205.  Aline Gai was born in ~1164 in Wooton Basset, Wiltshire, England; died in 1233 in Holland, Lancastershire, England.
    Children:
    1. Aliva Basset was born in ~1180 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England; died in Bromyard, Herefordshire, England.
    2. 102. Sir Philip Basset, Knight, Justiciar of England was born in ~1184 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England; died on 27 Oct 1271 in Stanley, Wiltshire, England.
    3. Gilbert Basset was born in 1188; died in 1241.
    4. Alice Basset was born in 1180 in Wycombe, Buckinghamshire, England; died in 1224.

  19. 216.  Herbert FitzHerbert was born in ~1135 in Brecknockshire, Wales; died before June 1204.

    Herbert married Lucy FitzMiles. Lucy (daughter of Sir Miles of Gloucester, Knight, 1st Earl of Hereford and Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford) was born in ~1136 in Brecknockshire, Wales; died in ~1220. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 217.  Lucy FitzMiles was born in ~1136 in Brecknockshire, Wales (daughter of Sir Miles of Gloucester, Knight, 1st Earl of Hereford and Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford); died in ~1220.
    Children:
    1. 108. Sir Peter FitzHerbert, Lord of Brecknock was born in 1163 in Blewleveny Castle, Blaen Llyfni, Wales; died on 1 Jun 1235 in Reading, Berkshire, England.

  21. 218.  Sir Robert FitzRoger, Knight, 2nd Baron of Warkworth was born in ~ 1161 in (Warkworth, Northumberland, England) (son of Roger FitzRichard and Adeliza de Vere); died before 22 Nov 1214 in (Warkworth, Northumberland, England).

    Notes:

    Robert fitzRoger was an Anglo-Norman nobleman and Sheriff of Norfolk and Suffolk.

    FitzRoger was the son of Roger fitzRichard, who held Warkworth and was lord of Clavering, Essex. FitzRoger was sheriff of Norfolk from Michaelmas in 1190 to Easter 1194 and then again from Michaelmas 1197 to Easter 1200.[1] FitzRoger's first appointment as sheriff was due to the influence of William de Longchamp, who was Lord Chancellor. Longchamp's influence also secured custody of Orford Castle for fitzRoger.[2] Longchamp also arranged for fitzRoger to have custody of Eye Castle in Suffolk.[3] When Longchamp fell from royal favour and was replaced by Walter of Coutances, fitzRoger was one of the few of Longchamp's appointments to retain his office of sheriff.[4]

    FitzRoger had confirmation of his ownership of Warkworth in 1199 and in 1205 was granted Newburn and the barony of Whalton in Northumberland. Warkworth and Newburn occasionally were considered baronies, but not consistently.[5] FitzRoger also held Clavering from Henry of Essex for one knight's fee.[6][a] FitzRoger's holdings were extensive enough that he was considered a baron during the reigns of King Richard I[7] and King John of England.[8]

    FitzRoger married Margaret,[9] one of the daughters and heiresses of William de Chesney, the founder of Sibton Abbey.[10] Margaret was one of three daughters, but she inherited the bulk of her father's estates.[11] Margaret was the widow of Hugh de Cressy.[b] Through Margaret, Roger gained the barony of Blythburgh in Suffolk.[13] He also acquired lands at Rottingdean in Sussex from Margaret.[14]

    FitzRoger died in 1214, and his heir was his son John fitzRobert, by his wife Margaret.[5][13] Margaret survived fitzRoger and paid a fine of a thousand pounds to the king for the right to administer her lands and dower properties herself.[1]

    Notes

    Jump up ^ Robert fitzRoger who held Clavering should not be confused with a separate Robert fitzRoger who held lands around Calthorpe in Norfolk.[6]
    Jump up ^ Although Margaret was the eldest daughter, she received the bulk of her father's estates as a reward for de Cressy from King Henry II of England. The king arranged Margaret's first marriage as well as ensuring that most of her father's lands went to her.[12]

    Citations

    ^ Jump up to: a b Round "Early Sheriffs of Norfolk" English Historical Review pp. 491–494
    Jump up ^ Turner and Heiser Reign of Richard Lionheart p. 116
    Jump up ^ Heiser "Castles, Constables, and Politics" Albion p. 34
    Jump up ^ Turner and Heiser Reign of Richard Lionheart p. 132
    ^ Jump up to: a b Sanders English Baronies p. 150
    ^ Jump up to: a b Keats-Rohan Domesday Descendants p. 953
    Jump up ^ Turner and Heiser Reign of Richard Lionheart p. 103
    Jump up ^ Russell "Social Status" Speculum p. 324
    Jump up ^ Keats-Rohan Domesday Descendants p. 416
    Jump up ^ Keats-Rohan Domesday Descendants p. 370
    Jump up ^ Green Aristocracy of Norman England p. 380
    Jump up ^ Waugh "Women's Inheritance" Nottingham Medieval Studies p. 82
    ^ Jump up to: a b Sanders English Baronies p. 16
    Jump up ^ Loyd Origins of Some Anglo-Norman Families p. 35

    References

    Green, Judith A. (1997). The Aristocracy of Norman England. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-52465-2.
    Heiser, Richard R. (Spring 2000). "Castles, Constables, and Politics in Late Twelfth-Century English Governance". Albion. 32 (1): 19–36. doi:10.2307/4053985. JSTOR 4053985.
    Keats-Rohan, K. S. B. (1999). Domesday Descendants: A Prosopography of Persons Occurring in English Documents, 1066–1166: Pipe Rolls to Cartae Baronum. Ipswich, UK: Boydell Press. ISBN 0-85115-863-3.
    Loyd, Lewis Christopher (1975) [1951]. The Origins of Some Anglo-Norman Families (Reprint ed.). Baltimore, MD: Genealogical Publishing Company. ISBN 0-8063-0649-1.
    Round, J. H. (1920). "The Early Sheriffs of Norfolk". The English Historical Review. 35 (140): 481–496. doi:10.1093/ehr/xxxv.cxl.481. JSTOR 552094.
    Russell, Josiah Cox (July 1937). "Social Status at the Court of King John". Speculum. 12 (3): 319–329. doi:10.2307/2848628. JSTOR 2848628.
    Sanders, I. J. (1960). English Baronies: A Study of Their Origin and Descent 1086–1327. Oxford, UK: Clarendon Press. OCLC 931660.
    Turner, Ralph V.; Heiser, Richard R. (2000). The Reign of Richard Lionheart: Ruler of the Angevin Empire 1189–1199. The Medieval World. Harlow, UK: Longman. ISBN 0-582-25660-7.
    Waugh, Scott L. (1990). "Women's Inheritance and the Growth of Bureaucratic Monarchy in Twelfth- and Thirteenth-Century England". Nottingham Medieval Studies. 34: 71–92. doi:10.1484/J.NMS.3.182.

    Robert married Margaret de Cheney. Margaret (daughter of Sir William de Chesney, Knight, Baron of Horsford and Albreda Poynings) was born in ~1162 in (Horsford, Norfolkshire, England); died after 1214. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 219.  Margaret de Cheney was born in ~1162 in (Horsford, Norfolkshire, England) (daughter of Sir William de Chesney, Knight, Baron of Horsford and Albreda Poynings); died after 1214.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Death: 1230

    Children:
    1. 109. Alice FitzRoger was born in 1184-1185 in (Warkworth, Northumberland, England); died in 1225 in (Reading, Berkshire, England).
    2. John Clavering was born before 1191; died before 20 Feb 1241.

  23. 232.  Sir John Grey was born in 1200 in Thurrock Grey, Essex, England (son of Henry Grey and Isolda Bardolf); died on 16 Mar 1266.

    John married Emma Cauz. Emma was born in 1208 in Shalbourne & Eaton Grey, Wiltshire, England; died before 1251. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 233.  Emma Cauz was born in 1208 in Shalbourne & Eaton Grey, Wiltshire, England; died before 1251.
    Children:
    1. 116. Sir Reginald Grey, Knight, 1st Baron Grey of Wilton was born in ~1236 in Wilton Castle, Ross-on-Wye, Herefordshire, England; died on 5 Apr 1308 in Ross-on-Wye, Herefordshire, England.

  25. 236.  Sir Theobald le Botiller, 2nd Chief Butler of Ireland was born in 0Jan 1200 in (Arklow, County Wicklow, Ireland) (son of Sir Theobald Walter, 1st Baron Butler and Lady Maud le Vavasour, Baroness Butler); died on 19 Jul 1230 in Poitou, France; was buried in Abbey of Arklow, County Wicklow, Ireland.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Brittany, France

    Notes:

    Theobald le Botiller, also known as Theobald Butler, 2nd Baron Butler (January 1200 – July 19, 1230) was the son of Theobald Walter, 1st Baron Butler and Maud le Vavasour. He had livery of his lands on 18 July 1222.

    Marriage and Children

    Theobald married in 1222 Joan du Marais (or Marisco) daughter of Geoffrey du Marais. Their children were:

    Theobald Butler, 3rd Chief Butler of Ireland (1224-1248). His son married Margery de Burgh, daughter of Richard Mor de Burgh and Egidia de Lacy and one child
    Note: there are several Theobald le Botillers in this line.

    Matilda Butler (1225-1283) she marries John FitzAlan and they have two children together
    After the death of his wife three years later in 1225, Theobald remained a widower. Henry III of England requested the marriage of Theobald to Rohese de Verdon, daughter of Nicholas de Verdon of Alton, Staffordshire and Joan de Lacy, and the widow of William Perceval de Somery. The agreement to marry occurred on 4 September 1225. The marriage is presumed to have followed shortly afterwards. Their children were

    John de Verdon, (1226–1274) who inherited the western part of the Lordship of Meath in virtue of his marriage to Margery de Lacy, sister of Maud (or 'Mathilda') de Lacy, wife of Geoffrey de Geneville, 1st Baron Geneville.
    Maud de Verdon, (d. 27 November 1283) who married firstly John FitzAlan, feudal Lord of Clun and Oswestry and de jure Earl of Arundel.
    Isabella de Verdon (1225-1328)
    Nicholas de Verdon (1228-1271)

    Career

    Theobald was summoned cum equis et armis (Latin: "with horses and arms") to attend the King into Brittany, as "Theobaldus Pincerna" on 26 October 1229. He died on 19 July 1230 in Poitou, France, and was buried in the Abbey of Arklow, County Wicklow.

    *

    Theobald married Rohesia de Verdon on 4 Sep 1225. Rohesia (daughter of Sir Nicholas de Verdun, Baron of Alton and Clemence Butler) was born in 1204; died in 1246. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 237.  Rohesia de Verdon was born in 1204 (daughter of Sir Nicholas de Verdun, Baron of Alton and Clemence Butler); died in 1246.
    Children:
    1. Maud de Verdon was born in 1225 in Lincoln Castle, Lincolnshire, England; died on 27 Nov 1283.
    2. 118. Sir John de Verdun, Baron of Westmeath was born in ~ 1226 in Cheadle, Staffordshire, England; died before 21 Oct 1274 in Cheadle, Staffordshire, England.

  27. 238.  Sir Humphrey de Bohun, IV, Knight, 2nd Earl of Hereford was born in 0___ 1204 (son of Sir Henry de Bohun, 1st Earl of Hereford and Maud FitzGeoffrey); died on 24 Sep 1275 in Warwickshire, England; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucester, England.

    Notes:

    Humphrey (IV) de Bohun (1204 – 24 September 1275) was 2nd Earl of Hereford and 1st Earl of Essex, as well as Constable of England. He was the son of Henry de Bohun, 1st Earl of Hereford, and Maud FitzGeoffrey).

    Career

    He was one of the nine godfathers of Prince Edward, later to be Edward I of England. He served as High Sheriff of Kent for 1239–1240.

    In 1258, after returning from a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, Humphrey fell away, like his father, from the royal to the baronial cause. He served as a nominee of the opposition on the committee of twenty-four which was appointed, in the Oxford parliament of that year, to create the Provisions of Oxford to reform the administration. It was only the alliance of Montfort with Llewelyn of North Wales that brought the earl of Hereford back to his allegiance. Humphrey V headed the first secession of the Welsh Marchers from the party of the opposition (1263), and was amongst the captives whom the Montfortians took at the Battle of Lewes.[1]

    The earl's son and namesake was on the victorious side, and shared in the defeat of Evesham, which he did not long survive. Humphrey V was, therefore, naturally selected as one of the twelve arbitrators to draw up the Dictum of Kenilworth (1266), by which the disinherited rebels were allowed to make their peace. Dying in 1275, he was succeeded by his grandson Humphrey VII.[1]

    Marriage and children

    He married c. 1236 Maud de Lusignan (c. 1210 – 14 August 1241, buried at Llanthony, Gloucester), daughter of Raoul I of Lusignan, Comte d'Eu by marriage, and second wife Alix d'Eu, 8th Comtesse d'Eu and 4th Lady of Hastings, and had issue. Their children were:

    Humphrey (V) de Bohun, who predeceased his father in 1265. The earldom therefore passed through him to his son Humphrey de Bohun, 3rd Earl of Hereford)
    Henry de Bohun
    Geoffrey de Bohun
    Ralph de Bohun, Clerk
    Maud de Bohun, married (1) Anselm Marshal, 6th Earl of Pembroke; (2) Roger de Quincy, 2nd Earl of Winchester
    Alice de Bohun, married Roger V de Toeni
    Eleanor de Bohun, married Sir John de Verdun, Baron of Westmeath
    He married secondly, Maud de Avenbury (d. 8 October 1273), with whom he had two sons:

    John de Bohun
    Sir Miles de Bohun
    Death & burial[edit]
    He died in Warwickshire and was buried at Llanthony Secunda, Gloucester.

    References

    ^ Jump up to: a b Public Domain One or more of the preceding sentences incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain: Chisholm, Hugh, ed. (1911). "Bohun". Encyclopµdia Britannica. 4 (11th ed.). Cambridge University Press. p. 137.
    Complete Peerage

    Humphrey married Maud de Lusignan in ~ 1246. Maud was born in ~ 1210 in Eu, Normandy, France; died on 14 Aug 1241; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucester, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 239.  Maud de Lusignan was born in ~ 1210 in Eu, Normandy, France; died on 14 Aug 1241; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucester, England.
    Children:
    1. Sir Humphrey de Bohun, VI, 2nd Earl of Hereford was born in ~ 1219 in Hungerford, Berkshire, England; died on 27 Oct 1265.
    2. Henry de Bohun was born in (Hungerford, Berkshire, England).
    3. Geoffrey de Bohun was born in (Hungerford, Berkshire, England).
    4. Ralph de Bohun was born in (Hungerford, Berkshire, England).
    5. Maud de Bohun was born in (Hungerford, Berkshire, England).
    6. Alice de Bohun was born in ~1238 in (Hungerford, Berkshire, England); died after 1255.
    7. 119. Eleanor de Bohun was born before 1241 in (Hungerford, Berkshire, England); died after 10 Jun 1278 in Debden, Essex, England.


Generation: 9

  1. 272.  Sir Aubrey de Vere, II was born in ~ 1085 in (Normandy, France) (son of Aubrey de Vere, I and Beatrice Ghent); died in 0May 1141 in (Thrapston, Northamptonshire, England).

    Notes:

    Aubrey de Vere (c. 1085 – May 1141) — also known as "Alberic[us] de Ver" and "Albericus regis camerarius" (the king's chamberlain)— was the second of that name in England after the Norman Conquest, being the eldest surviving son of Aubrey de Vere and his wife Beatrice.

    Aubrey II served as one of the king's chamberlains and as a justiciar under kings Henry I and Stephen.[1] Henry I also appointed him as sheriff of London and Essex and co-sheriff with Richard Basset of eleven counties. In June 1133, that king awarded the office of master chamberlain to Aubrey and his heirs. A frequent witness of royal charters for Henry I and Stephen, he appears to have accompanied Henry to Normandy only once. The chronicler William of Malmesbury reports that in 1139, Aubrey was King Stephen's spokesman to the church council at Winchester, when the king had been summoned to answer for the seizure of castles held by Roger, Bishop of Salisbury and his nephews, the bishops of Ely and Lincoln.[2] In May 1141, during the English civil war, Aubrey was killed by a London mob and was buried in the family mausoleum at Colne Priory, Essex.

    The stone tower at Hedingham, in Essex, was most likely begun by Aubrey and completed by his son and heir, Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford. In addition to his patronage of Colne Priory, the new master chamberlain either founded a cell of the Benedictine abbey St. Melanie in Rennes, Brittany, at Hatfield Broadoak or Hatfield Regis, Essex, or took on the primary patronage of that community soon after it was founded.

    His eldest son, another Aubrey de Vere, was later created Earl of Oxford, and his descendants held that title and the office that in later centuries was known as Lord Great Chamberlain until the extinction of the Vere male line in 1703.[3]

    His wife Adeliza, daughter of Gilbert fitz Richard of Clare, survived her husband for twenty-two years. For most of that time she was a corrodian at St. Osyth's Priory, Chich, Essex.[4]

    Their known children are:

    Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford (married 1. Beatrice, countess of Guisnes, 2. Eufemia, 3. Agnes of Essex)
    Rohese de Vere, Countess of Essex (married 1. Geoffrey de Mandeville, 1st Earl of Essex, 2. Payn de Beauchamp)
    Robert (married 1. Matilda de Furnell, 2. Margaret daughter of Baldwin Wake)
    Alice "of Essex" (married 1. Robert of Essex, 2. Roger fitz Richard)
    Geoffrey (married 1. widow of Warin fitz Gerold, 2. Isabel de Say)
    Juliana Countess of Norfolk (married 1. Hugh Bigod, 1st Earl of Norfolk, 2. Walkelin Maminot)
    William de Vere, Bishop of Hereford (1186-1198)
    Gilbert, prior of the Knights Hospitaller in England (1195-1197)
    a daughter (name unknown) who married Roger de Ramis.

    end of biography

    Aubrey married Adeliza de Clare in ~ 1105 in Suffolk, England. Adeliza (daughter of Sir Gilbert FitzRichard, Knight, 2nd Lord of Clare and Adeliza de Claremont) was born in ~1093 in Risbridge, Suffolk, England; died on 1 Nov 1163 in St Osyth Priory, Essex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 273.  Adeliza de Clare was born in ~1093 in Risbridge, Suffolk, England (daughter of Sir Gilbert FitzRichard, Knight, 2nd Lord of Clare and Adeliza de Claremont); died on 1 Nov 1163 in St Osyth Priory, Essex, England.
    Children:
    1. Rohese de Vere was born in ~1110; died after 1166.
    2. 136. Sir Aubrey de Vere, III, Knight, 1st Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1115; died on 26 Dec 1194.
    3. Juliane de Vere, Countess of Norfolk was born in ~ 1116 in Castle Hedingham, Essex, England; died in ~ 1199.
    4. Sir Robert de Vere, Lord of Twywell was born in 1124 in Thrapston, Northamptonshire, England; died on 26 Dec 1194 in Thrapston, Northamptonshire, England.
    5. Adeliza de Vere was born in ~1125 in Essex, England; died in 1185 in Saffron Walden, Essex, England.

  3. 280.  Sir Saher Quincy, Lord of Bushby, Lord of Long Buckby was born in ~1098 in Daventry, Northamptonshire, England; died in ~1158 in Winchester, Hampshire, Englan.

    Notes:

    Saher (Saer) "Lord of Bushby, Lord of Long Buckby" de Quincy formerly Quincy
    Born about 1098 in Daventry, Northamptonshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Richard (Quincy) de Quincy and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    Husband of Matilda (Senlis) Clare — married after 1134 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Jueta (Quincy) Lancelin, Robert (Quincy) de Quincy, Roger Quincy and Alice (Quincy) de Huntingfield
    Died about 1158 in Winchester, Hampshire, England

    Profile managers: Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message] and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Quincy-40 created 25 Sep 2010 | Last modified 9 Aug 2019 | Last tracked change:
    9 Aug 2019
    06:34: Darlene (Athey) Athey-Hill posted a message on the page for Saher (Quincy) de Quincy (abt.1098-abt.1158). [Thank Darlene for this]
    This page has been accessed 6,423 times.
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Marriage
    1.2 Notes
    2 Sources
    Biography
    Research by Dr. Sidney Painter (Sidney Painter, "The House of Quency, 1136-1264", Medievalia et Humanistica, 11 (1957) 3-9; reprinted in his book Feudalism and Liberty) and The Complete Peerage has shown that the Quincy family was established in Cuinchy, France, near Bethune on the border of Artois and Flanders, before coming to England. The family name (also written Quency and Quincey) is believed to derive from their early home in France. "The pioneer Quincy in England was Saher I, who early records indicate was the tenant of Ansel de Chokes at Long Buckby in Northamptonshire after 1124. (Cuinchy is a short distance from Chocques, the original home of Saher's overlord, Anselm de Chokes. He was a tenant of the latter circa 1124-29.) In 1155-56 Henry II confirmed Saher I's right to Long Buckby. According to Saher IV de Quincy in 1208, Saher I also held the Advowson of Wimpole in Cambridge after 1154. Saher I died between 1156 and 1158.

    Marriage
    "Shortly after 1136, Saher married Maud St. Liz (St. Lis or Senlis), widow of Robert Fitz Richard de Clare, by whom she was the ancestor of the FitzWalters. This indicates a close relationship between the Quincy, Clare, and FitzWalter families, all of whom produced Magna Charta Sureties (q.v.p. 56 and 91).

    Maud's father was Simon de St. Liz (d. abt. 1111), Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton, Crusader of about 1105 and 1111. In 1113, his wife Maud (Matilda) married David I of Scotland, and became the ancestor of succeeding Kings of Scotland, who were thus were closely related to the Quincys. This Maud was the daughter of Waltheof, Earl of Huntindon, Northampton, and Northumberland and Judith of Lens, daughter of Lambert de Boulogne, Count of Lens, and Adelaide (Adeliza or Alice), biological sister of William the Conqueror. Lambert was the son of Eustace I, Count of Boulogne, a descendent of Charlemagne, and his wife Mahaut (or Matilda) of Louvain."

    Saher I and Maud de St. Liz had two sons: Saher II and Robert I. Saher II was highly regarded by Henry II, and performed important duties for that monarch. He died in 1190, and his male line became extinct with the death of his son Saher III de Quincy in 1192.

    Robert, the younger son, went to Scotland quite young and married Scottish heiress, Orable ( Orabilis), daughter of Nes (or Ness), son of William, Lord of Leuchars, and through her obtained considerable lands in Scotland. But the couplele divorced and Robert remarried Eve, probably of the Scottish House of Galloway. Orable remarried Gilchrist, Third Earl of Mar, and died before June 30, 1210.

    Robert was in high favor with Richard the Lion-hearted, whom he accompanied on the Crusade of 1190-1192. Robert died before Michaelmas 1197. After his death this second wife Eve married Walter de Chamberlain of Scotland. "Robert and Orable had two sons, Saher IV de Quincy and Robert II de Quincy. This Robert II married Hawise, sister and coheiress of Ranulph Blundeville, last Earl of Chester and Vicomte d'Avranches of the d'Avranches-Bayeux family, who also had been created Earl of Lincoln in 1217 (q.v.p. 198). Hawise and Robert II had a daughter Margaret who before June 21, 1221 married John de Lacy, Constable of Chester, Magna Charta Surety, and Crusader (q.v.p. 126). In 1231 Ranulph "resigned" his Earldom of Lincoln to Hawise. As her husband Robert II de Quincy died about then, Hawise in 1232 transferred her Earldom of Lincoln, with the King's approval, to her son-in-law John de Lacy, who thus became the first de Lacy Earl of Lincoln (q.v.p. 126 and 197).

    Cawley (2006) lists the following:

    Saher I de Quincy (d. 1156/8]) m.2 (after 1136 as second husband) Matilda de Senlis, widow of Robert FitzRichard de Clare, dau.of SIMON de Senlis, Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton and Matilda "Maud" of Huntingdon (d. bef. 1163). Issue: 3:

    Saher II (1138-1190/2).
    m. (1163 as second husband), ASCELINE Peverel, widow of GEOFFREY de Waterville [Wateville], dau. of ROBERT [Pain] Peverel & [Adelisia. (-before 1190). Issue: 1 son, SAHER [III] (-[1190/92]).
    ROBERT (1140-after 1200 m. (1160/70 as first husband - separated), ORABILIS, dau. of NES of Mar (-before 30 Jun 1203). Issue: 1 son, Saher IV de Quincy (1165/70- 3 Nov 1219 Damietta, bur Acre). He was created Earl of Winchester before 10 Feb 1207.
    JUETA [Judith]
    m ROBERT, son of LANCELIN
    Notes
    Quincy/Quency family may have derived its name from Cuinchy, Pas-de-Calais, on the border between the counties of Artois and Flanders[1].

    Saher de Quincy (died [1156/58]) first recorded in the 1120s in England. He evidently soon rose to prominence, judging by his marriage Maud de Senlis of Huntingdon.

    The origin of the family is unknown. The key presumably lies in the unusual first name "Saher". This suggests several possibilities. There is some similarity to the Portuguese or Galician "Soeiro", numerous references to which are found among the Portuguese nobility from the late 11th/early 12th centuries. Alternatively there could be a connection with the Near East: "saher" means "dawn" in modern Arabic, and "Saher" is one of the Jewish surnames listed by Zubatsky & Berent[2].

    Saher's younger son, Robert, settled in Scotland, presumably because of his family relationship with William "the Lion" King of Scotland: His mother was one of the older half-sisters of the king's father.

    Robert's son, Saher, was still serving King William in 1200 but entered service of John King of England soon after. He must have had contacts with England before that time as he married his English wife before 1190. Saher settled permanently in England in early 1204 and was created Earl of Winchester, presumably as a reward for loyal service to the English king, some time during 1206 or early 1207. The earldom reverted to the crown on the death, without male issue, of Roger de Quincy in 1264. It revived in 1322 in favor of Hugh Le Despencer (senior), one of the favorites of Edward II, but forfeited when he was hanged in 1326. It was revived again in 1472 by Edward IV in favor of Louis de Bruges, a Flemish nobleman, as a reward for welcoming the king when he fled England during the brief restoration of Henry IV in 1471. Louis's son and successor, Jean de Bruges, resigned the earldom of Winchester to Henry VII in 1500.

    In the reign of Henry II, Saier de Quincy had a grant from the crown of the manor of Bushby, co. Northampton, formerly the property of Anselme de Conchis. He m. Maud de St. Liz, and had two sons, Robert and Saier de Quincy. [Sir Bernard Burke, Dormant, Abeyant, Forfeited, and Extinct Peerages, Burke's Peerage, Ltd., London, 1883, p. 447, Quincy, Earls of Winchester]

    Sources
    ? Keats-Rohan, K. S. B. (2002) Domesday Descendants: A Prosopography of Persons Occurring in English Documents 1066-1166. II. Pipe Rolls to Cartµ Baronum (Boydell) (“Domesday Descendants”), p. 652.
    ? Zubatsky, D. and Berent I. (1993) Sourcebook for Jewish Genealogies and Family Histories.
    Royal Ancestry by Douglas Richardson Vol. I. p. 280
    Gen-Medieval on Rootsweb: 23 Nov 2006 posting of tps@eject.co.za re: [MARKHAM-UK] Fulk de Lizours
    Phillips, Weber, Kirk and Staggs Families of the Pacific Northwest, by Jim Weber, rootsweb.com - https://wc.rootsweb.com/cgi-bin/igm.cgi?op=GET&db=jweber&id=I01843
    Wikipedia: Saer de Quincy, 1st Earl of Winchester
    http://www.robertsewell.ca/dequincy.html
    Geni.com.[1][3]
    Anglo-Norman: Origins of Some Anglo-Norman Families (Lewis C. Loyd), Loyd, Lewis C., ((Baltimore:MD, Harleian Society, 1992)), p. 84 (Reliability: 3).
    Nobility: Plantagenet Ancestry (William Harry Turton), Turton, William Harry, 1856-1938. (Main), ((Baltimore:MD, Genealogical Publishing Co., 1984), L.A. Public Library GS #Q942.54 H2nic; LC CALL NO.: CS418.T81968; LCCN: 68-54254 //r92), 929.7..

    end of this biography

    Saher married Matilda Senlis after 1134. Matilda (daughter of Sir Simon Senlis, 1st Earl of Northampton and Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland) was born in ~1093 in Huntingdonshire, England; died in 1140 in Leicestershire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 281.  Matilda Senlis was born in ~1093 in Huntingdonshire, England (daughter of Sir Simon Senlis, 1st Earl of Northampton and Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland); died in 1140 in Leicestershire, England.

    Notes:

    Matilda "Maud" Clare formerly Senlis aka de Senlis, de St. Liz, de Quincy
    Born about 1093 in Huntingdonshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Simon (Senlis) de Senlis I and Maud (Huntingdon) of Scotland
    Sister of Hugh (Senlis) de St Liz, Waltheof (Senlis) St Liz, Simon (Senlis) de St Liz, Unknown Prince of Scotland [half], Malcolm (Huntingdon) Canmore, Henry (Dunkeld) of Scotland [half], Claricia Huntington [half] and Hodierna (Dunkeld) of Huntingdon [half]
    Wife of Robert (Clare) de Clare — married 1119 in Buckley, Northamptonshire, , England
    Wife of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy — married after 1134 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Walter FitzRobert, Maud (Senlis) Luvetot, Jueta (Quincy) Lancelin, Robert (Quincy) de Quincy, Roger Quincy and Alice (Quincy) de Huntingfield
    Died 1140 in Leicestershire, England

    Profile managers: Darlene Athey-Hill Find Relationship private message [send private message], Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message], British Royals and Aristocrats WikiTree private message [send private message], Paul Lee Find Relationship private message [send private message], David Rentschler Find Relationship private message [send private message], and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Senlis-8 created 25 Sep 2010 | Last modified 1 May 2019
    This page has been accessed 7,422 times.
    British Aristocracy
    Matilda (Senlis) Clare was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Sources
    Royal Ancestry by Douglas Richardson Vol. I. p. 280
    http://wc.rootsweb.ancestry.com/cgi-bin/igm.cgi?op=GET&db=jweber&id=I05615
    Magna Charta Sureties 1215, Frederick Lewis Weis, additions by Walter Lee Sheppard Jr, 5th Edition, 1999, Page: 157-1
    Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists, 7th Edition, by Frederick Lewis Weis, additions by Walter Lee Shippard Jr., 1999, Page: 53-27
    http://www.ourfamilyhistories.org/getperson.php?personID=I5156&tree=00
    http://www.celtic-casimir.com/webtree/6/15436.htm
    http://www.mathematical.com/senlismaud1096.html
    Anglo-Norman: Origins of Some Anglo-Norman Families (Lewis C. Loyd), Loyd, Lewis C., ((Baltimore:MD, Harleian Society, 1992)), p. 84 (Reliability: 3).
    Nobility: Plantagenet Ancestry (William Harry Turton), Turton, William Harry, 1856-1938. (Main), ((Baltimore:MD, Genealogical Publishing Co., 1984), L.A. Public Library GS #Q942.54 H2nic; LC CALL NO.: CS418.T81968; LCCN: 68-54254 //r92), 929.7..
    Genealogical Research of Kirk Larson.
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=16746257&pid=2310

    Medieval Lands: Earls of Winchester 1207-1264 (Quincy)

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 140. Sir Robert Quincy, Lord of Buckley was born in ~1138 in Northamptonshire, England; died before 29 Sep 1198 in England.
    2. Sir Simon Senlis, II, 4th Earl of Northampton was born in ~1098 in Northamptonshire, England; died on ~ August 1153 in Huntington, Huntingdonshire, England.

  5. 284.  Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 2nd Earl of Leicester was born in 1104 in (Meulan, France) (son of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 1st Earl of Leicester and Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester); died on 5 Apr 1168 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: Justiciar of England, 1155-1168
    • Military: The Anarchy

    Notes:

    Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester (1104 - 5 April 1168) was Justiciar of England 1155-1168.

    The surname "de Beaumont" is given him by genealogists. The only known contemporary surname applied to him is "Robert son of Count Robert". Henry Knighton, the fourteenth-century chronicler notes him as Robert "Le Bossu" (meaning "Robert the Hunchback" in French).

    Early life and education

    Robert was an English nobleman of Norman-French ancestry. He was the son of Robert de Beaumont, Count of Meulan and 1st Earl of Leicester, and Elizabeth de Vermandois, and the twin brother of Waleran de Beaumont. It is not known whether they were identical or fraternal twins, but the fact that they are remarked on by contemporaries as twins indicates that they were probably identical.

    The two brothers, Robert and Waleran, were adopted into the royal household shortly after their father's death in June 1118 (upon which Robert inherited his father's second titles of Earl of Leicester). Their lands on either side of the Channel were committed to a group of guardians, led by their stepfather, William, Earl of Warenne or Surrey. They accompanied King Henry I to Normandy, to meet with Pope Callixtus II in 1119, when the king incited them to debate philosophy with the cardinals. Both twins were literate, and Abingdon Abbey later claimed to have been Robert's school, but though this is possible, its account is not entirely trustworthy. A surviving treatise on astronomy (British Library ms Royal E xxv) carries a dedication "to Earl Robert of Leicester, that man of affairs and profound learning, most accomplished in matters of law" who can only be this Robert. On his death he left his own psalter to the abbey he founded at Leicester, which was still in its library in the late fifteenth century. The existence of this indicates that like many noblemen of his day, Robert followed the canonical hours in his chapel.

    Career at the Norman court

    In 1120 Robert was declared of age and inherited most of his father's lands in England, while his twin brother took the French lands. However in 1121, royal favour brought Robert the great Norman honors of Breteuil and Pacy-sur-Eure, with his marriage to Amice de Gael, daughter of a Breton intruder the king had forced on the honor after the forfeiture of the Breteuil family in 1119. Robert spent a good deal of his time and resources over the next decade integrating the troublesome and independent barons of Breteuil into the greater complex of his estates. He did not join in his brother's great Norman rebellion against King Henry I in 1123–24. He appears fitfully at the royal court despite his brother's imprisonment until 1129. Thereafter the twins were frequently to be found together at Henry I's court.

    Robert held lands throughout the country. In the 1120s and 1130s he tried to rationalise his estates in Leicestershire. Leicestershire estates of the See of Lincoln and the Earl of Chester were seized by force. This enhanced the integrity of Robert's block of estates in the central midlands, bounded by Nuneaton, Loughborough, Melton Mowbray and Market Harborough.

    In 1135, the twins were present at King Henry's deathbed. Robert's actions in the succession period are unknown, but he clearly supported his brother's decision to join the court of the new king Stephen before Easter 1136. During the first two years of the reign Robert is found in Normandy fighting rival claimants for his honor of Breteuil. Military action allowed him to add the castle of Pont St-Pierre to his Norman estates in June 1136 at the expense of one of his rivals. From the end of 1137 Robert and his brother were increasingly caught up in the politics of the court of King Stephen in England, where Waleran secured an ascendancy which lasted till the beginning of 1141. Robert participated in his brother's political coup against the king's justiciar, Roger of Salisbury (the Bishop of Salisbury).

    Civil war in England

    The outbreak of civil war in England in September 1139 brought Robert into conflict with Earl Robert of Gloucester, the bastard son of Henry I and principal sponsor of the Empress Matilda. His port of Wareham and estates in Dorset were seized by Gloucester in the first campaign of the war. In that campaign the king awarded Robert the city and castle of Hereford as a bid to establish the earl as his lieutenant in Herefordshire, which was in revolt. It is disputed by scholars whether this was an award of a second county to Earl Robert. Probably in late 1139, Earl Robert refounded his father's collegiate church of St Mary de Castro in Leicester as a major Augustinian abbey on the meadows outside the town's north gate, annexing the college's considerable endowment to the abbey.

    The battle of Lincoln on 2 February 1141 saw the capture and imprisonment of King Stephen. Although Count Waleran valiantly continued the royalist fight in England into the summer, he eventually capitulated to the Empress and crossed back to Normandy to make his peace with the Empress's husband, Geoffrey of Anjou. Earl Robert had been in Normandy since 1140 attempting to stem the Angevin invasion, and negotiated the terms of his brother's surrender. He quit Normandy soon after and his Norman estates were confiscated and used to reward Norman followers of the Empress. Earl Robert remained on his estates in England for the remainder of King Stephen's reign. Although he was a nominal supporter of the king, there seems to have been little contact between him and Stephen, who did not confirm the foundation of Leicester Abbey till 1153. Earl Robert's principal activity between 1141 and 1149 was his private war with Ranulf II, Earl of Chester. Though details are obscure it seems clear enough that he waged a dogged war with his rival that in the end secured him control of northern Leicestershire and the strategic Chester castle of Mountsorrel. When Earl Robert of Gloucester died in 1147, Robert of Leicester led the movement among the greater earls of England to negotiate private treaties to establish peace in their areas, a process hastened by the Empress's departure to Normandy, and complete by 1149. During this time the earl also exercised supervision over his twin brother's earldom of Worcester, and in 1151 he intervened to frustrate the king's attempts to seize the city.

    Earl Robert and Henry Plantagenet

    The arrival in England of Duke Henry, son of the Empress Mathilda, in January 1153 was a great opportunity for Earl Robert. He was probably in negotiation with Henry in that spring and reached an agreement by which he would defect to him by May 1153, when the duke restored his Norman estates to the earl. The duke celebrated his Pentecost court at Leicester in June 1153, and he and the earl were constantly in company till the peace settlement between the duke and the king at Winchester in November 1153. Earl Robert crossed with the duke to Normandy in January 1154 and resumed his Norman castles and honors. As part of the settlement his claim to be chief steward of England and Normandy was recognised by Henry.

    Earl Robert began his career as chief justiciar of England probably as soon as Duke Henry succeeded as King Henry II in October 1154.[1] The office gave the earl supervision of the administration and legal process in England whether the king was present or absent in the realm. He appears in that capacity in numerous administrative acts, and had a junior colleague in the post in Richard de Luci, another former servant of King Stephen. The earl filled the office for nearly fourteen years until his death,[1] and earned the respect of the emerging Angevin bureaucracy in England. His opinion was quoted by learned clerics, and his own learning was highly commended.

    He died on 5 April 1168,[1] probably at his Northamptonshire castle of Brackley, for his entrails were buried at the hospital in the town. He was received as a canon of Leicester on his deathbed, and buried to the north of the high altar of the great abbey he had founded and built. He left a written testament of which his son the third earl was an executor, as we learn in a reference dating to 1174.

    Church patronage

    Robert founded and patronised many religious establishments. He founded Leicester Abbey and Garendon Abbeyin Leicestershire, the Fontevraldine Nuneaton Priory in Warwickshire, Luffield Abbey in Buckinghamshire, and the hospital of Brackley, Northamptonshire. He refounded the collegiate church of St Mary de Castro, Leicester, as a dependency of Leicester abbey around 1164, after suppressing it in 1139. Around 1139 he refounded the collegiate church of Wareham as a priory of his abbey of Lyre, in Normandy. His principal Norman foundations were the priory of Le Dâesert in the forest of Breteuil and a major hospital in Breteuil itself. He was a generous benefactor of the Benedictine abbey of Lyre, the oldest monastic house in the honor of Breteuil. He also donated land in Old Dalby, Leicestershire to the Knights Hospitallers who used it to found Dalby Preceptory.

    Family and children

    He married after 1120 Amice de Montfort, daughter of Raoul II de Montfort, himself a son of Ralph de Gael, Earl of East Anglia. Both families had lost their English inheritances through rebellion in 1075. They had four children:

    Hawise de Beaumont, who married William Fitz Robert, 2nd Earl of Gloucester and had descendants.
    Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester who married Petronilla de Grandmesnil and had descendants.
    Isabel, who married: Simon de St. Liz, Earl of Huntingdon and had descendants.
    Margaret, who married Ralph V de Toeni and had descendants through their daughter, Ida de Tosny.

    Occupation:
    In medieval England and Scotland the Chief Justiciar (later known simply as the Justiciar) was roughly equivalent to a modern Prime Minister[citation needed] as the monarch's chief minister. Similar positions existed on the European Continent, particularly in Norman Italy. The term is the English form of the medieval Latin justiciarius or justitiarius ("man of justice", i.e. judge).

    source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Justiciar

    Military:
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Anarchy

    Robert married Lady Amice de Montfort, Countess of Leicester after 1120 in Brittany, France. Amice was born in 1108 in Norfolk, England; died on 31 Aug 1168 in Nuneaton, Warwickshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 285.  Lady Amice de Montfort, Countess of Leicester was born in 1108 in Norfolk, England; died on 31 Aug 1168 in Nuneaton, Warwickshire, England.

    Notes:

    Click this link to view 5 generations of her issue ... http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Gael-Descendants-3

    Children:
    1. Margaret de Beaumont was born in 1125 in (Leicestershire, England); died after 1185.
    2. Hawise de Beaumont was born in Leicestershire, England.
    3. 142. Sir Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester was born in 1135 in Beaumont, Normandy, France; died on 31 Aug 1190 in Durazzo, Albania.
    4. Isabelle Beaumont was born in ~1130 in Leicester, Leicestershire, England; died after May 1188 in Leicestershire, England.

  7. 390.  Sir Robert de Beaumont, III was born in 1142 (son of Waleran de Beaumont, IV and Agnes de Montfort); died in 1207.

    Robert married Maude FitzRoy, de Dunstanville. Maude (daughter of Reginald de Dunstanville and Beatrice FitzWilliam de Mortaigne) was born in ~1140 in Normandie, France; died in ~1204. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 391.  Maude FitzRoy, de Dunstanville was born in ~1140 in Normandie, France (daughter of Reginald de Dunstanville and Beatrice FitzWilliam de Mortaigne); died in ~1204.

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Maude FitzROY de DUNSTANVILLE

    aka Matilda FitzRICHARD; aka Mathilde de CORNOUAILLES (of CORNWALL)
    Born: abt. 1140


    HM George I's 17-Great Grandmother. HRE Charles VI's 17-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [T. ROOSEVELT]'s 23-Great Half-Aunt. PM Churchill's 25-Great Grandmother. Lady Diana's 25-Great Grandmother. Poss. PM Cameron's 22-Great Grandmother. Poss. Agnes Harris's 19-Great Grandmother. Poss. `Osawatomie' Brown's 18-Great Grandmother.
    Husband/Partner: Robert II (III) de BEAUMONT
    Children: Mabel (Countess) de BEAUMONT ; William (Sir) BEAUMONT of WIGGATO ; Peter van MEULENT ; Jeanne de BEAUMONT-LE-ROGER ; Waleran de MELLENTO
    _________ _________ _________ ________ ________ ________ ________ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Robert II (Duke) of NORMANDY + ==&=> [ 255 ,gC,tmD,&]
    / -- William the CONQUEROR (Duke) of NORMANDY
    / \ -- Herleve (Salburpyr) de FALAISE + ====> [ 255 ,,pt,&]
    / -- Henry I BEAUCLERC (King) of ENGLAND
    | \ / -- Baldwin (Baudouin V) de LILLE + ==&=> [ 255 ,GC,tm,&]
    | \ -- Matilda (Maud) FLEMING (1032 - 1083 Caan)
    / \ -- Alice CAPET (Princess) of FRANCE + ==&=> [ 255 ,H,&]
    / -- Reginald de DUNSTANVILLE (FitzROY) (1110? - 1175)
    | \ | OR: prob. not Reginald de DUNSTANVILLE [alt ped] + ====> [ 2]
    | | / -- Hugues le CORBET + ====> [ 2]
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Robert (Sir; de) CORBET (1047? - 1121?)
    | | / \ -- poss. Isabella de PACE (skip?)
    | \ -- Sybilla CORBET (1077? - 1157+)
    | \ | or: prob. not Isabel de BEAUMONT, q.v.
    / \ -- poss. (Miss) ALCESTER
    - Maude FitzROY de DUNSTANVILLE
    \ / -- prob. not Herlevin (de BURGO) de CONTEVILLE + ====> [ 255 ,gc,&]
    | / -- Robert de BURGO (Count; de) MORTAIGNE
    | / \ -- Herleve (Salburpyr) de FALAISE + ====> [ 255 ,,pt,&]
    | / -- William de Burgo de MORTAIGNE (1060? - 1140+)
    | | \ / -- Roger (II; de/van) MONTGOMERY + ====> [ 255 ,gc,t,&]
    | | | / | or: Robert (Roger's brother)
    | | \ -- Maud (Matilda de) MONTGOMERY
    | / \ -- Mabel (Mabilia; de) TALVAS (d' ALENCON) + ====> [ 255 ,gc,&]
    \ -- Beatrice (FitzWILLIAM) de MORTAIGNE (1110? - 1162?)
    \ | OR: Mabel (Beatrice Elisabeth?) FitzRICHARD + ====> [ 255 ,gc,tm,&]
    | | or: poss. Elisabeth (Mabel) FitzROBERT
    | / -- prob. Richard FitzGILBERT (de) CLARE + ==&=> [ 255 ,GC,t,&]
    | / -- William (or Richard) FitzRICHARD de CLARE
    | / \ -- poss. Rohese GIFFARD (GIFFORD) + ====> [ 255 ,hg,&]
    \ -- Isabel FitzRICHARD de CLARE (1090? - ?)
    \ / -- Robert de BURGO (Count; de) MORTAIGNE + ====> [ 255 ,,pt,&]
    \ -- poss. (Miss) de MORTAIGNE
    \ -- Almodis (Countess) de la MARCHE + ==&=> [ 255 ,c,ptm,&]
    | OR: Maud (Matilda de) MONTGOMERY + ====> [ 255 ,gc,t,&]


    Her (poss.) Grandchildren: Baldwin de REVIERS ; Mary de VERNON (REDVERS; de REVIERS) ; Margeria de VERNON ; Joan de Vernon REDVERS ; William (Sir) BEAUMONT ; Walter de WYKE ; Raoul I de MEULAN ; Richard (V; Baron) d' HARCOURT ; Beatrice de BEAUMONT-OFFEMONT ; Ralph (Knight) de MEULAN

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 92 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    end of pedigree

    Children:
    1. 195. Countess Mabel de Beaumont was born in ~1170 in Normandie, France; died in ~1204.

  9. 136.  Sir Aubrey de Vere, III, Knight, 1st Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1115 (son of Sir Aubrey de Vere, II and Adeliza de Clare); died on 26 Dec 1194.

    Notes:

    Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford (c. 1115 – 26 December 1194) was a noble involved in the succession conflict between King Stephen and Empress Matilda in the mid-twelfth century.

    He was the son of Aubrey de Vere, master chamberlain, and Alice (died c. 1163), a daughter of Gilbert de Clare.

    In 1136 or 1137 Aubrey de Vere married Beatrice, the daughter of Henry, Constable of Bourbourg, and the granddaughter and heiress of Manasses, Count of Guăines in the Pas de Calais. After the death of Manasses late in 1138, Aubrey travelled to Guăines, did homage to Thierry, Count of Flanders, and was made Count of Guăines by right of his wife.[1] The marriage, however, may not have been consummated, due to the poor health of Beatrice.

    Aubrey de Vere succeeded on 15 May 1141, after his father had been slain by a mob in London[2] at a time of civil war between King Stephen and the Empress Matilda over the succession to the crown. King Stephen had been captured at the Battle of Lincoln in February 1141, so Aubrey did homage to the Empress. His brother-in-law, the Earl of Essex, appears to have negotiated the grant of an earldom to Aubrey in July 1141, which grant was confirmed by Henry fitz Empress in Normandy. The latter charter provided that Aubrey de Vere would be Earl of Cambridgeshire, with the third penny, unless that county were held by the King of Scots, in which case he was to have a choice of four other titles. In the event, de Vere took the title of Earl of Oxford.[3] Earl Geoffrey made his peace with King Stephen when the king regained his freedom late in 1141 and most likely Aubrey de Vere did as well.

    In 1143, however, the King arrested Essex and Oxford at St. Albans. Both were forced to surrender their castles to the King in order to regain their liberty. The earl of Essex retaliated by rebelling against the king; it appears that Oxford did not actively or openly support his brother-in-law.

    At some time between 1144 and 1146 the Constable of Bourbourg, arranged a divorce for his daughter Countess Beatrice with Earl Aubrey's consent, after which Oxford ceased to be Count of Guăines.[4] In or before 1151 Oxford married Euphemia. King Stephen and his wife, Queen Maud, gave the manor of Ickleton, Cambridgeshire, as Euphemia's marriage portion. The marriage was short-lived; Euphemia was dead by 1154, leaving no known issue. She was buried at Colne Priory.

    On 3 May 1152 Queen Maud died at Oxford's seat of Castle Hedingham, [5] and in the winter of 1152-3 Oxford was with the King at the siege of Wallingford, attesting important charters in 1153 as "earl Aubrey."

    In 1162 or 1163 Earl Aubrey took as his third wife Agnes, the daughter of Henry of Essex, lord of Rayleigh. At the time of the marriage Agnes was probably aged twelve. Soon after their marriage, Aubrey's father-in-law was accused of treason and fought (and lost) a judicial duel. By 1165 he attempted to have the marriage annulled, allegedly because Agnes had been betrothed to his brother, Geoffrey de Vere, but probably in reality because her father had been disgraced and ruined. Oxford reportedly 'kept his wife shut up and did not allow her to attend church or go out, and refused to cohabit with her', according to the letter the bishop of London wrote to the Pope about the case when the young countess appealed to the Roman Curia. The pope sided with Agnes and declared the marriage valid, but the earl continued to refuse to take her back as his wife. Agnes's friends appealed to the Bishop of London, and ultimately to Pope Alexander III, who in 1171 or 1172 directed the bishop to order Oxford to restore her to her conjugal rights or to suffer interdiction and excommunication.[6] By Agnes Oxford eventually had four sons, Aubrey de Vere, 2nd Earl of Oxford, Ralph, Robert de Vere, 3rd Earl of Oxford, and Henry, and a daughter, Alice.[7]

    In 1184 Oxford obtained the wardship of the person of Isabel de Bolebec, daughter of Walter de Bolebec,[8] but not the custody of her lands. In 1190 he paid 500 marks for the right to marry her to his eldest son and heir, Aubrey de Vere, later 2nd Earl of Oxford.[9]

    Oxford served during the civil war of 1173–4, helping to repel a force under Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester, which landed in Suffolk on 29 September 1173.[10] He was present on 3 September 1189 at the coronation of King Richard I.[11]

    Oxford died 26 December 1194, and was buried at Colne Priory. His third wife survived him, and later was buried by his side.[12]

    Oxford was a benefactor to several religious houses, including Colne Priory, and Hatfield Regis Priory. He and his wife founded a small nunnery at Castle Hedingham in Essex.

    end

    Aubrey married Agnes of Essex, Countess of Oxford in 1162-1163. Agnes was born in ~ 1150; died after 1212; was buried in Colne Priory, Essex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 137.  Agnes of Essex, Countess of Oxford was born in ~ 1150; died after 1212; was buried in Colne Priory, Essex, England.

    Notes:

    Agnes of Essex, Countess of Oxford (c. 1151 – c. 1212) was the daughter of a royal constable Henry of Essex and his second wife, Alice de Montfort.[1] She was betrothed at age three to Geoffrey de Vere, brother of the first Earl of Oxford, and turned over to be raised by the Veres soon thereafter. Agnes later rejected the match with Geoffrey and by 1163 was married to his eldest brother Aubrey de Vere III, 1st Earl of Oxford, as his third wife.

    In 1163, Agnes's father was accused of treason and lost a judicial duel. After her father's disgrace and the resulting forfeiture of lands and offices, the earl sought to have his marriage annulled. Agnes fought his action. On 9 May 1166, she appealed her case from the court of the bishop of London to the pope (the archbishop of Canterbury, Thomas Becket, being in exile at the time).[2] While the case was pending in Rome, the earl reportedly kept Agnes confined in one of his three castles, for which the bishop of London Gilbert Foliot reprimanded Aubrey.[2] Pope Alexander III ruled in her favor, thus establishing the canon law right and requirement of consent by females in betrothal and the sacrament of marriage.

    The couple seem to have jointly founded a Benedictine priory for nuns near their castle at Castle Hedingham, Essex. Countess Agnes survived her husband and in 1198 paid the crown for the right to remain unmarried. She died sometime in or after 1212 and was buried in the Vere mausoleum at Colne Priory, Essex.[3]

    Name Dispute

    Many mistakenly have called Earl Aubrey's third wife Lucia, rather than Agnes. This mistake is based on a misreading of a single document associated with a religious house at Hedingham, Essex, established around 1190. A woman named Lucia was prioress at Castle Hedingham Priory. On her death in the early thirteenth century, an illustrated mortuary or 'bede' roll was carried to many religious houses requesting prayers for her soul. In the preface of that document Lucia is called the foundress of the priory. As the role of "founder" is generally ascribed to lay patrons and the countess presumably cooperated with her husband in the founding of the house, the erroneous assumption was made that the prioress was Earl Aubrey's widow, rather than Agnes, by 18th-century scholars. That is disproved by royal records. [4]

    Children

    Agnes bore her husband four sons and a daughter, including two future earls of Oxford: Aubrey IV and Robert I. Her daughter Alice married 1) Ernulf de Kemesech, 2) John, constable of Chester. Agnes's son Henry appears to have become chancellor of Hereford Cathedral under his uncle, Bishop William de Vere, and later a royal clerk under King John of England.[5] Little is known of Roger de Vere except that he seems to have been the second son and that he had died by 1214, when his younger brother Robert succeeded to the earldom on the death of the eldest son Aubrey IV, 2nd earl, in 1214.

    Children:
    1. 68. Sir Robert de Vere, Knight, 3rd Earl of Oxford was born after 1165; died before 25 Oct 1221; was buried in Hatfield Regis Priory, Hatfield Broad Oak, Essex, England.

  11. 138.  Sir Hugh de Bolebec, II, Lord of Whitchurch was born in Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, England; died in ~ 1165.

    Hugh married Margaret de Montfichet. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 139.  Margaret de Montfichet
    Children:
    1. 69. Lady Isabel de Bolebec, Countess of Oxford was born in ~ 1164 in Whitchurch, Buckinghamshire, England; died on 2 Feb 1245; was buried in Black Friars Church, Oxford, England.

  13. 140.  Sir Robert Quincy, Lord of Buckley was born in ~1138 in Northamptonshire, England (son of Sir Saher Quincy, Lord of Bushby, Lord of Long Buckby and Matilda Senlis); died before 29 Sep 1198 in England.

    Notes:

    Robert "Lord of Buckley" de Quincy formerly Quincy
    Born about 1138 in Northamptonshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy and Matilda (Senlis) Clare
    Brother of Walter FitzRobert [half], Maud (Senlis) Luvetot [half], Jueta (Quincy) Lancelin, Roger Quincy and Alice (Quincy) de Huntingfield
    Husband of Orabella (Leuchars) de Quincy — married about 1153 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy, Simon (Quincy) de Quincy and Maud (Quincy) de Prendergast
    Died before 29 Sep 1198 in England

    Profile managers: Darlene Athey-Hill Find Relationship private message [send private message], Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message], British Royals and Aristocrats WikiTree private message [send private message], and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Quincy-78 created 3 Apr 2011 | Last modified 9 Aug 2019 | Last tracked change:
    9 Aug 2019
    20:37: Michael Cayley posted a message on the page for Robert (Quincy) de Quincy (abt.1138-bef.1198). [Thank Michael for this]
    This page has been accessed 7,756 times.
    British Aristocracy
    Robert (Quincy) de Quincy was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Biography
    Robert's older brother, Saher II, inherited the English estates from SAHER I. Robert started appearing in Scottish records around 1165. His career was doubtless advanced by his second cousins Malcolm and WILLIAM THE LION (RIN 1913), successively kings of Scotland, and it was certainly KING WILLIAM who granted to him the site of the old castle of Forfar and a toft in Haddington. While his brother Saher II was serving HENRY II as a justice in Normandy, Robert was acting as Justiciar of Scotland, an office which he held from 1171 to 1178.

    Royal favour may also have brought about his marriage, at a date unknown, to a notable heiress, ORABILE, daughter of NESS son of WILLIAM. Her father, a prominent but ill-documented figure, was apparently a first-generation Norman-Scot. ORABILE was heir to her father's lands, to the exclusion of his sons Constantine and Patrick, and thus brought to Robert estates at Gask and Deuglie, in Perthshire, at Leuchars, Lathrisk, Beath and elsewhere in Fife, and at Tranent, in Lothian. This fortunate marriage helped to raise Robert in a short time to a level of importance in Scotland greater than the relatively minor position which his brother Saher II held in English society. Twelfth-century Scotland was a land of opportunity and a vigorous younger son such as Robert de Quincy could make there a name which might become known well beyond the bounds of the small northern kingdom.

    In 1190 Robert joined King Richard I on the Third Crusade, was constable of a force to take aid to Antioch in 1191 and in the same year was sent with HUGH III, DUKE OF BURGUNDY (RIN 3796) to Tyre to collect prisoners from PHILIP AUGUSTUS, KING OF FRANCE (RIN 3163). On his return from the crusade, Robert took part in Richard I's campaigns in Normandy in 1194 and 1196. On the death of his nephew Saher III, before 1192, Robert succeeded to the English estates of the family's main line and added these to his Scottish possession s.

    By the time of his death, which took place before Michaelmas, 1197, he had proved himself as a knight of wide experience and had established his position as an Anglo-Scottish baron of some prominence. The marriage of Robert and OR ABILE was apparently ended by a separation. She later married Gilchrist, earl of Mar, while Robert married a lady named Eve, who may possibly have been of t he family of the lords of Galloway. The matrimonial complexities of this situation have caused a controversy which need not be entered upon here.

    Became a "Soldier of the Cross." [The Roll of Battle Abbey]

    First of the de Quincys to settle in Scotland. Was a Northamptonshire gentleman who attached himself to William the Lion, or his predecessor. Married Arabella, daughter of Nes, by whom on her father's death, he obtained Leuchers in Fife, and Duglyn among the Ochils. Died about 1190. Appears as a witness in some of the charters of Malcolm IV. [The Bruces and the Cumyns, p. 519]

    Lord of Buckley and of Fawside; Crusader; m. Orabella, dau. of Ness; father of Saher de Quincy, b. 1155; d. c. 1198. [Ancestral Roots, p. 58]

    Sources
    Phillips, Weber, Kirk and Staggs Families of the Pacific Northwest, by Jim Weber, rootsweb.com
    Nobility: Plantagenet Ancestry (William Harry Turton), Turton, William Harry, 1856-1938. (Main), ((Baltimore:MD, Genealogical Publishing Co., 1984), L.A. Public Library GS #Q942.54 H2nic; LC CALL NO.: CS418.T81968; LCCN: 68-54254 //r92), 929.7.
    http://en.wikisource.org/wiki/Quincy,_Saer_de_%28DNB00%29
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ENGLISH%20NOBILITY%20MEDIEVAL2.htm#RobertQuincydied1217
    http://www.geni.com/people/Robert-de-Quincey/6000000001744873862
    http://www.mathematical.com/quinceyrobert1127.html
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ENGLISH%20NOBILITY%20MEDIEVAL2.htm
    Royal Ancestors of Magna Charta Barons," Carr P. Collins (Dallas, 1959), pp.208-09
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=16746257&pid=2306

    end of this biography

    Robert married Orabella Leuchars in ~1153. Orabella was born in ~1135 in Leuchars, Fife, Scotland; died before June 1203 in Long Buckby, Northamptonshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 141.  Orabella Leuchars was born in ~1135 in Leuchars, Fife, Scotland; died before June 1203 in Long Buckby, Northamptonshire, England.

    Notes:

    Robert "Lord of Buckley" de Quincy formerly Quincy
    Born about 1138 in Northamptonshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy and Matilda (Senlis) Clare
    Brother of Walter FitzRobert [half], Maud (Senlis) Luvetot [half], Jueta (Quincy) Lancelin, Roger Quincy and Alice (Quincy) de Huntingfield
    Husband of Orabella (Leuchars) de Quincy — married about 1153 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy, Simon (Quincy) de Quincy and Maud (Quincy) de Prendergast
    Died before 29 Sep 1198 in England

    Profile managers: Darlene Athey-Hill Find Relationship private message [send private message], Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message], British Royals and Aristocrats WikiTree private message [send private message], and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Quincy-78 created 3 Apr 2011 | Last modified 9 Aug 2019 | Last tracked change:
    9 Aug 2019
    20:37: Michael Cayley posted a message on the page for Robert (Quincy) de Quincy (abt.1138-bef.1198). [Thank Michael for this]
    This page has been accessed 7,756 times.
    British Aristocracy
    Robert (Quincy) de Quincy was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Biography
    Robert's older brother, Saher II, inherited the English estates from SAHER I. Robert started appearing in Scottish records around 1165. His career was doubtless advanced by his second cousins Malcolm and WILLIAM THE LION (RIN 1913), successively kings of Scotland, and it was certainly KING WILLIAM who granted to him the site of the old castle of Forfar and a toft in Haddington. While his brother Saher II was serving HENRY II as a justice in Normandy, Robert was acting as Justiciar of Scotland, an office which he held from 1171 to 1178.

    Royal favour may also have brought about his marriage, at a date unknown, to a notable heiress, ORABILE, daughter of NESS son of WILLIAM. Her father, a prominent but ill-documented figure, was apparently a first-generation Norman-Scot. ORABILE was heir to her father's lands, to the exclusion of his sons Constantine and Patrick, and thus brought to Robert estates at Gask and Deuglie, in Perthshire, at Leuchars, Lathrisk, Beath and elsewhere in Fife, and at Tranent, in Lothian. This fortunate marriage helped to raise Robert in a short time to a level of importance in Scotland greater than the relatively minor position which his brother Saher II held in English society. Twelfth-century Scotland was a land of opportunity and a vigorous younger son such as Robert de Quincy could make there a name which might become known well beyond the bounds of the small northern kingdom.

    In 1190 Robert joined King Richard I on the Third Crusade, was constable of a force to take aid to Antioch in 1191 and in the same year was sent with HUGH III, DUKE OF BURGUNDY (RIN 3796) to Tyre to collect prisoners from PHILIP AUGUSTUS, KING OF FRANCE (RIN 3163). On his return from the crusade, Robert took part in Richard I's campaigns in Normandy in 1194 and 1196. On the death of his nephew Saher III, before 1192, Robert succeeded to the English estates of the family's main line and added these to his Scottish possession s.

    By the time of his death, which took place before Michaelmas, 1197, he had proved himself as a knight of wide experience and had established his position as an Anglo-Scottish baron of some prominence. The marriage of Robert and OR ABILE was apparently ended by a separation. She later married Gilchrist, earl of Mar, while Robert married a lady named Eve, who may possibly have been of t he family of the lords of Galloway. The matrimonial complexities of this situation have caused a controversy which need not be entered upon here.

    Became a "Soldier of the Cross." [The Roll of Battle Abbey]

    First of the de Quincys to settle in Scotland. Was a Northamptonshire gentleman who attached himself to William the Lion, or his predecessor. Married Arabella, daughter of Nes, by whom on her father's death, he obtained Leuchers in Fife, and Duglyn among the Ochils. Died about 1190. Appears as a witness in some of the charters of Malcolm IV. [The Bruces and the Cumyns, p. 519]

    Lord of Buckley and of Fawside; Crusader; m. Orabella, dau. of Ness; father of Saher de Quincy, b. 1155; d. c. 1198. [Ancestral Roots, p. 58]

    Sources
    Phillips, Weber, Kirk and Staggs Families of the Pacific Northwest, by Jim Weber, rootsweb.com
    Nobility: Plantagenet Ancestry (William Harry Turton), Turton, William Harry, 1856-1938. (Main), ((Baltimore:MD, Genealogical Publishing Co., 1984), L.A. Public Library GS #Q942.54 H2nic; LC CALL NO.: CS418.T81968; LCCN: 68-54254 //r92), 929.7.
    http://en.wikisource.org/wiki/Quincy,_Saer_de_%28DNB00%29
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ENGLISH%20NOBILITY%20MEDIEVAL2.htm#RobertQuincydied1217
    http://www.geni.com/people/Robert-de-Quincey/6000000001744873862
    http://www.mathematical.com/quinceyrobert1127.html
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ENGLISH%20NOBILITY%20MEDIEVAL2.htm
    Royal Ancestors of Magna Charta Barons," Carr P. Collins (Dallas, 1959), pp.208-09
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=16746257&pid=2306

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 70. Sir Saer de Quincy, Knight, 1st Earl of Winchester was born in ~1155 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; died on 3 Nov 1219 in (Acre) Israel; was buried in Acre, Israel.

  15. 142.  Sir Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester was born in 1135 in Beaumont, Normandy, France (son of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 2nd Earl of Leicester and Lady Amice de Montfort, Countess of Leicester); died on 31 Aug 1190 in Durazzo, Albania.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: Crusader
    • Alt Birth: ~1120, Leicestershire, England

    Notes:

    Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester (died 1190) was an English nobleman, one of the principal followers of Henry the Young King in the Revolt of 1173–1174 against his father Henry II. He is also called Robert Blanchemains (meaning "White Hands" in French).

    Life

    He was the son of Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester, a staunch supporter of Henry II, and he inherited from his father large estates in England and Normandy.

    When the revolt of the younger Henry broke out in April 1173, Robert went to his castle at Breteuil in Normandy. The rebels' aim was to take control of the duchy, but Henry II himself led an army to besiege the castle; Robert fled, and the Breteuil was taken on September 25 or 26.

    Robert apparently went to Flanders, where he raised a large force of mercenaries, and landed at Walton, Suffolk, on 29 September 1173. He joined forces with Hugh Bigod, 1st Earl of Norfolk, and the two marched west, aiming to cut England in two across the Midlands and to relieve the king's siege of Robert's castle at Leicester. However, they were intercepted by the king's supporters and defeated at the Battle of Fornham near Fornham, near Bury St Edmunds, on 17 October. Robert, along with his wife and many others, was taken prisoner. Henry II took away the earl's lands and titles as well.

    He remained in captivity until January 1177, well after most of the other prisoners had been released. The king was in a strong position and could afford to be merciful; not long after his release Robert's lands and titles were restored, but not his castles. All but two of his castles had been destroyed, and those two (Montsorrel in Leicestershire and Pacy in Normandy) remained in the king's hands.

    Robert had little influence in the remaining years of Henry II's reign, but was restored to favour by Richard I. He carried one of the swords of state at Richard's coronation in 1189. In 1190 Robert went on the third crusade to Palestine, but he died at Dyrrachium on his return journey.

    Family

    Robert married Petronilla, who was a daughter of William de Grandmesnil and great-granddaughter and eventual heiress to the English lands of Domesday baron, Hugh de Grandmesnil. They had five children:

    Robert, who succeeded his father as Earl of Leicester;
    Roger, who became Bishop of St Andrews in 1189;
    William, possibly the ancestor of the House of Hamilton;[1][2]
    Amicia, who married Simon de Montfort, and whose son Simon subsequently became Earl of Leicester;
    Margaret, who married Saer de Quincy, later 1st Earl of Winchester.

    *

    3rd Earl of Leicester Robert "Blanchmains" de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester
    Also Known As: "Robert de Harcourt", "Robert 'Blanchemains' de Beaumont", "Knight", "3rd Earl", "Robert (Sir) "The Crusader" de BEAUMONT", "Robert III 3rd Earl of Leicester BEAUMONT", "3rd Earl of Leicester Beaumont Robert III DE Beaumont"
    Birthdate: circa 1120
    Birthplace: Leicester, Leicestershire, England
    Death: Died August 31, 1190 in (now Albania), Durazzo Provence, Greece
    Cause of death: Died in Greece on his return journey from a pilgrimage to Palestine.
    Place of Burial: England
    Immediate Family:
    Son of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, Earl of Leicester, Justiciar of England and Amice de Gačel, Heiress of Breteuil, Countess Of Leicester
    Husband of Petronille (Pernel) De Grentmesnil
    Father of Margaret de Quincy, of Groby; Roger de Breteuil, Bishop of St. Andrews; Robert "Fitz-Parnell" de Breteuil, 4th Earl of Leicester; Amicia de Beaumont, Countess of Leicester; Hawise de Beaumont, [A Nun] and 2 others
    Brother of Isabel (Elizabeth) de Beaumont; Hawise de Beaumont, Countess of Gloucester; Margaret de Beaumont and Hawise de Berkeley
    Occupation: Knight and 3rd Earl of Leicester, Crusader to the Holy Lands, de Winchester, 1st Earl of Leicester, 2nd Lord High Steward of England
    Managed by: Terry Jackson (Switzer)
    Last Updated: November 15, 2016

    About Robert de Beaumont, Third Earl of Leicester
    Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester

    From Wikipedia:

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Robert_de_Beaumont,_3rd_Earl_of_Leicester

    Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester (died 1190) was an English nobleman, one of the principal followers of Henry the Young King in the Revolt of 1173–1174 against his father Henry II. He is also called Robert Blanchemains (meaning "White Hands" in French).

    He was the son of Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester, a staunch supporter of Henry II, and he inherited from his father large estates in England and Normandy.

    When the revolt of the younger Henry broke out in April 1173, Robert went to his castle at Breteuil in Normandy. The rebels' aim was to take control of the duchy, but Henry II himself led an army to besiege the castle; Robert fled, and the Breteuil was taken on September 25 or 26.

    Robert apparently went to Flanders, where he raised a large force of mercenaries, and landed at Walton, Suffolk, on 29 September 1173. He joined forces with Hugh Bigod, 1st Earl of Norfolk, and the two marched west, aiming to cut England in two across the Midlands and to relieve the king's siege of Robert's castle at Leicester. However, they were intercepted by the king's supporters and defeated in battle at Fornham, near Bury St Edmunds, on 17 October. Robert, along with his wife and many others, was taken prisoner. Henry II took away the earl's lands and titles as well.

    He remained in captivity until January 1177, well after most of the other prisoners had been released. The king was in a strong position and could afford to be merciful; not long after his release Robert's lands and titles were restored, but not his castles. All but two of his castles had been destroyed, and those two (Montsorrel in Leicestershire and Pacy in Normandy) remained in the king's hands.

    Robert had little influence in the remaining years of Henry II's reign, but was restored to favour by Richard I. He carried one of the swords of state at Richard's coronation in 1189. In 1190 Robert went on pilgrimage to Palestine, but he died in Greece on his return journey.

    Family

    Robert married Petronilla[1], who was either a granddaughter or great-granddaughter of Hugh de Grandmesnil. They had five children:

    * Robert, who succeeded his father as Earl of Leicester;
    * Roger, who became Bishop of St Andrews in 1189;
    * William, who was a leper;
    * Amicia, who married Simon III de Montfort, and whose son Simon subsequently became Earl of Leicester;
    * Margaret, who married Saer de Quincy, later 1st Earl of Winchester.
    -------------------------

    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/NORMAN%20NOBILITY.htm#RobertBeaumontLeicesterdied1118B

    ROBERT de Beaumont "le Bossu" (1104-5 Apr 1168, bur [Sainte-Marie de Prâe]). Twin with Walâeran. He and his twin brother were brought up at the court of Henry I King of England[1733]. He succeeded his father in 1118 as Earl of Leicester. He supported King Stephen during the civil war with Empress Matilda. Henry Duke of Normandy restored property to "Rodberto filio comitis Legrec…Rodberti comitis" held by "patris sui…sicut comes Rodbertus de Mellend avus suus…Willelmus de Britolio", and granted him the property of "Willelmus de Pasci in Anglia et in Normannia" by charter dated to [Jan/Aug] 1153, witnessed by "…Guarino filio Geraldi, Henrico duo fratre…"[1734]. He became Steward of England and Normandy under King Henry II in 1154, and acted as Viceroy during the king's absence from England Dec 1158 to 25 Jan 1163 and again in 1165[1735]. Robert of Torigny records the death in 1168 of "Robertus comes Leecestriµ"[1736]. The necrology of the abbey of Saint-Denis records the death "Non Apr" of "Robertus comes Leecestrie"[1737]. The necrology of Saint-Nicaise de Meulan records the death of "Robertus comes Leicestrie", undated but among other deaths listed in early April[1738]. The necrology of Lyre monastery records the death "5 Apr" of "Robertus comes Legrecestriµ"[1739]. m (after 25 Nov 1120) AMICE de Gačel, heiress of Breteuil, daughter of RAOUL Seigneur de Gačel et de Montfort & his wife --- (-31 Aug [1168 or after]). She is named by Orderic Vitalis, who also names her father and specifies that her marriage was arranged by Henry I King of England after she had been betrothed to his deceased son Richard[1740]. She is said to have become a nun at Nuneaton after her husband's death[1741]. The necrology of the abbey of Saint-Denis records the death "II Kal Sep" of "Amicia comitissa Leecestre"[1742]. The necrology of Lyre monastery records the death "31 Aug" of "Robertus comes Leicestriµ, Amicia comitissa"[1743]. Earl Robert & his wife had four children:

    a) ISABELLE de Beaumont (-after 1188). Robert of Torigny refers to the wife of "Symone comite Huntedoniµ" as "filia Roberti comitis Legecestriµ" but does not name her[1744]. "R. comes Legrecestrie" granted tithes to "Isabele comitisse de Norhamtone sororis mee" by charter dated to the middle of the reign of King Henry II[1745]. "I. comitissa Northamptonie" donated land at Groby to Nuneaton priory, for the souls of "patris mei et fratris mei R. comitis Legrecestrie" by charter dated to the middle of the reign of King Henry II[1746]. It is likely that Isabelle was the eldest child as she gave birth to her own first child in [1138]. Her second marriage is confirmed by charter dated 1187 under which “Gervasius Paganellus” donated property to Tykford Priory, with the consent of “uxoris meµ Isabellµ comitissµ de Norhamton”, which names “Fulcodius Paganellus avus meus et Radulfus Paganellus pater meus”, witnessed by “Simone comite Northamptoniµ, Isabella comitissa matre eius”[1747]. “G. Painel”, considering the proposal of “Radulfi Painel patris mei”, founded Dudley priory, for the salvation of “Isabellµ uxoris meµ et Roberti filii mei”, by undated charter (dated by Dugdale to "before 1161")[1748]. m firstly (before 1138) SIMON de Senlis, son of SIMON de Senlis Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton & his wife Matilda [Matilda] of Huntingdon (-Aug 1153, bur St Andrew's Priory). He was restored as Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton [before 1141]. m secondly GERVASE Paynell Baron of Dudley, Worcestershire, son of RALPH Paynell & his wife --- (-1194[1749]).

    b) ROBERT de Beaumont "áes Blanchemains" (-Durazzo 1190). Robert of Torigny records the death in 1168 of "Robertus comes Leecestriµ" and the succession of "filium Robertum"[1750]. He succeeded his father in 1168 as Earl of Leicester. - see below.

    c) HAVISE de Beaumont (-24 Apr or 25 May 1197). The Chronica de Fundatoribus et Fundatione of Tewkesbury Abbey records that “comes Willielmus” married “Hawisia filia comitis Leicestriµ”[1751]. The Obituary of Lyre records the death 25 May of “Hawis comitissa Gloecestrµ”[1752]. The Annals of Tewkesbury record the death “VIII Kal Mai” in 1197 of “Hawisa comitissa Glocestriµ”[1753]. The necrology of Lyre monastery records the death "25 May" of "Hawis comitissa Gloecestrµ"[1754]. m ([1150]) WILLIAM FitzRobert Earl of Gloucester, son of ROBERT Fitzroy Earl of Gloucester & his wife Mabel [Matilda or Sibylle] FitzRobert (23 Nov [1112]-23 Nov 1183, bur Keynsham Abbey, Somerset),

    d) MARGUERITE de Beaumont ([1125]-after 1185). Robert of Torigny refers to the wife of "Radulfus de Toene" as "filia Roberti comitis Leccestriµ" but does not name her[1755]. The 1163/64 Pipe Roll records "Margareta uxor Rad de Toeni" making payment "de Suppl de Welcumesto" in Essex/Hertfordshire[1756]. The Rotuli de Dominabus of 1185 records “Margareta de Tony…lx annorum” and her land “in Welcumestowe"[1757]. m (after 1155) RAOUL [V] de Tosny, son of ROGER [III] Seigneur de Tosny & his wife Gertrude [Ida] de Hainaut (-1162).

    Sources

    [1734] Gurney (1858), Supplement, 63, p. 756.
    [1735] Testa de Nevill, Part I, p. 19.
    [1736] Red Book Exchequer, Part II, Inquisitiones…Regis Johannis…anno regno XII et XIII…de servitiis militum, p. 477.
    [1737] Gurney (1845), p. 176, quoting Close Rolls, 16 John, p. 172.
    [1738] Luard, H. R. (ed.) (1866) Annales Monastici Vol. III, Annales Prioratus de Dunstaplia, Annales Monasterii de Bermundeseia (London), Annales de Dunstaplia, p. 42.
    [1739] Gurney (1845), p. 141, quoting Neustria Pia, p. 891, article Belozanne.
    [1740] Gurney (1858), Supplement, 63, p. 756.
    [1741] Gurney (1845), p. 146, quoting Vitis Calthorpiana, Harl. 970, MS British Museum.
    [1742] Gurney (1845), p. 176, quoting Close Rolls, 16 John, p. 172.
    [1743] Gurney (1845), p. 146, quoting Vitis Calthorpiana, Harl. 970, MS British Museum.
    [1744] Patent Rolls Henry III 1215-1225 (1901), p. 37.
    [1745] Rotuli de Oblatis et Finibus, 17/18 John, p. 596.
    [1746] Maclean, J. (ed.) (1883) The Lives of the Berkeleys by John Smyth (Gloucester) ("Berkeleys Lives"), Vol. I, p. 98.
    [1747] Testa de Nevill, Part I, p. 378.
    [1748] Inquisitions Post Mortem, Vol. II, Edward I, 772, p. 468.
    [1749] Sayles, G. O. (ed.) Select Cases in the Court of King´s Bench, Vol. III, Edw I (Selden Society, vol. LVIII, 1939), p. cxv (entry e), summary of content available at (25 Jun 2008). [Margaret Schooling]
    [1750] Heley Chadwyck-Healey, C. E. and Landon, L. (1923) Somersetshire Pleas, Roll no. 1205, p. 97 footnote 1, citing Calendar of Charter Rolls, Vol. I, p. 305, and Hundred Rolls, Vol. II, p. 133. [Margaret Schooling]
    [1751] Somersetshire Pleas (1923), Roll no. 1205, pp. 96-7, [41 end, Henry III Vol. 36 500 (O62)]. [Margaret Schooling]
    [1752] Paris Notre-Dame, Tome I, XIII, p. 428.
    [1753] Paris Notre-Dame, Tome I, XIII, p. 428.
    [1754] Paris Notre-Dame, Tome I, XIII, p. 428.
    [1755] Paris Notre-Dame, Tome I, XIII, p. 428.
    [1756] Willelmi Gemmetencis Historiµ (Du Chesne, 1619), Liber VIII, XXXVII, p. 312.
    [1757] Orderic Vitalis (Prâevost), Vol. III, Liber VIII, IX, p. 320.
    Nickname: "Blanchmains" Ancestral File Number: 9Q8B-16 On Leiceste r, Earldom of [Burke's Peerage, p. 1671]:

    The 3rd Earl of this creation, yet another Robert, rebelled against Henry II and the town of Leicester was captur ed and set fire to by the King in 1173, although the castle itself was not take n. The 3rd Earl was later captured by Henry II, however, and the King then pul led the castle down.

    Copyrighted but use freely for your self and families Not to be sent to for profit company's

    Father: Robert II Earl of Leicester de BEAUMONT b: 1104 in Leicester, Leicestershire, England Mother: Amice de MONTFORT b: 1108 in Montford de Gael, Brittany, France

    Marriage 1 Petronilla (Pernel) GRENTEMESNIL b: ABT 1129 in Of, Leicestershire, England Married: ABT 1155 8 Sealing Spouse: 21 NOV 1972 in LANGE Children Has Children Margaret de BEAUMONT b: 1154 in Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Robert "Fitz-Parnell" HARCOURT b: ABT 1156 in Of, Bramber, Sussex, England Has No Children Roger HARCOURT b: ABT 1158 in Of Beaumont, France Has Children William Constable of Norwich Castle BEAUMONT b: ABT 1157 in Leicestershire, England Has No Children Amicia HARCOURT b: ABT 1160 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Geoffrey de BEAUMONT b: ABT 1161 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Mabel de BEAUMONT b: ABT 1162 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Hawise de BEAUMONT b: ABT 1164 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England Has No Children Pernel de BEAUMONT b: ABT 1166 in Of, Leicester, Leicestershire, England

    Sources: Title: Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists, 7th Edition, by Frederick LewisWeis, additions by Walter Lee Shippard Jr., 1999 Note: Source Medium: Book

    Page: 53-26 Title: The Magna Charta Sureties 1215, Frederick Lewis Weis, additions by Walter Lee Sheppard Jr, 5th Edition, 1999 Note: Source Medium: Book

    Page: 74-1 Title: Burke's Peerage & Baronetage, 106th Edition, Charles Mosley Editor-in-Chief, 1999 Page: 1671 Footnote: 23 May 2002. Footnote: 28 May 2002. Footnote: 27 May 2002. Footnote: 16 Jul 2001. Title: The Plantagenet Ancestry, by William Henry Turton, 1968 Note: Source Medium: Book

    Page: 53-26

    ROBERT, Third Earl of Leicester

    Died:
    Died August 31, 1190 in (now Albania), Durazzo Provence, Greece
    Cause of death: Died in Greece on his return journey from a pilgrimage to Palestine.

    Robert married Petronilla de Grandmesnil before 1159. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 143.  Petronilla de Grandmesnil
    Children:
    1. 71. Margaret de Beaumont was born in ~1154 in Leicestershire, England; died on 12 Jan 1235 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England.
    2. Lady Amicia de Beaumont, Countess of Leicester was born in 0___ 1160 in Leicestershire, England; died on 3 Sep 1215 in Haute Bruyere, Rouen, Seine Et Maritime, France.

  17. 434.  Sir Miles of Gloucester, Knight, 1st Earl of Hereford was born in 1092-1100 in Gloucestershire, England; died on 24 Dec 1143.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: Constable of England
    • Occupation: High Sheriff of Gloucester

    Notes:

    Miles FitzWalter of Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford, Lord of Brecknock (died 24 December 1143) was High Sheriff of Gloucester and Constable of England.[a]

    Biography

    Miles was the son and heir of Walter of Gloucester, hereditary castellan of Gloucester and sheriff of Gloucester, by Berta, his wife.[1] Miles' grandfather, Roger de Pitres, had been sheriff from about 1071, then was succeeded by his brother Durand, the Domesday sheriff, before 1083.[2] Durand was succeeded by his nephew Walter of Gloucester, c.?1096, who was sheriff in 1097 and in 1105–1106.[2] Walter was in favour with Henry I, three of whose charters to him are extant.[3] Walter held the post of a Constable of England. Early in 1121 his son Miles was given the hand of Sibyl, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarchâe, the conqueror of Brecknock, with the reversion of her father's possessions.[3] In the Pipe Roll of 1130 Walter is found to have been succeeded by his son,[4] having died in or around 1126.[5]

    Miles was (from 1128 at least) sheriff of Gloucestershire, a justice itinerant, and a justice of the forest,[6] and by 1130 was sheriff of Staffordshire.[5] He had also (though the fact has been doubted) been granted his father's office of constable by a special charter.[7] In conjunction with Pain Fitzjohn, sheriff of Herefordshire and Shropshire, he ruled the whole Welsh border "from the Severn to the sea".[8]

    On his accession, King Stephen set himself to secure the allegiance of these two lords-marchers, who at length, on receiving a safe-conduct and obtaining all they asked for, did him homage.[8] It was at Reading that they met the king early in 1136.[b] Miles is next found attending the Easter court at Westminster as one of the royal constables,[9] and, shortly after, the Oxford council in the same capacity.[10] He was then despatched to the aid of the widow of Richard fitz Gilbert de Clare, who was beleaguered in her castle by the Welsh and whom he gallantly rescued.[11]

    Meanwhile, Miles had married his son and heir, Roger, to Cecily, daughter of Pain Fitzjohn, who inherited the bulk of her father's possessions.[12] In the same year 1136 Miles transferred the original house of Augustinian canons at Llanthony Priory, Monmouthshire to a site on the south side of Gloucester, which they named Llanthony Secunda.[13][14]

    Two years later (1138) Miles received, in his official capacity, King Stephen at Gloucester in May.[15] He has been said to have renounced his allegiance a few weeks later,[16] but careful investigation will show that he was with Stephen in August (1138) at the siege of Shrewsbury, and that his defection did not take place till 1139.[17]

    In February 1139 Stephen gave Gloucester Abbey to Miles's kinsman Gilbert Foliot at his request.[18] In the summer of 1139, however, he joined his lord, Robert, Earl of Gloucester, in inviting Empress Matilda to England.[19] On her arrival Miles met her at Bristol, welcomed her to Gloucester, recognised her as his rightful sovereign, and became thenceforth her ardent supporter. She at once gave him St. Briavels Castle and the Forest of Dean.[17]

    Miles's first achievement on behalf of Matilda was to relieve Brian Fitz Count who was blockaded in Wallingford Castle.[20] In November (1139) he again advanced from Gloucester and attacked and burnt Worcester.[21] He also captured the castles of Winchcombe, Cerne, and Hereford.[22] Meanwhile, he was deprived by Stephen of his office of constable.[23] He took part in the victory at Lincoln (2 February 1141),[24] and on the consequent triumph of the empress he accompanied her in her progress, and was one of her three chief followers on her entry (2 March) into Winchester.[25] He was with her at Reading when she advanced on London,[26] and on reaching St. Albans Matilda bestowed on him a house at Westminster.[27] He was among those who fled with her from London shortly after, and it was on his advice, when they reached Gloucester, that she ventured back to Oxford.[28] There, on 25 July 1141, she bestowed on him the town and castle of Hereford and made him earl of that shire,[29] as well as the forests of the Hay of Hereford and Trinela[30] in avowed consideration of his faithful service. With singular unanimity hostile chroniclers testify to his devotion to her cause.[22] He even boasted that she had lived at his expense throughout her stay in England.[31]

    As "Earl Miles" he now accompanied her to Winchester,[32] and on the rout of her forces on 14 September 1141 he escaped, with the greatest difficulty, to Gloucester, where he arrived "exhausted, alone, and with scarcely a rag to his back".[33] Towards the end of the year he was in Bristol making a grant to Llanthony Priory in the presence of the Empress Matilda and the Robert, Earl of Gloucester.[34] In 1142 he is proved by charters to have been with the Empress at Oxford and to have received her permission to hold Abergavenny Castle of Brian Fitz Count.[35] It is probably to the summer of this year that he made a formal deed of alliance with the Earl of Gloucester, and as a hostage for the performance of which he gave the Earl his son Mahel.[17]

    In 1143 his pressing want of money wherewith to pay his troops led him to demand large sums from the church lands. Robert de Bethune, Bishop of Hereford, withstood his demands, and, on the Earl invading his lands, excommunicated him and his followers, and laid the diocese under interdict.[36] The Earl's kinsman, Gilbert Foliot (Abbot of Gloucester),[37] appealed to the legate on his behalf against the bishop's severity.[38] On Christmas-eve of this year (1143) the Earl was slain while hunting by an arrow shot at a deer.[39] A dispute at once arose for possession of his body between the canons of Llanthony and the monks of Gloucester. The case was heard before the bishops of Worcester, Hereford, and St. David's, and was terminated by a compromise on 28 December. The Earl was then buried in the chapter-house at Llanthony.[40]

    With his death in 1143, Miles was succeeded by his son and heir, Roger.[17] Roger died without an heir twelve years later in 1155 so the Earldom of Hereford became extinct, but the shrievalty of Hereford and Gloucester passed to his brother Walter. On the death of the latter and two other brothers without issue the family possessions passed to their sisters, Bertha through her marriage bringing Abergavenny to Braose, but Margaret, the eldest sister, taking the bulk (Liber Niger) to the Bohuns afterwards (1199), in recognition of their descent from Miles, earls of Hereford, and constables of England.[41]

    Assessment

    John of Salisbury classes him with Geoffrey de Mandeville and others who were non tam comites regni quam hostes publici. The charge is justified by his public policy; but the materials for appraising his personal character do not exist.[42]

    Family

    In 1121, Miles married Sibyl de Neufmarchâe, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarchâe, Lord of Brecon and Nest, granddaughter of Gruffydd ap Llywelyn.[43] Miles and Sybil's children where:

    Margaret of Hereford,[5][44] married Humphrey II de Bohun, by whom she had issue.
    Bertha of Hereford,[45] married William de Braose before 1150, by whom she had issue.
    Roger Fitzmiles, 2nd Earl of Hereford.[46] Hereditary Sheriff of Gloucestershire until 1155.
    Walter de Hereford[46] died after 1159 in the Holy Land. He was hereditary Sheriff of Gloucestershire in 1155–1157 and High Sheriff of Herefordshire in 1155–1159.
    Henry Fitzmiles Henry of Hereford,[44] died 12 April 1165. He succeeded to the title of Baron Abergavenny in 1141/42.
    William de Hereford.[44] He died before 1160 without issue.
    Mahel de Hereford,[44] died October 1165 at Bronllys Castle, Breconshire, Wales, mortally hurt when a stone dropped from the tower during a fire; died without issue. Buried at Llanthony Priory.
    Lucy of Gloucester,[47] married Herbert FitzHerbert of Winchester, Lord Chamberlain, by whom she had issue. Buried at Llanthony Priory.

    Notes

    Jump up ^ In some sources Miles's name is not translated from the Latin Milo
    Jump up ^ "[This is known] from two charters there tested, one of which was printed by Madox (History of the Exchequer, p. 135), by which Stephen confirms to Miles, 'sicut baroni et justiciario meo', the shrievalty of Gloucestershire, the constableship of Gloucester Castle, and the 'honour' of Brecknock" (Round 1890, p. 438).
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1926, pp. 451–452.
    ^ Jump up to: a b Morris 1918, p. 154, n. 62.
    ^ Jump up to: a b Round 1890, p. 438 cites Duchy of Lancaster: Royal Charters.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438 cites Rot. Pip.. 31 Hen. I.
    ^ Jump up to: a b c Walker 2012, "Gloucester, Miles of".
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438 cites Dugdale MSS.
    ^ Jump up to: a b Round 1890, p. 438 cites Gesta Stephani, p. 17.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438 cites Rymer, Fśdera, new ed. i. 16.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438 cites Rich. Hexham, p. 149.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 13.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Duchy Charters.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Mon. Angl. vi. (1), 127, 132.
    Jump up ^ Ward1995, p. 107.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. ii. 105.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439; Norgate 1887, p. 295.
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Round 1890, p. 439.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439; Norgate 1887, pp. 493, 494.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439; Norgate 1887, pp. 294, 295.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 59.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 119.
    ^ Jump up to: a b Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 60.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 121.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 69.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 130; Will. Malm. p. 743.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Add. Cart. pp. 19, 576.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Duchy Charters, No. 16.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 132.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Fśdera, i. 14.
    Jump up ^ Francis Beaufort Palmer (February 2007), Peerage Law in England, Lawbook Exchange, ISBN 9781584777489, 1584777486 See Appendix, p242; also Theophilus Jones (1805), A history of the county of Brecknock (A history of the county of Brecknock. ed.), Brecknock: Printed and sold by Wm. & Geo. North ... for the author; and sold by J. Booth ... London. p67
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 133.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 79
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 135.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Mon. Angl. vi. 137.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Duchy Charters, No. 17.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 102; Mon. Angl. vi. (1), 133.
    Jump up ^ Knowles, Brooke & London 1972, p. 52–53.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Foliot, Letters, No. 3.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Symeon of Durham ii. 315; Gervase, i. 126; Gesta, pp. 16, 95, 103.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gloucester Cartulary, i. lxxv; Foliot, Letters, No. 65.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 440.
    Jump up ^ Chisholm 1911, pp. 479.
    Jump up ^ Roderick 1968, p. 5.
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Lundy 2011, p. 10257 cite Cokayne 2000, p. 21
    Jump up ^ Lundy 2011, p. 10257 cite Cokayne 2000a, p. 457
    ^ Jump up to: a b Lundy 2011, p. 10257 cite Cokayne 2000, p. 20
    Jump up ^ Cawley 2012 cites Dugdale 1823, p. 615

    References

    Cawley, Charles (10 April 2012), English Earls 1067–1122: Miles of Gloucester (–1143), Medieval Lands database, Foundation for Medieval Genealogy
    Dugdale, William, Sir (1823), ""Priory of Bergavenny or Abergavenny in Monmouthshire, Cartµ I"", Monasticon Anglicanum, 4 (Revised ed.), London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme & Browne, p. 615
    Cokayne, George Edward (1926), Doubleday, H. A.; Walden, Howard de, eds., The Complete Peerage; or, a History of the House of Lords and all its members from the earliest times, 6, London: The St. Catherine Press
    Knowles, David; Brooke, Christopher; London, Veria (1972), The Heads of Religious Houses: England and Wales 940–1216, Cambridge University Press, pp. 52–53, ISBN 0-521-08367-2
    Lundy, Darryl (17 May 2011). "Miles of Gloucester". p. 10257 § 102564. Retrieved November 2012. Check date values in: |access-date= (help)
    Cokayne, George E (2000), The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct or Dormant, 1 (new, reprint in 6 volumes ed.), Gloucester, U.K.: Alan Sutton Publishing, pp. 20, 21
    Cokayne, George E (2000a), The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct or Dormant, 4 (new, reprint in 6 volumes ed.), Gloucester, U.K.: Alan Sutton Publishing, p. 457
    Morris, W.A (April 1918), "The Office of Sheriff in the Early Norman Period", The English Historical Review, 33 (130): 145–175, doi:10.1093/ehr/xxxiii.cxxx.145
    Norgate, Kate (1887), England under the Angevin Kings, 1, London: Macmillan
    Roderick, A. J. (June 1968), "Marriage and Politics in Wales, 1066–1282", The Welsh History Review, 4 (1): 1–20
    Ward, Jennifer C (1995), Women of the English nobility and gentry, 1066–1500, Manchester medieval sources series, Manchester: Manchester University Press, p. 107, ISBN 0-7190-4115-5, retrieved 25 October 2010
    Walker, David (May 2012) [2004]. "Gloucester, Miles of, earl of Hereford (d. 1143)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/10820. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
    B Thorpe, 1848–1849) (ed.), Continuation of Florence of Worcester
    The Cartulary of Gloucester Abbey (Rolls series);
    Round, John Horace (1892), Geoffrey de Mandeville
    Domesday Book, (Record Commission);
    Rymer, Thomas, Fśdera, (Record Commission), i (new ed.);
    Pipe Roll, 31 Hen. I (Record Commission);
    Cartulary of St. Peter's, Gloucester, (Rolls Ser.);
    Symeon of Durham, Regum Historia, (Rolls Ser.);
    "Gesta Stephani", Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, &c, (Rolls Ser.), ii;
    Gervase of Canterbury, Chronica, (Rolls Ser.);
    Florence of Worcester (1848–49), Thorpe, Benjamin, ed., Florentii Wigorniensis monachi Chronicon ex chronicis (2 volumes ed.), English Historical Society
    William of Malmesbury, Chronicle of the Kings of England: From the Earliest Period to the Reign of King Stephen, English Historical Society;
    Dugdale, Sir William, Westrum Monasticum, Bodleian Library;
    Additional Charters, (British Museum);
    Duchy of Lancaster Charters, Public Record Office;
    Dugdale, William, Sir (1823), Monasticon Anglicanum
    Madox, Thomas, History of the Exchequer;
    Hearne, Thomas, ed. (1728), Liber Niger Scaccarii;
    Foliot, Gilbert, "Letters", in Giles, John Allen, Patres Ecclesiµ Anglicanµ;
    Crawley-Boevey, Arthur William, Cartulary of Flaxley Abbey;
    Ellis, A. S. (1879–1880). "On the Landholders of Gloucestershire named in Domesday Book". Bristol and Gloucestershire Archaeological Society. 4 vol.: 86–198.
    Walker, David (1958). "Miles of Gloucester, Earl of Hereford". Transactions of the Bristol and Gloucestershire Archaeological Society. 77: 66–84.

    Miles married Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford in 1121 in Gloucestershire, England. Sibyl (daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknockshire and Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope) was born in ~1100 in Brecon Castle, Brecon, Wales; died on 24 Dec 1143 in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucestershire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 435.  Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford was born in ~1100 in Brecon Castle, Brecon, Wales (daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknockshire and Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope); died on 24 Dec 1143 in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucestershire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Burial: Hempsted, Gloucestershire, England
    • Alt Birth: 1092, Aberhonddu, Breconshire, Wales

    Notes:

    Sibyl de Neufmarchâe, Countess of Hereford, suo jure Lady of Brecknock (c. 1100 – after 1143), was a Cambro-Norman noblewoman, heiress to one of the most substantial fiefs in the Welsh Marches. The great-granddaughter of Gruffydd ap Llywelyn, king of Wales, Sibyl was also connected to the nobility of England and Normandy. Sibyl inherited the titles and lands of her father, Bernard de Neufmarchâe, Lord of Brecon, after her mother, Nest ferch Osbern, had declared her brother Mahel to have been illegitimate. Most of these estates passed to Sibyl's husband, Miles de Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford, as her dowry. Their marriage had been arranged personally by King Henry I of England in the spring of 1121. Sibyl, with her extensive lands, was central to the King's plans of consolidating Anglo-Norman power in south-east Wales by the merging of her estates with those of Miles, his loyal subject on whom he relied to implement Crown policy.

    As an adult, Sibyl lived through King Stephen's turbulent reign, known to history as the Anarchy, in which her husband played a pivotal role. Following Miles' accidental death in 1143, Sibyl entered a religious life at Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucestershire, England, which she had endowed up to six years previously. Sibyl is buried at the priory, founded by Miles in 1136.

    Family

    Ancestry

    A small, ruined castle of rough stone comprising two connected, castellated towers, partly covered in ivy, surrounded by much vegetation. Numerous arrowslits indicate the walls to be three to four storeys tall. The upward direction of the image suggests that the castle is at the top of a hill
    Ruins of Brecon castle
    Sibyl's birthplace and a part of her vast inheritance
    Sibyl was born in about 1100 in Brecon Castle, Brecon, Wales, the only daughter of Marcher Lord Bernard de Neufmarchâe, Lord of Brecon, and Nest ferch Osbern.[1][2] Nest was the daughter of Osbern FitzRichard and Nest ferch Gruffydd.[2] Sybil's maternal great-grandparents were Gruffydd ap Llywelyn, king of Wales, and Ealdgyth (Edith of Mercia).[2][3] Ealdgyth, the daughter of Ąlfgar, Earl of Mercia, was briefly Queen consort of England by her second marriage to Harold Godwinson, the last Anglo-Saxon king of England, who was killed at the Battle of Hastings.[4]

    Sibyl's father, Bernard, was born at the castle of Le Neuf-Marchâe-en-Lions, on the frontier between Normandy and Beauvais.[5] Bernard was a knight who had fought under English kings William I, William Rufus and Henry I.[6] According to historian Lynn H Nelson, Bernard de Neufmarchâe was "the first of the original conquerors of Wales".[7] He led the Norman army at the Battle of Brecon in 1093, during which Rhys ap Tewdwr was killed.[6][8] Kingship in Wales ended with Rhys' death, and allowed Bernard to confirm his hold on Brycheiniog, becoming the first ruler of the lordship of Brecon.[8] The title and lands would remain in his family's possession until 1521.[9] The name Neufmarchâe, Novo Mercato in Latin, is anglicised into 'Newmarket' or 'Newmarch'.[10][a][11]

    Inheritance

    Sibyl had two brothers, Philip, who most likely died young, and Mahel. Nest had Mahel disinherited by swearing to King Henry I of England that Mahel had been fathered by another man. According to Giraldus Cambrensis, this was done out of vengeance when Mahel had multilated Nest's lover, a knight whose identity is not disclosed.[10] In the 19th century, Bernard Bolingbroke Woodward proposed that, after Bernard's death, Nest "disgraced herself with an intrigue" with one of his soldiers. Mahel, who had by this time inherited Bernard's estates, disapproved of the liaison to such an extent that he killed Nest's lover. Nest's revenge was to have Mahel disinherited by claiming that Bernard was not Mahel's father.[12] The maritagium (marriage charter) arranged by King Henry I in 1121 for the marriage between Sibyl and her future husband Miles, however, makes it clear that Bernard was still alive when it was written; showing Bernard Bolingbroke Woodward's version of the story to diverge from the known facts.[13] Author Jennifer C. Ward suggests that, although the marriage charter recorded that King Henry was acting at the request of Bernard, Nest, and the barons, it was probable he had put considerable pressure on the Neufmarchâes to disinherit Mahel in favour of Sibyl and, thereby, Miles.[14] Nevertheless, whatever the timing or reason, the outcome of Nest's declaration was that Sibyl (whom Nest acknowledged as Bernard's child) became the sole lawful heiress to the vast Lordship of Brecon, one of the most important and substantial fiefs in the Welsh Marches.[15] Henry's maritagium referred specifically to Sibyl's parents' lands as "comprising Talgarth, the forest of Ystradwy, the castle of Hay, the whole land of Brecknock, up to the boundaries of the land of Richard Fitz Pons,[b] namely up to Brecon and Much Cowarne, a vill in England";[16] the fees and services of several named individuals were also granted as part of the dowry.[16] This made her suo jure Lady of Brecknock on her father's death, and one of the wealthiest heiresses in south Wales.[17][18]

    Marriage

    Medieval illumination

    King Henry I of England who granted Sibyl in marriage to Miles de Gloucester Sometime in April or May 1121, Sibyl married Miles (or Milo) FitzWalter de Gloucester,[19] who on his father's death in 1129, became sheriff of Gloucester,[20] and Constable of England.[21][22] The marriage was personally arranged by King Henry I, to whom Miles was a trusted royal official.[13][23] A charter written in Latin (the maritagium), which dates to 10 April/29 May 1121, records the arrangements for the marriage of Sibyl and Miles.[13][24] Historian C. Warren Hollister found the charter's wording telling, noting that "the king gave the daughter as if he were making a grant of land": "Know that I [King Henry I] have given and firmly granted to Miles of Gloucester Sibyl, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarchâe, together with all the lands of Bernard her father and of her mother after their deaths … ".[13][25] Her parents' lands would be conveyed to Miles after their deaths or earlier during "their life if they so wish".[13] Henry also commanded that the fief's tenants were to pay Miles liege homage as their lord.[13]

    By arranging a series of matrimonial alliances, similar to that between Sibyl and Miles, King Henry I of England transformed "the map of territorial power in south-east Wales". Such arrangements were mutually advantageous. Hollister describes Miles' marriage to Sibyl as having been a "crucial breakthrough in his career". The new lords, in similar positions to Miles, were the King's own loyal vassals, on whom he could rely to implement royal policy.[25][26] Sibyl's father died sometime before 1128 (most probably in 1125), and Miles came into possession of her entire inheritance, which when merged with his own estates, formed one honour.[6][27]

    Children

    Together Sibyl and Miles had eight children:[original research?][28][not in citation given]

    Margaret of Hereford (1122/1123- 6 April 1197), married Humphrey II de Bohun, by whom she had children. She received the office of constable of England and exercised lordship of Herefordshire as a widow until her death.[29]

    Roger Fitzmiles, 2nd Earl of Hereford (before 1125- 22 September 1155). Roger's marriage settlement with Cecily FitzJohn (her first marriage), daughter of Payn FitzJohn and Sibyl de Lacy, was ratified by King Stephen in 1137.[18] The marriage was childless as were Cecily's subsequent marriages.

    Walter de Hereford (died 1159/60), whether he married is unknown; however, Walter departed for Palestine on Michaelmas 1159, and died shortly afterwards without leaving legitimate issue[30][31]

    Henry Fitzmiles (died c.1162), married a woman named Isabella, surname unknown; Henry died without legitimate issue.

    Mahel de Hereford (died 1164), no record of marriage; died without legitimate issue.

    William de Hereford (died 1166), no record of marriage; died without legitimate issue.

    Bertha of Hereford (c.1130-), married William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber, by whom she had issue.

    Lucy of Hereford, Lady of Blaen Llyfni and Bwlch y Dinas (died 1219/20), married Herbert FitzHerbert of Winchester, by whom she had issue.

    The Anarchy

    Medieval illumination
    Stephen of Blois
    whose chaotic reign in England became known as the Anarchy
    After Henry I's death in 1135, the throne of England was seized by Stephen of Blois, a grandson of William I of England. Henry's daughter, Empress Matilda (Maud), also claimed the throne, and had the support of the Marcher Lords. On the death of her husband, the Holy Roman Emperor, Henry V, in 1125, Matilda had returned to England for the first time in 16 years. At the insistence of her father, the barons (including Stephen) swore to uphold Matilda's rights as his heir. Matilda married Geoffrey of Anjou in 1128. They lived together in France, having three sons; the eldest of whom was to become King Henry II of England.[32] Initially, Miles supported Stephen.[33] In about 1136, Stephen granted Sibyl's husband the entire honour of Gloucester and Brecknock, and appointed him Constable of Gloucester Castle,[34] whereby Miles became known as one of Stephen's "henchmen".[33]

    Llanthony Priory had been established near Crucorney, in the Vale of Ewyas, in 1118; Wales' earliest Augustine monastery. Miles' father, Walter de Gloucester, had retired there by 1126.[23] The unrest that had been simmering in Wales during the last years of Henry's reign, boiled over in 1135 on his death. The area around the priory returned to Welsh rule, coming under such “hostile mollestation” from the Welsh that the non-Welsh canons decided to leave.[18][35][36][37] Miles established a new Priory for them in Gloucester, England, which they called Llanthony Secunda, in 1136.[38] Sometime after 1137, Sibyl, together with her husband, made a further endowment to Llanthony Secunda.[34]

    Medieval illumination
    Empress Matilda
    whom Sibyl supported
    in opposition to King Stephen
    Miles transferred his allegiance to Empress Matilda, on her return to England in 1139.Matthew 2002, pp. 95, 96 According to Professor Edmund King, Miles' decision to support Matilda was guided by expediancy rather than principle, and the necessity of joining forces with Matilda's illegitimate half-brother, the powerful Robert, Earl of Gloucester, who was the overlord of some of Miles' fiefs.[17] Stephen stripped Miles of the title 'Constable of England' in punishment for having deserted him. On 25 July 1141, in gratitude for his support and military assistance and, according to historian R.H.C. Davis, possibly to compensate Miles for having appeared to have lost the constableship, Matilda invested him as 1st Earl of Hereford.[39] He also received St. Briavels Castle and the Forest of Dean. At the time Matilda was the de facto ruler of England, Stephen having been imprisoned at Bristol following his capture the previous February after the Battle of Lincoln. Sibyl was styled Countess of Hereford, until Miles' unexpected death over two years later. In 1141, Miles received the honour of Abergavenny from Brien FitzCount, the (likely illegitimate) son of Duke Alan IV of Brittany. This was in appreciation of the skilled military tactics Miles had deployed which had spared Brien's castle of Wallingford during King Stephen's besiegement in 1139/1140. Matilda gave her permission for the transfer.[40]

    During the Anarchy, which the period of Stephen's reign as King of England was to become known, life was greatly disrupted in her husband's lands. Sibyl would have doubtless suffered as a result, especially after Miles' decision to support Matilda's claim to the throne and to oppose Stephen.[33] When Matilda was defeated at Winchester in late 1141, Miles was compelled to return to Gloucester in disgrace: "weary, half-naked and alone".[41] In November of that same year, Stephen was released from prison and restored to the English throne.[18]

    Sibyl's distress would have been heightened in 1143 after the Bishop of Hereford, Robert de Bethune placed an interdict upon Hereford, blocked all the cathedral's entrances with thorns, and excommunicated Miles. In order to raise money to pay his troops and to assist Matilda financially, Miles had imposed a levy on all the churches in his earldom, an act which the bishop had regarded as unlawful.[23][42] When the bishop protested and threatened Miles with excommunication, Miles in response, sent his men to plunder the diocese of its resources.[23] In retaliation against Miles' earlier attacks on the royalist city of Worcester and the castles of Hereford and Wallingford, King Stephen bestowed the title "Earl of Hereford" on Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester; Miles, however, never surrendered the earldom nor the title to Robert de Beaumont.[42]

    Widowhood and death

    While on a deer-hunting expedition in his own Forest of Dean, Sibyl's husband was accidentally shot in the chest by an arrow which killed him on 24 December 1143.[41][43] He had been involved in legal proceedings against the bishop's jurisdiction when he died.[42] Their eldest son, Roger succeeded him in the earldom.[22] In protest against his father's excommunication, Roger remained an outspoken enemy of the Church until close to the end of his life when he entered a Gloucester monastery as a monk.[43][44] After her husband's death, Sibyl entered a religious life at Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucester,[38] which she had previously endowed.[34] Sibyl was buried in the same priory,[45] the dates of death and burial unrecorded.[citation needed]

    Sibyl's legacy

    Upon the childless death of Roger in 1155, the Earldom of Hereford fell into abeyance until 1199 when King John bestowed the title on Henry de Bohun, Sibyl's grandson through her eldest daughter, Margaret. As her sons all died without legitimate offspring, Sibyl's three daughters became co-heirs to the Brecon honour, with Bertha, the second daughter, passing Sibyl's inheritance on (through marriage) to the de Braoses, thereby making them one of the most powerful families in the Welsh Marches.[46][47]

    The Brecknock lordship would eventually go to the de Bohuns, by way of Eleanor de Braose. Eleanor, a descendant of Sibyl's through Bertha of Hereford,[c] married Humphrey de Bohun, son of the 2nd Earl of Hereford. Eleanor and Humphrey's son, Humphrey de Bohun, succeeded his grandfather to the titles in 1275.[48]

    Through the advantageous marriages of her daughters, Sibyl was an ancestress of many of England and Ireland's noblest families including among others, the de Bohun's, de Beauchamps, Mortimers, Fitzalans, de Burghs, de Lacy's, and Bonvilles. Four of her descendants, Humphrey de Bohun, 4th Earl of Hereford, Elizabeth de Burgh, 4th Countess of Ulster, Eleanor de Bohun, and Mary de Bohun married into the English royal family, while another, Anne Mortimer was the grandmother of Yorkist kings Edward IV and Richard III. By way of Edward's daughter, Elizabeth of York, every monarch of England and, subsequently, the United Kingdom, from Henry VIII up to and including Elizabeth II, descended from Sibyl de Neufmarchâe, as did the various royal sovereigns of Europe who shared a common descent from Mary, Queen of Scots.[49]

    Notes

    Jump up ^ According to Gerald of Wales, when Bernard witnessed a charter issued by William I in 1086-87, he signed his name in Latin as Bernardus de Novo Mercato (Gerald of Wales, p.88)
    Jump up ^ Richard Fitz Pons was Miles' brother-in-law, being the husband of his sister, Matilda (Cawley 2012a, "English Earls 1067-1122: Matilda"; Cawley 2012b, "Richard FitzPons" cites Round 1888, Part I, 12, p. 20).
    Jump up ^ Cawley 2012d gives the lineage as:
    Bertha daughter of Sibylle de Neufmarchâe married William [II] de Briouse (died after 1175))
    William [III] de Briouse (died 1211)
    Reynold de Briouse (died 1227)
    William de Briouse (hanged 1230)
    Eleanor de Briouse

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. Lady Bertha of Hereford was born in 1107 in Gloucester, Gloucestershire, England; died in ~ 1180 in Bramber, Sussex, England.
    2. Margaret of Hereford was born in 1122-1123 in England; died on 6 Apr 1197; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England.
    3. 217. Lucy FitzMiles was born in ~1136 in Brecknockshire, Wales; died in ~1220.

  19. 436.  Roger FitzRichard was born in 1139 in England; died in 1178.

    Roger married Adeliza de Vere. Adeliza (daughter of Sir Aubrey de Vere, II and Adeliza de Clare) was born in ~1125 in Essex, England; died in 1185 in Saffron Walden, Essex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 437.  Adeliza de Vere was born in ~1125 in Essex, England (daughter of Sir Aubrey de Vere, II and Adeliza de Clare); died in 1185 in Saffron Walden, Essex, England.
    Children:
    1. 218. Sir Robert FitzRoger, Knight, 2nd Baron of Warkworth was born in ~ 1161 in (Warkworth, Northumberland, England); died before 22 Nov 1214 in (Warkworth, Northumberland, England).

  21. 438.  Sir William de Chesney, Knight, Baron of Horsford was born in ~1136 in Horsford, Norfolkshire, England; died in 1174 in Colne Engaine, Halstead, Essex, England.

    Notes:

    William de Chesney (sometimes William of Norwich or William fitzRobert;[1] died 1174) was a medieval Anglo-Norman nobleman and sheriff. Son of landholder in Norfolk, William inherited after the death of his two elder brothers. He was the founder of Sibton Abbey, as well as a benefactor of other monasteries in England. In 1157, Chesney acquired the honour of Blythburgh, and was sheriff of Norfolk and Suffolk during the 1150s and 1160s. On Chesney's death in 1174, he left three unmarried daughters as his heirs.

    Early life

    Chesney was the son of Robert fitzWalter and Sybil de Chesney, and a younger brother of John de Chesney.[2] Sybil was the daughter of Ralph de Chesney.[3] Robert fitzWalter was lord of Horsford in Norfolk,[2] which was originally held by Walter de Caen, Robert's father. The barony was assessed at 10 knight's fees.[4][a]

    Roger was the eldest brother of William, but died childless during their father's lifetime.[6] The next son, John, inherited the family lands, but died around 1149[2] without children.[7] William then inherited the lands.[2] John and William had a sister called Margaret, who was the wife of Haimo de St Clair.[7] Their father married a second time, and had a son named Simon by that marriage. William took his surname from his mother's family, as did his half-brother Simon, who was not related to the Chesney family except by marriage.[8] Two further children of Robert's, Elias and Peter, are known, but whether they were the children of the first marriage or the second is unclear.[9] Chesney should be distinguished from another William de Chesney,[2] who controlled the town of Oxford and its castle as well as the town of Deddington and its castle in the same time period.[10][b]

    Career

    Chesney founded Sibton Abbey,[2] and after his brother John's death he confirmed the foundation of that Cistercian monastery,[7] which was the only Cistercian house in Suffolk.[1] Besides founding that monastery, he also gave lands or other gifts to Colne Priory, Essex, Thetford Priory, Castle Acre Priory, St John's Abbey, Stoke-by-Clare Priory, and Blythburgh Priory.[12]

    Chesney acquired the barony of Blythburgh in Suffolk in 1157.[2] These lands were recorded in the Domesday Book of 1086 as being held by the king, and when Chesney was granted them they were assessed at one knight's fee in feudal service.[13] Besides Blythburgh, Chesney also acquired lands in Norfolk and Essex which he added to the family lands in Norfolk and Suffolk.[14]

    In 1153 or 1154, Chesney was the recipient of the lordship of a hundred and a half in Norfolk,[c] possibly in compensation for the loss of the manor of Mileham. Chesney likely lost Mileham to another noble family, the fitzAlans, as part of the settlement resulting from the Treaty of Wallingford which settled the civil war in England.[16] Both William's father Robert and his elder brother John had held these offices before him.[9]

    Chesney was Sheriff of Norfolk in the late 1140s and the 1150s, being recorded as holding that office in two documents – one dated to between 1146 and 1149 and the other dated to between 1146 and 1153.[17] The same documents record him as holding the office of Sheriff of Suffolk at concurrent times.[18] He held both offices again between 1156 and 1163.[2]

    Death and legacy

    Chesney died in 1174, having had three daughters with his wife Gilla.[2] Her ancestry is unknown, and it is possible that William married another time, to Aubrey de Poynings, because a Lewes Priory charter dated to around 1165 names a William de Chesney and Aubrey his wife, but it is not clear whether this charter is referring to William de Chesney the sheriff or to another William.[8] William and Gilla's daughters were Margaret, Clemence, and Sara,[2] all of whom were unmarried at the time of their father's death.[19] Margaret married twice – first to Hugh de Cressy and second to Robert fitzRoger. Clemence married Jordan de Sackville, and Sara married Richard Engaine.[2] Margaret inherited the majority of her father's estates.[20]

    At his death, Chesney had outstanding debts, both to the king and to Jewish moneylenders. In 1214, his daughter Margaret was exempted from repaying any of her father's debts to those moneylenders by a royal grant.[14]

    Notes

    Jump up ^ A knight's fee was the amount of land that was granted to someone in exchange for a knight's military service of 40 days per year.[5]
    Jump up ^ Sybil was the daughter of Ralph de Chesney,[3] The other William was the son of Roger de Chesney and Alice de Langetot,[2] who were the parents of Ralph de Chesney,[11] who was Sybil's father, making William de Chesney of Oxford the great-uncle of William de Chesney the sheriff of Norfolk and Suffolk.[3]
    Jump up ^ A hundred was a sub-division of a county.[15]

    Citations

    ^ Jump up to: a b Brown "Introduction" Sibton Abbey Cartularies p. 1
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h i j k l Keats-Rohan Domesday Descendants p. 370
    ^ Jump up to: a b c Keats-Rohan Domesday Descendants p. 369
    Jump up ^ Brown "Introduction" Sibton Abbey Cartularies p. 7
    Jump up ^ Coredon Dictionary of Medieval Terms & Phrases p. 170
    Jump up ^ Round "Early Sheriffs" English Historical Review p. 483–484
    ^ Jump up to: a b c Keats-Rohan Domesday Descendants pp. 363–364
    ^ Jump up to: a b Brown "Introduction" Sibton Abbey Cartularies p. 13
    ^ Jump up to: a b Brown "Introduction" Sibton Abbey Cartularies pp. 11–12
    Jump up ^ Crouch Reign of King Stephen p. 205
    Jump up ^ Keats-Rohan Domesday Descendants p. 368
    Jump up ^ Brown "Introduction" Sibton Abbey Cartularies p. 16–17
    Jump up ^ Sanders English Baronies p. 16
    ^ Jump up to: a b Brown, "Introduction" to Sibton Abbey Cartularies, pp. 14–16
    Jump up ^ Coredon Dictionary of Medieval Terms & Phrases p. 159
    Jump up ^ Crouch Reign of King Stephen p. 276 footnote 76
    Jump up ^ Green English Sheriffs p. 62
    Jump up ^ Green English Sheriffs p. 77
    Jump up ^ Brown "Introduction" Sibton Abbey Cartularies p. 21
    Jump up ^ Green Aristocracy of Norman England p. 380

    References

    Brown, Philippa (1985). "Introduction". In Brown, Philippa. Sibton Abbey Cartularies and Charters. Suffolk Charters. 7. Woodbridge, UK: Boydell and Brewer for the Suffolk Records Society. ISBN 0-85115-413-1.
    Coredon, Christopher (2007). A Dictionary of Medieval Terms & Phrases (Reprint ed.). Woodbridge: D. S. Brewer. ISBN 978-1-84384-138-8.
    Crouch, David (2000). The Reign of King Stephen: 1135–1154. New York: Longman. ISBN 0-582-22657-0.
    Green, Judith A. (1997). The Aristocracy of Norman England. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-52465-2.
    Green, Judith A. (1990). English Sheriffs to 1154. Public Record Office Handbooks Number 24. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office. ISBN 0-11-440236-1.
    Keats-Rohan, K. S. B. (1999). Domesday Descendants: A Prosopography of Persons Occurring in English Documents, 1066–1166: Pipe Rolls to Cartae Baronum. Ipswich, UK: Boydell Press. ISBN 0-85115-863-3.
    Round, J. H. (October 1920). "Early Sheriffs of Norfolk". The English Historical Review. 35 (140). doi:10.1093/ehr/XXXV.CXL.481. JSTOR 552094.
    Sanders, I. J. (1960). English Baronies: A Study of Their Origin and Descent 1086–1327. Oxford, UK: Clarendon Press. OCLC 931660.

    *

    Baron of Horsford William de Cheney
    b. circa 1136
    Pop-up Pedigree
    Father Robert fitz Walter de Cheney b. circa 1110
    Mother Sibyl (?) b. circa 1113
    Baron of Horsford William de Cheney was a witness where Margaret de Cheney only child and heiress of William de Cheney.1 Also called William Cayneto. Baron of Horsford William de Cheney was born circa 1136 at Horsford, Norfolk, England. He was the son of Robert fitz Walter de Cheney and Sibyl (?). Baron of Horsford at Norfolk circa 1162.1
    Family
    Child
    Margaret de Cheney+ b. c 1162, d. a 12142

    Citations

    [S603] C.B., LL.D., Ulster King of Arms Sir Bernard Burke, B:xP, pg. 121.
    [S1191] Esq. John Burke B:C of GB&I, I:238.

    William married Albreda Poynings. Albreda was born in ~1137 in Poynings, Sussex, England; died in ~1174. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 439.  Albreda Poynings was born in ~1137 in Poynings, Sussex, England; died in ~1174.
    Children:
    1. 219. Margaret de Cheney was born in ~1162 in (Horsford, Norfolkshire, England); died after 1214.

  23. 464.  Henry Grey was born in ~1176 in Essex, Cambridgeshire, England (son of John Grey and Hawise Clare); died in 1219.

    Henry married Isolda Bardolf in ~1199 in Thurrock, Essex, England. Isolda (daughter of Sir Hugh Bardolf, Lord of Waddington and Isabel Condet) was born in ~1168 in Hoo, Kent, England; died before 18 Jun 1246 in Codnor, Basford, Derbyshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 465.  Isolda Bardolf was born in ~1168 in Hoo, Kent, England (daughter of Sir Hugh Bardolf, Lord of Waddington and Isabel Condet); died before 18 Jun 1246 in Codnor, Basford, Derbyshire, England.

    Notes:

    Isolda "Isolde" de Grey formerly Bardolf
    Born about 1168 in Turrock, or Hoo, Kent, England

    Daughter of Hugh Bardolf and Isabel (Condet) Bardolf
    Sister of Maud (Bardolf) Fitzpayn, Robert Bardolf, Juliana (Bardolf) de Poyntz, Cecily (Bardolf) Foliot and Beatrice Bardolf [half]
    Wife of Henry (Grey) de Grey — married about 1199 in Thurrock, Essex England
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Richard Grey, John (Grey) de Grey, Hugh Grey and William Grey
    Died before 18 Jun 1246 in Codnor, Basford, Derbyshire, England
    Profile managers: Jean Maunder private message [send private message], Dallas Riedesel Find Relationship private message [send private message], and Anonymous Large private message [send private message]
    Bardolf-14 created 28 Jan 2011 | Last modified 22 Mar 2017
    This page has been accessed 3,886 times.
    European Aristocracy
    Isolda (Bardolf) de Grey was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Isles Royals and Aristocrats 742-1499 Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Biography
    Isolde (Iseaude) Bardolf b 1176 Hoo, Kent. d: bef 18 Jun 1246.

    Sister and co-heiress of Robert Bardolf of Codnor in Derbyshire, and daughter of Hugh de Bardolf of Codnor, Derbyshire and Isobel Aquillion

    Isolde BARDOLF married Henry de Grey in 1199 in Grays Thurrock, Essex.

    They had the following children:

    i) Sir Richard de GREY KG. was born 1200 and died Sep 1271.

    ii) Sir John de GREY KG was born 1202 and died Mar 1266.

    iii) Sir William de GREY. Sheriff of Lincoln was born 1205 and died 1287.

    iv)Walter de Grey, Archbishop Of York.

    v)Henry de Grey

    vi)Joan Grey

    Sources
    Weis, Frederick Lewis, The Magna Charta Sureties, 1215 (5th ed., Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1999.), pp. 60-2, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.273 W426 1999.
    Richardson, Douglas, Magna Carta Ancestry: A Study in Colonial and Medieval Families (Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 2005.), p. 605.
    Ancestry.com family trees
    http://www.thepeerage.com/p15851.htm#i158507

    end of profile

    Children:
    1. 232. Sir John Grey was born in 1200 in Thurrock Grey, Essex, England; died on 16 Mar 1266.
    2. Hugh Grey, Sir was born in ~1202 in Thurrock, Essex, England; died in 1230 in Glendale, Northumberland, England.

  25. 472.  Sir Theobald Walter, 1st Baron ButlerSir Theobald Walter, 1st Baron Butler was born in 0___ 1165 in Norfolk, Norfolkshire, England; died on 4 Apr 1206 in Wicklow, Ireland; was buried in Abbey of Woney, Limerick, Ireland.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: Chief Butler of England
    • Occupation: Sheriff of Lancaster

    Notes:

    Theobald Walter (sometimes Theobald FitzWalter,[2] Theobald Butler, or Theobald Walter le Boteler) was the first Chief Butler of Ireland. He also held the office of Chief Butler of England and was the High Sheriff of Lancashire for 1194.[3]

    Theobald was the first to use the surname Butler of the Butler family of Ireland. He was involved in the Irish campaigns of King Henry II of England and John of England. His eldest brother Hubert Walter became the Archbishop of Canterbury and justiciar and Lord Chancellor of England.

    Family

    Theobald was the son of Hervey Walter and his wife Matilda de Valoignes, who was one of the daughters of Theobald de Valoignes.[4]

    Their children were Theobald, Hubert—future Chief Justiciar and Archbishop of Canterbury—Bartholomew, Roger, and Hamon.

    Theobald Walter and his brother Hubert were brought up by their uncle Ranulf de Glanvill, the great justiciar of Henry II of England who had married his mother's sister Bertha.[5]

    Career

    On 25 April 1185, Prince John, in his new capacity as "Lord of Ireland" landed at Waterford and around this time granted the hereditary office of butler of Ireland to Theobald, whereby he and his successors were to attend the Kings of England at their coronation, and on that day present them with the first cup of wine.[6] Theobald's father had been the hereditary holder of the office of butler of England.[7] Some time after, King Henry II of England granted him the prisage of wines, to enable him, and his heirs, the better to support the dignity of that office. By this grant, he had two tuns (barrels) of wine out of every ship, which broke bulk in any trading port of Ireland, and was loaded with 20 tons of that commodity, and one ton from 9 to 20.[5] Theobald accompanied John on his progress through Munster and Leinster. At this time he was also granted a large section of the north-eastern part of the Kingdom of Limerick.[6] The grant of five and a half cantreds was bounded by:

    "...the borough of Killaloe and the half cantred of Trucheked Maleth in which it lay, and the cantreds of Elykarval, Elyochgardi, Euermond, Aros and Wedene, and Woedeneoccadelon and Wodeneoidernan."

    These are the modern baronies of Tullough (in County Clare), Clonlisk and Ballybritt (in County Offaly), Eliogarty, Ormond Upper, Ormond Lower, Owney and Arra (in County Tipperary), Owneybeg, Clanwilliam and Coonagh (in County Limerick).[8]

    Theobald was active in the war that took place when Ruaidrâi Ua Conchobair attempted to regain his throne after retiring to the monastery of Cong, as Theobald's men were involved in the death of Donal Mâor na Corra Mac Carthaigh during a parley in 1185 near Cork.[9] In 1194 Theobald supported his brother during Hubert's actions against Prince John, with Theobald receiving the surrender of John's supporters in Lancaster. Theobald was rewarded with the office of sheriff of Lancaster, which he held until Christmas of 1198. He was again sheriff after John took the throne in 1199.[10]

    In early 1200, however, John deprived Theobald of all his offices and lands because of his irregularities as sheriff. His lands were not restored until January 1202.[11] A manuscript in the National Library of Ireland points to William de Braose, 4th Lord of Bramber as the agent of his restoration:

    "Grant by William de Braosa, (senior) to Theobald Walter (le Botiller) the burgh of Kildelon (Killaloe) ... the cantred of Elykaruel (the baronies of Clonlisk and Ballybrit, Co. Offaly), Eliogarty, Ormond, Ara and Oioney, etc. 1201."[12]

    "Elykaruel" refers to the Gaelic tuath of "Ely O'Carroll", which straddled the southern part of County Offaly and the northern part of Tipperary (at Ikerrin). The other cantreds named are probably the modern baronies of Eliogarty, Ormond Upper, Ormond Lower and Owney and Arra in County Tipperary.

    Theobald founded the Abbey of Woney,[13] in the townland of Abington (Irish: Mainistir Uaithne, meaning "the monastery of Uaithne"), of which nothing now remains,[14] near the modern village of Murroe in County Limerick Ireland around 1200.[13] He also founded the Cockersand Abbey in Lancaster, Abbey of Nenagh in County Tipperary, and a monastic house at Arklow in County Wicklow.[4]

    Marriage and Children

    Theobald married Maud le Vavasour (1176-1226), heiress of Robert le Vavasour, a baron of Yorkshire,[4] John Lodge in the Peerage of Ireland in 1789 gave the year as 1189,[15] but on no apparent authority, as no other author follows him on this.[citation needed] He died April 4 1206, and was buried at Owney abbey. Their children were

    Theobald le Botiller, 2nd Chief Butler of Ireland[4]
    Maud (1192-1244) marries three times yet only has two surviving children Ralph and Marie
    Matilda (1199-1225) who married Edward de Godolphin, they have a son together William

    *

    Buried:
    Map & History ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abbey_of_Woney

    Theobald married Lady Maud le Vavasour, Baroness Butler. Maud was born on 24 Jun 1176 in Yorkshire, England; died in 0___ 1225. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 473.  Lady Maud le Vavasour, Baroness Butler was born on 24 Jun 1176 in Yorkshire, England; died in 0___ 1225.

    Notes:

    Maud le Vavasour, Baroness Butler (c. June 24 1176 – 1225) was an Anglo-Norman heiress and the wife of Fulk FitzWarin,[1] a medieval landed gentleman who was forced to become an outlaw in the early 13th century. Part of the legend of Robin Hood might be based on him.

    By her first marriage to Theobald Walter, 1st Baron Butler, Maud was the ancestress of the Butler Earls of Ormond.


    The legend of Robin Hood and Maid Marian is allegedly based on Fulk FitzWarin and Maud le Vavasour

    Family

    Maud le Vavasour was the daughter of Robert le Vavasour, deputy sheriff of Lancashire (1150–1227), and his first wife, an unnamed daughter of Adam de Birkin.[2] She had a half-brother, Sir John le Vavasour who married Alice Cockfield, by whom he had issue. Maud's paternal grandfather was William le Vavasour, Lord of Hazlewood, and Justiciar of England. Her maternal grandfather was Adam fitz Peter of Birkin.

    Maud was heiress to properties in Edlington, Yorkshire and Narborough in Leicestershire.

    She is a matrilineal ancestor of Anne Boleyn, Queen of England and second wife to King Henry VIII of England.

    Marriages and issue

    In or shortly before 1200, Maud married her first husband Theobald Walter, 1st Baron Butler (died February 1206), son of Hervey Walter and Maud de Valoignes, and went to live in Ireland. His brother Hubert Walter was Archbishop of Canterbury. In 1185, Theobald had been granted land by Prince John, who was then Lord of Ireland. He was appointed Butler of Ireland in 1192,[3] and High Sheriff of Lancashire in 1194.

    Theobald and Maud had three children:

    a female (dead by 1240), married as his first wife Sir Gerald de Prendergast by whom she had issue, including Marie de Prendergast, who in her turn married Sir John de Cogan and had issue. We know about her only because a later inquisition claimed that Gerald married a "sister of Theobald pincerna", no name is given to her, and no dates.

    Theobald le Botiller, chief Butler of Ireland (by 1199 - 19 July 1230), who married firstly Joan du Marais, daughter of Geoffrey du Marais and Eva de Bermingham, and had a son Theobald le Botiller (1224–1248), who married Margery de Burgh, daughter of Richard Mor de Burgh, Lord of Connacht, and Egidia de Lacy (daughter of Walter de Lacy and Margaret de Braose), and from whom descended the Earls of Ormond. Theobald le Botiller, chief Butler of Ireland married secondly, after 4 September 1225, Rohese de Verdon (1205- 10 February 1247), daughter of Nicholas de Verdon and Joan de Lacy, by whom he had a son and daughter: John le Botiller de Verdon, Lord of Westmeath (1226–1274), who married Margery de Lacy (1229- after 10 June 1276), by whom he had issue, and Maud le Botiller de Verdon, who upon her marriage to John Fitzalan became the 6th Countess of Arundel, and from whom descended the Fitzalan Earls of Arundel.

    Following the death of Theobald in early February 1206, Maud returned to England into the custody of her father, who, having bought the right of marrying her at the price of 1200 marks and two palfreys, gave her in marriage by October 1207, to Fulk FitzWarin.[4] Fulk was the son of Fulk FitzWarin and Hawise de Dinan, who subsequent to a violent quarrel with King John of England, was deprived of his lands and property by the vengeful king. Fulk then sought refuge in the woods and became an outlaw, with Maud having accompanied him. The legendary figures of Robin Hood and Maid Marian are said to be based on Fulk and Maud.[5] Maud died in 1226 and Fulke III married again to Clarice D'Auberville.

    By FitzWarin, Maud had two sons and three daughters

    Fulk IV

    Fulk Glas

    Hawise, wife of William Pantulf

    Joanna

    Mabel

    *

    Children:
    1. 236. Sir Theobald le Botiller, 2nd Chief Butler of Ireland was born in 0Jan 1200 in (Arklow, County Wicklow, Ireland); died on 19 Jul 1230 in Poitou, France; was buried in Abbey of Arklow, County Wicklow, Ireland.

  27. 474.  Sir Nicholas de Verdun, Baron of Alton was born in 1174-1175 in Alton, Staffordshire, England; died on 23 Oct 1231 in Alton, Staffordshire, England.

    Notes:

    Einion ab Owain
    From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

    This is a Welsh name. It means Einion son of Owain.
    Einion ab Owain (died c.?984) was a medieval Welsh prince of the House of Dinefwr. He was the eldest son and probable edling of King Owain of Dyfed, son of Hywel Dda.[1]

    The Chronicle of the Princes records Einion assisting King Iago of Gwynedd in driving the Irish and their Danish allies from Wales in 966.[2] Einion then raided Gower again the next year, "on the pretense" of opposing the pagan Vikings and their supporters. This prompted a retaliatory raid by King Owain of Morgannwg, who brought Gower back under his control, and an invasion by King Edgar of England, who forced Einion's father Owain to swear fealty to him at Caerleon upon Usk.[2] A third raid in 976[3] went little better: Einion is recorded devastating the area so thoroughly it provoked famine but Owain ap Morgan's brother Ithel defeated him and restored the plunder to its owners.[2] At some point, he seems to have annexed Brycheiniog for Deheubarth[4] and King Hywel of Gwynedd—with the support of Ąlfhere of Mercia[5]—then invaded in 980 and 981.[2][6] Einion defeated them at Llanwenog and in Brycheiniog but the country was heavily despoiled by the northerners and the English and by a Viking raid against St. David's in 980[2] or 982.[7]

    Einion predeceased his father, being slain at Pencoed Colwynn by the men of Glywysing and Gwent in AD 982[2] or 984.[5] His offices were taken by his brother Maredudd, rather than by either of his sons. His line recovered the throne under his grandson Hywel around 1035.[8]

    He is sometimes credited with being the namesake of Port Eynon or Einon on the Gower peninsula.[9]

    Children
    This list is incomplete; you can help by expanding it.
    Gronwy Ap Einion
    Edwin
    Cadell, whose grandson was Rhys ap Tewdwr
    Gwenllian, typically but probably erroneously credited with marrying Elystan Glodrydd[10]
    References
    Lloyd, John E. A History of Wales from the Earliest Times to the Edwardian Conquest. Longmans, Green, & Co., 1911.
    Cambrian Archaeological Association. Archaeologia Cambrensis: "Chronicle of the Princes". W. Pickering, 1864. Accessed 19 Feb 2013.
    Phillimore's reconstruction of the dates of the Annals of Wales (cf. Annales Cambriae (A text) (in Latin)) places the B text's entry "Einion son of Owain devastated Gower" in AD 971, which might refer to one of these raids or another unmentioned by the Brut.
    Remfry, Paul M. "Welsh Kings in Herefordshire and the origins of Rhwng Gwy a Hafren". 2004. Accessed 19 Feb 2013.
    Williams, Ann & al. Biographical Dictionary of Dark Age Britain: England, Scotland and Wales, c.500 – c.1050: "Einion ab Owain". Routledge, 1991. Accessed 19 Feb 2013.
    Maund, K.L. Ireland, Wales, and England in the Eleventh Century. Boydell & Brewer Ltd, 1991. Accessed 19 Feb 2013.
    Charles-Edwards, T.M. Wales and the Britons, 350–1064. Oxford Univ. Press, 2012. Accessed 19 Feb 2013.
    Fryde, E.B. Handbook of British Chronology, Vol. 2. Cambridge University Press, 1996. Accessed 19 Feb 2013.
    Cowley, Marilyn. "The Eynon Name". 1997. Accessed 19 Feb 2013.
    Wolcott, Darrell. Ancient Wales Studies: "The Enigmatic Elystan Glodrydd". Accessed 19 Feb 2013.

    end of biography

    Nicholas married Clemence Butler in 1205. Clemence (daughter of Philip Butler and Sybil de Braose) was born in 1175; died in 1231. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 475.  Clemence Butler was born in 1175 (daughter of Philip Butler and Sybil de Braose); died in 1231.
    Children:
    1. 237. Rohesia de Verdon was born in 1204; died in 1246.

  29. 476.  Sir Henry de Bohun, 1st Earl of HerefordSir Henry de Bohun, 1st Earl of Hereford was born in 0___ 1176 in Hungerford, Berkshire, England (son of Humphrey de Bohun, III, Lord of Trowbridge and Lady Margaret of Huntingdon, Duchess of Brittany); died on 1 Jun 1220.

    Notes:

    Henry de Bohun, 1st Earl of Hereford (1176 – 1 June 1220) was an Anglo-Norman nobleman.

    He was Earl of Hereford and Hereditary Constable of England from 1199 to 1220.

    Lineage

    He was the son of Humphrey III de Bohun and Margaret of Huntingdon, daughter of Henry of Scotland, 3rd Earl of Huntingdon, a son of David I of Scotland. His paternal grandmother was Margaret of Hereford, eldest daughter of Miles de Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford and Constable of England. Bohun's half-sister was Constance, Duchess of Brittany; his sister by Humphrey III de Bohun and Margaret of Huntingdon was Matilda.

    Earldom

    The male line of Miles of Gloucester having failed, on the accession of King John of England, Bohun was created Earl of Hereford and Constable of England (1199). The lands of the family lay chiefly on the Welsh Marches, and from this date the Bohuns took a foremost place among the Marcher barons.[1]

    Henry de Bohun figured with the earls of Clare and Gloucester among the twenty-five barons who were elected by their fellows to enforce the terms of the Magna Carta in 1215, and was subsequently excommunicated by the Pope.

    Marriage and Children

    He married Maud de Mandeville (or Maud FitzGeoffrey), daughter of Geoffrey Fitz Peter, 1st Earl of Essex. Their children were:

    Humphrey V de Bohun, 2nd Earl of Hereford, married Maud de Lusignan, by whom he had at least three children.
    Henry de Bohun, who died young.
    Ralph de Bohun.

    Later career

    In the civil war that followed the Magna Carta, he was also a supporter of King Louis VIII of France and was captured at the Battle of Lincoln in 1217.[1] He died while on a pilgrimage to the Holy Land.[3]

    Preceded by Humphrey III de Bohun Lord High Constable 1199–1220 Succeeded by Humphrey V de Bohun Preceded by New Creation Earl of Hereford 1199–1220 Succeeded by Humphrey V de Bohun

    References

    Cokayne, G. (ed. by V. Gibbs). Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom. London:1887-1896, H-457-459
    ^ Jump up to: a b Public Domain One or more of the preceding sentences incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain: Davis, Henry (1911). "Bohun". In Chisholm, Hugh. Encyclopµdia Britannica. 4 (11th ed.). Cambridge University Press. p. 137.
    Jump up ^ Cawley, Charles; Foundation for Medieval Genealogy, Medieval Lands Project; ENGLAND, EARLS CREATED 1067-1122 v3.1; HEREFORD, EARLS of HEREFORD 1200-1373 (BOHUN) (Chap 2D); Humphrey III de Bohun
    Jump up ^ BOMC: Profiles of Magna Charta Sureties and Other Supporters

    Died:
    en route to the Holy Land...

    Henry married Maud FitzGeoffrey. Maud (daughter of Sir Geoffrey FitzPiers, Knight, Earl of Essex and Beatrice de Saye) was born in 1176-1177 in Walden, Essex, England; died on 27 Aug 1236. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 477.  Maud FitzGeoffrey was born in 1176-1177 in Walden, Essex, England (daughter of Sir Geoffrey FitzPiers, Knight, Earl of Essex and Beatrice de Saye); died on 27 Aug 1236.
    Children:
    1. Ralph de Bohun was born in 0___ 1202 in Warwickshire, England.
    2. 238. Sir Humphrey de Bohun, IV, Knight, 2nd Earl of Hereford was born in 0___ 1204; died on 24 Sep 1275 in Warwickshire, England; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucester, England.


Generation: 10

  1. 544.  Aubrey de Vere, I was born on 16 Dec 1030 in Ver, Normandie, France; died in 1112-1113 in Abingdon Abbey, Berkshire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: (~ 1045), (Normandy, France)

    Notes:

    Aubrey (Albericus) de Vere (died circa 1112-1113) was a tenant-in-chief in England of William the Conqueror in 1086, as well as a tenant of Geoffrey de Montbray, bishop of Coutances and of Count Alan, lord of Richmond. A much later source named his father as Alphonsus.[1]

    Biography

    His origins are obscure and various regions have been proposed for his birthplace, from Zeeland to Brittany. He may have been Norman, possibly from the region of Ver in the Cotentin peninsula of western Normandy, but the evidence is such that no certainty is possible.[2]

    In Domesday Book, he is listed as "Aubrey the chamberlain" and "Aubrey the queen's chamberlain" as well as Aubrey de Vere. He and his wife held land in nine counties in 1086. Both were accused of some unauthorized land seizures.[3] Aubrey's estates were valued at approximately ą300, putting him in roughly the middle ranks of the post-conquest barons of England in terms of landed wealth.[4] He served King Henry I in the first decade of his reign as a chamberlain and local justiciar in the counties of Berkshire and Northamptonshire.[5]

    Sometime in or before 1104, Aubrey's eldest son Geoffrey fell ill and was tended at Abingdon Abbey in Berkshire by the royal physician, Abbot Faritius. The youth appeared to have recovered but suffered a relapse, died, and was buried at the abbey. His parents then founded a cell of Abingdon on land they donated for the purpose: Colne Priory, Essex. Within a year of the formal dedication in March 1111, Aubrey I joined that community and died soon. His youngest son William died not long after his father. Both were buried at the priory, establishing it as the Vere family mausoleum.[6] Aubrey de Vere II then succeeded to his father's estates.

    Aubrey I was married by 1086. As his spouse's name is recorded as Beatrice in 1104 and Beatrice is named as the mother of his eldest son, she was almost certainly his wife in 1086.[7] Beatrice attended the formal ceremony for the founding of Earl's Colne Priory. Besides sons Geoffrey, Aubrey II, and William mentioned above, the couple's children included Roger and Robert.[8]

    Estates

    The principal estates held by Aubrey de Vere in 1086: Castle Hedingham, Beauchamp [Walter], Great Bentley, Great Canfield, Earls Colne, [White] Colne, and Dovercourt, Essex; Aldham, Belstead, Lavenham, and Waldingfield, Suffolk; Castle Camps, Hildersham, Silverley, and Wilbraham, Cambridgeshire. He possessed houses and acreage in Colchester and a house in Winchester. As tenant of Geoffrey bishop of Coutances, he held Kensington, Middlesex; Scaldwell and Wadenhoe, Northamptonshire. Of the barony of Count Alan of Brittany, he held the manors of Beauchamp Roding, Canfield, and West Wickham, Essex. His wife held Aldham, Essex, in her own right of Odo bishop of Bayeux. The couple both were accused by Domesday jurors of expansion into Little Maplestead, Essex. Aubrey's seizures or questionable right of possession to estates included Manuden, Essex; Great Hemingford, Huntingdonshire; and Swaffham, Cambridgeshire. (Counties given are those of Domesday Book.)

    end

    Aubrey married Beatrice Ghent in BY 1086. Beatrice was born in 1045 in France; died in 1090. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 545.  Beatrice Ghent was born in 1045 in France; died in 1090.
    Children:
    1. 272. Sir Aubrey de Vere, II was born in ~ 1085 in (Normandy, France); died in 0May 1141 in (Thrapston, Northamptonshire, England).

  3. 546.  Sir Gilbert FitzRichard, Knight, 2nd Lord of Clare was born on 21 Sep 1065 in Tonbridge, Kent, England; died on 17 Nov 1114 in Winterbourne Monkton, Marlborough, Wiltshire, England; was buried in Tonbridge Priory, Kent, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: > 1066, Clare, Suffolk, England
    • Alt Death: 1117

    Notes:

    Short Biography
    "Gilbert de Tonebruge, who resided at Tonebruge and inherited all his father's lands in England, joined in the rebellion of Robert de Mowbray, Earl of Northumberland, but observing the king (William Rufus) upon the point of falling into an ambuscade, he relented, sought pardon, and saved his royal master. Subsequently, however, he was again in rebellion in the same reign and fortifying and losing his castle at Tunbridge.

    "He m. in 1113, Adeliza, dau. of the Earl of Cleremont, and had issue, Richard, his successor, Gilbert, Walter, Hervey, and Baldwin. Gilbert de Tonebruge, who was a munificent benefactor to the church, was s. by his eldest son, Richard de Clare." [1]

    Long Biography
    Gilbert FitzRichard de Clare, aka Gilbert of Tonbridge

    Earl Gilbert de Clare was born before 1066. He lived in Tonebridge and died in 1114/1117 in England. He was the son and eventual heir of Richard FitzGilbert of Clare, who had been with William the Conqueror during the conquest of England and Rochese Giffard. After Richard's death, his extensive properties in Normandy and England were divided between his two eldest sons. The Norman fiefs of Bienfaite and Orbec passed to Roger, while Gilbert inherited the English honors of Clare and Tonbridge. Earl Gilbert's inheritance made him one of the wealthiest magnates in early twelfth-century England.

    Gilbert held Tonbridge Castle against William Rufus (who would become King William II), but was wounded and captured. {-Encycl. Brit., 1956, 5:754}. He was later reconciled, after King William I's death in 1088. He was involved in rebellion between 1088 and 1095. He may have been present at the suspicious death of William II in the New Forest in 1100.

    Earl Gilbert married Adeliza de Clermont in 1113. Adeliza was born about 1065, lived in Northamptonshire, England. She was the daughter of Count Hugh de Clermont and Marguerita de Roucy. She died after 1117 in England.

    Adeliza married second, Aubrey II de Vere. Aubrey was born about 1082 in Hedingham, Essex, England. He was the son of Alberic de Vere and Beatrix Gand. He died on 15 May 1141 in London, England and was buried in Coine Priory, Earls Coine, Essex, England.
    Adeliza remarried a de Montmorency after his death.

    He was granted lands and the Lordship of Cardigan by Henry I and built the second castle at Caerdigan, Pembrokeshire, Wales. Since 1096 the Clares had owned the castle of Striguil on the Severn, opposite Bristol; they also held Goodrich fortess nearby. A marriage brought it into the hands of William Marshall, who soon controlled the strongest castles on the peninsula. The keep has been transformed into a modern house. Of all the castles that finally came into William Marshall's possession, this was the most important to the area. Scholars believe there is evidence that it was originally built of wood. He founded the Cluniac priory at Stoke-by-Clare, Suffolk.

    Parents
    Father
    Earl Richard "De Tonbridge" FitzGilbert (~1024 - ~1090) Count Hugh de Clermont (1030 - 1102)
    Grand Parents
    Count Gilbert "Crispin" de Brionne (~0979 - ~1040) Renauld de Clermont (~1010 - >1098)
    Constance de Eu Ermengarde de Clermont (~1010 - )
    Mother
    Rochese Giffard (~1034 - >1133) Marguerita de Roucy (~1035 - >1103)
    Grand Parents
    Walter Giffard de Bolebec (~1010 - 1085/1102) Count Hildwan IV (~1010 - ~1063)
    Agnes Ermentrude Fleitel (~1014 - ) Adela de Roucy (~1013 - 1063)
    Children
    Walter de Clare 1086 1149
    Margaret de Clare 1090 1185 m. (ca. 1108), Sir William de Montfitchet, Lord of Stanstead Mountfitchet.
    Adelize/Alice de Clare, born circa 1077-1092, died circa 1163, married circa 1105 Aubrey II de Vere, son of Aubrey I de Vere and Beatrice Gand. She had 9 children and in her widowhood was a corrodian at St. Osyth's, Chichester, Essex;
    Baldwin Fitz Gilbert de Clare, Lord of Bourne born circa 1092, died 1154, married Adeline de Rollos;
    Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare, born circa 1094, died 1136, 1st Earl of Hertford;
    Hervey de Clare, born circa 1096;
    Gilbert Fitz Gilbert de Clare, born circa 1100, died 1148, 1st Earl of Pembroke;
    Rohese de Clare, born circa 1105, died 1149, married circa 1130 Baderon of Monmouth;
    Margaret de Clare born circa 1101, died 1185, married circa 1108 Sir William de Montfitchet, Lord of Stanstead Mountfitchet;
    Abbot of Ely Lord of Clare

    2nd Earl Clare, Lord of Tunbridge and Cardigan [1107-1111], and Marshall of England.

    From "A Baronial Family in Medieval England: The Clares, 1217-1314", by Michael Altschul, Baltimore, The Johns Hopkins press, 1965. The Clares came to England with the Conqueror. Like many other great families settled in England after the Conquest, they were related to the dukes of Normandy and had established themselves as important members of the Norman feudal aristocracy in the late tenth and early eleventh centuries. The origin of the family can be traced to Godfrey, eldest of the illegitimate children of Duke Richard I (the Fearless), the Conqueror's great-grandfather. While the Duke granted Godfrey Brionne, he did not make him a count. Godfrey's comital title derives from the grant of the county of Eu made to him after 996 by his half-brother, Duke Richard II. After Godfrey's death, Eu was given to William, another of Duke Richard I's bastard sons, and Gilbert, Godfrey's son, was left with only the lordship of Brionne. However, under Duke Robert I, father of William the Conqueror, Gilbert assumed the title of count of Brionne while not relinquishing his claim to Eu. When Count William of Eu died shortly before 1040, Gilbert assumed the land and title, but he was assassinated in 1040 and his young sons, Richard and Baldwin, were forced to flee Normandy, finding safety at the court of Baldwin V, count of Flanders. When William the Conqueror married Count Baldwin's daughter, he restored Gilbert's sons to Normandy, although he did not invest them with either Brionne or Eu or a comital title. William granted the lordships of Bienfaite and Orbec to Richard fitz Gilbert, and Le Sap and Meules to Baldwin. While Gilbert's descendants later pressed a claim for Brionne, it was never restored. Richard and Baldwin fitz Gilbert took part in the Norman conquest of England, and both assumed important positions in the Conqueror's reign. Baldwin was made guardian of Exeter in 1068, and appears in the Domesday Book as sheriff of Devon, lord of Okehampton and numerous other estates in Devon, Dorset, and Somerset. His sons William and Richard were also sheriffs of Devon and participated in the abortive Norman penetration of Carmarthen in the early twelfth century.

    However, the lasting position of the family in England must be credited to Baldwin's brother, Richard fitz Gilbert I. He was regent of England jointly with William de Warenne during the Conqueror's absence in 1075, and he served in various other important capacities for the King. King William rewarded his cousin well, granting him one of the largest fiefs in the territorial settlement. The lordship centered on Clare (obviously the origin of the Clare family name), Suffolk, which had been an important stronghold in Anglo-Saxon times. The bulk of Richard fitz Gilbert's estates lay in Suffolk, Essex, Surrey, and Kent, but comprised holdings in various other counties in the southern and eastern parts of the kingdom as well. In addition, King William arranged for Richard's marriage to Rohese, sister of Walter Giffard, later earl of Buckingham, and her dowry, consisting of lands in Huntingdon and Hertford, became absorbed in the family inheritance. After Richard's death, his extensive properties in Normandy and England were divided between his two eldest sons. The Norman fiefs of Bienfaite and Orbec passed to Roger, while Gilbert, inherited the English honors of Clare and Tonbridge.

    Part II While Gilbert fitz Richard I found himself at odds with the Conqueror's successor, William Rufus, he and other members of the family enjoyed great favor with Rufus' successor King Henry I. Some have suggested that Henry's largesse was due to the fact that Walter Tirel, husband of Richard's daughter Adelize, shot the arrow which slew Rufus. Proof of this is lacking, but with certainty the wealth and position of the Clare family increased rapidly during Henry's reign. One of Rohese Giffards brothers (Walter) was made earl of Buckingham and another bishop of Winchester. Gilbert fitz Richard's brothers were also rewarded: Richard, a monk at Bec, was made abbot of Ely in 1100; Robert was granted the forfeited manors of Ralph Baynard in East Anglia; Walter, who founded Tintern Abbey in 1131, was given the great lordship of Netherwent with the castle of Striguil in the southern march, territories previously held by Roger, son of William fitz Osborn, earl of Hereford, who had forfeited them in 1075. In 1110 Gilbert was granted the lordship of Ceredigion (Cardigan) in southwestern Wales, and immediately embarked upon an intensive campaign to subjagate the area.

    After Gilbert fitz Richard I died in 1117, his children continued to profit from royal generosity and favorable connections. His daughters were all married to important barons; William de Montfichet, lord of Stansted in Essex, the marcher lord Baderon de Monmouth, and Aubrey de Vere, lord of Hedingham in Essex and father of the first Vere earl of Oxford. Of the five sons, little is known of two: Hervey, whom King Stephen sent on an expedition to Cardigan abt 1140, and Walter, who participated in the Second Crusade of 1147. Baldwin established himself as an important member of the lesser baronage by obtaining the Lincolnshire barony of Bourne through marriage. Richard fitz Gilbert II, the eldest and heir, was allowed to marry Adeliz, sister of Ranulf des Gernons, earl of Chester, thus acquiring lands in Lincoln and Northampton as her marriage portion. He tried to consolidate the gains made by his father in Cardigan, but was killed in an ambush in 1136 and the lordship was soon recovered by the Welsh. Of Gilbert fitz Richard I' sons, Gilbert was the only one to achieve any great prominence, being the founder of the great cadet branch of the family and the father of one of the most famous men in English history. Gilbert fitz Gilbert de Clare was high in the favor of Henry I, perhaps because his wife Isabell, daughter of Robert de Beaumont, count of Meulan and earl of Leicester, was one of Henry's favorite mistresses. When Gilbert's uncle Roger died without heirs, Henry granted Gilbert the lordships of Bienfaite and Orbec in Normandy. When another uncle, Walter, lord of Netherwent in South Wales, died without issue in 1138, King Richard? gave Gilbert this lordship in addition to the lordship of Pembroke, which had been forfeited by Arnulf of Montgomery in 1102. Gilbert was also created earl of Pembroke in 1138. At his death in 1148, he was succeeded by his son Richard fitz Gilbert, aka "Strongbow" who led the Norman invasion of Ireland and obtained the great lordship of Leinster in 1171.

    Part III Thus, in just two generations, the cadet branch of the Clares became one of the most important families in England. Strongbow was Earl of Pembroke, Lord of Netherwent,and Lord of Leinster being the most powerful of the marcher and Anglo-Irish magnates under King Henry II. Strongbow d. in 1176 and son Gilbert d. abt. 1185, ending the male line. In 1189, the inheritance passed to Strongbow's dau. Isabel and her husband, William Marshal. Meanwhile, the senior side prospered. After Richard fitz Gilbert II d. in 1136, Clare, Tonbridge, and other estates passed to the eldest son Gilbert fitz Richard II, who was created Earl of Hertford by King Stephen. Gilbert d. probably unmarried in 1152, when his younger brother Roger inherited the estates and comital title. Roger resumed the campaign against the Welsh in Cardigan where, after 8 years, he was defeated in 1165. However, Roger did add some lands and nine knights' fees through his marriage to Maud, daughter and heir of the Norfolk baron James de St. Hillary. Roger d. in 1173 and his widow, Maud, conveyed the remainder of the inheritance to her next husband, William de Aubigny, earl of Arundel. The Clare estates along with the earldom passed to Roger's son, Richard, who for the next 4 decades until he d. in 1217, was the head of the great house of CLARE, adding immensely to the wealth, prestige, and landed endowment of his line.

    Part IV: Roger's son Richard, hereinafter Richard de CLARE acquired half of the former honor of Giffard in 1189 when King Richard I, in need of money for the Third Crusade, agreed to divide the Giffard estates between Richard de CLARE and his cousin Isabel, Strongbow's dau. based on their claims to descendancy to Rohese Giffard. Richard de CLARE obtained Long Crendon in Buckingham, the caput of the Giffard honor in England, associated manors in Buckingham, ambridge, and bedfordshire, and 43 knights' fees, in addition to some former Giffard lands in Normandy. When Richard de CLARE's mother Maud d. in 1195, he obtained the honor of St. Hilary. Maud's 2nd husband, William de Aubigny, earl of Arundel, who had held St. Hilary jure uxoris, d. in 1193, and despite the fact he had a son and heir, the honor reverted to Maud and after her death escheated to the crown. Richard de CLARE offered ą360 and acquired it. The honor later became absorbed into the honor of CLARE and lost its separate identity. Richard de CLARE's most important act, however, was his m. to Amicia, 2nd dau. and eventual sole heir to William earl of Gloucester. The Gloucester inheritance included the earldom and honor of Gloucester with over 260 knights' fees in England, along with the important marcher lordships of Glamorgan and Gwynllwg. It was not easy though!! William d. 1183, leaving 3 daughters. The eldest, Mabel, m. Amaury de Montfort, count of Evreux, while the second, Amicia m. Richard de CLARE. King Henry II meanwhile arranged the m. of the youngest Isabel, to his son John, count of Mortain, in 1189. When John became King in 1199, he divorced Isabel to m. Isabelle of Angoulăeme, but, he kept the 1st Isabel in his custody. Then in 1200, John created Mabel's son Amaury earl of Gloucester. In addition, Richard de CLARE and his son Gilbert were given a few estates and 10 fees of the honor of Gloucester of Kent; otherwise, John kept the bulk of the honor, with the great lordships of Glamorgan and Gwynllwg. Mabel's son Amaury d. without issue in 1213 Shortly thereafter, John gave the 1st Isabel in marriage to Geoffrey de Mandeville, earl of Essex, who was also created earl of Gloucester. When Geoffrey died, the inheritance was assigned to Hubert de Burgh, the justiciar. Hubert m. Countess Isabel shortly before her daeth in Oct. 1217, however, he did not retain the estates, since they passed to Amicia, now recognized as countess of Gloucester, and her husband Richard de CLARE, despite the fact Richard and Amicia had been separated since 1200.

    Part V: Richard outlived Isabel by several weeks and by 28 Nov 1217, he was dead, leaving Gilbert, aged 38, as the sole heir to the Clare and Gloucester estates and title. Gilbert de CLARE assumed the title of earl of Gloucester and Hertford and was charged ą350 relief for the honors of Clare, Gloucester, St. Hilary and his half of the old Giffard barony. He controlled some 456 knights fees, far more than any other, and it did not include some 50 fees in Glamorgan and Gwynllwg. By a remarkable series of fortuitous marriages and quick deaths, the Clares were left in 1217 in possession of an inheritance which in terms of social prestige, potential revenues, knights' fees, and a lasting position of great importance among the marcher lords of Wales. They were probably the most successful family in developing their lands and power during the 12th century and in many ways the most powerful noble family in 13th century England. By 1317, however, the male line of Clares became extinct and the inheritance was partitioned. Between 1217 and 1317 there were four Clare generations. Gilbert de CLARE, b. abt 1180 had a brother Richard/Roger and a sister Matilda. Richard accompanied Henry III's brother, Richard of Cornwall, to Gascony in 1225-26 and was never heard from again. Matilda was married to William de Braose (d. 1210 when he and his mother were starved to death by King John), eldest son of the great marcher baron William de Braose (d. 1211), lord of Brecknock, Abergavenny, Builth, Radnor, and Gower, who was exiled by King John. Matilda returned to her father and later (1219) sued Reginald de Braose, second son of William, for the family lands, succeeding only in recovering Gower and the Sussex baronry of Bramber. Gilbert de CLARE, earl of Gloucester and Hertford from 1217 to 1230, m. Oct. 1214 his cousin Isabel, daughter and eventual co-heiress of William Marshal (d 1219), earl of Pembroke. Gilbert and Isabel had three sons and two daughters, with the eldest son and heir Richard, b. 4 Aug 1222, thus only 8 when his father died. In 1243, Richard de CLARE came of age and assumed the estates and titles of his father until he d. 15 July 1262. His brother William, b. 1228 held lands of Earl Richard in Hampshire and Norfolk for the service of a knight's fee. In June 1258, during a baronial reform program, William was granted custody of Winchester castle. A month later he died, reportedly by poison administered by the Earl Richard's seneschal- a steward or major-domo. Walter de Scoteny, in supposed collaboration with Henry III's Poitevin half-brothers, who strongly opposed the baronial program and Earl Richard's participation in it. Earl Gilbert's daughters were very well placed. Amicia, b. 1220, was betrothed in 1226 to Baldwin de Reviers, grandson and heir to William de Reviers, earl of Devon (d 1217). Baldwin was only a year or two older than Amicia and Earl Gilbert offered 2,000 marks to the King for the marriage and custody of some Reviers estates during Baldwin's minority. The marriage must have been consummated around 1235, since Baldwin's son and heir (Baldwin) was b. the next year. After Baldwin d. in 1245, Amicia (d 1283) controlled the lands of her son (d. 1262) and was given permission to marry a minor English baron, Robert de Guines/Gynes, uncle of Arnold III, Count of Guines. Earl Gilbert's other daughter, Isabel b. 1226, m. 1240 the Scots baron Robert Bruce, lord of Annandale (d 1295), and by him was the grandmother of the hero of Bannockburn. Her marriage was probably arranged by her mother Isabel and uncle, Gilbert Marshal who gave her the Sussex manor of Ripe as a marriage portion. Isabel Marshal outlived Earl Gilbert de CLARE by ten years, during which time she was busy. In 1231 she m. Richard of Cornwall, to the displeasure of Richard's brother King Henry III, who was trying to arrange another match for Richard. She d 1240, after 4 children by Richard, only one of which lived past infancy. According to the Tewkesbury chronicle, she wished to be buried next to her 1st husband, but Richard of Cornwall had her buried at Beaulieu Abbey in Hampshire, although as a pious gesture he allowed her heart to be sent to Tewkesbury.

    MARSHALL to the ROYAL HOUSEHOLD, Royal Serjeant and Marshal to Henry I, LORD OF STRIGUL

    Gilbert FitzRichard d. 1114/7 was son and eventual heir of Richard FitzGilbert of Clare and heiress Rohese Giffard. He succeeded to his father's possessions in England in 1091; his brother, Roger Fitz Richard, inherited his father's lands in Normandy. Earl Gilbert's inheritance made him one of the wealthiest magnates in early twelfth-century England.

    Gilbert may have been present at the suspicious death of William II in the New Forest in 1100. He was granted lands and the Lordship of Cardigan by Henry I, including Cardigan Castle. He founded the Cluniac priory at Stoke-by-Clare, Suffolk.

    Earl Gilbert de Clare - was born before 1066, lived in Tonebridge and died in 1114/1117 in England . He was the son of Earl Richard "De Tonbridge" FitzGilbert and Rochese Giffard.

    Present at the murder of William II in 1100. Received lands in Wales from Henry I, including Cardigan Castle in Wales.

    Built a Castle at Caerdigan, Pembrokeshire, Wales. A marriage brought it into the hands of William Marshall, who soon controlled the strongest castles on the peninsula. The keep has been transformed into a modern house. Of all the castles that finally came into William Marshall's possession, this was the most important to the area. Scholars believe there is evidence that it was originally built of wood.

    Sources
    ? Sir Bernard Burke, Dormant and Extinct Peerages, Burke's Peerage, London, 1883, p. 119, Clare, Lords of Clare, Earls of Hertford, Earls of Gloucester
    See also:

    Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry" (2013), II;171-2.
    Wikipedia: Gilbert fitz Richard
    Clare family.
    Americans of Royal Descent.
    G.E.C.: Complete Peerage, III: 242-43
    J.H. Round, Feudal Eng. p. 523, 473
    Dict. of Nat'l Biog.
    "Ancestral roots of certain American colonists who came to America before 1700", Frederick Lewis Weis, 1992, seventh edition.
    "Europaische Stammtafeln", Isenburg.
    "Plantagenet Ancestry", Turton.
    Gary Boyd Roberts, "Ancestors of American Presidents".
    Gary Boyd Roberts, "The Royal Descents of 500 Immigrants", (1993).
    "Magna Charta Sureties, 1215", F. L. Weis, 4th Ed.
    Funk & Wagnalls New Encyclopedia
    'The Thomas Book'
    Farrer, William & Brownbill, J. The Victoria History of the County of Lancaster (Archibald Constable and Co. Limited, London, 1906), Vol. 1, Page 300.

    end of this biography

    Gilbert Fitz Richard (c.?1066–c.?1117), was styled de Clare, de Tonbridge, and Lord of Clare. He was a powerful Anglo-Norman baron who was granted the Lordship of Cardigan, in Wales c.?1107-1111.

    Life

    Gilbert, born before 1066, was the second son and an heir of Richard Fitz Gilbert of Clare and Rohese Giffard.[1] He succeeded to his father's possessions in England in 1088 when his father retired to a monastery;[2] his brother, Roger Fitz Richard, inherited his father's lands in Normandy.[3] That same year he, along with his brother Roger, fortified his castle at Tonbridge against the forces of William Rufus. But his castle was stormed, Gilbert was wounded and taken prisoner.[4] However he and his brother were in attendance on king William Rufus at his death in August 1100.[4] He was with Henry I at his Christmas court at Westminster in 1101.[4]

    It has been hinted, by modern historians, that Gilbert, as a part of a baronial conspiracy, played some part in the suspicious death of William II.[5] Frank Barlow points out that no proof has been found he had any part in the king's death or that a conspiracy even existed.[5]

    In 1110, King Henry I took Cardigan from Owain ap Cadwgan, son of Cadwgan ap Bleddyn as punishment for a number of crimes including that of the abduction of Nest, wife of Gerald de Windsor.[6] In turn Henry gave the Lordship of Cardigan, including Cardigan Castle to Gilbert Fitz Richard.[7] He founded the Clunic priory at Stoke-by-Clare, Suffolk.[7] Gilbert died in or before 1117.[7][8]

    Family

    About 1088,[9] Gilbert married Adeliza/Alice de Claremont, daughter of Hugh, Count of Clermont, and Margaret de Roucy.[8] Gilbert and Adeliza had at least eight children:

    Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare, d. 1136.[10]
    Gilbert Fitz Gilbert de Clare, d. 1148, 1st Earl of Pembroke.[10]
    Baldwin Fitz Gilbert de Clare, d. 1154, m. Adeline de Rollos.[11]
    Adelize/Alice de Clare, d. 1163, m. (ca. 1105), Aubrey II de Vere, son of Aubrey I de Vere and Beatrice.[12] She had 9 children and in her widowhood was a corrodian at St. Osyth's, Chich, Essex.
    Hervey de Clare, Lord of Montmorency.[13]
    Walter de Clare, d. 1149.[14]
    Margaret de Clare, d. 1185, m. (ca. 1108), Sir William de Montfitchet, Lord of Stansted Mountfitchet.[15]
    Rohese de Clare, d. 1149, m. (ca. 1130), Baderon of Monmouth[16]

    end of this biography

    Gilbert married Adeliza de Claremont. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 547.  Adeliza de Claremont
    Children:
    1. Sir Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare was born in 1092 in Clare, Suffolk, England; died on 15 Apr 1136 in Abergavenny, Monmouthshire, Wales.
    2. 273. Adeliza de Clare was born in ~1093 in Risbridge, Suffolk, England; died on 1 Nov 1163 in St Osyth Priory, Essex, England.
    3. Agnes Clare was born in ~1091 in Clare, Suffolk, England; died in 1115 in England.
    4. Sir Gilbert de Clare, Knight, 1st Earl of Pembroke was born in ~ 1100 in Tonbridge, Kent, England; died on 6 Jan 1148 in Tintern Abbey, Chapel Hill, Monmouthshire, England.

  5. 562.  Sir Simon Senlis, 1st Earl of Northampton was born in ~1046 in Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1111 in Bourgogne, France.

    Notes:

    Simon "1st Earl of Northampton, 2nd Earl of Huntingdon" de Senlis I formerly Senlis aka de St. Liz
    Born about 1046 in Calvados, Basse-Normandie, France
    Son of Ranulph (Senlis) de Senlis and Judith (Unknown) de Senlis
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    Husband of Maud (Huntingdon) of Scotland — married 1090 (to Dec 1111) [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Hugh (Senlis) de St Liz, Waltheof (Senlis) St Liz, Matilda (Senlis) Clare, Simon (Senlis) de St Liz and Malcolm (Huntingdon) Canmore
    Died about 1111 in Priory of La Charitâe-sur-Loire, Bourgogne, France

    Profile managers: Darlene Athey-Hill Find Relationship private message [send private message], Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message], British Royals and Aristocrats WikiTree private message [send private message], Paul Lee Find Relationship private message [send private message], and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Senlis-82 created 13 May 2014 | Last modified 29 Mar 2019
    This page has been accessed 7,031 times.
    [categories]
    British Aristocracy
    Simon (Senlis) de Senlis I was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Biography
    1st Earl of Northampton, 1st Earl of Huntingdon; Crusader

    "SIMON DE ST. LIZ, said to be a son of Ranulph the Rich, a Norman, appears to have come to England early in the reign of William II. Presumably in consequence of his marriage, he became EARL of HUNTINGDON and NORTHAMPTON after 1086 (for he is not named in Domesday Book) and in or before 1090, when he witnessed a charter to Bath Abbey as "Earl Simon." He witnessed another royal charter under the same designation a little later. He fought for William in Normandy in 1098, and was taken prisoner by Louis, son of the French King. On the accession of Henry I in 1100 he witnessed the charter of liberties issued by the King at his Coronation. He built the Castle of Northampton and founded or refounded the Priory of St. Andrew in that town, and made it dependent on the Cluniac house of La Charitâe-sur-Loire; this was probably in the time of William Rufus, but certainly before 1108, when he granted an ample charter to it in conjunction with Maud his wife. He was a benefactor also to Daventry Priory, and probably built St. Sepulchre's, Northampton, about this time. He went to Jerusalem cruce signatus, and returned safely, but setting out again he died on the way at the above named Priory of La Charitâe, and was buried there.

    "He married, perhaps as early as 1090 when she would be aged about 18, Maud, eldest daughter of Waltheof, EARL OF HUNTINGDON and NORTHAMPTON, by Judith, niece of William I. He died, as aforesaid, at La Charitâe presumably in 1111 or shortly afterwards. His widow married DAVID I of Scotland. [Complete Peerage VI:640-1, (transcribed by Dave Utzinger)]

    Simon Senlis/St. Liz: (b. before 1045, d. 1109, buried at the priory of La Charite-Sur-Loire). He probably went to England from Normandy about the end of the reign of William the Conqueror, and he was offered by the Conqueror the hand of William's niece, Judith of Lens, the widow of Earl Watheof of Huntingdon whom William beheaded in 1076 for treason, but Judith refused to marry him on account of his lameness. He then recieved the earldom of Northampton and Huntingdon from the king and eventually married Waltheof and Judith's daughter Maud (d. 1131), probably not earlier than 1098. In 1098 he was fighting on the side of King William Rufus in Normandy and was taken prisoner by Louis, son of the king of France. He was one of the witnesses to the coronation charter of King Henry I of England in 1100. Afterwards he went on the crusade and died in 1109.

    Earl Simon built Northampton Castle and founded the priory of St. Andrew, Northampton, probably in 1108. By his wife Maud he had two sons: Simon (d.1153, Earl of Northampton, married Isabel de Beaumont, daughter of Robert de Beaumont, Earl of Gloucester who d. 1118 by whom he had a son Simon III who died without issue after having married Alice de Gant, daughter of Gilbert de Gant, Earl of Lincoln), and Waltheof III (d. 1159, Abbot of Melrose). His daughter Maud married Robert Fitz-Richard de Clare of Tonbridge and William d'Albini who died 1155/6.-AEDC

    Burial
    AFT 1111 Reinterred St. Neots, Vichy, France
    Sources
    Royal Ancestry 2013 D. Richardson Vol. I p. 278
    Phillips, Weber, Kirk and Staggs Families of the Pacific Northwest, by Jim Weber, rootsweb.com
    http://www.geni.com/people/Ranulph-I-de-Bayeux-Vicomte-du-Bessin/4615364525630058469
    Reports and Papers of the Architectural and Archaeological Societies of the Counties of Lincoln and Northampton (Savill and Edwards, London, 1850) Vol. 1, Page 236

    end of this biography

    Died:
    at the Priory of La Charitâe-sur-Loire

    Map, History & Photo ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/La_Charit%C3%A9-sur-Loire

    Simon married Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland in 1090. Maud (daughter of Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria and Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland) was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England; died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 563.  Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England (daughter of Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria and Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland); died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Maud or Matilda (c.1074—1130/31) was the queen consort of King David I of Scotland. She was the great-niece of William the Conqueror and the granddaughter of Earl Siward.

    Biography

    Maud was the daughter of the Waltheof, the Anglo-Saxon Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton, and his Norman wife Judith of Lens. Her father was the last of the major Anglo-Saxon earls to remain powerful after the Norman conquest of England in 1066, and the son of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. Her mother was the niece of William the Conqueror.

    She was married to Simon de Senlis (or St Liz) in about 1090.[1] Earlier, William had tried to get Maud's mother, Judith, to marry Simon. He received the honour of Huntingdon (whose lands stretched across much of eastern England) probably in right of his wife from William Rufus before the end of the year 1090.[2][3]

    She had three known children by him:[2]

    Matilda of St Liz (Maud) (d. 1140); she married Robert Fitz Richard of Tonbridge; she married secondly Saer De Quincy.
    Simon of St Liz (d. 1153)
    Saint Waltheof of Melrose (c.1100 – 1159/60)
    Her first husband died some time after 1111 and Maud next married David, the brother-in-law of Henry I of England, in 1113.[1][3] Through the marriage, David gained control over his wife's vast estates in England, in addition to his own lands in Cumbria and Strathclyde.[3] They had four children (two sons and two daughters):[1]

    Malcolm (born in 1113 or later, died young)
    Henry (c.1114 – 1152)
    Claricia (died unmarried)
    Hodierna (died young and unmarried)
    In 1124, David became King of Scots. Maud's two sons by different fathers, Simon and Henry, would later vie for the Earldom of Huntingdon.[3]

    She died in 1130 or 1131 and was buried at Scone Abbey in Perthshire, but she appears in a charter of dubious origin dated 1147.[1]

    Depictions in fiction

    Maud of Huntingdon appears as a character in Elizabeth Chadwick's novel The Winter Mantle (2003), as well as Alan Moore's novel Voice of the Fire (1995) and Nigel Tranter's novel David the Prince (1980).

    References

    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Weir, Alison (1995). Britain's Royal Families: The Complete Genealogy, Revised Edition. London: Random House. ISBN 0-7126-7448-9. p. 192
    ^ Jump up to: a b Matthew Strickland, "Senlis, Simon (I) de", Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/25091
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d G. W. S. Barrow, "David I (c.1085–1153)", Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, Sept 2004; online edn, Jan 2006 ; Maud (d. 1131): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49353

    Buried:
    Scone Abbey (originally Scone Priory) was a house of Augustinian canons located in Scone, Perthshire (Gowrie), Scotland. Dates given for the establishment of Scone Priory have ranged from 1114 A.D. to 1122 A.D. However, historians have long believed that Scone was before that time the center of the early medieval Christian cult of the Culdees (Câeli Dâe in medieval Irish meaning "Companions of God"). Very little is known about the Culdees but it is thought that a cult may have been worshiping at Scone from as early as 700 A.D. Archaeological surveys taken in 2007 suggest that Scone was a site of real significance even prior to 841 A.D., when Kenneth MacAlpin brought the Stone of Destiny, Scotland's most prized relic and coronation stone, to Scone.

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Scone_Abbey

    Children:
    1. 281. Matilda Senlis was born in ~1093 in Huntingdonshire, England; died in 1140 in Leicestershire, England.

  7. 568.  Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 1st Earl of Leicester was born in ~ 1049 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France (son of Roger de Beaumont and Adeline of Meulan); died on 5 Jun 1118.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Military: Battle of Hastings, 1066

    Notes:

    Robert de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Leicester (Sometime between 1040 & 1050 – 5 June 1118), also known as Robert of Meulan, count of Meulan, was a powerful Norman nobleman, one of the Companions of William the Conqueror during the Norman Conquest of England, and was revered as one of the wisest men of his age. Chroniclers spoke highly of his eloquence, his learning, and three kings of England valued his counsel.

    Biography

    He was born between 1040-1050, the eldest son of Roger de Beaumont (1015-1094) by his wife Adeline of Meulan (died 1081), a daughter of Waleran III, Count de Meulan, and was an older brother of Henry de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Warwick (c. 1050-1119)

    Robert de Beaumont was one of only about 15 of the Proven Companions of William the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings in 1066, and was leader of the infantry on the right wing of the Norman army, as evidenced in the following near contemporary account by William of Poitiers:

    "A certain Norman, Robert, son of Roger of Beaumont, being nephew and heir to Henry, Count of Meulan, through Henry's sister Adeline, found himself that day in battle for the first time. He was as yet but a young man and he performed feats of valour worthy of perpetual remembrance. At the head of a troop which he commanded on the right wing he attacked with the utmost bravery and success".[1]

    His service earned him the grant of more than 91 English manors confiscated from the defeated English, as listed in the Domesday Book of 1086.

    When his mother died in 1081, Robert inherited the title of Count of Meulan in Normandy, and the title, Viscount Ivry and Lord of Norton. He paid homage to King Philip I of France for these estates and sat as a French Peer in the Parliament held at Poissy.

    He and his brother Henry were members of the Royal hunting party in the New Forest in Hampshire when King William II Rufus (1087-1100) was shot dead accidentally by an arrow on 2 August 1100. He pledged allegiance to William II's brother, King Henry I (1100-1135), who created him Earl of Leicester in 1107.

    On the death of William Rufus, William, Count of âEvreux and Ralph de Conches made an incursion into Robert's Norman estates, on the pretence they had suffered injury through some advice that Robert had given to the king; their raid was successful and they collected a vast booty.

    During the English phase of the Investiture Controversy, he was excommunicated by Pope Paschal II on 26 March 1105 for advising King Henry to continue selecting the bishops of his realm in opposition to the canons of the church. Sometime in 1106, Henry succeeded in having Anselm, the exiled archbishop of Canterbury, revoke this excommunication. Anselm's (somewhat presumptuous) act was ultimately ratified by Paschal.

    According to Henry of Huntingdon, Robert died of shame after "a certain earl carried off the lady he had espoused, either by some intrigue or by force and stratagem." He was the last surviving Norman nobleman to have fought in the Battle of Hastings.[2]

    Family

    In 1096 he married Elizabeth (or Isabel) de Vermandois, daughter of Hugh Magnus (1053-1101) a younger son of the French king and Adelaide, Countess of Vermandois (1050-1120). After his death Elizabeth remarried in 1118 to William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey. He had the following progeny:

    Waleran IV de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, 1st Earl of Worcester (b. 1104), eldest twin and heir.
    Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester & Earl of Hereford (b. 1104), twin
    Hugh de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Bedford (b. circa 1106)
    Emma de Beaumont (born 1102)
    Adeline de Beaumont, married twice:
    Hugh IV of Montfort-sur-Risle;
    Richard de Granville of Bideford (d. 1147)
    Aubree de Beaumont, married Hugh II of Chăateauneuf-Thimerais.
    Agnes de Beaumont, a nun
    Maud de Beaumont, married William Lovel. (b. c. 1102)
    Isabel de Beaumont, a mistress of King Henry I. Married twice:
    Gilbert de Clare, 1st Earl of Pembroke;
    Hervâe de Montmorency, Constable of Ireland

    Sources

    icon Normandy portal
    Edward T. Beaumont, J.P. The Beaumonts in History. A.D. 850-1850. Oxford.
    References[edit]
    Jump up ^ Wm. of Poitiers, per Douglas (1959), p.227
    Jump up ^ Edward T. Beaumont, J.P. The Beaumonts in History. A.D. 850-1850. Oxford.

    end

    Robert married Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester in ~ 1096. Isabel (daughter of Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois and Adelaide of Vermandois) was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France; died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 569.  Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France (daughter of Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois and Adelaide of Vermandois); died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England.

    Notes:

    Birth: 1081
    Basse-Normandie, France
    Death: Feb. 17, 1131, France

    Countess of Leicester, Countess of Surrey

    Third daughter of Hugh Magnus and Adelaide of Vermandois, granddaughter of King Henry I of France and Anne of Kiev, Herbert IV, Count of Vermandois, and Adele of Valois. She was the heiress of the county of Vermandois and descendant of Charlemagne.

    Wife of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, the son of Roger de Beaumont and Adeline of Meulan; Isabel became the Countess of Leicester. They married about 1096 and had three sons and at least five daughters:
    * Emma b 1101, probably died young
    * Waleran IV de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, twin
    * Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester, twin
    * Hugh de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Bedford
    * Adeline, wife of Hugh Montfort & Richard de Granville
    * Aubree, wife of Hugh II of Chăateauneuf-en-Thimerais
    * Maud, wife of William Lovel
    * Isabel, mistress of King Henry I, wife of Gilbert de Clare and mother of Richard Strongbow & wife of Hervâe de Montmorency

    Secondly, the wife of William de Warenne, son of William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey and his first wife Gundred; Isabel became the Countess of Surrey. They married in 1118 and had three sons and two daughters:
    * William de Warenne, 3rd Earl of Surrey
    Ralph de Warenne
    * Reginald de Warenne
    * Gundrada de Warenne, wife of Roger de Beaumont& William de Lancaster
    * Ada de Warenne, wife of Henry of Scotland, 3rd Earl of Huntingdon, mother King Malcolm IV and King William I 'the Lion'

    Sir Robert de Beaumont, described as being "the wisest man in his time between London and Jerusalem", and aged over fifty was determined to marry Isabel, aged about eleven. Bishop Ivo dismissed their request based on their being within a few degrees of kindred. Isabel's father was able to sway Bishop Ivo, and saw his daughter married by April of 1096 when he left on a crusade.

    In 1115, Isabel was either carried away or willingly abducted by William de Warrene, revealing they had been lovers for some time. They were unable to marry until the death of Sir Robert, which occurred in 1118.

    The Beaumont sons were on opposite sides of support for King Stephen and Queen Matilda, but were not enemies.

    Sources vary on her death, reported as 1131 to outliving William who died in 1138.

    Family links:
    Parents:
    Hugues de France (1057 - 1102)

    Spouses:
    Robert de Beaumont (1049 - 1118)
    William II de Warenne (1065 - 1138)

    Children:
    Waleran de Beaumont (1104 - 1166)*
    Robert de Beaumont (1104 - 1168)*
    Reginald de Warenne (1113 - 1179)*
    William de Warenne (1118 - 1148)*
    Ada De Warenne De Huntingdon (1120 - 1178)*

    Sibling:
    Isabel Of Vermandois Beaumont de Warenne (1081 - 1131)
    Raoul I de Vermandois (1094 - 1152)*

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Lewes Priory
    Lewes
    Lewes District
    East Sussex, England

    end

    Children:
    1. Eleanor Beaumont was born in 1100 in Cheshire, England; died in 1157 in Cheshire, England.
    2. Isabel de Beaumont was born in ~1101 in Leicester, Leicestershire, England; died after 1172 in Carmarthen, Carmarthenshire, Wales.
    3. Waleran de Beaumont, IV was born in 1104 in (Meulan, France); died on 9 Apr 1166 in Preaux, France.
    4. 284. Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 2nd Earl of Leicester was born in 1104 in (Meulan, France); died on 5 Apr 1168 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England.

  9. 780.  Waleran de Beaumont, IV was born in 1104 in (Meulan, France) (son of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 1st Earl of Leicester and Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester); died on 9 Apr 1166 in Preaux, France.

    Notes:

    Waleran de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, 1st Earl of Worcester (1104 – 9 April 1166, Preaux), was the son of Robert de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Leicester and Elizabeth de Vermandois, and the twin brother of Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester. He is not referred to by any surname in a contemporary document other than 'Waleran son of Count Robert'.

    Early life

    Waleran was born in 1104, the elder of twin sons of Robert de Beaumont, count of Meulan, who was also to become earl of Leicester in 1107. On their father's death in June 1118, the boys came into the wardship of King Henry I of England. They remained in his care till late in 1120 when they were declared adult and allowed to succeed to their father's lands by a division already arranged between the king and their father before his death. By the arrangement, Waleran succeeded to the county of Meulan upriver on the Seine from the Norman border, and the principal family Norman honors of Beaumont-le-Roger and Pont Audemer. His great possessions included the forest of Brotonne, which was centred on his castle of Vatteville on the left bank of the Seine. As part of the family arrangement, Waleran also received a large estate in Dorset centred on the manor of Sturminster Marshall.

    Rebellion and Imprisonment

    Late in 1122 Waleran was drawn into a conspiracy with Amaury III of Montfort, count of âEvreux, in support of the claimant to Normandy, William Clito, son of Robert Curthose. The king however detected the conspiracy, and Waleran and his young colleagues were caught unawares by a preemptive strike by the king's army against the rebel centre of Montfort-sur-Risle. Waleran rallied and based his resistance to the king at his castle of Brionne. In October 1123 he lost his fortress of Pont Audemer on the Norman coast to a siege, despite calling in military help from his French relations and allies. After a winter of raiding, on 25 March 1124, Waleran proceeded to the relief of his castle of Vatteville, with his three brothers-in-law, Hugh de Chăateauneuf, Hugh de Montfort and William, Lord of Brâeval. The returning column was intercepted by a force of knights and soldiers of Henry I's household between Bourgtheroulde and Boissy-le-Chăatel, the royal commander being given variously as William de Tancarville or Odo Borleng. The royal household troops decisively defeated Waleran when he attempted a mounted charge at the head of his men, shooting their horses from under them. Waleran's remaining castles continued to resist until 16 April 1124 when Waleran was forced by the king to order his seneschal Morin du Pin to surrender them. Waleran's lands were seized and he was imprisoned first at Rouen, then at Bridgnorth in Shropshire and finally at Wallingford Castle.

    Waleran was released for unknown reasons in 1129. He resumed an active role at court and he and his twin brother were both present at Henry's deathbed. He was probably involved in the discussions of the Norman magnates in December 1135 as to who should succeed to Normandy and England.

    Lieutenant of Normandy

    The accession of Stephen may have taken him by surprise but he had already offered his allegiance to the new king before Easter 1136. At the court he was betrothed to the king's infant daughter, Matilda, and received the city and county of Worcester as her marriage portion. After Easter he went to Normandy taking authority from the king to act as his lieutenant in the duchy. In September he commanded the army of Norman magnates which repelled the invasion by Geoffrey of Anjou, husband of the Empress Matilda, daughter of Henry I. He was also able to capture the chief rebel Roger de Toeni. He remained there until the following spring and then returned to England.

    The next year he attended the king on his tour of Normandy, crossed back to England with him at the end of the year, by which time he was beginning to undermine the previous ascendancy at court of the bishops of Winchester and Salisbury. He and his family began to monopolise favour and patronage at Stephen's court and they alienated the faction headed by Earl Robert of Gloucester, who in retaliation adopted the cause of his half-sister, the Empress. In June 1138, Waleran was in Normandy to confront successfully again an invading Angevin army. Waleran used his extensive connections at the French court to mobilize a large force of French knights to assist him. It was probably in 1138 that he received the second title of Earl of Worcester. He founded the Cistercian abbey of Bordesley at the end of that year to mark his arrival in the county. The same year his youngest brother Hugh received the earldom of Bedford and other relations were similarly honoured.

    Before Easter 1139 Waleran was in Paris on an embassy to his cousin, the new King Louis VII of France. On his return he was the motivating force behind the overthrow of the court faction headed by the justiciar, Bishop Roger of Salisbury. The bishop and his family were arrested in June, and their wealth and many of their possessions confiscated.

    Civil war

    With the arrival of Robert of Gloucester in England in September 1139, the civil war between Stephen and Matilda's supporters got under way. One of the first attacks Gloucester sponsored was an assault on Waleran's English base at Worcester. The city was attacked and sacked on 7 November 1139. Waleran retaliated savagely against the rebel centers of Sudeley and Tewkesbury.

    Waleran was present at the Battle of Lincoln in 1141. He was one of the royalist earls who fled when they saw that the battle was lost. Waleran escaped, but the king was captured and imprisoned at Bristol. Waleran fought on for several months, probably basing himself at Worcester, where he had to deal with the defection of his sheriff, William de Beauchamp. It may have been at this time that he seized and fortified the Herefordshire Beacon for the bishop of Hereford complained of his lordship of this castle in 1148. At last late in the summer of 1141 Waleran gave up the struggle as news reached him that his Norman lands were being taken over by the invading Angevin army. He surrendered to the Empress Matilda, and had to accept her appropriation of the abbey of Bordesley as it had been founded on a royal estate. However, once in Normandy, Waleran was accepted at the court of Geoffrey of Anjou, and his lands in England and Normandy were confirmed to him. His first marriage, to the king's daughter Matilda, had ended with the child's death in London in 1137. Around the end of 1142, Waleran married Agnes, daughter of Amaury de Montfort, count of âEvreux. As a result of the marriage he obtained estates in the Pays de Caux and the lordship of Gournay-sur-Marne in the Ile de France. Waleran had already obtained his mother's marriage portion of the honor of Elbeuf on the Seine on her death in or around 1139. Despite the political reverses on 1141, Waleran was considerably wealthier at the end of the year than he had been at the beginning.

    Waleran served with Geoffrey of Anjou at the siege of Rouen in 1143/4. During it he captured and burnt the suburb of Emendreville and the Church of St. Sever, where many of both sexes perished in the flames. He consolidated his position as leader of the Norman nobility by a formal treaty with his cousin Robert du Neubourg, seneschal of Normandy. However, Waleran seems to have turned his mind to the French court at this time. In Easter 1146 he was at Vâezelay for the preaching of the Second Crusade and attended the great assembly of magnates at Paris from April to June 1147 to meet the pope and Louis VII. On 29 June he was joint leader of the Anglo-Norman crusaders on their rendezvous with Louis VII at Worms. He accompanied the crusade to Syria and its unfortunate conclusion before Damascus. He seems to have left Palestine before King Louis, taking the sea voyage home. He was shipwrecked somewhere on his return, perhaps on the coast of Provence. He promised to build an abbey of Cistercians if he survived the wreck, and in due course he built the abbey of St Mary de Voto (of the Vow) or Le Valasse in fulfilment of his vow.

    Political Decline

    Waleran's great influence in Normandy survived till 1151, but the new regime of Duke Henry was not sympathetic to him. He made the fatal error of temporising with the Capetian court and assisting the campaigns of Louis VII, his overlord for Meulan. Though his support gained Waleran the hugely profitable wardship of the great county of Vermandois during the minority of his young cousin Count Ralph II, it also led to his downfall. In the second half of 1153 he was ambushed by his nephew and enemy Robert de Montfort, who held him captive while his Norman and English estates were stripped from Waleran by Duke Henry's friends and officers. The earldom of Worcester was suppressed and his Worcestershire castles destroyed in 1155.

    Although Waleran was released, his power in Normandy was broken, and an attempt to reclaim Montfort-sur-Risle from his nephew was a humiliating failure. Waleran was an outsider at the court of Henry II, and between 1160 and 1162 lost his Norman lands and castles when he supported Louis VII against Henry II. His last years were eked out as a landowner and justice in the duchy. The last notice of his activities is a settlement of his affairs relating to his priory of Gournay-sur-Marne around the end of 1165. Twenty days before his death he entered the abbey of St Peter of Prâeaux, the ancestral abbey of his family south of Pont Audemer in Normandy, and died as a monk there on 9 or 10 April 1166. He was buried in its chapter house alongside several other members of his dynasty.

    Aristocrat and humanist

    Waleran was an important twelfth-century character in ways other than political. He was a literate man educated in the liberal arts and philosophy. The elegy to him by Stephen of Rouen, monk of Bec-Hellouin, reveals that he composed Latin verse. In 1142 he tells us that he personally researched the deeds in the archive of Meulan priory before confirming its possessions. Like his twin brother, he also seems to have been an assiduous writer of letters and a number of them survive. He was also a literary patron, as Geoffrey of Monmouth dedicated the earliest edition of his History of the Kings of Britain to him in 1136.

    Waleran founded Cistercian abbeys at Bordesley, Worcestershire (1139), and Le Valasse, Normandy (c.1150), though in both cases the abbeys were taken over by the king. He was a generous patron of the two ancestral Benedictine monasteries of Prâeaux (St Peter for men and St Leger for women). He was besides accepted as advocate of the abbey of Bec-Hellouin, and was patron of its priory at Meulan, founding another at Beaumont-le-Roger. He founded a Benedictine priory at Gournay-sur-Marne. He endowed a major hospital at Pont Audemer, which still survives.

    Family and children

    He married, firstly, Matilda, daughter of King Stephen of England and Matilda of Boulogne, Countess de Boulogne, circa March 1136. She died in 1137 aged only four. He married, secondly, Agnes de Montfort, daughter of Amaury III de Montfort, Count of âEvreux, and Agnes de Garlande, in 1141/2.

    He had children with Agnes de Montfort (the boys as they appear in order in his 1165 charter to Gournay priory):

    Robert de Beaumont, Count of Meulan.
    Isabelle de Meulan (d. 10 May 1220), married twice:
    ca 1161 Geoffroy, lord of Mayenne;
    ca 1170 Maurice II, lord of Craon.
    Waleran de Meulan
    Amaury de Meulan, lord of Gournay-sur-Marne.
    Roger de Meulan or Beaumont, viscount of âEvreux.
    Raoul (Ralph) de Meulan.
    Etienne (Stephen) de Meulan.
    Mary de Meulan.
    See also[edit]
    icon Normandy portal
    The Anarchy

    References

    Cokayne, G.E.; Vicary Gibbs, H.A. Doubleday, Geoffrey H. White, Duncan Warrand and Lord Howard de Walden, editors. The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct or Dormant, new ed. 13 volumes in 14. 1910-1959. Reprint in 6 volumes, Gloucester, UK: Alan Sutton Publishing, 2000.
    Edward T. Beaumont, J.P. The Beaumonts in History. A.D. 850-1850. Oxford.
    Crouch, D. The Beaumont Twins: The Roots and Branches of Power in the Twelfth Century (Cambridge, 1986).
    Crouch, D. The Reign of King Stephen, 1135-1154 (London, 2000).
    Houth, E. 'Galeran II, comte de Meulan, catalogue de ses actes precâedâe d'une âetude biographique', Bullâetin Philologique et Historique (1961).
    King, E. 'Waleran, count of Meulan, earl of Worcester, 1104-1166', in, Tradition and Change: Essays in Honour of Marjorie Chibnall, ed. D. Greenway and others (Cambridge, 1985), 115-130.
    Remfry, P.M., 'The Herefordshire Beacon and the families of King Harold II and the Earls of Hereford and Worcester' [Malvern, 2008].
    External links[edit]
    Detailed Biography at thePeerage.com

    Waleran married Agnes de Montfort in ~1142 in England. Agnes (daughter of Sir Amaury de Montfort, III, Knight, Count of Evreux and Agnes de Garlande) was born in ~1123 in Montfort, Eure, Haute-Normandie, France; died on 15 Dec 1181 in Gournay Sur Marne, Seine-et-Marne, Ile-de-France, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 781.  Agnes de Montfort was born in ~1123 in Montfort, Eure, Haute-Normandie, France (daughter of Sir Amaury de Montfort, III, Knight, Count of Evreux and Agnes de Garlande); died on 15 Dec 1181 in Gournay Sur Marne, Seine-et-Marne, Ile-de-France, France.

    Notes:

    Agnes Elizabeth "Dame de Gournay-sur-Marne" de Beaumont formerly Montfort aka de Montfort
    Born about 1123 in Montfort, Eure, Haute-Normandie, France
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Amauri (Montfort) de Montfort and Agnes (Garlande) de Montfort
    Sister of Luciana (Montfort) Montlhâery [half], Amaury (Montfort) de Montfort and Simon (Montfort) de Montfort
    Wife of Waleran (Beaumont) de Beaumont — married about 1141 in England
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Etienne (Meulan) de Meulan, Waleran (Meulan) de Meulan, Amaury (Meulan) de Meulan, Roger (Meulan) de Meulan, Robert (Beaumont) de Beaumont, Raoul (Meulan) de Meulan, Marie (Meulan) de Talbot and Isabel (Meulan) de Craon
    Died 15 Dec 1181 in Gournay Sur Marne, Seine-et-Marne, Ile-de-France, France
    Profile managers: Rev Daniel Washburn Jones private message [send private message], Darlene Athey-Hill private message [send private message], and Betty Warner private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 13 Sep 2016 | Created 5 Jul 2011
    This page has been accessed 2,221 times.
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Notes
    2 Sources
    3 Acknowledgements
    Biography
    Agnes was born about 1108. Agnes de Montfort ... She passed away in 1181.

    Notes
    Note NI315!(1) md Waleran de Beaumont; had Robert and Isabel--CPv12.1-APPp29
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=24279608&pid=1568390526
    http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=cdeacdc1-1bba-4d27-8f48-471321c51b0e&tid=24279608&pid=1568390526
    Pedigree Resource File CD 49 Abbreviation: Pedigree Resource File CD 49 Publication: (Salt Lake City, UT: Intellectual Reserve, Inc., 2002)

    Source: S3 Title: Ancestral File (TM) Abbreviation: Ancestral File (TM) Author: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day SAINTS Publication: June 1998 (c), data as of 5 JAN 1998 Repository: #R1
    Repository: R1 Name: Unknown
    Source: S3836 Title: Type: Ancestral File Number Abbreviation: Type: Ancestral File Number
    Source: S4 Title: hofundssonAnces.ged Abbreviation: hofundssonAnces.ged Repository: #R1
    [1]

    Civel, Nicolas (2006). La fleur de France : les seigneurs d'Ile-de-France au XIIe siecle. Brepols: Turnhout. pp. 448 and passim.
    Sources
    Royal Ancestry by Douglas Richardson Vol. IV. page 72
    Royal Ancestry by Douglas Richardson Vol. V. page 274

    See also:

    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/NORMAN%20NOBILITY.htm#AgnesMontfortMGaleranBeaumont
    http://www.geni.com/people/Agn%C3%A8s-de-Montfort/6000000002860158739#/tab/timeline
    Acknowledgements

    end of profile

    Children:
    1. 390. Sir Robert de Beaumont, III was born in 1142; died in 1207.

  11. 782.  Reginald de Dunstanville was born in ~1110 (son of Henry I, King of England and Sybilla Corbet); died in 1175.

    Reginald married Beatrice FitzWilliam de Mortaigne. Beatrice was born in ~1110; died in ~1162. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 783.  Beatrice FitzWilliam de Mortaigne was born in ~1110; died in ~1162.
    Children:
    1. 391. Maude FitzRoy, de Dunstanville was born in ~1140 in Normandie, France; died in ~1204.

  13. 272.  Sir Aubrey de Vere, II was born in ~ 1085 in (Normandy, France) (son of Aubrey de Vere, I and Beatrice Ghent); died in 0May 1141 in (Thrapston, Northamptonshire, England).

    Notes:

    Aubrey de Vere (c. 1085 – May 1141) — also known as "Alberic[us] de Ver" and "Albericus regis camerarius" (the king's chamberlain)— was the second of that name in England after the Norman Conquest, being the eldest surviving son of Aubrey de Vere and his wife Beatrice.

    Aubrey II served as one of the king's chamberlains and as a justiciar under kings Henry I and Stephen.[1] Henry I also appointed him as sheriff of London and Essex and co-sheriff with Richard Basset of eleven counties. In June 1133, that king awarded the office of master chamberlain to Aubrey and his heirs. A frequent witness of royal charters for Henry I and Stephen, he appears to have accompanied Henry to Normandy only once. The chronicler William of Malmesbury reports that in 1139, Aubrey was King Stephen's spokesman to the church council at Winchester, when the king had been summoned to answer for the seizure of castles held by Roger, Bishop of Salisbury and his nephews, the bishops of Ely and Lincoln.[2] In May 1141, during the English civil war, Aubrey was killed by a London mob and was buried in the family mausoleum at Colne Priory, Essex.

    The stone tower at Hedingham, in Essex, was most likely begun by Aubrey and completed by his son and heir, Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford. In addition to his patronage of Colne Priory, the new master chamberlain either founded a cell of the Benedictine abbey St. Melanie in Rennes, Brittany, at Hatfield Broadoak or Hatfield Regis, Essex, or took on the primary patronage of that community soon after it was founded.

    His eldest son, another Aubrey de Vere, was later created Earl of Oxford, and his descendants held that title and the office that in later centuries was known as Lord Great Chamberlain until the extinction of the Vere male line in 1703.[3]

    His wife Adeliza, daughter of Gilbert fitz Richard of Clare, survived her husband for twenty-two years. For most of that time she was a corrodian at St. Osyth's Priory, Chich, Essex.[4]

    Their known children are:

    Aubrey de Vere, 1st Earl of Oxford (married 1. Beatrice, countess of Guisnes, 2. Eufemia, 3. Agnes of Essex)
    Rohese de Vere, Countess of Essex (married 1. Geoffrey de Mandeville, 1st Earl of Essex, 2. Payn de Beauchamp)
    Robert (married 1. Matilda de Furnell, 2. Margaret daughter of Baldwin Wake)
    Alice "of Essex" (married 1. Robert of Essex, 2. Roger fitz Richard)
    Geoffrey (married 1. widow of Warin fitz Gerold, 2. Isabel de Say)
    Juliana Countess of Norfolk (married 1. Hugh Bigod, 1st Earl of Norfolk, 2. Walkelin Maminot)
    William de Vere, Bishop of Hereford (1186-1198)
    Gilbert, prior of the Knights Hospitaller in England (1195-1197)
    a daughter (name unknown) who married Roger de Ramis.

    end of biography

    Aubrey married Adeliza de Clare in ~ 1105 in Suffolk, England. Adeliza (daughter of Sir Gilbert FitzRichard, Knight, 2nd Lord of Clare and Adeliza de Claremont) was born in ~1093 in Risbridge, Suffolk, England; died on 1 Nov 1163 in St Osyth Priory, Essex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 273.  Adeliza de Clare was born in ~1093 in Risbridge, Suffolk, England (daughter of Sir Gilbert FitzRichard, Knight, 2nd Lord of Clare and Adeliza de Claremont); died on 1 Nov 1163 in St Osyth Priory, Essex, England.
    Children:
    1. Rohese de Vere was born in ~1110; died after 1166.
    2. 136. Sir Aubrey de Vere, III, Knight, 1st Earl of Oxford was born in ~ 1115; died on 26 Dec 1194.
    3. Juliane de Vere, Countess of Norfolk was born in ~ 1116 in Castle Hedingham, Essex, England; died in ~ 1199.
    4. Sir Robert de Vere, Lord of Twywell was born in 1124 in Thrapston, Northamptonshire, England; died on 26 Dec 1194 in Thrapston, Northamptonshire, England.
    5. 437. Adeliza de Vere was born in ~1125 in Essex, England; died in 1185 in Saffron Walden, Essex, England.

  15. 280.  Sir Saher Quincy, Lord of Bushby, Lord of Long Buckby was born in ~1098 in Daventry, Northamptonshire, England; died in ~1158 in Winchester, Hampshire, Englan.

    Notes:

    Saher (Saer) "Lord of Bushby, Lord of Long Buckby" de Quincy formerly Quincy
    Born about 1098 in Daventry, Northamptonshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Richard (Quincy) de Quincy and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    Husband of Matilda (Senlis) Clare — married after 1134 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Jueta (Quincy) Lancelin, Robert (Quincy) de Quincy, Roger Quincy and Alice (Quincy) de Huntingfield
    Died about 1158 in Winchester, Hampshire, England

    Profile managers: Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message] and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Quincy-40 created 25 Sep 2010 | Last modified 9 Aug 2019 | Last tracked change:
    9 Aug 2019
    06:34: Darlene (Athey) Athey-Hill posted a message on the page for Saher (Quincy) de Quincy (abt.1098-abt.1158). [Thank Darlene for this]
    This page has been accessed 6,423 times.
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Marriage
    1.2 Notes
    2 Sources
    Biography
    Research by Dr. Sidney Painter (Sidney Painter, "The House of Quency, 1136-1264", Medievalia et Humanistica, 11 (1957) 3-9; reprinted in his book Feudalism and Liberty) and The Complete Peerage has shown that the Quincy family was established in Cuinchy, France, near Bethune on the border of Artois and Flanders, before coming to England. The family name (also written Quency and Quincey) is believed to derive from their early home in France. "The pioneer Quincy in England was Saher I, who early records indicate was the tenant of Ansel de Chokes at Long Buckby in Northamptonshire after 1124. (Cuinchy is a short distance from Chocques, the original home of Saher's overlord, Anselm de Chokes. He was a tenant of the latter circa 1124-29.) In 1155-56 Henry II confirmed Saher I's right to Long Buckby. According to Saher IV de Quincy in 1208, Saher I also held the Advowson of Wimpole in Cambridge after 1154. Saher I died between 1156 and 1158.

    Marriage
    "Shortly after 1136, Saher married Maud St. Liz (St. Lis or Senlis), widow of Robert Fitz Richard de Clare, by whom she was the ancestor of the FitzWalters. This indicates a close relationship between the Quincy, Clare, and FitzWalter families, all of whom produced Magna Charta Sureties (q.v.p. 56 and 91).

    Maud's father was Simon de St. Liz (d. abt. 1111), Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton, Crusader of about 1105 and 1111. In 1113, his wife Maud (Matilda) married David I of Scotland, and became the ancestor of succeeding Kings of Scotland, who were thus were closely related to the Quincys. This Maud was the daughter of Waltheof, Earl of Huntindon, Northampton, and Northumberland and Judith of Lens, daughter of Lambert de Boulogne, Count of Lens, and Adelaide (Adeliza or Alice), biological sister of William the Conqueror. Lambert was the son of Eustace I, Count of Boulogne, a descendent of Charlemagne, and his wife Mahaut (or Matilda) of Louvain."

    Saher I and Maud de St. Liz had two sons: Saher II and Robert I. Saher II was highly regarded by Henry II, and performed important duties for that monarch. He died in 1190, and his male line became extinct with the death of his son Saher III de Quincy in 1192.

    Robert, the younger son, went to Scotland quite young and married Scottish heiress, Orable ( Orabilis), daughter of Nes (or Ness), son of William, Lord of Leuchars, and through her obtained considerable lands in Scotland. But the couplele divorced and Robert remarried Eve, probably of the Scottish House of Galloway. Orable remarried Gilchrist, Third Earl of Mar, and died before June 30, 1210.

    Robert was in high favor with Richard the Lion-hearted, whom he accompanied on the Crusade of 1190-1192. Robert died before Michaelmas 1197. After his death this second wife Eve married Walter de Chamberlain of Scotland. "Robert and Orable had two sons, Saher IV de Quincy and Robert II de Quincy. This Robert II married Hawise, sister and coheiress of Ranulph Blundeville, last Earl of Chester and Vicomte d'Avranches of the d'Avranches-Bayeux family, who also had been created Earl of Lincoln in 1217 (q.v.p. 198). Hawise and Robert II had a daughter Margaret who before June 21, 1221 married John de Lacy, Constable of Chester, Magna Charta Surety, and Crusader (q.v.p. 126). In 1231 Ranulph "resigned" his Earldom of Lincoln to Hawise. As her husband Robert II de Quincy died about then, Hawise in 1232 transferred her Earldom of Lincoln, with the King's approval, to her son-in-law John de Lacy, who thus became the first de Lacy Earl of Lincoln (q.v.p. 126 and 197).

    Cawley (2006) lists the following:

    Saher I de Quincy (d. 1156/8]) m.2 (after 1136 as second husband) Matilda de Senlis, widow of Robert FitzRichard de Clare, dau.of SIMON de Senlis, Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton and Matilda "Maud" of Huntingdon (d. bef. 1163). Issue: 3:

    Saher II (1138-1190/2).
    m. (1163 as second husband), ASCELINE Peverel, widow of GEOFFREY de Waterville [Wateville], dau. of ROBERT [Pain] Peverel & [Adelisia. (-before 1190). Issue: 1 son, SAHER [III] (-[1190/92]).
    ROBERT (1140-after 1200 m. (1160/70 as first husband - separated), ORABILIS, dau. of NES of Mar (-before 30 Jun 1203). Issue: 1 son, Saher IV de Quincy (1165/70- 3 Nov 1219 Damietta, bur Acre). He was created Earl of Winchester before 10 Feb 1207.
    JUETA [Judith]
    m ROBERT, son of LANCELIN
    Notes
    Quincy/Quency family may have derived its name from Cuinchy, Pas-de-Calais, on the border between the counties of Artois and Flanders[1].

    Saher de Quincy (died [1156/58]) first recorded in the 1120s in England. He evidently soon rose to prominence, judging by his marriage Maud de Senlis of Huntingdon.

    The origin of the family is unknown. The key presumably lies in the unusual first name "Saher". This suggests several possibilities. There is some similarity to the Portuguese or Galician "Soeiro", numerous references to which are found among the Portuguese nobility from the late 11th/early 12th centuries. Alternatively there could be a connection with the Near East: "saher" means "dawn" in modern Arabic, and "Saher" is one of the Jewish surnames listed by Zubatsky & Berent[2].

    Saher's younger son, Robert, settled in Scotland, presumably because of his family relationship with William "the Lion" King of Scotland: His mother was one of the older half-sisters of the king's father.

    Robert's son, Saher, was still serving King William in 1200 but entered service of John King of England soon after. He must have had contacts with England before that time as he married his English wife before 1190. Saher settled permanently in England in early 1204 and was created Earl of Winchester, presumably as a reward for loyal service to the English king, some time during 1206 or early 1207. The earldom reverted to the crown on the death, without male issue, of Roger de Quincy in 1264. It revived in 1322 in favor of Hugh Le Despencer (senior), one of the favorites of Edward II, but forfeited when he was hanged in 1326. It was revived again in 1472 by Edward IV in favor of Louis de Bruges, a Flemish nobleman, as a reward for welcoming the king when he fled England during the brief restoration of Henry IV in 1471. Louis's son and successor, Jean de Bruges, resigned the earldom of Winchester to Henry VII in 1500.

    In the reign of Henry II, Saier de Quincy had a grant from the crown of the manor of Bushby, co. Northampton, formerly the property of Anselme de Conchis. He m. Maud de St. Liz, and had two sons, Robert and Saier de Quincy. [Sir Bernard Burke, Dormant, Abeyant, Forfeited, and Extinct Peerages, Burke's Peerage, Ltd., London, 1883, p. 447, Quincy, Earls of Winchester]

    Sources
    ? Keats-Rohan, K. S. B. (2002) Domesday Descendants: A Prosopography of Persons Occurring in English Documents 1066-1166. II. Pipe Rolls to Cartµ Baronum (Boydell) (“Domesday Descendants”), p. 652.
    ? Zubatsky, D. and Berent I. (1993) Sourcebook for Jewish Genealogies and Family Histories.
    Royal Ancestry by Douglas Richardson Vol. I. p. 280
    Gen-Medieval on Rootsweb: 23 Nov 2006 posting of tps@eject.co.za re: [MARKHAM-UK] Fulk de Lizours
    Phillips, Weber, Kirk and Staggs Families of the Pacific Northwest, by Jim Weber, rootsweb.com - https://wc.rootsweb.com/cgi-bin/igm.cgi?op=GET&db=jweber&id=I01843
    Wikipedia: Saer de Quincy, 1st Earl of Winchester
    http://www.robertsewell.ca/dequincy.html
    Geni.com.[1][3]
    Anglo-Norman: Origins of Some Anglo-Norman Families (Lewis C. Loyd), Loyd, Lewis C., ((Baltimore:MD, Harleian Society, 1992)), p. 84 (Reliability: 3).
    Nobility: Plantagenet Ancestry (William Harry Turton), Turton, William Harry, 1856-1938. (Main), ((Baltimore:MD, Genealogical Publishing Co., 1984), L.A. Public Library GS #Q942.54 H2nic; LC CALL NO.: CS418.T81968; LCCN: 68-54254 //r92), 929.7..

    end of this biography

    Saher married Matilda Senlis after 1134. Matilda (daughter of Sir Simon Senlis, 1st Earl of Northampton and Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland) was born in ~1093 in Huntingdonshire, England; died in 1140 in Leicestershire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 281.  Matilda Senlis was born in ~1093 in Huntingdonshire, England (daughter of Sir Simon Senlis, 1st Earl of Northampton and Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland); died in 1140 in Leicestershire, England.

    Notes:

    Matilda "Maud" Clare formerly Senlis aka de Senlis, de St. Liz, de Quincy
    Born about 1093 in Huntingdonshire, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Simon (Senlis) de Senlis I and Maud (Huntingdon) of Scotland
    Sister of Hugh (Senlis) de St Liz, Waltheof (Senlis) St Liz, Simon (Senlis) de St Liz, Unknown Prince of Scotland [half], Malcolm (Huntingdon) Canmore, Henry (Dunkeld) of Scotland [half], Claricia Huntington [half] and Hodierna (Dunkeld) of Huntingdon [half]
    Wife of Robert (Clare) de Clare — married 1119 in Buckley, Northamptonshire, , England
    Wife of Saher (Quincy) de Quincy — married after 1134 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Walter FitzRobert, Maud (Senlis) Luvetot, Jueta (Quincy) Lancelin, Robert (Quincy) de Quincy, Roger Quincy and Alice (Quincy) de Huntingfield
    Died 1140 in Leicestershire, England

    Profile managers: Darlene Athey-Hill Find Relationship private message [send private message], Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message], British Royals and Aristocrats WikiTree private message [send private message], Paul Lee Find Relationship private message [send private message], David Rentschler Find Relationship private message [send private message], and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Senlis-8 created 25 Sep 2010 | Last modified 1 May 2019
    This page has been accessed 7,422 times.
    British Aristocracy
    Matilda (Senlis) Clare was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Sources
    Royal Ancestry by Douglas Richardson Vol. I. p. 280
    http://wc.rootsweb.ancestry.com/cgi-bin/igm.cgi?op=GET&db=jweber&id=I05615
    Magna Charta Sureties 1215, Frederick Lewis Weis, additions by Walter Lee Sheppard Jr, 5th Edition, 1999, Page: 157-1
    Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists, 7th Edition, by Frederick Lewis Weis, additions by Walter Lee Shippard Jr., 1999, Page: 53-27
    http://www.ourfamilyhistories.org/getperson.php?personID=I5156&tree=00
    http://www.celtic-casimir.com/webtree/6/15436.htm
    http://www.mathematical.com/senlismaud1096.html
    Anglo-Norman: Origins of Some Anglo-Norman Families (Lewis C. Loyd), Loyd, Lewis C., ((Baltimore:MD, Harleian Society, 1992)), p. 84 (Reliability: 3).
    Nobility: Plantagenet Ancestry (William Harry Turton), Turton, William Harry, 1856-1938. (Main), ((Baltimore:MD, Genealogical Publishing Co., 1984), L.A. Public Library GS #Q942.54 H2nic; LC CALL NO.: CS418.T81968; LCCN: 68-54254 //r92), 929.7..
    Genealogical Research of Kirk Larson.
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=16746257&pid=2310

    Medieval Lands: Earls of Winchester 1207-1264 (Quincy)

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 140. Sir Robert Quincy, Lord of Buckley was born in ~1138 in Northamptonshire, England; died before 29 Sep 1198 in England.
    2. Sir Simon Senlis, II, 4th Earl of Northampton was born in ~1098 in Northamptonshire, England; died on ~ August 1153 in Huntington, Huntingdonshire, England.

  17. 284.  Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 2nd Earl of Leicester was born in 1104 in (Meulan, France) (son of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 1st Earl of Leicester and Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester); died on 5 Apr 1168 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: Justiciar of England, 1155-1168
    • Military: The Anarchy

    Notes:

    Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester (1104 - 5 April 1168) was Justiciar of England 1155-1168.

    The surname "de Beaumont" is given him by genealogists. The only known contemporary surname applied to him is "Robert son of Count Robert". Henry Knighton, the fourteenth-century chronicler notes him as Robert "Le Bossu" (meaning "Robert the Hunchback" in French).

    Early life and education

    Robert was an English nobleman of Norman-French ancestry. He was the son of Robert de Beaumont, Count of Meulan and 1st Earl of Leicester, and Elizabeth de Vermandois, and the twin brother of Waleran de Beaumont. It is not known whether they were identical or fraternal twins, but the fact that they are remarked on by contemporaries as twins indicates that they were probably identical.

    The two brothers, Robert and Waleran, were adopted into the royal household shortly after their father's death in June 1118 (upon which Robert inherited his father's second titles of Earl of Leicester). Their lands on either side of the Channel were committed to a group of guardians, led by their stepfather, William, Earl of Warenne or Surrey. They accompanied King Henry I to Normandy, to meet with Pope Callixtus II in 1119, when the king incited them to debate philosophy with the cardinals. Both twins were literate, and Abingdon Abbey later claimed to have been Robert's school, but though this is possible, its account is not entirely trustworthy. A surviving treatise on astronomy (British Library ms Royal E xxv) carries a dedication "to Earl Robert of Leicester, that man of affairs and profound learning, most accomplished in matters of law" who can only be this Robert. On his death he left his own psalter to the abbey he founded at Leicester, which was still in its library in the late fifteenth century. The existence of this indicates that like many noblemen of his day, Robert followed the canonical hours in his chapel.

    Career at the Norman court

    In 1120 Robert was declared of age and inherited most of his father's lands in England, while his twin brother took the French lands. However in 1121, royal favour brought Robert the great Norman honors of Breteuil and Pacy-sur-Eure, with his marriage to Amice de Gael, daughter of a Breton intruder the king had forced on the honor after the forfeiture of the Breteuil family in 1119. Robert spent a good deal of his time and resources over the next decade integrating the troublesome and independent barons of Breteuil into the greater complex of his estates. He did not join in his brother's great Norman rebellion against King Henry I in 1123–24. He appears fitfully at the royal court despite his brother's imprisonment until 1129. Thereafter the twins were frequently to be found together at Henry I's court.

    Robert held lands throughout the country. In the 1120s and 1130s he tried to rationalise his estates in Leicestershire. Leicestershire estates of the See of Lincoln and the Earl of Chester were seized by force. This enhanced the integrity of Robert's block of estates in the central midlands, bounded by Nuneaton, Loughborough, Melton Mowbray and Market Harborough.

    In 1135, the twins were present at King Henry's deathbed. Robert's actions in the succession period are unknown, but he clearly supported his brother's decision to join the court of the new king Stephen before Easter 1136. During the first two years of the reign Robert is found in Normandy fighting rival claimants for his honor of Breteuil. Military action allowed him to add the castle of Pont St-Pierre to his Norman estates in June 1136 at the expense of one of his rivals. From the end of 1137 Robert and his brother were increasingly caught up in the politics of the court of King Stephen in England, where Waleran secured an ascendancy which lasted till the beginning of 1141. Robert participated in his brother's political coup against the king's justiciar, Roger of Salisbury (the Bishop of Salisbury).

    Civil war in England

    The outbreak of civil war in England in September 1139 brought Robert into conflict with Earl Robert of Gloucester, the bastard son of Henry I and principal sponsor of the Empress Matilda. His port of Wareham and estates in Dorset were seized by Gloucester in the first campaign of the war. In that campaign the king awarded Robert the city and castle of Hereford as a bid to establish the earl as his lieutenant in Herefordshire, which was in revolt. It is disputed by scholars whether this was an award of a second county to Earl Robert. Probably in late 1139, Earl Robert refounded his father's collegiate church of St Mary de Castro in Leicester as a major Augustinian abbey on the meadows outside the town's north gate, annexing the college's considerable endowment to the abbey.

    The battle of Lincoln on 2 February 1141 saw the capture and imprisonment of King Stephen. Although Count Waleran valiantly continued the royalist fight in England into the summer, he eventually capitulated to the Empress and crossed back to Normandy to make his peace with the Empress's husband, Geoffrey of Anjou. Earl Robert had been in Normandy since 1140 attempting to stem the Angevin invasion, and negotiated the terms of his brother's surrender. He quit Normandy soon after and his Norman estates were confiscated and used to reward Norman followers of the Empress. Earl Robert remained on his estates in England for the remainder of King Stephen's reign. Although he was a nominal supporter of the king, there seems to have been little contact between him and Stephen, who did not confirm the foundation of Leicester Abbey till 1153. Earl Robert's principal activity between 1141 and 1149 was his private war with Ranulf II, Earl of Chester. Though details are obscure it seems clear enough that he waged a dogged war with his rival that in the end secured him control of northern Leicestershire and the strategic Chester castle of Mountsorrel. When Earl Robert of Gloucester died in 1147, Robert of Leicester led the movement among the greater earls of England to negotiate private treaties to establish peace in their areas, a process hastened by the Empress's departure to Normandy, and complete by 1149. During this time the earl also exercised supervision over his twin brother's earldom of Worcester, and in 1151 he intervened to frustrate the king's attempts to seize the city.

    Earl Robert and Henry Plantagenet

    The arrival in England of Duke Henry, son of the Empress Mathilda, in January 1153 was a great opportunity for Earl Robert. He was probably in negotiation with Henry in that spring and reached an agreement by which he would defect to him by May 1153, when the duke restored his Norman estates to the earl. The duke celebrated his Pentecost court at Leicester in June 1153, and he and the earl were constantly in company till the peace settlement between the duke and the king at Winchester in November 1153. Earl Robert crossed with the duke to Normandy in January 1154 and resumed his Norman castles and honors. As part of the settlement his claim to be chief steward of England and Normandy was recognised by Henry.

    Earl Robert began his career as chief justiciar of England probably as soon as Duke Henry succeeded as King Henry II in October 1154.[1] The office gave the earl supervision of the administration and legal process in England whether the king was present or absent in the realm. He appears in that capacity in numerous administrative acts, and had a junior colleague in the post in Richard de Luci, another former servant of King Stephen. The earl filled the office for nearly fourteen years until his death,[1] and earned the respect of the emerging Angevin bureaucracy in England. His opinion was quoted by learned clerics, and his own learning was highly commended.

    He died on 5 April 1168,[1] probably at his Northamptonshire castle of Brackley, for his entrails were buried at the hospital in the town. He was received as a canon of Leicester on his deathbed, and buried to the north of the high altar of the great abbey he had founded and built. He left a written testament of which his son the third earl was an executor, as we learn in a reference dating to 1174.

    Church patronage

    Robert founded and patronised many religious establishments. He founded Leicester Abbey and Garendon Abbeyin Leicestershire, the Fontevraldine Nuneaton Priory in Warwickshire, Luffield Abbey in Buckinghamshire, and the hospital of Brackley, Northamptonshire. He refounded the collegiate church of St Mary de Castro, Leicester, as a dependency of Leicester abbey around 1164, after suppressing it in 1139. Around 1139 he refounded the collegiate church of Wareham as a priory of his abbey of Lyre, in Normandy. His principal Norman foundations were the priory of Le Dâesert in the forest of Breteuil and a major hospital in Breteuil itself. He was a generous benefactor of the Benedictine abbey of Lyre, the oldest monastic house in the honor of Breteuil. He also donated land in Old Dalby, Leicestershire to the Knights Hospitallers who used it to found Dalby Preceptory.

    Family and children

    He married after 1120 Amice de Montfort, daughter of Raoul II de Montfort, himself a son of Ralph de Gael, Earl of East Anglia. Both families had lost their English inheritances through rebellion in 1075. They had four children:

    Hawise de Beaumont, who married William Fitz Robert, 2nd Earl of Gloucester and had descendants.
    Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester who married Petronilla de Grandmesnil and had descendants.
    Isabel, who married: Simon de St. Liz, Earl of Huntingdon and had descendants.
    Margaret, who married Ralph V de Toeni and had descendants through their daughter, Ida de Tosny.

    Occupation:
    In medieval England and Scotland the Chief Justiciar (later known simply as the Justiciar) was roughly equivalent to a modern Prime Minister[citation needed] as the monarch's chief minister. Similar positions existed on the European Continent, particularly in Norman Italy. The term is the English form of the medieval Latin justiciarius or justitiarius ("man of justice", i.e. judge).

    source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Justiciar

    Military:
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Anarchy

    Robert married Lady Amice de Montfort, Countess of Leicester after 1120 in Brittany, France. Amice was born in 1108 in Norfolk, England; died on 31 Aug 1168 in Nuneaton, Warwickshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 285.  Lady Amice de Montfort, Countess of Leicester was born in 1108 in Norfolk, England; died on 31 Aug 1168 in Nuneaton, Warwickshire, England.

    Notes:

    Click this link to view 5 generations of her issue ... http://www.wikitree.com/genealogy/Gael-Descendants-3

    Children:
    1. Margaret de Beaumont was born in 1125 in (Leicestershire, England); died after 1185.
    2. Hawise de Beaumont was born in Leicestershire, England.
    3. 142. Sir Robert de Beaumont, 3rd Earl of Leicester was born in 1135 in Beaumont, Normandy, France; died on 31 Aug 1190 in Durazzo, Albania.
    4. Isabelle Beaumont was born in ~1130 in Leicester, Leicestershire, England; died after May 1188 in Leicestershire, England.

  19. 870.  Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknockshire was born in 0___ 1050 in Neufmarche, France; died in 0___ 1093 in Breconshire, Wales.

    Bernard married Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope in 1088 in England. Nest was born before 1075 in Richards Castle, Herefordshire, England; died in 1121 in Aberhonwy, Breconshire, , Wale. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 871.  Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope was born before 1075 in Richards Castle, Herefordshire, England; died in 1121 in Aberhonwy, Breconshire, , Wale.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 1079, Herefordshire, England

    Notes:

    Nesta "Agnes" de Neufmarchâe formerly Osbern aka FerchOsbern, FitzOsbern, le Scrope
    Born before 1075 in Richards Castle, Herefordshire, , England,map
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Osbern (Scrope) le Scrope and Nest (Gruffydd) ferch Gruffydd
    Sister of Simon (Scrope) le Scrope [half] and Hugh FitzOsbern
    Wife of Bernard (Neufmarchâe) de Neufmarchâe — married 1088 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Philip (Neufmarche) de Neufmarche, Sybil (Neufmarchâe) of Gloucester, Adam (Neufmarche) de Neufmarchâe and Mael (Neufmarche) de Neufmarche
    Died 1121 in Aberhonwy, Breconshire, , Wales
    Profile managers: Rev Daniel Washburn Jones private message [send private message], Darrell Parker private message [send private message], Becky Bierbrodt private message [send private message], and Jason Murphy private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 21 Oct 2018 | Created 6 Jun 2014
    This page has been accessed 3,287 times.
    British Aristocracy
    Nesta (Osbern) de Neufmarchâe was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: BRITISH_ARISTO
    Biography

    Bernard married Nesta (Agnes), daughter and heir of Osbern fitz Richard, granddaughter of Welsh King Gruffudd ap Llywelyn. Through Nesta, Bernard acquired Bodenham & Berrington, Herefordshire.

    Sources
    Medieval Lands - NESTA

    end of profile

    Children:
    1. 435. Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford was born in ~1100 in Brecon Castle, Brecon, Wales; died on 24 Dec 1143 in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucestershire, England.
    2. Lady Bertha of Hereford was born in 1107 in Gloucester, Gloucestershire, England; died in ~ 1180 in Bramber, Sussex, England.

  21. 928.  John Grey was born in 1148 in Thurrock, Essex, England; died after 1198.

    John married Hawise Clare. Hawise (daughter of Sir Roger de Clare, Knight, 3rd Earl of Hertford and Matilda St. Hilary) was born in ~1154 in Tonbridge Castle, Tonbridge, Kent, England; died after 1215. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 929.  Hawise Clare was born in ~1154 in Tonbridge Castle, Tonbridge, Kent, England (daughter of Sir Roger de Clare, Knight, 3rd Earl of Hertford and Matilda St. Hilary); died after 1215.
    Children:
    1. 464. Henry Grey was born in ~1176 in Essex, Cambridgeshire, England; died in 1219.

  23. 930.  Sir Hugh Bardolf, Lord of Waddington was born in ~1140 in Great Carlton, Lincolnshire, England; died before 1180 in Great Carlton, Lincolnshire, England.

    Notes:

    Biography
    He was lord of Waddington, Riseholm, and Scothern, co. Lincoln, brother and heir of Hamelin Bardolf, living 1162, lord of Bungay, Suffolk. The parentage of Hugh and Hamelin Bardolf is unknown, but they were closely related to Thomas Bardolf, ancestor of the Lords Bardolf of Wormegay.

    Hugh m:? Mable de Limesi

    m: c 1155/1166 Isabel de Condet daughter of Sir Robert de Condet, Lord of Thorngate Castle, and Adelize/Alice de Gernon.

    Father of Hugh Bardolf b: 29 Sep 1259, d: Sep 1304, m: Isabel de Aguillon; daughter of Robert Aguillon Juliana Bardolf b:1168 d bef 1219; md Nicholas Poyntz. Robert Bardolf b:1174 d bef 1 Jul 1225. Cecily Bardolf b:c 1165, m: c 1178 Richard Foliot . Isolda Bardolf b: c 1174, d: 18 Jun 1246, m: Sir Henry de Grey. Martilda Bardolf b: 1180

    Place of Burial: Priory, Shelford, Nottinghamshire. [1]

    Citation: Victoria County History. (His nearest heir was a granddaughter, the daughter of his eldest son, who was first married to Ralph le Parmenter and afterwards (5 October 1212) to William Aguillon, whose son Robert became lord of the manor before 1248. Robert Aguillon died about 1286, leaving as his heir his daughter Isabel, who was betrothed to Hugh Bardolf.)

    Hugh was born after 1139. Hugh Bardolf ... He passed away before 1180. [2]

    Sources
    Weis, Frederick Lewis, The Magna Charta Sureties, 1215 (5th ed., Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1999.), pp. 60-2, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.273 W426 1999.
    Richardson, Douglas, Magna Carta Ancestry: A Study in Colonial and Medieval Families (Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 2005.), p. 605.
    Victoria County History, A History of the County of Hertford: volume 3, Author William Page (editor), 1912 Pages 158-165
    'Parishes: Watton-at-Stone', A History of the County of Hertford: volume 3 (1912), pp. 158-165. U
    http://www.thepeerage.com/p15851.htm#i158508
    ? Entered by Jean Maunder.
    ? Entered by Ellen Blackwell, May 1, 2013

    end of profile

    Hugh married Isabel Condet in ~1158. Isabel (daughter of Robert Condet and Sir Adeliza Meschines, Lord of Thorngate) was born before 1141 in Lincolnshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 931.  Isabel Condet was born before 1141 in Lincolnshire, England (daughter of Robert Condet and Sir Adeliza Meschines, Lord of Thorngate).

    Notes:

    Biography
    Isabel Condet was born before 1141 at Lincolnshire, England. She was a daughter of Robert de Condet (1106-1141), Lord of Thorngate (m:1137 in South Carlton, Lincolnshire) and Alice (Adeliza) de Meschines, (la Meschin) of Chester (b: 1099 in Gernon Castle, Normandie, France).[1]

    She married Hugh, Lord Bardolf in 1158.[2]

    Isabel (Condet) Bardoff died in 1182. [citation needed]


    Sources
    ? Cokayne, George Edward, The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct, or Dormant (London: St. Catherine Press, 1910.), 3:243, 7:672, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.721 C682
    ? Weis, Frederick Lewis, Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America before 1700 (7th ed., Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1992.), 132D-27, 246B-25, Los Angeles Public Library, Gen 974 W426 1992.
    See Also:

    Ancestry Family Trees ($)
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=9792317&pid=-720806597

    end of bio

    Children:
    1. 465. Isolda Bardolf was born in ~1168 in Hoo, Kent, England; died before 18 Jun 1246 in Codnor, Basford, Derbyshire, England.

  25. 950.  Philip Butler was born in 1157 in Steeple Langford, Wiltshire, England; died in 1174 in Caernarvonshire, Wales.

    Philip married Sybil de Braose. Sybil (daughter of Sir William de Braose, Knight, 3rd Lord of Bramber and Lady Bertha of Hereford) was born before 1151 in Bramber, Sussex, England; died on 5 Feb 1227 in Derbyshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 951.  Sybil de Braose was born before 1151 in Bramber, Sussex, England (daughter of Sir William de Braose, Knight, 3rd Lord of Bramber and Lady Bertha of Hereford); died on 5 Feb 1227 in Derbyshire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: ~1149
    • Alt Birth: 1157, East Sussex, England

    Notes:

    Birth: 1157
    East Sussex, England
    Death: 1228
    Derbyshire, England


    Family links:
    Parents:
    William De Braose (1135 - 1179)
    Bertha Hereford de Braose (1130 - ____)

    Spouse:
    William De Ferrers (1140 - 1190)

    Siblings:
    Bertha de Braose de Beauchamp (1151 - 1200)*
    William III de Braose (1153 - 1211)*
    Sybil de Braose de Ferrers (1157 - 1228)

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Unknown

    Created by: Deb
    Record added: Dec 11, 2016
    Find A Grave Memorial# 173766873

    *

    Children:
    1. 475. Clemence Butler was born in 1175; died in 1231.

  27. 952.  Humphrey de Bohun, III, Lord of Trowbridge was born before 1144 (son of Humphrey de Bohun, II and Margaret of Hereford); died in 0Dec 1181; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England

    Notes:

    Humphrey III de Bohun (before 1144 – ? December 1181) was an Anglo-Norman nobleman and general who served Henry II as Constable. He was the son of Humphrey II de Bohun and Margaret of Hereford, the eldest daughter of the erstwhile constable Miles of Gloucester. He had succeeded to his father's fiefs, centred in Gloucestershire on Caldicot Castle, and in Wiltshire on Trowbridge Castle, by 29 September 1165, when he owed three hundred marks as relief. From 1166 onwards, he held his mother's inheritance, both her Bohun lands in Wiltshire and her inheritance from her late father and brothers.

    As his constable, Humphrey sided with the king during the Revolt of 1173–1174. In August 1173, he was with Henry and the royal army at Breteuil on the continent and, later that same year, he and Richard de Lucy led the sack of Berwick-upon-Tweed and invaded Lothian to attack William the Lion, the King of Scotland, who had sided with the rebels. He returned to England and played a major role in the defeat and capture of Robert Blanchemains, the Earl of Leicester, at Fornham. By the end of 1174, he was back on the continent, where he witnessed the Treaty of Falaise between Henry and William of Scotland.

    According to Robert of Torigni, in late 1181 Humphrey joined Henry the Young King in leading an army against Philip of Alsace, the Count of Flanders, in support of Philip II of France, on which campaign Humphrey died.[1] He was buried at Llanthony Secunda.

    Sometime between February 1171 and Easter 1175 Humphrey married Margaret of Huntingdon, a daughter of Henry, Earl of Northumbria, and widow since 1171 of Conan IV, Duke of Brittany. Through this marriage he became a brother-in-law of his enemy, William of Scotland. With Margaret he had a daughter, Matilda, and a son, Henry de Bohun, who was created Earl of Hereford by King John in April 1199. It has been suggested that Humphrey's widow was the Margaret who married Pedro Manrique de Lara, a Spanish nobleman, but there are discrepancies in this theory.[2]

    References

    Graeme White, "Bohun, Humphrey (III) de (b. before 1144, d. 1181)," Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004, accessed 20 December 2009.

    Buried:
    Llanthony Secunda Priory is a ruined former Augustinian priory in Hempsted, Gloucester, England. Miles de Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford, founded the priory for the monks of Llanthony Priory, Vale of Ewyas, in what is now Monmouthshire, Wales, in 1136.[1]

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Llanthony_Secunda

    Humphrey married Lady Margaret of Huntingdon, Duchess of Brittany in 1171-1175. Margaret (daughter of Henry of Scotland and Ada de Warenne) was born in 1145 in Scotland; died in 1201 in North Riding, Yorkshire, England; was buried in Sawtry Abbey, Cambridgeshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 953.  Lady Margaret of Huntingdon, Duchess of Brittany was born in 1145 in Scotland (daughter of Henry of Scotland and Ada de Warenne); died in 1201 in North Riding, Yorkshire, England; was buried in Sawtry Abbey, Cambridgeshire, England.
    Children:
    1. 476. Sir Henry de Bohun, 1st Earl of Hereford was born in 0___ 1176 in Hungerford, Berkshire, England; died on 1 Jun 1220.

  29. 954.  Sir Geoffrey FitzPiers, Knight, Earl of Essex was born in 0___ 1162 in Walden, Essex, England; died on 14 Oct 1213.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Baptism: Cherhill, Wiltshire, England
    • Occupation: Chief Justiciar
    • Occupation: High Sheriff of Bedfordshire and Buckinghamshire
    • Occupation: High Sheriff of Northamptonshire
    • Occupation: High Sheriff of Yorkshire

    Notes:

    Geoffrey Fitz Peter, Earl of Essex (c. 1162–1213) was a prominent member of the government of England during the reigns of Richard I and John. The patronymic is sometimes rendered Fitz Piers, for he was the son of Piers de Lutegareshale, forester of Ludgershall.

    Life

    He was from a modest landowning family that had a tradition of service in mid-ranking posts under Henry II. Geoffrey's elder brother Simon Fitz Peter was at various times High Sheriff of Northamptonshire, Buckinghamshire, and Bedfordshire. Geoffrey, too, got his start in this way, as High Sheriff of Northamptonshire for the last five years of Henry II's reign.

    Around this time Geoffrey married Beatrice de Say, daughter and eventual co-heiress of William de Say II. This William was the elder son of William de Say I and Beatrice, sister of Geoffrey de Mandeville, 1st Earl of Essex. This connection with the Mandeville family was later to prove unexpectedly important. In 1184 Geoffrey's father-in-law died, and he received a share of the de Say inheritance by right of his wife, co-heiress to her father. He also eventually gained the title of earl of Essex by right of his wife, becoming the 4th earl.

    When Richard I left on crusade, he appointed Geoffrey one of the five judges of the king's court, and thus a principal advisor to Hugh de Puiset, Bishop of Durham, who, as Chief Justiciar, was one of the regents during the king's absence. Late in 1189, Geoffrey's wife's cousin William de Mandeville, 3rd Earl of Essex died, leaving no direct heirs. His wife's inheritance was disputed between Geoffrey and Beatrice's uncle, Geoffrey de Say, but Geoffrey Fitz Peter used his political influence to eventually obtain the Mandeville lands (although not the earldom, which was left open) for himself.

    He served as Constable of the Tower of London from 1198 to 1205.

    He served as High Sheriff of Yorkshire from 1198 to 1201 and again in 1203 and as High Sheriff of Bedfordshire and Buckinghamshire from 1200 to 1205.[1] On 11 July 1198, King Richard appointed Geoffrey Chief Justiciar, which at that time effectively made him the king's principal minister. On his coronation day the new king ennobled Geoffrey as Earl of Essex.

    King John granted Berkhamsted Castle to Geoffrey; the castle had previously been granted as a jointure palace to Queen Isabel prior to the annulment of the royal marriage. Geoffrey founded two hospitals in Berkhamsted, one dedicated to St John the Baptist and one to St John the Evangelist; the latter is still commemorated in the town with the name St John's Well Lane.[2]

    After the accession of King John, Geoffrey continued in his capacity as the king's principal minister until his death on 14 October 1213.[3]

    Marriage and issue

    Spouses

    m1. Beatrice de Say, daughter of William de Say and heiress of the Mandeville Earls of Essex.
    m2. Aveline, daughter of Roger de Clare, 2nd Earl of Hertford.

    Children of Beatrice

    Note that his sons by this marriage took the de Mandeville surname.

    Geoffrey FitzGeoffrey de Mandeville, 2nd Earl of Essex.
    William FitzGeoffrey de Mandeville, 3rd Earl of Essex.
    Henry, Dean of Wolverhampton.
    Maud Fitzgeoffrey, who married Henry de Bohun, 1st Earl of Hereford.

    Children of Aveline

    John Fitzgeoffrey, Lord of Shere and Justiciar of Ireland.
    Cecily Fitzgeoffrey.
    Hawise Fitzgeoffrey.
    Geoffrey's first two sons died without issue. The earldom had been associated with their mother's Mandeville heritage, and the earldom was next granted to the son of their sister Maud and her husband Henry De Bohun instead of their half-brother John.

    Notes

    Jump up ^ "Sheriffs of Buckinghamshire". Retrieved 2011-05-20.
    Jump up ^ Cobb, John Wolstenholme (1988) [originally published by Nichols & Sons, 1855 & 1883]. Two Lectures on the History and Antiquities of Berkhamsted. Biling & Sons. pp. 14, 72. ISBN 1-871372-03-8.
    Jump up ^ Powicke Handbook of British Chronology p. 70

    References

    Powicke, F. Maurice and E. B. Fryde Handbook of British Chronology 2nd. ed. London:Royal Historical Society 1961

    Geoffrey married Beatrice de Saye. Beatrice (daughter of William de Saye and Aufrica of Scotland) was born in ~ 1169 in Kimbolton, Hampshire, England; died before 19 Apr 1197 in Shouldham, Downham, Norfolk, England; was buried in Shouldham Priory, Downham, Norfolk, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 955.  Beatrice de Saye was born in ~ 1169 in Kimbolton, Hampshire, England (daughter of William de Saye and Aufrica of Scotland); died before 19 Apr 1197 in Shouldham, Downham, Norfolk, England; was buried in Shouldham Priory, Downham, Norfolk, England.

    Notes:

    Beatrice Beatrix de Saye (de Say)
    Also Known As: "Beatrix"
    Birthdate: circa 1169
    Birthplace: Kimbolton, St Neots, Huntingdonshire, England
    Death: Died April 19, 1197 in Shouldham,Downham,Norfolk,England
    Place of Burial: Shouldham Priory
    Immediate Family:
    Daughter of William de Saye, III (II) and unknown de Saye
    Wife of Geoffrey FitzPiers, Earl of Essex
    Mother of Geoffrey Mandeville Earl Of Essex, Earl of Gloucester; Maud fitzGeoffrey de Mandeville, Countess of Essex; William FitzGeoffrey Mandeville, 3rd Earl of Essex and Henry De Mandeville, Dean Of Wolverhampton
    Sister of Maud de Saye
    Managed by: James Fred Patin, Jr.
    Last Updated: February 8, 2016

    About Beatrice, Heiress of Mandeville and Essex
    Her husband Geoffrey FitzPiers became Earl of Essex, and owner of Mandeville property, through her inheritance, and tis passed on to her children, which is why they carry the Mandeville name.

    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/ENGLISH%20NOBILITY%20MEDIEVAL1.htm

    WILLIAM de Say of Kimbolton, Huntingdonshire and Saham, Norfolk (-before 1 Aug 1177). The History of the foundation of Walden abbey names “Willielmus de Say…et Gaufridus frater eius” as the two sons of “Beatrix de Mandavilla domina de Say, soror Galfridi primi, fundatoris, et amita Willielmi”[861]. The Chronicon Rameseiensis records the donations made by "Willelmum de Say…et mater sua Beatrix", dated to [1150/60][862]. The Red Book of the Exchequer refers to "Willelmus de Say ii m" in Cambridgeshire, Huntingdonshire in [1161/62][863]. m ---. The name of William´s wife is not known. William & his wife had two children:

    BEATRICE de Say, daughter and co-heiress of WILLIAM de Say of Kimbolton, Huntingdonshire & his wife --- (-before 19 Apr 1197, bur Chicksand Priory). The History of the foundation of Walden abbey names “Beatricem” as daughter of “Willielmus de Say”, son of “Beatrix de Mandavilla domina de Say, soror Galfridi primi, fundatoris, et amita Willielmi” and adds that she married “domino Galfrido filio Petri”[556]. Through her paternal grandmother, Beatrice de Mandeville, Beatrice was heir to William de Mandeville Earl of Essex. She died in childbirth, presumably giving birth either to her youngest son Henry or to her daughter Matilda.

    m (before 25 Jan 1185)

    GEOFFREY FitzPiers (-14 Oct 1213, bur Shouldham Priory). Having acquired part of the Mandeville inheritance from 1190, de iure uxoris, he was created Earl of Essex 27 May 1199. “Gaufridus filius Petri comes Essex” donated the chapel of St Peter, Drayton to York Cathedral by undated charter[551]. The Red Book of the Exchequer, listing scutage payments in [1194/95], records "Galfridus filius Petri" paying "iv xx xviii [=98?] l vi s viii d" in Essex, Herefordshire[552]. The Continuator of Florence of Worcester records that King John gave "comitatum Estsexiµ" to "Galfrido filio Petri" the day of his coronation "VI Kal Jul" 1199[553]. The Annals of Waverley record the death in 1213 of “Gaufridus filius Petri comes de Essexe et justitiarius totius Angliµ”[554]. The History of the foundation of Walden abbey records the death in 1214 of “Galfridus filius Petri, comes Essexiµ” and his burial “apud Soldham”[555].

    Earl Geoffrey & his first wife had four children:

    a) GEOFFREY de Mandeville (-London 23 Feb 1216, bur Trinity Prior within Aldgate). The History of the foundation of Walden abbey names “Galfridus…Willielmus cognomina Mandavilla…et Matildis, Humfrido de Bohun comiti Herefordiµ maritata” as children of “domino Galfrido filio Petri” & his wife[557]. He succeeded his father in 1213 as Earl of Essex. He became Earl of Gloucester on his marriage, by right of his wife. He supported the barons against King John in 1215, and was excommunicated by the Pope 16 Dec 1215 and his lands given to Savary de Mauleon 20 Dec 1215 or before. He was mortally wounded at a tournament in London[558]. m firstly MATILDA, daughter of ROBERT FitzWalter of Woodham Walter, Essex & his first wife Gunnor de Valoignes (-1212, bur Dunmow Priory). The 13th century Histoire des ducs de Normandie et des rois d´Angleterre records that "Joffrois de Mandeville" married "la fille Robiert le fil Gautier"[559]. m secondly ([16/26] Jan 1214) as her second husband, ISABEL [Avise] Countess of Gloucester, divorced wife of JOHN King of England, daughter of WILLIAM FitzRobert Earl of Gloucester & his wife Avise de Beaumont ([before 1176]-14 Oct or [18 Nov] 1217, bur Canterbury Cathedral Church). The Chronica de Fundatoribus et Fundatione of Tewkesbury Abbey records the second marriage of “Isabellam” and “Galfrido de Mandevile comiti Essexiµ”, and her third marriage to “Huberto de Burgo justiciario Angliµ”[560]. She must have been considerably older than her second husband, although his precise birth date is not known. Her lands and title were confiscated on the death of her second husband. She married thirdly ([Sep] 1217) as his second wife, Hubert de Burgh, who was created Earl of Kent in 1227. The Annals of Waverley record the death in 1217 of “Isabel comitissa Gloucestriµ”[561]. The Annals of Dunstable record that “Johannam comitissam Gloucestriµ” died “paucos dies” after her marriage to “Hubertus de Burgo justiciarius Angliµ” and was buried “apud Cantuarium”[562].

    b) WILLIAM de Mandeville (-8 Jan 1227, bur Shouldham Priory). The History of the foundation of Walden abbey names “Galfridus…Willielmus cognomina Mandavilla…et Matildis, Humfrido de Bohun comiti Herefordiµ maritata” as children of “domino Galfrido filio Petri” & his wife[563]. He succeeded his brother in 1216 as Earl of Essex, although his lands were not returned to him until 4 Oct 1217[564]. The Annales Londonienses record the death in 1227 of "Willelmus de Mandeville comes Essexiµ"[565]. The History of the foundation of Walden abbey records the death in 1228 of “Willielmus Mandeville comes Essex ex parte matris et filius Galfridi Petri” and his burial “apud Soldham”[566]. The Annals of Tewkesbury record the death in Jan 1227 of “W. de Mandeville”[567]. m (before 18 Nov 1220) as her first husband, CHRISTINE, daughter of ROBERT FitzWalter of Woodham Walter Essex & his first wife Gunnor de Valoignes (-before 17 Jun 1232, bur Shouldham Priory). Her older sister had been the first wife of her husband's older brother Geoffrey Earl of Essex. She married secondly ([9 Jan/15 May] 1227) Raymond de Burgh of Dartford, Kent. The Annals of Dunstable record that “Hubertus de Burgo…Remundus nepos eius” married “comitissam Essexiµ” in 1227[568]. The History of the foundation of Walden abbey records that “Cristiana uxore sua, comitissa Essexiµ” was buried with her (first) husband “apud Soldham”[569].

    c) HENRY (-[5 Aug 1205/before 1227]). Dean of Wolverhampton 5 Aug 1205[570].

    d) MATILDA (-27 Aug 1236). The History of the foundation of Walden abbey names “Galfridus…Willielmus cognomina Mandavilla…et Matildis, Humfrido de Bohun comiti Herefordiµ maritata” as children of “domino Galfrido filio Petri” & his wife[571]. She succeeded her brother, William de Mandeville Earl of Essex, in 1227 as Ctss of Essex, suo iure. Her divorce [from her second husband] by a church council convened at St Alban's, mandated by the Pope, was recorded by Matthew of Paris[572]. The Annals of Dunstable record that “comitissa Herfordiµ” died in 1236[573]. m firstly HENRY de Bohun Earl of Hereford, son of HUMPHREY de Bohun, hereditary Constable of England & his wife Margaret of Huntingdon (-1 Jun 1220, bur Llanthony Priory, Gloucester). m secondly (before 1227, divorced St Alban's 1231 [before 24 Apr 1233], divorce revoked before Jul 1236[574]) ROGER de Daunteseye of Dauntsey, Wiltshire (-after Aug 1238).

    BEATRICE2 DE SAY (William1), daughter of (1) William1 de SAY, was born between 1071 and 1171, and died before 1 Jan.[2] She married before 25 Jan. 1184/5, (XQ-2) GEOFFREY FITZ PIERS, EARL OF ESSEX[2] of Walden, Essex, England, United Kingdom, son of (XQ-1) Piers and (YC-4) Maud (de MANDEVILLE) LUTEGARESHALE, who was born circa 1162, and died on 14 Oct. 1213[2]. [3]

    Child of: Geoffrey2 FITZ PIERS, Earl of Essex and Beatrice de SAY:

    + 3 i. MAUD3 FITZ GEOFFREY, d. on 27 Aug. 1236; m. (EU-3) HENRY DE BOHUN, EARL OF HEREFORD.

    1. Frederick Lewis Weis, "Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists", 7th ed., Genealogical Publishing Co., Inc., 1999, (97-27+).

    2. Frederick Lewis Weis, "The Magna Charta Sureties, 1215", Genealogical Publishing Company, 5th ed., 1999.

    3. Ibid., (160-3+).

    *

    *Beatrice de Saye
    born about 1169 Kimbolton, Hampshire, England
    died before 19 April 1197

    father:

    *William de Say
    born about 1137 -- Kimbelton, Norfolk, England
    Death:
    1 AUG 1177 -

    mother:

    *Anfrica of Scotland
    born about 1141 -- Scotland


    siblings:
    unknown

    spouse:

    *Geoffrey Fitzpiers de Mandeville Earl of Essex
    born about 1162 Walden, Essex, England
    christened Cherhill, Wiltshire, England
    died 14 October 1213

    children:

    *Maud (Mathilda) Fitzgeoffrey
    born <1186> Walden, Essex, England
    died 27 August 1236

    biographical and/or anecdotal:

    notes or source:
    LDS
    ancestry.com

    *

    Children:
    1. 477. Maud FitzGeoffrey was born in 1176-1177 in Walden, Essex, England; died on 27 Aug 1236.


Generation: 11

  1. 1126.  Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria (son of Siward Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbia and Aelfflaed); died on 31 May 1076 in St. Giles Hill, Winchester, England; was buried in Crowland, Crowland Abbey, Peterborough, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 1046, Northumberland, England

    Notes:

    Waltheof, 1st Earl of Northumbria (d. 31 May 1076) was the last of the Anglo-Saxon earls and the only English aristocrat to be executed during the reign of William I.

    Earl of Northumbria
    Reign 1072–1076
    Predecessor Cospatrick of Northumbria
    Successor William Walcher
    Died 31 May 1076
    St. Giles's Hill, Winchester
    Buried Croyland Abbey
    Spouse(s) Judith of Lens
    Father Siward, Earl of Northumbria
    Mother Aelfflaed



    Early life

    Waltheof was the second son of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. His mother was Aelfflaed, daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia, son of Uhtred, Earl of Northumbria. In 1054, Waltheof’s brother, Osbearn, who was much older than he, was killed in battle, making Waltheof his father’s heir. Siward himself died in 1055, and Waltheof being far too young to succeed as Earl of Northumbria, King Edward appointed Tostig Godwinson to the earldom.

    Waltheof was said to be devout and charitable and was probably educated for a monastic life. Around 1065, however, he became an earl, governing Northamptonshire and Huntingdonshire. Following the Battle of Hastings he submitted to William and was allowed to keep his pre-Conquest title and possessions. He remained at William’s court until 1068.
    First revolt

    When Sweyn II invaded Northern England in 1069, Waltheof and Edgar Aetheling joined the Danes and took part in the attack on York. He would again make a fresh submission to William after the departure of the invaders in 1070. He was restored to his earldom, and went on to marry William's niece, Judith of Lens. In 1072, he was appointed Earl of Northampton.

    The Domesday Book mentions Waltheof ("Walleff"): "'In Hallam ("Halun"), one manor with its sixteen hamlets, there are twenty-nine carucates [~14 km˛] to be taxed. There Earl Waltheof had an "Aula" [hall or court]. There may have been about twenty ploughs. This land Roger de Busli holds of the Countess Judith." (Hallam, or Hallamshire, is now part of the city of Sheffield)

    In 1072, William expelled Gospatric from the earldom of Northumbria. Gospatric was Waltheof’s cousin and had taken part in the attack on York with him, but like Waltheof, had been pardoned by William. Gospatric fled into exile and William appointed Waltheof as the new earl.

    Waltheof had many enemies in the north. Amongst them were members of a family who had killed Waltheof’s maternal great-grandfather, Uchtred the Bold, and his grandfather Ealdred. This was part of a long-running blood feud. In 1074, Waltheof moved against the family by sending his retainers to ambush them, succeeding in killing the two eldest of four brothers.
    Second revolt and death

    In 1075 Waltheof joined the Revolt of the Earls against William. His motives for taking part in the revolt are unclear, as is the depth of his involvement. However he repented, confessing his guilt first to Archbishop Lanfranc and then in person to William, who was at the time in Normandy. He returned to England with William but was arrested, brought twice before the king's court and sentenced to death.

    He spent almost a year in confinement before being beheaded on 31 May 1076 at St. Giles's Hill, near Winchester. He was said to have spent the months of his captivity in prayer and fasting. Many people believed in his innocence and were surprised when the execution was carried out. His body was initially thrown into a ditch, but was later retrieved and buried in the chapter house of Crowland Abbey in Lincolnshire.
    Cult of martyrdom
    statue traditionally identified as Waltheof, at Croyland Abbey, west front of ruined nave, 4th tier

    In 1092, after a fire in the chapter house, the abbot had Waltheof’s body moved to a prominent place in the abbey church. When the coffin was opened, it is reported that the corpse was found to be intact with the severed head re-joined to the trunk.[1] This was regarded as a miracle, and the abbey, which had a financial interest in the matter began to publicise it. As a result, pilgrims began to visit Waltheof’s tomb. He was commemorated on 31 August.[2][3]

    After a few years healing miracles were reputed to occur in the vicinity of Waltheof’s tomb, often involving the restoration of the pilgrim’s lost sight.

    Waltheof also became the subject of popular media, heroic but inaccurate accounts of his life being preserved in the Vita et Passio Waldevi comitis, a Middle English Waltheof saga, since lost, and the Anglo-Norman Waldef.
    Family and children

    In 1070 Waltheof married Judith de Lens, daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Adelaide of Normandy, Countess of Aumale. They had three children, the eldest of whom, Maud, brought the earldom of Huntingdon to her second husband, David I of Scotland, and another, Adelise, married the Anglo-Norman noble Raoul III of Tosny.

    One of Waltheof's grandsons was Waltheof (d. 1159), abbot of Melrose.
    In popular culture

    Waltheof was portrayed by actor Marcus Gilbert in the TV drama Blood Royal: William the Conqueror (1990).
    Waltheof is the subject of Juliet Dymoke's 1970 historical novel Of the Ring of Earls
    Waltheof is a major character in Elizabeth Chadwick's 2002 historical novel The Winter Mantle

    end of biography

    Buried:
    Images & History of Crowland Abbey: https://www.crowlandabbey.org.uk/

    Waltheof married Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland after Jan 1070. Judith (daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Countess Adelaide of Normandy) was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France; died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 1127.  Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France (daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Countess Adelaide of Normandy); died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England.

    Notes:

    Countess Judith (born in Normandy between 1054 and 1055, died after 1086), was a niece of William the Conqueror. She was a daughter of his sister Adelaide of Normandy, Countess of Aumale and Lambert II, Count of Lens.
    Life

    In 1070, Judith married Earl Waltheof of Huntingdon and Northumbria. They had three children. Their eldest daughter, Maud, brought the earldom of Huntingdon to her second husband, David I of Scotland. Their daughter, Adelise, married Raoul III de Conches whose sister, Godehilde, married Baldwin I of Jerusalem.

    In 1075, Waltheof joined the Revolt of the Earls against William. It was the last serious act of resistance against the Norman conquest of England. Judith betrayed Waltheof to her uncle, who had Waltheof beheaded on 31 May 1076.

    After Waltheof's execution Judith was betrothed by William to Simon I of St. Liz, 1st Earl of Northampton. Judith refused to marry Simon and she fled the country to avoid William's anger. William then temporarily confiscated all of Judith's English estates. Finally, Simon married Judith's daughter, Maud, in or before 1090.

    Judith founded Elstow Abbey in Bedfordshire around 1078. She also founded churches at Kempston and Hitchin.

    She had land-holdings in 10 counties in the Midlands and East Anglia. Her holdings included land at:

    Earls Barton, Northamptonshire
    Great Doddington, Northamptonshire
    Grendon, Northamptonshire
    Ashby Folville, Leicestershire
    Lowesby, Leicestershire
    Merton, Oxfordshire
    Piddington, Oxfordshire
    Potton, Bedfordshire
    Sawtry, Huntingdonshire

    The parish of Sawtry Judith in Huntingdonshire is named after the Countess.
    From the Domesday Book

    In POTONE Hugh holds ˝ virgate of land from the Countess. Land for 1 plough; it is there, with 1 smallholder. The value is and was 5s; before 1066, 2s. Earl Tosti held this land in Potton, his manor.

    Countess Judith holds POTONE herself. It answers for 10 hides. Land for 12 ploughs. In lordship 3˝ hides; 3 ploughs there. 18 villagers and 2 Freemen with 8 ploughs; a ninth possible. 13 smallholders and 3 slaves. 1 mill, 5s; meadow for 12 ploughs; pasture for the village livestock. In total, value ą12; when acquired 100s; before 1066 ą13. King Edward held this manor; it was Earl Tosti's. There were 4 Freemen who had 1 hide and 1 virgate; they could grant to whom they would.

    In (Cockayne) HATLEY Countess Judith holds 3 hides and 2˝ virgates as one manor. Land for 6˝ ploughs. In lordship 1 hide and ˝ virgate; 2 ploughs there. 8 villagers with 4˝ ploughs; woodland, 4 pigs. Value ą6 5s; when acquired 100s; before 1066 ą6. Earl Tosti held this manor. It lies in Potton, the Countess' own manor. A Freeman had 1 virgate; he could grant and sell, and withdraw to another lord.

    Ranulf brother of Ilger holds EVERTON from the Countess. It answers for 5 hides. Land for 5 ploughs; 2 ploughs there; 3 possible. 4 villagers; 5 smallholders. Meadow for 1 plough. Value ą3; when acquired 100s; as much before 1066. Earl Tosti held this manor. It lay in Potton, the Countess' own manor.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 563. Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England; died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland.
    2. Uctred FitzWaltheof was born after 1070 in Tynedale, Scotland; died in 1152 in Johnstone, Dumfries-shire, Scotland.

  3. 1136.  Roger de Beaumont was born in ~ 1015 in (Normandy, France); died on 29 Nov 1094; was buried in Les Preaux, Normandy, France.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Burial: Abbey of Saint-Pierre de Prâeaux, France
    • Possessions: Beaumont-le-Roger, Normandy, France
    • Possessions: Pont-Audemer, Normandy, France
    • Military: Battle of Hasings, 1066

    Notes:

    Roger de Beaumont (c. 1015 – 29 November 1094), feudal lord (French: seigneur) of Beaumont-le-Roger and of Pont-Audemer in Normandy, was a powerful Norman nobleman and close advisor to William the Conqueror.

    Origins

    He was a son of Humphrey de Vieilles (who was a great-nephew of the Duchess Gunnora of Normandy) by his wife Albreda de la Haye Auberie. Roger de Beaumont was thus a second cousin once removed of William the Conqueror. His Norman feudal lordship had its caput and castle at Beaumont-le-Roger, a settlement situated on the upper reaches of the River Risle, in Normandy, about 46 km SW of Rouen, the capital of the Duchy. He was also feudal lord of Pont-Audemer, a settlement built around the first bridge to cross the River Risle upstream of its estuary, shared with the River Seine.

    Physical appearance[edit]
    Roger was nicknamed La Barbe (Latinised to Barbatus) (i.e. "The Bearded") because he wore a moustache and beard while the Normans usually were clean shaven. This peculiarity is believed to be recognized in the thirty-second panel of the Bayeux Tapestry where he is depicted sitting at a feast near Hastings, well before the battle, at the right hand of Duke William, who in turn was seated at the right hand of his brother Bishop Odo of Bayeux, who is shown blessing the food at a feast.

    Career

    Planchâe described him as "the noblest, the wealthiest, and the most valiant seigneur of Normandy, and the greatest and most trusted friend of the Danish (i.e. Norman) family". The explanation for his exalted position appears to be that as an older cousin who had never rebelled against the young Duke, he was part of the kinship group of noblemen that William relied upon in governing Normandy and fighting-off frequent rebellion and invasions. The historian Frank McLynn observed that William relied heavily on relatives on his mother's side, namely his half-brothers Bishop Odo and Robert, and brothers-in-law, and on relatives descended from the Duchess Gunnora's sisters, since his own paternal kin had proved unreliable.

    Wace, the 12th century historian, wrote that: "At the time of the invasion of England, Roger was summoned to the great council at Lillebonne, on account of his wisdom; but he did not join in the expedition as he was too far advanced in years". Although Roger could not fight, he did not hesitate in contributing a large share of the cost, and provided at his own expense sixty vessels for the conveyance of the troops across the channel. Furthermore, his eldest son and heir fought bravely at Hastings as noted in several contemporary records. As a result, Roger's elder sons were rewarded generously with lands in England, and both eventually were made English earls by the sons of the Conqueror. Wace's statement may therefore cast doubt on the possibility of Roger being depicted in the Bayeux Tapestry feasting at Hastings. However it is possible that he crossed the Channel so he could continue to act as a valued member of the Duke's council, perhaps giving advice on military tactics, yet stayed well behind the line of battle at headquarters.

    Marriage & progeny

    He married circa 1048 or earlier Adeline of Meulan (c. 1014-1020 - 8 April 1081), who was buried at the Abbaye du Bec, the daughter of Waleran III, Count de Meulan by Oda de Conteville, and sister and heiress of a childless Count of Meulan. Meulan eventually passed to their elder son who became Count of Meulan in 1081. Their surviving children were:

    Robert de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Leicester, Count of Meulan (c.1049-1118), the eldest son and heir. He succeeded his father in the major part of his lands, and was one of the few proven Companions of William the Conqueror who fought at the Battle of Hastings in 1066.
    Henry de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Warwick (c.1050-1119). He was overshadowed by his elder brother, but was granted by his father one of his lesser lordships in Normandy, the lordship of Le Neubourg, about 12 km NE of Beaumont-le-Roger, from which his own family adopted the surname Anglicised to "de Newburgh". He established a more enduring line of Beaumont earls than his elder brother, Earls of Warwick seated at Warwick Castle.
    William de Beaumont (not mentioned in most sources).
    Alberâee de Beaumont (died 1112), Abbess of Eton.

    Death & burial

    He was buried at Les Prâeaux.

    end

    Roger married Adeline of Meulan in ~ 1048. Adeline (daughter of Waleran of Meulan, III, Count of Meulan and Oda de Conteville) was born in ~ 1014 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; died on 8 Apr 1081; was buried in Abbaye du Bec, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 1137.  Adeline of Meulan was born in ~ 1014 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France (daughter of Waleran of Meulan, III, Count of Meulan and Oda de Conteville); died on 8 Apr 1081; was buried in Abbaye du Bec, France.
    Children:
    1. 568. Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 1st Earl of Leicester was born in ~ 1049 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; died on 5 Jun 1118.
    2. Sir Henry de Beaumont, Knight, 1st Earl of Warwick was born in ~ 1050 in Normandy, France; died on 20 Jun 1119; was buried in Les Preaux, Normandy, France.

  5. 1138.  Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois was born in 1057 in (Vermandois) France (son of Henri, I, King of France and Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France); died on 18 Oct 1102 in Tarsus, Turkey; was buried in Church of St Paul, Mersin, Mersin, Turkey.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Military: Leader of the 1st Crusade

    Notes:

    Birth: 1057
    Death: Oct. 18, 1102

    Nobility. Son of Henri I of France and his second wife Anna Iaroslavna of Kiev. He married Adelais de Vermandois who bore him nine children.

    Family links:
    Parents:
    King Henri (1008 - 1060)
    Anna Agnesa Yaroslavna (1036 - 1075)

    Spouse:
    Adelaide, Countess of Vermandois*

    Children:
    Isabel Of Vermandois Beaumont de Warenne (1081 - 1131)*
    Raoul I de Vermandois (1094 - 1152)*

    Siblings:
    Philip I of France (1052 - 1108)*
    Hugh I Count of Vermandois (1057 - 1102)*
    Hugues de France (1057 - 1102)

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Church of St Paul
    Mersin
    Mersin, Turkey

    Created by: Lutetia
    Record added: Jan 13, 2013
    Find A Grave Memorial# 103487897

    end of profile

    The PEDIGREE of
    Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI


    Count of VERMANDOIS; Leader of 1st Crusade (Crusader); (inherited VERMANDOIS from his wife, whose brother Eudes, q.v., was disinherited)
    Born: abt. 1057 Died: 18 Oct 1101 Tarsus d. from Battle wounds


    HM George I's 15-Great Grandfather. HRE Ferdinand I's 13-Great Grandfather. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 19-Great Grandfather. PM Churchill's 22-Great Grandfather. HM Margrethe II's 23-Great Grandfather. Gen. Pierpont Hamilton's 23-Great Grandfather. `Red Baron' Richthofen's 20-Great Grandfather. Poss. Agnes Harris's 16-Great Grandfather. `Osawatomie' Brown's 23-Great Grandfather.
    Wife/Partner: Adelheid (Adelaide) (Countess) de VERMANDOIS
    Children: Raoul I (Count) de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle (de) VERMANDOIS ; Agnes de VERMANDOIS ; Mathilda (Mahaut) de VERMANDOIS ; Constance de VERMANDOIS ; Henri de Chaumont
    Possible Child: Alice de VERMANDOIS
    ________ ________ ________ ________ _______ _______ _______ _______ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Robert I (King) of FRANCE + ==&=> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    / -- Hugh (I) `the Great' (Duke) of the FRANKS
    / \ -- Beatrice (poss. de VERMANDOIS) + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    / -- Hugh (Hugues) CAPET (King) of FRANCE
    / \ -- Hedwige (Hedwig) of SAXONY + ==&=> [ 255 ,c,ptm,&]
    / -- Robert II CAPET (King) of FRANCE
    / \ -- Adelais of the CAROLINGIANS + ====> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    / -- Henry I CAPET (King) of FRANCE (1008 - 1060)
    | \ / -- Boso (Bozon; II) of PROVENCE + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,pt,&]
    | | / -- William (I; II; Marquis/Duke) of PROVENCE
    | | | \ -- Constance of ARLES (de VIENNE) + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,ptQD,&]
    | | / | or: Constantia (of unknown ancestry)
    | \ -- Constance of ARLES (TOULOUSE) (980? - 1032 Meulan)
    / \ -- Adelaide (Aelips) `Blanche' d' ANJOU + ====> [ 255 ,c,&]
    - Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI
    \ / -- Vladimir (I; Saint; Grand Prince) of KIEV + ====> [ 255 ,,R,&]
    | / -- Jaroslav (Yaroslav Laroslav) I WLADIMIROWWITSCH
    | | \ -- Rogneida (Rognieda) (Princess) von POLOTZK + ====> [ 3]
    | | | or: Anna PORPHYROGENITA, q.v.
    | / | OR: poss. (Miss) von SCHWABEN + ==&=> [ 255 ,gC,tm,&]
    \ -- Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV
    \ | or: prob. not Matilda of GERMANY (1st wife)
    | / -- Olaf III (II; King; Skot-konig) of SWEDEN + ====> [ 255 ,g,&]
    \ -- Ingegarda (Ingrid) OLAFSDOTTIR (1001? - 1050)
    \ / -- Mieceslas III (Prince) of the OBOTRITES + ====> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    \ -- Astrid (Ingegerda) (Princess) of the OBOTRITES
    \ -- Sophia (Sweden)


    His (poss.) Grandchildren: Eleonore de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle de VERMANDOIS ; Eleonore de VERMANDOIS ; Alice of LEICESTER ; Ada (of Surrey) de WARENNE ; Reginald de WARREN ; Isabel (Elizabeth) de BEAUMONT ; Robert II `Bossu' de BEAUMONT (BELLOMONT; BLANCHMAIN) ; William (III) de WARENNE ; Waleran II de BEAUMONT (Count) de MEULAN ; Gundred de WARREN (WARENNE) ; Adelina (de) BEAUMONT ; Rainald de WARENNE ; Ella de WARREN ; (Miss) de WARENNE ; Matilda (Aubreye) de BEAUMONT ; Emma of BEAUMONT ; Eleanor BEAUMONT ; Manfred I (Marquess) of SALUZZO ; Anselmo (Marquis) de CEVA (del VASTO) ; Guglielmo del VASTO ; Sibel (Sibyl) of SAVONA del VASTO ; Agnes de BAUGENCY ; Mathilde de BEAUGENCY ; Adelheid de la FERTE-GAUCHER ; Bernard de ST. VALERY

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    end of pedigree

    Birth:
    Vermandois was a French county that appeared in the Merovingian period. Its name derives from that of an ancient tribe, the Viromandui. In the 10th century, it was organised around two castellan domains: St Quentin (Aisne) and Pâeronne (Somme). In today's times, the Vermandois county would fall in the Picardy region of northern France.

    Pepin I of Vermandois, the earliest of its hereditary counts, was descended in direct male line from the emperor Charlemagne. More famous was his grandson Herbert II (902–943), who considerably increased the territorial power of the house of Vermandois, and kept the lawful king of France, the unlucky Charles the Simple, prisoner for six years. Herbert II was son of Herbert I, lord of Pâeronne and St Quentin, who was killed in 902 by an assassin in the pay of Baldwin II, Count of Flanders. His successors, Albert I, Herbert III, Albert II, Otto and Herbert IV, were not as historically significant.

    In 1077, the last count of the first house of Vermandois, Herbert IV, received the county of Valois through his wife. His son Eudes (II) the Insane was disinherited by the council of the Barons of France. He was lord of Saint-Simon through his wife, and the county was given to his sister Adela, whose first husband was Hugh the Great, the brother of King Philip I of France. Hugh was one of the leaders of the First Crusade, and died in 1102 at Tarsus in Cilicia. The eldest son of Hugh and Adela was count Raoul I (c. 1120–1152), who married Petronilla of Aquitaine, sister of the queen, Eleanor, and had by her three children: Raoul (Rudolph) II, the Leper (count from 1152–1167); Isabelle, who possessed from 1167 to 1183 the counties of Vermandois, Valois and Amiens conjointly with her husband, Philip, Count of Flanders; and Eleanor. By the terms of a treaty concluded in 1186 with the king, Philip Augustus, the count of Flanders kept the county of Vermandois until his death, in 1191. At this date, a new arrangement gave Eleanor (d. 1213) a life interest in the eastern part of Vermandois, together with the title of countess of St Quentin, and the king entered immediately into possession of Peronne and its dependencies.

    Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vermandois

    Died:
    from battle wounds...

    Hugues married Adelaide of Vermandois. Adelaide was born in 1060-1062 in Valois, France; died on 28 Sep 1120 in Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 1139.  Adelaide of Vermandois was born in 1060-1062 in Valois, France; died on 28 Sep 1120 in Normandy, France.
    Children:
    1. 569. Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France; died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England.

  7. 568.  Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 1st Earl of Leicester was born in ~ 1049 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France (son of Roger de Beaumont and Adeline of Meulan); died on 5 Jun 1118.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Military: Battle of Hastings, 1066

    Notes:

    Robert de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Leicester (Sometime between 1040 & 1050 – 5 June 1118), also known as Robert of Meulan, count of Meulan, was a powerful Norman nobleman, one of the Companions of William the Conqueror during the Norman Conquest of England, and was revered as one of the wisest men of his age. Chroniclers spoke highly of his eloquence, his learning, and three kings of England valued his counsel.

    Biography

    He was born between 1040-1050, the eldest son of Roger de Beaumont (1015-1094) by his wife Adeline of Meulan (died 1081), a daughter of Waleran III, Count de Meulan, and was an older brother of Henry de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Warwick (c. 1050-1119)

    Robert de Beaumont was one of only about 15 of the Proven Companions of William the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings in 1066, and was leader of the infantry on the right wing of the Norman army, as evidenced in the following near contemporary account by William of Poitiers:

    "A certain Norman, Robert, son of Roger of Beaumont, being nephew and heir to Henry, Count of Meulan, through Henry's sister Adeline, found himself that day in battle for the first time. He was as yet but a young man and he performed feats of valour worthy of perpetual remembrance. At the head of a troop which he commanded on the right wing he attacked with the utmost bravery and success".[1]

    His service earned him the grant of more than 91 English manors confiscated from the defeated English, as listed in the Domesday Book of 1086.

    When his mother died in 1081, Robert inherited the title of Count of Meulan in Normandy, and the title, Viscount Ivry and Lord of Norton. He paid homage to King Philip I of France for these estates and sat as a French Peer in the Parliament held at Poissy.

    He and his brother Henry were members of the Royal hunting party in the New Forest in Hampshire when King William II Rufus (1087-1100) was shot dead accidentally by an arrow on 2 August 1100. He pledged allegiance to William II's brother, King Henry I (1100-1135), who created him Earl of Leicester in 1107.

    On the death of William Rufus, William, Count of âEvreux and Ralph de Conches made an incursion into Robert's Norman estates, on the pretence they had suffered injury through some advice that Robert had given to the king; their raid was successful and they collected a vast booty.

    During the English phase of the Investiture Controversy, he was excommunicated by Pope Paschal II on 26 March 1105 for advising King Henry to continue selecting the bishops of his realm in opposition to the canons of the church. Sometime in 1106, Henry succeeded in having Anselm, the exiled archbishop of Canterbury, revoke this excommunication. Anselm's (somewhat presumptuous) act was ultimately ratified by Paschal.

    According to Henry of Huntingdon, Robert died of shame after "a certain earl carried off the lady he had espoused, either by some intrigue or by force and stratagem." He was the last surviving Norman nobleman to have fought in the Battle of Hastings.[2]

    Family

    In 1096 he married Elizabeth (or Isabel) de Vermandois, daughter of Hugh Magnus (1053-1101) a younger son of the French king and Adelaide, Countess of Vermandois (1050-1120). After his death Elizabeth remarried in 1118 to William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey. He had the following progeny:

    Waleran IV de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, 1st Earl of Worcester (b. 1104), eldest twin and heir.
    Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester & Earl of Hereford (b. 1104), twin
    Hugh de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Bedford (b. circa 1106)
    Emma de Beaumont (born 1102)
    Adeline de Beaumont, married twice:
    Hugh IV of Montfort-sur-Risle;
    Richard de Granville of Bideford (d. 1147)
    Aubree de Beaumont, married Hugh II of Chăateauneuf-Thimerais.
    Agnes de Beaumont, a nun
    Maud de Beaumont, married William Lovel. (b. c. 1102)
    Isabel de Beaumont, a mistress of King Henry I. Married twice:
    Gilbert de Clare, 1st Earl of Pembroke;
    Hervâe de Montmorency, Constable of Ireland

    Sources

    icon Normandy portal
    Edward T. Beaumont, J.P. The Beaumonts in History. A.D. 850-1850. Oxford.
    References[edit]
    Jump up ^ Wm. of Poitiers, per Douglas (1959), p.227
    Jump up ^ Edward T. Beaumont, J.P. The Beaumonts in History. A.D. 850-1850. Oxford.

    end

    Robert married Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester in ~ 1096. Isabel (daughter of Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois and Adelaide of Vermandois) was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France; died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 569.  Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France (daughter of Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois and Adelaide of Vermandois); died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England.

    Notes:

    Birth: 1081
    Basse-Normandie, France
    Death: Feb. 17, 1131, France

    Countess of Leicester, Countess of Surrey

    Third daughter of Hugh Magnus and Adelaide of Vermandois, granddaughter of King Henry I of France and Anne of Kiev, Herbert IV, Count of Vermandois, and Adele of Valois. She was the heiress of the county of Vermandois and descendant of Charlemagne.

    Wife of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, the son of Roger de Beaumont and Adeline of Meulan; Isabel became the Countess of Leicester. They married about 1096 and had three sons and at least five daughters:
    * Emma b 1101, probably died young
    * Waleran IV de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, twin
    * Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester, twin
    * Hugh de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Bedford
    * Adeline, wife of Hugh Montfort & Richard de Granville
    * Aubree, wife of Hugh II of Chăateauneuf-en-Thimerais
    * Maud, wife of William Lovel
    * Isabel, mistress of King Henry I, wife of Gilbert de Clare and mother of Richard Strongbow & wife of Hervâe de Montmorency

    Secondly, the wife of William de Warenne, son of William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey and his first wife Gundred; Isabel became the Countess of Surrey. They married in 1118 and had three sons and two daughters:
    * William de Warenne, 3rd Earl of Surrey
    Ralph de Warenne
    * Reginald de Warenne
    * Gundrada de Warenne, wife of Roger de Beaumont& William de Lancaster
    * Ada de Warenne, wife of Henry of Scotland, 3rd Earl of Huntingdon, mother King Malcolm IV and King William I 'the Lion'

    Sir Robert de Beaumont, described as being "the wisest man in his time between London and Jerusalem", and aged over fifty was determined to marry Isabel, aged about eleven. Bishop Ivo dismissed their request based on their being within a few degrees of kindred. Isabel's father was able to sway Bishop Ivo, and saw his daughter married by April of 1096 when he left on a crusade.

    In 1115, Isabel was either carried away or willingly abducted by William de Warrene, revealing they had been lovers for some time. They were unable to marry until the death of Sir Robert, which occurred in 1118.

    The Beaumont sons were on opposite sides of support for King Stephen and Queen Matilda, but were not enemies.

    Sources vary on her death, reported as 1131 to outliving William who died in 1138.

    Family links:
    Parents:
    Hugues de France (1057 - 1102)

    Spouses:
    Robert de Beaumont (1049 - 1118)
    William II de Warenne (1065 - 1138)

    Children:
    Waleran de Beaumont (1104 - 1166)*
    Robert de Beaumont (1104 - 1168)*
    Reginald de Warenne (1113 - 1179)*
    William de Warenne (1118 - 1148)*
    Ada De Warenne De Huntingdon (1120 - 1178)*

    Sibling:
    Isabel Of Vermandois Beaumont de Warenne (1081 - 1131)
    Raoul I de Vermandois (1094 - 1152)*

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Lewes Priory
    Lewes
    Lewes District
    East Sussex, England

    end

    Children:
    1. Eleanor Beaumont was born in 1100 in Cheshire, England; died in 1157 in Cheshire, England.
    2. Isabel de Beaumont was born in ~1101 in Leicester, Leicestershire, England; died after 1172 in Carmarthen, Carmarthenshire, Wales.
    3. 780. Waleran de Beaumont, IV was born in 1104 in (Meulan, France); died on 9 Apr 1166 in Preaux, France.
    4. 284. Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 2nd Earl of Leicester was born in 1104 in (Meulan, France); died on 5 Apr 1168 in Brackley, Northamptonshire, England.

  9. 1562.  Sir Amaury de Montfort, III, Knight, Count of Evreux was born in 1070 in (Epernon, France) (son of Simon I de Montfort and Agnes d'Evereux); died in ~ 1137.

    Notes:

    Amaury III de Montfort († 1137) was a French nobleman, the seigneur de Montfort-l'Amaury, âEpernon, and Houdan in the Île-de-France (1098–c.?1137) and count of âEvreux in Normandy, (1118 to c.?1137).

    Life[edit]
    Amaury was the son of Simon I, seigneur de Montfort, and his wife Agnáes d'âEvreux, daughter of Richard, Count of âEvreux.[1] In 1098, William Rufus was campaigning in France and had just crossed into the French Vexin and one of the first castles attacked was that of Houdan which Amaury III defended.[2] But Amaury quickly surrendered and joined William's army.[2] He then aided William II against his brother Simon II de Montfort's castles of Montfort-l'Amaury and âEpernon.[3] But Simon and the other castellans successfully defended themselves against the forces of William Rufus until a truce was called and William returned to England.[4] When Simon II died c.?1104, Amaury succeeded him as seigneur de Montfort.[1]

    When his maternal uncle William, Count of âEvreux died in 1118, he left no direct heirs so Henry I of England seized his lands.[5] Amaury was Henry's most detested enemy.[6] His sister was the notorious Bertrade de Montfort,[a] his nephew was Fulk V of Anjou, and his kinsman King Louis VI of France was related to him by marriage.[6] Amaury had induced his nephew Fulk V to attack Henry's territories in the past[7] while the French and English kings were at odds again.[8] Amaury was the last person he wanted holding a countship in the center of Normandy.[6] After complaining to Louis VI the French king granted the countship of âEvreux to Amaury.[5] For six months Henry kept Amaury out of âEvreux and denied him the county by keeping the castle garrisoned with his own troops until his constable, William Pointel, turned the castle over to his longtime friend Amaury while Henry was in Rouen.[6] Finally Henry offered Amaury the countship of âEvreux if he would surrender the castle.[9] Amaury refused and the rebellion continued with Amaury now encouraging more Normans to defy Henry.[10]

    In 1119 Henry besieged the castle of âEvreux anew, but Theobald II, Count of Champagne, Henry's nephew, negotiated a truce between them.[3] Amaury surrendered the castle to the King and on doing so was confirmed as count of âEvreux by Henry.[3] The following year Amaury fought at the battle of Bourgtheroulde supporting William Clito against Henry I but was captured fleeing the field by William de Grandcourt.[3] Rather than turn over his prisoner to Henry, however, William decided to go into exile with Amaury.[3] Amaury made peace with the King later that same year and for the rest of Henry's reign remained on good terms with him.[3]

    Marriages and children

    He married firstly, Richilde de Hainaut, daughter of Baudouin II, comte de Hainaut but repudiated her in 1118.[1]

    In 1118 he remarried, to Agnáes de Garlande, daughter of Anseau de Garlande, Count de Rochefort and N.N. de Rochefort-en-Yvelines.[1] Their children were :

    Amaury IV († 1140), count of âEvreux, seigneur de Montfort[1]
    Simon III († 1181), count of âEvreux,seigneur de Montfort[1], whose daughter Bertrade married Hugh de Kevelioc, 5th Earl of Chester.
    Agnáes († 1181), Dame de Gournay-sur-Marne, married Waleran de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Worcester († 1166)[1]

    Amaury married Agnes de Garlande in ~1120 in (France). Agnes was born in ~1105 in Yvelines, Ile-de-France, France; died in 1143 in Seine-et-Marne, Ile-de-France, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 1563.  Agnes de Garlande was born in ~1105 in Yvelines, Ile-de-France, France; died in 1143 in Seine-et-Marne, Ile-de-France, France.
    Children:
    1. Sir Simon de Montfort, III, Comte d'Evreux was born in 1117-1123 in Montfort-sur-Ris, Eure, France; died on 13 Mar 1181 in Eure, Normandy, France.
    2. 781. Agnes de Montfort was born in ~1123 in Montfort, Eure, Haute-Normandie, France; died on 15 Dec 1181 in Gournay Sur Marne, Seine-et-Marne, Ile-de-France, France.

  11. 1564.  Henry I, King of EnglandHenry I, King of England was born in 1068-1070 in Selby, Yorkshire, England; was christened on 5 Aug 1100 in Selby, Yorkshire, England (son of William the Conqueror, King of England, Duke of Normandy and Matilda of Flanders, Queen of England); died on 1 Dec 1135 in Saint-Denis-en-Lyons, Normandy, France; was buried on 4 Jan 1136 in Reading Abbey, Reading, Berkshire, England.

    Notes:

    more...

    History & issue of Henry I, King of England ... http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Henry_I_of_England

    Family and children

    Legitimate

    House of Normandy
    Bayeux Tapestry WillelmDux.jpg
    William the Conqueror invades England
    William I[show]
    William II[show]
    Henry I[show]
    Stephen[show]
    Monarchy of the United Kingdom
    v t e
    Wikimedia Commons has media related to Henry I of England.

    Henry and his first wife, Matilda, had at least two legitimate children:

    Matilda, born in 1102, died 1167.[89]
    William Adelin, born in 1103, died 1120.[89]
    Possibly Richard, who, if he existed, died young.[100]
    Henry and his second wife, Adeliza, had no children.

    Illegitimate

    Henry had a number of illegitimate children by various mistresses.[nb 32]

    Sons

    Robert of Gloucester, born in the 1090s.[332]
    Richard, born to Ansfride, brought up by Robert Bloet, the Bishop of Lincoln.[333]
    Reginald de Dunstanville, Earl of Cornwall, born in the 1110s or early 1120s, possibly to Sibyl Corbet.[334]
    Robert the King's son, born to Ede, daughter of Forne.[335]
    Gilbert, possibly born to an unnamed sister or daughter of Walter of Gand.[336]
    William de Tracy, possibly born in the 1090s.[336]
    Henry the King's son, possibly born to Nest ferch Rhys.[335][nb 33]
    Fulk the King's son, possibly born to Ansfride.[335]
    William, the brother of Sybilla de Normandy, probably the brother of Reginald de Dunstanville.[337]

    Daughters

    Matilda FitzRoy, Countess of Perche.[338]
    Matilda FitzRoy, Duchess of Brittany.[338]
    Juliana, wife of Eustace of Breteuil, possibly born to Ansfrida.[339]
    Mabel, wife of William Gouet.[340]
    Constance, Vicountess of Beaumont-sur-Sarthe.[341]
    Aline, wife of Matthew de Montmorency.[342]
    Isabel, daughter of Isabel de Beaumont, Countess of Pembroke.[342]
    Sybilla de Normandy, Queen of Scotland, probably born before 1100.[342][nb 34]
    Matilda Fitzroy, Abbess of Montvilliers.[342]
    Gundrada de Dunstanville.[342]
    Possibly Rohese, wife of Henry de la Pomerai.[342][nb 35]
    Emma, wife of Guy of Laval.[343]
    Adeliza, the King's daughter.[343]
    The wife of Fergus of Galloway.[343]
    Possibly Sibyl of Falaise.[343][nb 36]

    Born: ABT Sep 1068, Selby, Yorkshire, England
    Acceded: 6 Aug 1100, Westminster Abbey, London, England
    Died: 1 Dec 1135, St Denis-le-Fermont, near Gisors
    Buried: Reading Abbey, Berkshire, England

    Notes: Reigned 1100-1135. Duke of Normandy 1106-1135.

    His reign is notable for important legal and administrative reforms, and for the final resolution of the investiture controversy. Abroad, he waged several campaigns in order to consolidate and expand his continental possessions. Was so hated by his brothers that they vowed to disinherit him. In 1106 he captured Robert and held him til he died. He proved to be a hard but just ruler. One of his lovers, Nest, Princess of Deheubarth, was known as the most beautiful woman in Wales; she had many lovers.

    He apparently died from over eating Lampreys. During a Christmas court at Windsor Castle in 1126 that Henry I, who had no legitimate male heir, tried to force his barons to accept his daughter Matilda as his successor.

    The Anglo-Saxon Chronicles reported that "...there he caused archbishops and bishops and abbots and earls all the thegns that were there to swear to give England and Normandy after his death into the hand of his daughter". Swear they did, but they were not happy about it. None of those present were interested in being among the first to owe allegiance to a woman. The stage was set for the 19-year-long bloody struggle for the throne that rent England apart after Henry's death. Ironically, the final resolution to that civil war, the peace treaty between King Stephen and Matilda's son Henry of Anjou, was ratified on Christmas Day at Westminster in 1153.

    *

    Birth:
    History, maps & photos of Selby, England ... http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Selby

    Buried:
    Reading Abbey is a large, ruined abbey in the centre of the town of Reading, in the English county of Berkshire. It was founded by Henry I in 1121 "for the salvation of my soul, and the souls of King William, my father, and of King William, my brother, and Queen Maud, my wife, and all my ancestors and successors".

    For more history & images of Reading Abbey, go to: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Reading_Abbey

    Henry married Sybilla Corbet. Sybilla was born in ~1077; died in ~1157. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 1565.  Sybilla Corbet was born in ~1077; died in ~1157.
    Children:
    1. 782. Reginald de Dunstanville was born in ~1110; died in 1175.

  13. 544.  Aubrey de Vere, I was born on 16 Dec 1030 in Ver, Normandie, France; died in 1112-1113 in Abingdon Abbey, Berkshire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: (~ 1045), (Normandy, France)

    Notes:

    Aubrey (Albericus) de Vere (died circa 1112-1113) was a tenant-in-chief in England of William the Conqueror in 1086, as well as a tenant of Geoffrey de Montbray, bishop of Coutances and of Count Alan, lord of Richmond. A much later source named his father as Alphonsus.[1]

    Biography

    His origins are obscure and various regions have been proposed for his birthplace, from Zeeland to Brittany. He may have been Norman, possibly from the region of Ver in the Cotentin peninsula of western Normandy, but the evidence is such that no certainty is possible.[2]

    In Domesday Book, he is listed as "Aubrey the chamberlain" and "Aubrey the queen's chamberlain" as well as Aubrey de Vere. He and his wife held land in nine counties in 1086. Both were accused of some unauthorized land seizures.[3] Aubrey's estates were valued at approximately ą300, putting him in roughly the middle ranks of the post-conquest barons of England in terms of landed wealth.[4] He served King Henry I in the first decade of his reign as a chamberlain and local justiciar in the counties of Berkshire and Northamptonshire.[5]

    Sometime in or before 1104, Aubrey's eldest son Geoffrey fell ill and was tended at Abingdon Abbey in Berkshire by the royal physician, Abbot Faritius. The youth appeared to have recovered but suffered a relapse, died, and was buried at the abbey. His parents then founded a cell of Abingdon on land they donated for the purpose: Colne Priory, Essex. Within a year of the formal dedication in March 1111, Aubrey I joined that community and died soon. His youngest son William died not long after his father. Both were buried at the priory, establishing it as the Vere family mausoleum.[6] Aubrey de Vere II then succeeded to his father's estates.

    Aubrey I was married by 1086. As his spouse's name is recorded as Beatrice in 1104 and Beatrice is named as the mother of his eldest son, she was almost certainly his wife in 1086.[7] Beatrice attended the formal ceremony for the founding of Earl's Colne Priory. Besides sons Geoffrey, Aubrey II, and William mentioned above, the couple's children included Roger and Robert.[8]

    Estates

    The principal estates held by Aubrey de Vere in 1086: Castle Hedingham, Beauchamp [Walter], Great Bentley, Great Canfield, Earls Colne, [White] Colne, and Dovercourt, Essex; Aldham, Belstead, Lavenham, and Waldingfield, Suffolk; Castle Camps, Hildersham, Silverley, and Wilbraham, Cambridgeshire. He possessed houses and acreage in Colchester and a house in Winchester. As tenant of Geoffrey bishop of Coutances, he held Kensington, Middlesex; Scaldwell and Wadenhoe, Northamptonshire. Of the barony of Count Alan of Brittany, he held the manors of Beauchamp Roding, Canfield, and West Wickham, Essex. His wife held Aldham, Essex, in her own right of Odo bishop of Bayeux. The couple both were accused by Domesday jurors of expansion into Little Maplestead, Essex. Aubrey's seizures or questionable right of possession to estates included Manuden, Essex; Great Hemingford, Huntingdonshire; and Swaffham, Cambridgeshire. (Counties given are those of Domesday Book.)

    end

    Aubrey married Beatrice Ghent in BY 1086. Beatrice was born in 1045 in France; died in 1090. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 545.  Beatrice Ghent was born in 1045 in France; died in 1090.
    Children:
    1. 272. Sir Aubrey de Vere, II was born in ~ 1085 in (Normandy, France); died in 0May 1141 in (Thrapston, Northamptonshire, England).

  15. 546.  Sir Gilbert FitzRichard, Knight, 2nd Lord of Clare was born on 21 Sep 1065 in Tonbridge, Kent, England; died on 17 Nov 1114 in Winterbourne Monkton, Marlborough, Wiltshire, England; was buried in Tonbridge Priory, Kent, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: > 1066, Clare, Suffolk, England
    • Alt Death: 1117

    Notes:

    Short Biography
    "Gilbert de Tonebruge, who resided at Tonebruge and inherited all his father's lands in England, joined in the rebellion of Robert de Mowbray, Earl of Northumberland, but observing the king (William Rufus) upon the point of falling into an ambuscade, he relented, sought pardon, and saved his royal master. Subsequently, however, he was again in rebellion in the same reign and fortifying and losing his castle at Tunbridge.

    "He m. in 1113, Adeliza, dau. of the Earl of Cleremont, and had issue, Richard, his successor, Gilbert, Walter, Hervey, and Baldwin. Gilbert de Tonebruge, who was a munificent benefactor to the church, was s. by his eldest son, Richard de Clare." [1]

    Long Biography
    Gilbert FitzRichard de Clare, aka Gilbert of Tonbridge

    Earl Gilbert de Clare was born before 1066. He lived in Tonebridge and died in 1114/1117 in England. He was the son and eventual heir of Richard FitzGilbert of Clare, who had been with William the Conqueror during the conquest of England and Rochese Giffard. After Richard's death, his extensive properties in Normandy and England were divided between his two eldest sons. The Norman fiefs of Bienfaite and Orbec passed to Roger, while Gilbert inherited the English honors of Clare and Tonbridge. Earl Gilbert's inheritance made him one of the wealthiest magnates in early twelfth-century England.

    Gilbert held Tonbridge Castle against William Rufus (who would become King William II), but was wounded and captured. {-Encycl. Brit., 1956, 5:754}. He was later reconciled, after King William I's death in 1088. He was involved in rebellion between 1088 and 1095. He may have been present at the suspicious death of William II in the New Forest in 1100.

    Earl Gilbert married Adeliza de Clermont in 1113. Adeliza was born about 1065, lived in Northamptonshire, England. She was the daughter of Count Hugh de Clermont and Marguerita de Roucy. She died after 1117 in England.

    Adeliza married second, Aubrey II de Vere. Aubrey was born about 1082 in Hedingham, Essex, England. He was the son of Alberic de Vere and Beatrix Gand. He died on 15 May 1141 in London, England and was buried in Coine Priory, Earls Coine, Essex, England.
    Adeliza remarried a de Montmorency after his death.

    He was granted lands and the Lordship of Cardigan by Henry I and built the second castle at Caerdigan, Pembrokeshire, Wales. Since 1096 the Clares had owned the castle of Striguil on the Severn, opposite Bristol; they also held Goodrich fortess nearby. A marriage brought it into the hands of William Marshall, who soon controlled the strongest castles on the peninsula. The keep has been transformed into a modern house. Of all the castles that finally came into William Marshall's possession, this was the most important to the area. Scholars believe there is evidence that it was originally built of wood. He founded the Cluniac priory at Stoke-by-Clare, Suffolk.

    Parents
    Father
    Earl Richard "De Tonbridge" FitzGilbert (~1024 - ~1090) Count Hugh de Clermont (1030 - 1102)
    Grand Parents
    Count Gilbert "Crispin" de Brionne (~0979 - ~1040) Renauld de Clermont (~1010 - >1098)
    Constance de Eu Ermengarde de Clermont (~1010 - )
    Mother
    Rochese Giffard (~1034 - >1133) Marguerita de Roucy (~1035 - >1103)
    Grand Parents
    Walter Giffard de Bolebec (~1010 - 1085/1102) Count Hildwan IV (~1010 - ~1063)
    Agnes Ermentrude Fleitel (~1014 - ) Adela de Roucy (~1013 - 1063)
    Children
    Walter de Clare 1086 1149
    Margaret de Clare 1090 1185 m. (ca. 1108), Sir William de Montfitchet, Lord of Stanstead Mountfitchet.
    Adelize/Alice de Clare, born circa 1077-1092, died circa 1163, married circa 1105 Aubrey II de Vere, son of Aubrey I de Vere and Beatrice Gand. She had 9 children and in her widowhood was a corrodian at St. Osyth's, Chichester, Essex;
    Baldwin Fitz Gilbert de Clare, Lord of Bourne born circa 1092, died 1154, married Adeline de Rollos;
    Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare, born circa 1094, died 1136, 1st Earl of Hertford;
    Hervey de Clare, born circa 1096;
    Gilbert Fitz Gilbert de Clare, born circa 1100, died 1148, 1st Earl of Pembroke;
    Rohese de Clare, born circa 1105, died 1149, married circa 1130 Baderon of Monmouth;
    Margaret de Clare born circa 1101, died 1185, married circa 1108 Sir William de Montfitchet, Lord of Stanstead Mountfitchet;
    Abbot of Ely Lord of Clare

    2nd Earl Clare, Lord of Tunbridge and Cardigan [1107-1111], and Marshall of England.

    From "A Baronial Family in Medieval England: The Clares, 1217-1314", by Michael Altschul, Baltimore, The Johns Hopkins press, 1965. The Clares came to England with the Conqueror. Like many other great families settled in England after the Conquest, they were related to the dukes of Normandy and had established themselves as important members of the Norman feudal aristocracy in the late tenth and early eleventh centuries. The origin of the family can be traced to Godfrey, eldest of the illegitimate children of Duke Richard I (the Fearless), the Conqueror's great-grandfather. While the Duke granted Godfrey Brionne, he did not make him a count. Godfrey's comital title derives from the grant of the county of Eu made to him after 996 by his half-brother, Duke Richard II. After Godfrey's death, Eu was given to William, another of Duke Richard I's bastard sons, and Gilbert, Godfrey's son, was left with only the lordship of Brionne. However, under Duke Robert I, father of William the Conqueror, Gilbert assumed the title of count of Brionne while not relinquishing his claim to Eu. When Count William of Eu died shortly before 1040, Gilbert assumed the land and title, but he was assassinated in 1040 and his young sons, Richard and Baldwin, were forced to flee Normandy, finding safety at the court of Baldwin V, count of Flanders. When William the Conqueror married Count Baldwin's daughter, he restored Gilbert's sons to Normandy, although he did not invest them with either Brionne or Eu or a comital title. William granted the lordships of Bienfaite and Orbec to Richard fitz Gilbert, and Le Sap and Meules to Baldwin. While Gilbert's descendants later pressed a claim for Brionne, it was never restored. Richard and Baldwin fitz Gilbert took part in the Norman conquest of England, and both assumed important positions in the Conqueror's reign. Baldwin was made guardian of Exeter in 1068, and appears in the Domesday Book as sheriff of Devon, lord of Okehampton and numerous other estates in Devon, Dorset, and Somerset. His sons William and Richard were also sheriffs of Devon and participated in the abortive Norman penetration of Carmarthen in the early twelfth century.

    However, the lasting position of the family in England must be credited to Baldwin's brother, Richard fitz Gilbert I. He was regent of England jointly with William de Warenne during the Conqueror's absence in 1075, and he served in various other important capacities for the King. King William rewarded his cousin well, granting him one of the largest fiefs in the territorial settlement. The lordship centered on Clare (obviously the origin of the Clare family name), Suffolk, which had been an important stronghold in Anglo-Saxon times. The bulk of Richard fitz Gilbert's estates lay in Suffolk, Essex, Surrey, and Kent, but comprised holdings in various other counties in the southern and eastern parts of the kingdom as well. In addition, King William arranged for Richard's marriage to Rohese, sister of Walter Giffard, later earl of Buckingham, and her dowry, consisting of lands in Huntingdon and Hertford, became absorbed in the family inheritance. After Richard's death, his extensive properties in Normandy and England were divided between his two eldest sons. The Norman fiefs of Bienfaite and Orbec passed to Roger, while Gilbert, inherited the English honors of Clare and Tonbridge.

    Part II While Gilbert fitz Richard I found himself at odds with the Conqueror's successor, William Rufus, he and other members of the family enjoyed great favor with Rufus' successor King Henry I. Some have suggested that Henry's largesse was due to the fact that Walter Tirel, husband of Richard's daughter Adelize, shot the arrow which slew Rufus. Proof of this is lacking, but with certainty the wealth and position of the Clare family increased rapidly during Henry's reign. One of Rohese Giffards brothers (Walter) was made earl of Buckingham and another bishop of Winchester. Gilbert fitz Richard's brothers were also rewarded: Richard, a monk at Bec, was made abbot of Ely in 1100; Robert was granted the forfeited manors of Ralph Baynard in East Anglia; Walter, who founded Tintern Abbey in 1131, was given the great lordship of Netherwent with the castle of Striguil in the southern march, territories previously held by Roger, son of William fitz Osborn, earl of Hereford, who had forfeited them in 1075. In 1110 Gilbert was granted the lordship of Ceredigion (Cardigan) in southwestern Wales, and immediately embarked upon an intensive campaign to subjagate the area.

    After Gilbert fitz Richard I died in 1117, his children continued to profit from royal generosity and favorable connections. His daughters were all married to important barons; William de Montfichet, lord of Stansted in Essex, the marcher lord Baderon de Monmouth, and Aubrey de Vere, lord of Hedingham in Essex and father of the first Vere earl of Oxford. Of the five sons, little is known of two: Hervey, whom King Stephen sent on an expedition to Cardigan abt 1140, and Walter, who participated in the Second Crusade of 1147. Baldwin established himself as an important member of the lesser baronage by obtaining the Lincolnshire barony of Bourne through marriage. Richard fitz Gilbert II, the eldest and heir, was allowed to marry Adeliz, sister of Ranulf des Gernons, earl of Chester, thus acquiring lands in Lincoln and Northampton as her marriage portion. He tried to consolidate the gains made by his father in Cardigan, but was killed in an ambush in 1136 and the lordship was soon recovered by the Welsh. Of Gilbert fitz Richard I' sons, Gilbert was the only one to achieve any great prominence, being the founder of the great cadet branch of the family and the father of one of the most famous men in English history. Gilbert fitz Gilbert de Clare was high in the favor of Henry I, perhaps because his wife Isabell, daughter of Robert de Beaumont, count of Meulan and earl of Leicester, was one of Henry's favorite mistresses. When Gilbert's uncle Roger died without heirs, Henry granted Gilbert the lordships of Bienfaite and Orbec in Normandy. When another uncle, Walter, lord of Netherwent in South Wales, died without issue in 1138, King Richard? gave Gilbert this lordship in addition to the lordship of Pembroke, which had been forfeited by Arnulf of Montgomery in 1102. Gilbert was also created earl of Pembroke in 1138. At his death in 1148, he was succeeded by his son Richard fitz Gilbert, aka "Strongbow" who led the Norman invasion of Ireland and obtained the great lordship of Leinster in 1171.

    Part III Thus, in just two generations, the cadet branch of the Clares became one of the most important families in England. Strongbow was Earl of Pembroke, Lord of Netherwent,and Lord of Leinster being the most powerful of the marcher and Anglo-Irish magnates under King Henry II. Strongbow d. in 1176 and son Gilbert d. abt. 1185, ending the male line. In 1189, the inheritance passed to Strongbow's dau. Isabel and her husband, William Marshal. Meanwhile, the senior side prospered. After Richard fitz Gilbert II d. in 1136, Clare, Tonbridge, and other estates passed to the eldest son Gilbert fitz Richard II, who was created Earl of Hertford by King Stephen. Gilbert d. probably unmarried in 1152, when his younger brother Roger inherited the estates and comital title. Roger resumed the campaign against the Welsh in Cardigan where, after 8 years, he was defeated in 1165. However, Roger did add some lands and nine knights' fees through his marriage to Maud, daughter and heir of the Norfolk baron James de St. Hillary. Roger d. in 1173 and his widow, Maud, conveyed the remainder of the inheritance to her next husband, William de Aubigny, earl of Arundel. The Clare estates along with the earldom passed to Roger's son, Richard, who for the next 4 decades until he d. in 1217, was the head of the great house of CLARE, adding immensely to the wealth, prestige, and landed endowment of his line.

    Part IV: Roger's son Richard, hereinafter Richard de CLARE acquired half of the former honor of Giffard in 1189 when King Richard I, in need of money for the Third Crusade, agreed to divide the Giffard estates between Richard de CLARE and his cousin Isabel, Strongbow's dau. based on their claims to descendancy to Rohese Giffard. Richard de CLARE obtained Long Crendon in Buckingham, the caput of the Giffard honor in England, associated manors in Buckingham, ambridge, and bedfordshire, and 43 knights' fees, in addition to some former Giffard lands in Normandy. When Richard de CLARE's mother Maud d. in 1195, he obtained the honor of St. Hilary. Maud's 2nd husband, William de Aubigny, earl of Arundel, who had held St. Hilary jure uxoris, d. in 1193, and despite the fact he had a son and heir, the honor reverted to Maud and after her death escheated to the crown. Richard de CLARE offered ą360 and acquired it. The honor later became absorbed into the honor of CLARE and lost its separate identity. Richard de CLARE's most important act, however, was his m. to Amicia, 2nd dau. and eventual sole heir to William earl of Gloucester. The Gloucester inheritance included the earldom and honor of Gloucester with over 260 knights' fees in England, along with the important marcher lordships of Glamorgan and Gwynllwg. It was not easy though!! William d. 1183, leaving 3 daughters. The eldest, Mabel, m. Amaury de Montfort, count of Evreux, while the second, Amicia m. Richard de CLARE. King Henry II meanwhile arranged the m. of the youngest Isabel, to his son John, count of Mortain, in 1189. When John became King in 1199, he divorced Isabel to m. Isabelle of Angoulăeme, but, he kept the 1st Isabel in his custody. Then in 1200, John created Mabel's son Amaury earl of Gloucester. In addition, Richard de CLARE and his son Gilbert were given a few estates and 10 fees of the honor of Gloucester of Kent; otherwise, John kept the bulk of the honor, with the great lordships of Glamorgan and Gwynllwg. Mabel's son Amaury d. without issue in 1213 Shortly thereafter, John gave the 1st Isabel in marriage to Geoffrey de Mandeville, earl of Essex, who was also created earl of Gloucester. When Geoffrey died, the inheritance was assigned to Hubert de Burgh, the justiciar. Hubert m. Countess Isabel shortly before her daeth in Oct. 1217, however, he did not retain the estates, since they passed to Amicia, now recognized as countess of Gloucester, and her husband Richard de CLARE, despite the fact Richard and Amicia had been separated since 1200.

    Part V: Richard outlived Isabel by several weeks and by 28 Nov 1217, he was dead, leaving Gilbert, aged 38, as the sole heir to the Clare and Gloucester estates and title. Gilbert de CLARE assumed the title of earl of Gloucester and Hertford and was charged ą350 relief for the honors of Clare, Gloucester, St. Hilary and his half of the old Giffard barony. He controlled some 456 knights fees, far more than any other, and it did not include some 50 fees in Glamorgan and Gwynllwg. By a remarkable series of fortuitous marriages and quick deaths, the Clares were left in 1217 in possession of an inheritance which in terms of social prestige, potential revenues, knights' fees, and a lasting position of great importance among the marcher lords of Wales. They were probably the most successful family in developing their lands and power during the 12th century and in many ways the most powerful noble family in 13th century England. By 1317, however, the male line of Clares became extinct and the inheritance was partitioned. Between 1217 and 1317 there were four Clare generations. Gilbert de CLARE, b. abt 1180 had a brother Richard/Roger and a sister Matilda. Richard accompanied Henry III's brother, Richard of Cornwall, to Gascony in 1225-26 and was never heard from again. Matilda was married to William de Braose (d. 1210 when he and his mother were starved to death by King John), eldest son of the great marcher baron William de Braose (d. 1211), lord of Brecknock, Abergavenny, Builth, Radnor, and Gower, who was exiled by King John. Matilda returned to her father and later (1219) sued Reginald de Braose, second son of William, for the family lands, succeeding only in recovering Gower and the Sussex baronry of Bramber. Gilbert de CLARE, earl of Gloucester and Hertford from 1217 to 1230, m. Oct. 1214 his cousin Isabel, daughter and eventual co-heiress of William Marshal (d 1219), earl of Pembroke. Gilbert and Isabel had three sons and two daughters, with the eldest son and heir Richard, b. 4 Aug 1222, thus only 8 when his father died. In 1243, Richard de CLARE came of age and assumed the estates and titles of his father until he d. 15 July 1262. His brother William, b. 1228 held lands of Earl Richard in Hampshire and Norfolk for the service of a knight's fee. In June 1258, during a baronial reform program, William was granted custody of Winchester castle. A month later he died, reportedly by poison administered by the Earl Richard's seneschal- a steward or major-domo. Walter de Scoteny, in supposed collaboration with Henry III's Poitevin half-brothers, who strongly opposed the baronial program and Earl Richard's participation in it. Earl Gilbert's daughters were very well placed. Amicia, b. 1220, was betrothed in 1226 to Baldwin de Reviers, grandson and heir to William de Reviers, earl of Devon (d 1217). Baldwin was only a year or two older than Amicia and Earl Gilbert offered 2,000 marks to the King for the marriage and custody of some Reviers estates during Baldwin's minority. The marriage must have been consummated around 1235, since Baldwin's son and heir (Baldwin) was b. the next year. After Baldwin d. in 1245, Amicia (d 1283) controlled the lands of her son (d. 1262) and was given permission to marry a minor English baron, Robert de Guines/Gynes, uncle of Arnold III, Count of Guines. Earl Gilbert's other daughter, Isabel b. 1226, m. 1240 the Scots baron Robert Bruce, lord of Annandale (d 1295), and by him was the grandmother of the hero of Bannockburn. Her marriage was probably arranged by her mother Isabel and uncle, Gilbert Marshal who gave her the Sussex manor of Ripe as a marriage portion. Isabel Marshal outlived Earl Gilbert de CLARE by ten years, during which time she was busy. In 1231 she m. Richard of Cornwall, to the displeasure of Richard's brother King Henry III, who was trying to arrange another match for Richard. She d 1240, after 4 children by Richard, only one of which lived past infancy. According to the Tewkesbury chronicle, she wished to be buried next to her 1st husband, but Richard of Cornwall had her buried at Beaulieu Abbey in Hampshire, although as a pious gesture he allowed her heart to be sent to Tewkesbury.

    MARSHALL to the ROYAL HOUSEHOLD, Royal Serjeant and Marshal to Henry I, LORD OF STRIGUL

    Gilbert FitzRichard d. 1114/7 was son and eventual heir of Richard FitzGilbert of Clare and heiress Rohese Giffard. He succeeded to his father's possessions in England in 1091; his brother, Roger Fitz Richard, inherited his father's lands in Normandy. Earl Gilbert's inheritance made him one of the wealthiest magnates in early twelfth-century England.

    Gilbert may have been present at the suspicious death of William II in the New Forest in 1100. He was granted lands and the Lordship of Cardigan by Henry I, including Cardigan Castle. He founded the Cluniac priory at Stoke-by-Clare, Suffolk.

    Earl Gilbert de Clare - was born before 1066, lived in Tonebridge and died in 1114/1117 in England . He was the son of Earl Richard "De Tonbridge" FitzGilbert and Rochese Giffard.

    Present at the murder of William II in 1100. Received lands in Wales from Henry I, including Cardigan Castle in Wales.

    Built a Castle at Caerdigan, Pembrokeshire, Wales. A marriage brought it into the hands of William Marshall, who soon controlled the strongest castles on the peninsula. The keep has been transformed into a modern house. Of all the castles that finally came into William Marshall's possession, this was the most important to the area. Scholars believe there is evidence that it was originally built of wood.

    Sources
    ? Sir Bernard Burke, Dormant and Extinct Peerages, Burke's Peerage, London, 1883, p. 119, Clare, Lords of Clare, Earls of Hertford, Earls of Gloucester
    See also:

    Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry" (2013), II;171-2.
    Wikipedia: Gilbert fitz Richard
    Clare family.
    Americans of Royal Descent.
    G.E.C.: Complete Peerage, III: 242-43
    J.H. Round, Feudal Eng. p. 523, 473
    Dict. of Nat'l Biog.
    "Ancestral roots of certain American colonists who came to America before 1700", Frederick Lewis Weis, 1992, seventh edition.
    "Europaische Stammtafeln", Isenburg.
    "Plantagenet Ancestry", Turton.
    Gary Boyd Roberts, "Ancestors of American Presidents".
    Gary Boyd Roberts, "The Royal Descents of 500 Immigrants", (1993).
    "Magna Charta Sureties, 1215", F. L. Weis, 4th Ed.
    Funk & Wagnalls New Encyclopedia
    'The Thomas Book'
    Farrer, William & Brownbill, J. The Victoria History of the County of Lancaster (Archibald Constable and Co. Limited, London, 1906), Vol. 1, Page 300.

    end of this biography

    Gilbert Fitz Richard (c.?1066–c.?1117), was styled de Clare, de Tonbridge, and Lord of Clare. He was a powerful Anglo-Norman baron who was granted the Lordship of Cardigan, in Wales c.?1107-1111.

    Life

    Gilbert, born before 1066, was the second son and an heir of Richard Fitz Gilbert of Clare and Rohese Giffard.[1] He succeeded to his father's possessions in England in 1088 when his father retired to a monastery;[2] his brother, Roger Fitz Richard, inherited his father's lands in Normandy.[3] That same year he, along with his brother Roger, fortified his castle at Tonbridge against the forces of William Rufus. But his castle was stormed, Gilbert was wounded and taken prisoner.[4] However he and his brother were in attendance on king William Rufus at his death in August 1100.[4] He was with Henry I at his Christmas court at Westminster in 1101.[4]

    It has been hinted, by modern historians, that Gilbert, as a part of a baronial conspiracy, played some part in the suspicious death of William II.[5] Frank Barlow points out that no proof has been found he had any part in the king's death or that a conspiracy even existed.[5]

    In 1110, King Henry I took Cardigan from Owain ap Cadwgan, son of Cadwgan ap Bleddyn as punishment for a number of crimes including that of the abduction of Nest, wife of Gerald de Windsor.[6] In turn Henry gave the Lordship of Cardigan, including Cardigan Castle to Gilbert Fitz Richard.[7] He founded the Clunic priory at Stoke-by-Clare, Suffolk.[7] Gilbert died in or before 1117.[7][8]

    Family

    About 1088,[9] Gilbert married Adeliza/Alice de Claremont, daughter of Hugh, Count of Clermont, and Margaret de Roucy.[8] Gilbert and Adeliza had at least eight children:

    Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare, d. 1136.[10]
    Gilbert Fitz Gilbert de Clare, d. 1148, 1st Earl of Pembroke.[10]
    Baldwin Fitz Gilbert de Clare, d. 1154, m. Adeline de Rollos.[11]
    Adelize/Alice de Clare, d. 1163, m. (ca. 1105), Aubrey II de Vere, son of Aubrey I de Vere and Beatrice.[12] She had 9 children and in her widowhood was a corrodian at St. Osyth's, Chich, Essex.
    Hervey de Clare, Lord of Montmorency.[13]
    Walter de Clare, d. 1149.[14]
    Margaret de Clare, d. 1185, m. (ca. 1108), Sir William de Montfitchet, Lord of Stansted Mountfitchet.[15]
    Rohese de Clare, d. 1149, m. (ca. 1130), Baderon of Monmouth[16]

    end of this biography

    Gilbert married Adeliza de Claremont. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 547.  Adeliza de Claremont
    Children:
    1. Sir Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare was born in 1092 in Clare, Suffolk, England; died on 15 Apr 1136 in Abergavenny, Monmouthshire, Wales.
    2. 273. Adeliza de Clare was born in ~1093 in Risbridge, Suffolk, England; died on 1 Nov 1163 in St Osyth Priory, Essex, England.
    3. Agnes Clare was born in ~1091 in Clare, Suffolk, England; died in 1115 in England.
    4. Sir Gilbert de Clare, Knight, 1st Earl of Pembroke was born in ~ 1100 in Tonbridge, Kent, England; died on 6 Jan 1148 in Tintern Abbey, Chapel Hill, Monmouthshire, England.

  17. 562.  Sir Simon Senlis, 1st Earl of Northampton was born in ~1046 in Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1111 in Bourgogne, France.

    Notes:

    Simon "1st Earl of Northampton, 2nd Earl of Huntingdon" de Senlis I formerly Senlis aka de St. Liz
    Born about 1046 in Calvados, Basse-Normandie, France
    Son of Ranulph (Senlis) de Senlis and Judith (Unknown) de Senlis
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    Husband of Maud (Huntingdon) of Scotland — married 1090 (to Dec 1111) [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Hugh (Senlis) de St Liz, Waltheof (Senlis) St Liz, Matilda (Senlis) Clare, Simon (Senlis) de St Liz and Malcolm (Huntingdon) Canmore
    Died about 1111 in Priory of La Charitâe-sur-Loire, Bourgogne, France

    Profile managers: Darlene Athey-Hill Find Relationship private message [send private message], Bob Fields Find Relationship private message [send private message], British Royals and Aristocrats WikiTree private message [send private message], Paul Lee Find Relationship private message [send private message], and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Senlis-82 created 13 May 2014 | Last modified 29 Mar 2019
    This page has been accessed 7,031 times.
    [categories]
    British Aristocracy
    Simon (Senlis) de Senlis I was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Biography
    1st Earl of Northampton, 1st Earl of Huntingdon; Crusader

    "SIMON DE ST. LIZ, said to be a son of Ranulph the Rich, a Norman, appears to have come to England early in the reign of William II. Presumably in consequence of his marriage, he became EARL of HUNTINGDON and NORTHAMPTON after 1086 (for he is not named in Domesday Book) and in or before 1090, when he witnessed a charter to Bath Abbey as "Earl Simon." He witnessed another royal charter under the same designation a little later. He fought for William in Normandy in 1098, and was taken prisoner by Louis, son of the French King. On the accession of Henry I in 1100 he witnessed the charter of liberties issued by the King at his Coronation. He built the Castle of Northampton and founded or refounded the Priory of St. Andrew in that town, and made it dependent on the Cluniac house of La Charitâe-sur-Loire; this was probably in the time of William Rufus, but certainly before 1108, when he granted an ample charter to it in conjunction with Maud his wife. He was a benefactor also to Daventry Priory, and probably built St. Sepulchre's, Northampton, about this time. He went to Jerusalem cruce signatus, and returned safely, but setting out again he died on the way at the above named Priory of La Charitâe, and was buried there.

    "He married, perhaps as early as 1090 when she would be aged about 18, Maud, eldest daughter of Waltheof, EARL OF HUNTINGDON and NORTHAMPTON, by Judith, niece of William I. He died, as aforesaid, at La Charitâe presumably in 1111 or shortly afterwards. His widow married DAVID I of Scotland. [Complete Peerage VI:640-1, (transcribed by Dave Utzinger)]

    Simon Senlis/St. Liz: (b. before 1045, d. 1109, buried at the priory of La Charite-Sur-Loire). He probably went to England from Normandy about the end of the reign of William the Conqueror, and he was offered by the Conqueror the hand of William's niece, Judith of Lens, the widow of Earl Watheof of Huntingdon whom William beheaded in 1076 for treason, but Judith refused to marry him on account of his lameness. He then recieved the earldom of Northampton and Huntingdon from the king and eventually married Waltheof and Judith's daughter Maud (d. 1131), probably not earlier than 1098. In 1098 he was fighting on the side of King William Rufus in Normandy and was taken prisoner by Louis, son of the king of France. He was one of the witnesses to the coronation charter of King Henry I of England in 1100. Afterwards he went on the crusade and died in 1109.

    Earl Simon built Northampton Castle and founded the priory of St. Andrew, Northampton, probably in 1108. By his wife Maud he had two sons: Simon (d.1153, Earl of Northampton, married Isabel de Beaumont, daughter of Robert de Beaumont, Earl of Gloucester who d. 1118 by whom he had a son Simon III who died without issue after having married Alice de Gant, daughter of Gilbert de Gant, Earl of Lincoln), and Waltheof III (d. 1159, Abbot of Melrose). His daughter Maud married Robert Fitz-Richard de Clare of Tonbridge and William d'Albini who died 1155/6.-AEDC

    Burial
    AFT 1111 Reinterred St. Neots, Vichy, France
    Sources
    Royal Ancestry 2013 D. Richardson Vol. I p. 278
    Phillips, Weber, Kirk and Staggs Families of the Pacific Northwest, by Jim Weber, rootsweb.com
    http://www.geni.com/people/Ranulph-I-de-Bayeux-Vicomte-du-Bessin/4615364525630058469
    Reports and Papers of the Architectural and Archaeological Societies of the Counties of Lincoln and Northampton (Savill and Edwards, London, 1850) Vol. 1, Page 236

    end of this biography

    Died:
    at the Priory of La Charitâe-sur-Loire

    Map, History & Photo ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/La_Charit%C3%A9-sur-Loire

    Simon married Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland in 1090. Maud (daughter of Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria and Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland) was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England; died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 563.  Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England (daughter of Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria and Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland); died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Maud or Matilda (c.1074—1130/31) was the queen consort of King David I of Scotland. She was the great-niece of William the Conqueror and the granddaughter of Earl Siward.

    Biography

    Maud was the daughter of the Waltheof, the Anglo-Saxon Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton, and his Norman wife Judith of Lens. Her father was the last of the major Anglo-Saxon earls to remain powerful after the Norman conquest of England in 1066, and the son of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. Her mother was the niece of William the Conqueror.

    She was married to Simon de Senlis (or St Liz) in about 1090.[1] Earlier, William had tried to get Maud's mother, Judith, to marry Simon. He received the honour of Huntingdon (whose lands stretched across much of eastern England) probably in right of his wife from William Rufus before the end of the year 1090.[2][3]

    She had three known children by him:[2]

    Matilda of St Liz (Maud) (d. 1140); she married Robert Fitz Richard of Tonbridge; she married secondly Saer De Quincy.
    Simon of St Liz (d. 1153)
    Saint Waltheof of Melrose (c.1100 – 1159/60)
    Her first husband died some time after 1111 and Maud next married David, the brother-in-law of Henry I of England, in 1113.[1][3] Through the marriage, David gained control over his wife's vast estates in England, in addition to his own lands in Cumbria and Strathclyde.[3] They had four children (two sons and two daughters):[1]

    Malcolm (born in 1113 or later, died young)
    Henry (c.1114 – 1152)
    Claricia (died unmarried)
    Hodierna (died young and unmarried)
    In 1124, David became King of Scots. Maud's two sons by different fathers, Simon and Henry, would later vie for the Earldom of Huntingdon.[3]

    She died in 1130 or 1131 and was buried at Scone Abbey in Perthshire, but she appears in a charter of dubious origin dated 1147.[1]

    Depictions in fiction

    Maud of Huntingdon appears as a character in Elizabeth Chadwick's novel The Winter Mantle (2003), as well as Alan Moore's novel Voice of the Fire (1995) and Nigel Tranter's novel David the Prince (1980).

    References

    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Weir, Alison (1995). Britain's Royal Families: The Complete Genealogy, Revised Edition. London: Random House. ISBN 0-7126-7448-9. p. 192
    ^ Jump up to: a b Matthew Strickland, "Senlis, Simon (I) de", Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/25091
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d G. W. S. Barrow, "David I (c.1085–1153)", Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, Sept 2004; online edn, Jan 2006 ; Maud (d. 1131): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49353

    Buried:
    Scone Abbey (originally Scone Priory) was a house of Augustinian canons located in Scone, Perthshire (Gowrie), Scotland. Dates given for the establishment of Scone Priory have ranged from 1114 A.D. to 1122 A.D. However, historians have long believed that Scone was before that time the center of the early medieval Christian cult of the Culdees (Câeli Dâe in medieval Irish meaning "Companions of God"). Very little is known about the Culdees but it is thought that a cult may have been worshiping at Scone from as early as 700 A.D. Archaeological surveys taken in 2007 suggest that Scone was a site of real significance even prior to 841 A.D., when Kenneth MacAlpin brought the Stone of Destiny, Scotland's most prized relic and coronation stone, to Scone.

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Scone_Abbey

    Children:
    1. 281. Matilda Senlis was born in ~1093 in Huntingdonshire, England; died in 1140 in Leicestershire, England.

  19. 1858.  Sir Roger de Clare, Knight, 3rd Earl of Hertford was born in 0___ 1116 in Tonbridge Castle, Kent, England (son of Sir Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare and Alice de Gernon); died in 0___ 1173 in Oxfordshire, England.

    Notes:

    Roger de Clare, 2nd Earl of Hertford, 5th Lord of Clare, 5th lord of Tonbridge, 5th Lord of Cardigan (1116–1173) was a powerful Norman noble during the 12th century England. He succeeded to the Earldom of Hertford and Honor of Clare, Tonbridge and Cardigan when his brother Gilbert died without issue.[1]

    Life

    Roger was a son of Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare and Alice de Gernon.[2] In 1153, he appears with his cousin, Richard Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke, as one of the signatories to the Treaty of Wallingford, in which Stephen recognises Prince Henry as his successor. He is found signing charters at Canterbury and Dover in 1156. Next year, according to Powell, he received from Henry II a grant of whatever lands he could conquer in South Wales. This is probably only an expansion of the statement of the Welsh chronicles that in this year (about 1 June) he entered Cardigan and 'stored' the castles of Humfrey, Aberdovey, Dineir, and Rhystud. Rhys ap Gruffydd, the prince of South Wales, appears to have complained to Henry II of these encroachments ; but being unable to obtain redress from the king of England sent his nephew Einion ab Anarawd to attack Humfirey and the other Norman fortresses. The 'Annales Cambriµ seem to assign these events to the year 1159 ; and the 'Brut' adds that Prince Rhys burnt all the French castles in Cardigan.[1]

    In 1158 or 1160, Clare advanced with an army to the relief of Carmarthen Castle, then besieged by Rhys, and pitched his camp at Dinweilir. Not daring to attack the Welsh prince, the English army offered peace and retired home. In 1163, Rhys again invaded the conquests of Clare, who, we learn incidentally, has at some earlier period caused Einion, the capturer of Humfrey Castle, to be murdered by domestic treachery.[1]In 1164 he assisted with the Constitutions of Clarendon. From his munificence to the Church and his numerous acts of piety, Roger was called the "Good Earl of Hertford".[a] He was the founder of Little Marcis Nunnery prior to 1163.[3]

    A second time all Cardigan was wrested from the Norman hands ; and things now wore so threatening an aspect that Henry II led an army into Wales in 1165, although, according to one Welsh account, Rhys had made his peace with the king in 1164, and had even visited him in England. The causes assigned by the Welsh chronicle for this fresh outbreak of hostility are that Henry failed to keep his promises — presumably of restitution — and secondly that Roger, earl of Clare, was honourably receiving Walter, the murderer of Rhys's nephew Einion. For the third time we now read that Cardigan was overrun and the Norman castles burnt; but it is possible that the events assigned by the 'Annales Cambrµ' to the year 1165 are the same as those assigned by the 'Brut y Tywysogion' to 1163.[1]

    In the intervening years, Clare had been abroad, and is found signing charters at Le Mans, probably about Christmas 1160, and again at Rouen in 1161 (Eyton, pp. 52, 53). In July 1163 he was summoned by Becket to do homage in his capacity of steward to the archbishops of Canterbury for the castle of Tunbridge. In his refusal, which he based on the grounds that he held the castle of the king and not of the archbishop, he was supported by Henry II (Ralph de Diceto, i. 311; Gervase of Canterbury, i. 174, ii. 391). Next year he was one of the ‘recognisers’ of the constitutions of Clarendon (Select Charters, p. 138). Early in 1170 he was appointed one of a band of commissioners for Kent, Surrey, and other arts of southern England (Gerv. Cant. i. 216). His last known signature seems to belong to June or July 1171, and is dated abroad from Chevaillâee.[1]He appears to have died in 1173, and certainly before July or August 1174, when we find Richard, earl of Clare, his son, coming to the king at Northampton.[1]

    Family

    Roger married Maud de St. Hilary, daughter of James de St. Hilary and Aveline.[4] Together they had seven children:

    Mabel de Clare, d. 1204, m. (c. 1175), Nigel de Mowbray.
    Richard de Clare, b. c. 1153, Tonbridge Castle, Kent, England, d. 28 November 1217, 3rd Earl of Hertford
    James de Clare
    Eveline (Aveline) de Clare, d. 4 June 1225, m. [1] (c. 1204), Geoffrey IV Fitz Piers (Fitz Peter), 1st Earl of Essex.[5] m. [2] Sir William Munchensy, (b. c. 1184), son of Warin de Munchensy and Agnes Fitz John.
    Roger de Clare, d. 1241, Middleton, Norfolk, England.
    John de Clare
    Henry de Clare

    Birth:
    Photos, map & history for Tonbridge Castle ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tonbridge_Castle

    Roger married Matilda St. Hilary before 1173. Matilda was born in 1136 in (Normandy, France); died on 24 Dec 1195. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 1859.  Matilda St. Hilary was born in 1136 in (Normandy, France); died on 24 Dec 1195.

    Notes:

    Matilda de St. Hilaire was born circa 1136 to James de St. Hilary (c1105-c1154) and Aveline de Hesding (c1107-) and died 24 December 1195 of unspecified causes. She married Roger de Clare, 3rd Earl of Hertford (1116-1173) before 1173 JL . She married William of Aubigny (c1139-1193) after 1173 JL .
    Contents[show]


    Children

    Offspring of Roger de Clare, 3rd Earl of Hertford and Maud de St. Hilary (c1136-1195)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard de Clare, 4th Earl of Hertford (c1153-1218) 1153 30 December 1218 Amice FitzRobert, Countess of Gloucester (c1160-1220)

    Mabel de Clare (1160-1204)
    James de Clare (c1162-?)
    Eveline de Clare (c1164-1225)
    Roger de Clare (1168-1241)
    John de Clare (c1170-?)
    Henry de Clare (c1172-?)
    ,
    Children

    Offspring of William of Aubigny and Maud de St. Hilary (c1136-1195)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    William of Aubigny (c1175-1221) 1175 Arundel, England, United Kingdom 1 February 1221 Rome, Italy Mabel of Chester (c1173-?)

    Avice of Aubigny (c1176-?)
    Mathilde of Aubigny



    Footnotes (including sources)
    ‡ General
    http://www.thepeerage.com/p10673.htm#i106721

    Children:
    1. 929. Hawise Clare was born in ~1154 in Tonbridge Castle, Tonbridge, Kent, England; died after 1215.
    2. Aveline de Clare was born in ~1166 in (Tonbridge Castle, Kent, England); died on 4 Jun 1225.

  21. 1862.  Robert Condet was born in 1106 in Thorngate Castle, Lincoln, Lincolnshire, England; died on 10 Oct 1141 in Thorngate Castle, Lincoln, Lincolnshire, England.

    Notes:

    In 1130 Robert de Condâe accounted in Kent and in Sussex for an agreement with the bishop of Lincoln, and in Lincolnshire for the land of his father. His parentage is unknown, though it is usually suggested that he was a descendant of Emma Crispin (aunt of Robert I Malet) and Peter de Condâe. He married Alice or Adelicia, probably the daughter of Ranulf I of Chester and in 1136 widow of Gilbert fitz Richard de Clare (major, Linq. Reg. Antiq. i, pp. 282ff0. At his death on a 10 October sometime between 1139 and 1145 his minor son Roger was his heir. Probably father also of a son Robert (q.v.). His fee was a composite granted some time after 1086, consisting of land in Wickhambreux, Kent, South Carlton, Grimston, Thurlby and Eagle and Skellingthorpe, Lincolnshire.

    Sources

    Gen-Medieval archives - posting of Rosie Bevan on 5 Feb 2004 re: ncestry of Agnes de Condet/Cundy, wife of Walter de Clifford (Ref: Domesday Descendants, p. 425)
    This profile was created through the import of Acrossthepond.ged on 21 February 2011.
    Weis, Frederick Lewis, Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America before 1700 (7th ed., Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1992.), 132D-27, 246B-25, Los Angeles Public Library, Gen 974 W426 1992.
    Cokayne, George Edward, The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct, or Dormant (London: St. Catherine Press, 1910.), 3:243, 7:672, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.721 C682.

    end of profile

    Robert married Sir Adeliza Meschines, Lord of Thorngate. Adeliza (daughter of Sir Ranulph Meschines, 3rd Earl of Chester and Lucia Mercia) was born in 1099 in Gernon Castle, Normandy, Franc; died after 1152 in Abergavenny, Monmouthshire, Wales. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 1863.  Sir Adeliza Meschines, Lord of Thorngate was born in 1099 in Gernon Castle, Normandy, Franc (daughter of Sir Ranulph Meschines, 3rd Earl of Chester and Lucia Mercia); died after 1152 in Abergavenny, Monmouthshire, Wales.

    Notes:

    Biography

    Alice (Adeliza) de Meschines, of Chester b: - after 1139 Daughter of Ranulph II de Briquessart "le Meschin" de Bayeux, count of Chester, and Lucy Thoroldsdottir, Countess of Chester:

    Wife of Richard (Clare) de Clare * — married before 1116 Wife of Robert (Condet) de Condet — married April 1137

    m [firstly] RICHARD FitzGilbert de Clare, son of GILBERT FitzRichard Lord of Clare and his wife Adelais de Roucy (-killed in battle near Abergavenny 15 Apr 1136, bur Gloucester).

    m secondly ROGER de Condâe [Cundet], d -10 Oct [1139/45]

    Richard de Clare and his wife Alice had ten children:

    1. GILBERT (-[1152/53], bur Clare Priory). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names (in order) "Gilbert et ses fráeres" as the three sons of Richard & his wife. He was created Earl of Hertford in [1138]. The Annals of Tewkesbury record that “comes de Clare” died in 1153[620]. Robert of Torigny records the death in 1153 of "Gislebertus filius Ricardi" and his burial "apud Claram".

    2. ROGER (-1173). Robert of Torigny records that "Rogerius frater eius" succeeded on the death in 1153 of "Gislebertus filius Ricardi". He succeeded his brother in 1153 as Earl of Hertford.

    3. GODFREY de Clare (-young, bur Stoke-by-Clare Priory.

    4. ADELISA de Tonbridge (-before 1166). “Mathildis de Percy comitissa de Warwic, filia Willielmi de Perci” donated property to Sawley abbey, for the souls of “…patris mei Willielmi de Percy et Adalidis de Tunbrige matris meµ…”, by undated charter. The reference to Tonbridge suggests that she may have been a member of the Clare family. If this is correct, the chronology suggests that she would have been the daughter of Richard FitzGilbert. “Willielmus de Percy” donated property to Sawley abbey, with the consent of “Adelidµ uxoris meµ et Alani hµredis mei”, by undated charter, witnessed by “…Roberto de Percy…”. m as his first wife, WILLIAM de Percy, son of ALAN de Percy and his wife Emma de Gant [1174/75]).

    5. RICHARD (-1190). m as her first husband, ALINE Lady of Sampford, daughter and heiress of GEOFFREY FitzBaldwin & his wife Alice ---. She married secondly Hugh de Clohale.

    6. ROHESE de Clare A manuscript genealogy of the Gant family records that “Gilbertus”, son of “Walterus”, married “Roesiam comitissam Lincolniµ”, adding that she married secondly "Roberto dapifero" by whom she was mother of "Roesia de Bulington nupta Simoni de Kyma"[627]. m firstly GILBERT de Gand Earl of Lincoln, son of WALTER de Gand & his wife Matilda de Penthiáevre [Bretagne] (Bridlington [1120]-1156, bur [Bridlington Priory]). m secondly ([1157/63][628]) ROBERT FitzRobert, son of ROBERT FitzFulk and his wife ---. Dapifer of William de Percy.

    7. AGNES de Clare . Her parentage and marriage are confirmed by the charter dated to [1184/85] under which “Aliz de Gant comitissa filia Gilberti de Gant” confirmed land held by his ancestors in Barton (upon-Humber) to “Roberto Scrop de Barton, filio Ricardi Scrop et filio Agnetis matertere mee”. m RICHARD Scrope of Barton, Lincolnshire, son of --- (-before 1166).

    8. ALICE de Clare . m CADWALADR ap Gruffydd of Gwynedd, son of GRUFFYDD ap Cynan King of Gwynedd and his wife Angharad of Deheubarth (-Mar 1172).

    9. LUCY de Clare (-after 1155). Domesday Descendants cites a charter under which “Lucy” donated property to Stoke-by-Clare priory for the souls of her husband Earl Baldwin and Earl Gilbert, endorsed “Carta de comitissa de Clara”, suggesting her marriage and parentage as shown here. m as his second wife, BALDWIN de Reviers Earl of Devon, son of RICHARD Seigneur de Reviers and his wife Adelise Peverel (-4 Jun 1155, bur Quarr Abbey).

    Robert de CONDET m: 1137

    children:

    i) Roger de CONDET was born 1138 and died 1201. ii) Robert de CONDET was born 1139 in South Carlton, Lincolnshire. iii) Isabel de CONDET was born 1141.

    Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Richard [FitzGilbert de Clare] married "la sśur de Ranulfe le jeune comte de Chester". The History of Gloucester St Peter records the confirmation by "Ranulphus comes Cestriµ" of the donation of "molendinum de Taddewelle" by "Alicia soror eius" for the soul of "Ricardi filii Gilberti viri sui". “Rics filius Gilebi” donated lands in Hawkedon, Suffolk to the abbey of St Edmunds, with the consent of “Rogs…filius me…et coiux mea Xpiana”, by undated charter.

    This charter is attributed to Richard FitzGilbert in Collectanea Topographica et Genealogica and dated to 1154, which must be incorrect in view of Richard´s recorded death in 1136. The reference to his wife´s name as Christiana cannot be explained. It does not appear that Richard married twice, assuming that the sources quoted here are accurate. The extract from the History of Gloucester St Peter suggests that his wife “Alice of Chester” survived her husband, while the St Edmunds charter shows that “Christiana” was alive after Richard´s son Roger was old enough to consent to the donation.

    She was rescued from the Welsh by Miles of Gloucester. A charter of Henry Duke of Normandy dated [1153/early Apr 1154] relates to donations to Gloucester by "Ranulphi comitis Cestrie…[et] Alis sororis eiusdem comitis" for the soul of "Ricardi filii Gilberti viri sui"". It is not clear from the document how long before the date of the charter these donations were made.

    She brought lands in Northampton and Lincoln as her marriage portion.

    She was captured at Abergavenny by the Welsh when her husband was slain, 15 Apr 1136; rescued by Miles of Gloucester.

    She made gifts to the monks of St. Peters, Gloucester for the soul of her husband: "... confirmation by Henry II ("Henricus rex Angliae et dux Normanniae et Aquitanniae et comes Andegaviae...") of the prior charter, having to do with the gift of the mill at Olney and that at 'Taddeswell'. This confirmation reads in part, "Praecipio quod sine dilatione et juste faciatis habere abbati et monachis de Gloucestria' quos comes Ranulfus eis dedit in molendinis de Olneyo et de Taddeswelle, sicut carta testatur."

    Sources
    "Royal Ancestry" 2013, Douglas Richardson Vol. II. p. 174
    Note: Variation in name le Meschin.

    Cokayne, George Edward, The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct, or Dormant (London: St. Catherine Press, 1910.), 3:243, 7:672
    Sanders, Ivor John, English Baronies: A Study of Their Origin and Descent, 1086-1327 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1960.), p. 35 note 1
    Nichols, John Gough (Editor), "The Earldom of Lincoln," The Topographer and Genealogist, Vol. 1 (1846) (London: Society of Antiquaries, 1846-1858.), p. 17
    Weis, Frederick Lewis, The Magna Charta Sureties, 1215 (5th ed., Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1999.), pp. 153-2, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.273 W426 1999.
    Gen-Medieval archives - 22 Oct 2004 posting of Therav3@aol.com re: Descent from Richard III of Normandy to Jane Lowe (Grey of Sandiacre)

    end of bio

    Children:
    1. 931. Isabel Condet was born before 1141 in Lincolnshire, England.

  23. 1902.  Sir William de Braose, Knight, 3rd Lord of Bramber was born in 1135 in (Bramber, Sussex, England) (son of SIr Philip de Braose, Knight, 2nd Lord Bramber and Aanor de Totnes); died on 21 Oct 1190 in London, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: Sheriff of Hereford
    • Alt Birth: 1100, Bramber, Sussex, England
    • Alt Birth: ~1112, Monmouthshire, Wales
    • Alt Death: ~1192, Woebley, Herefordshire, England

    Notes:

    William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber (fl. 1135–1179) was a 12th-century Marcher lord who secured a foundation for the dominant position later held by the Braose family in the Welsh Marches. In addition to the family's English holdings in Sussex and Devon, William had inherited Radnor and Builth, in Wales, from his father Philip. By his marriage he increased the Braose Welsh holdings to include Brecon and Abergavenny.

    William remained loyal to King Stephen during the 12th-century period of civil war. He became a trusted royal servant during the subsequent reign of Henry II, accompanying the king on campaigns in France and Ireland. He served as sheriff of Herefordshire from 1173 until 1175. The family's power reached its peak under his son William during the reigns of King Richard I and King John.

    William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber
    Lord of Bramber
    Died after 1179
    Noble family House of Braose
    Spouse(s) Bertha, daughter of Miles of Gloucester and Sibyl de Neufmarchâe
    Issue
    William de Braose, 4th Lord of Bramber
    Father Philip de Braose
    Mother Aenor de Totnes, daughter of Juhel of Totnes

    Lands and family

    William was the eldest son of Philip de Braose, lord of Bramber.[1] His mother was Aenor, daughter of Juhel of Totnes.[1] He was the third in the line of the Anglo-Norman Braose family founded by his grandfather, the first William de Braose.[1] After his father died in the 1130s William inherited lordships, land and castles in Sussex, with his caput at Bramber. He also held Totnes in Devon and Radnor and Builth in the Welsh Marches.[2] He confirmed the grants of his father and grandfather to the abbey of St Florent in Anjou and made further grants to the abbey's dependent priory at Sele in Sussex.[3] In about 1155, he also inherited through his mother's family one half of the honour of Barnstaple in Devon, paying a fee of 1000 marks for the privilege.[2] William became an internationally recognised figure. When Archbishop Theobald of Canterbury was asked by Pope Adrian IV to inquire into the background of a certain Walter, canon of St Ruf, his reply, dated to 1154/9 read:

    The facts which you demand need but little enquiry; for they shine so brightly in themselves that they cannot be hid; so great is the brilliance of his noble birth and the glory of all his kin. For Walter, as we know for a fact, was the son of a distinguished knight and born of a noble mother in lawful wedlock, and he is closely related by blood to the noble William de Braose.[4]

    William had married Bertha, daughter of Miles of Gloucester and Sibyl de Neufmarchâe, by 1150.[1] When each of Bertha's four brothers (Walter de Hereford, Henry FitzMiles (or Henry de Hereford), Mahel de Hereford and William de Hereford) died leaving no issue, William's marriage became unexpectedly valuable. He gained control of the lordships of Brecon and Abergavenny after 1166 when the last brother died.[1] These additional land holdings greatly expanded the territorial power and income of the Braose family. They now held a vast block of territory in the Welsh Marches as well as their extensive interests in Sussex and Devon. William's daughters were able to make good marriages, notably Sibyl to William de Ferrers, Earl of Derby.[5] Maud was married to John de Brompton of Shropshire.[6] William's son and heir, another William de Braose, became a major player in national politics under King John.[7]

    Royal service

    Empress Maud, the only legitimate living child of Henry I, landed in England in 1139 in an attempt to press her claim to the monarchy. She was soon besieged by King Stephen's forces at Arundel castle. Stephen allowed Maud a safe conduct to Bristol and provided her with an escort, which included William de Braose,[8] suggesting that he was an adherent of King Stephen. William was present as a witness when three charters were issued by Stephen at Lewes dated to the years 1148–53,[9] therefore it appears that he remained loyal to the king until the Treaty of Wallingford ended the hostilities.

    William was in Sussex in 1153,[nb 1] but he followed Duke Henry, soon to become King Henry II, to Normandy in 1154.[nb 2] William was frequently with the new king. He was one of the military leaders who supported Henry at Rhuddlan in 1157.[12] He witnessed one of the king's charters at Romsey in 1158,[13] and he is recorded at the king's court in Wiltshire in 1164 when the Constitutions of Clarendon were enacted.[14] He accompanied the king on expedition to France, witnessing at Leons[nb 3] in 1161 and Chinon in 1162. William is also documented on the Irish campaign at Dublin in 1171 and Wexford 1172.[15] William's younger brother, Philip, also accompanied the king to Ireland, and remained with the garrison at Wexford. In 1177 Philip was granted the kingdom of Limerick by Henry but failed to take possession after the citizens set fire to the town.[16]

    When Henry was facing war with his sons in 1173, William was appointed as sheriff of Herefordshire at Easter. He maintained the King's interests in Herefordshire until 1175.[1]

    Later life and death

    King Henry withdrew his favour from the family after William's son organised the murder of Seisyll ap Dyfnwal and other Welsh princes at Abergavenny in 1176.[17] There is little subsequent record of William in public life, and it is likely that he retired to his estates in Sussex. William died after 1179 and was succeeded by his son, William de Braose, 4th Lord of Bramber,[1] who gained the favour of both King Richard I and King John and became a dominant force in the Welsh Marches during their reigns.[18]

    end of biography

    William de Braose, 3rd lord of Bramber was a Marcher lord, active during the 12th century period of anarchy and the subsequent reign of Henry II. He served as sheriff of Herefordshire from 1173 to 1175.

    William was the eldest son of Philip de Braose, lord of Bramber. His mother was Aenor, daughter of Juhel of Totnes. He was the third in the line of the Anglo-Norman Braose family. After his father died in the 1130s William held lordships, land and castles in Sussex, with his caput at Bramber, also at Totnes in Devon and Radnor and Builth in the Welsh Marches. He confirmed the grants of his father and grandfather to the abbey of St Florent in Anjou and made further grants to the abbey's dependent priory at Sele in Sussex. About 1155, he also inherited through his mother's family one half of the honour of Barnstaple in Devon, paying a fee of 1000 marks for the privilege.

    William became an internationally recognised figure. When Archbishop Theobald of Canterbury was asked by Pope Adrian IV to inquire into the background of a certain Walter, canon of St Ruf, his reply, dated to 1154/9 read:

    "The facts which you demand need but little enquiry; for they shine so brightly in themselves that they cannot be hid; so great is the brilliance of his noble birth and the glory of all his kin. For Walter, as we know for a fact, was the son of a distinguished knight and born of a noble mother in lawful wedlock, and he is closely related by blood to the noble William de Braose."

    William had married Bertha, daughter of Miles of Gloucester by 1150. When each of Bertha's four brothers died leaving no issue William's marriage became unexpectedly valuable. He gained control of the lordships of Brecon and Abergavenny after 1166 when the last brother died. These additional land holdings greatly expanded the territorial power and income of the Braose family. They now held a vast block of territory in the Middle March as well as their extensive interests in Sussex and Devon. William's daughters were able to make good marriages, notably Sibyl to William de Ferrers, Earl of Derby. William's son and heir, became a major player in national politics under King John.

    Empress Maud landed in England in 1139 in an attempt to press her claim to the monarchy. She was soon besieged by King Stephen's forces at Arundel castle. Stephen allowed Maud a safe conduct to Bristol, and provided her with an escort which included William de Braose. Thus, at the start of this conflict, William was an adherent of King Stephen. He witnessed three charters with Stephen at Lewes dated by Davis as 1148/53 so it appears that he remained loyal to the king until the Treaty of Wallingford which ended the hostilities.

    William was in Sussex in 1153, but he followed Duke Henry, soon to become King Henry II, across to Normandy in 1154. William was frequently with the new king. He was one of the great men in the army at Rhuddlan in 1157. He witnessed one of the king's charters at Romsey in 1158 and he is recorded at the king's court in Wiltshire in 1164 when the Constitutions of Clarendon were enacted. He accompanied the king on expedition to France, witnessing at Leons, in 1161 and Chinon in 1162. William is also documented on the Irish campaign at Dublin in 1171 and Wexford 1172.

    When Henry was facing war with his sons in 1173, William was appointed as sheriff of Hereford at Easter. He maintained the King's interests in Herefordshire until 1175. King Henry withdrew his favour from the family after William's son organised the murder of Seisyll ap Dyfnwal and other Welsh princes at Abergavenny in 1175. There is little record of William in public life after this and it is likely that he retired to his estates in Sussex. It is at this time that the extensions were made to St. Mary's, Shoreham. (Pictured at top)

    (The above is an adaptation of the article I wrote for Wikipedia. Sources for the information given can be found there.)

    Father: Philip de Braose

    Mother: Aanor

    Married to Bertha, daughter of Miles of Gloucester, Earl of Hereford

    Child 1: William de Braose, 4th Lord of Bramber

    Child 2: Maud = John de Brompton

    Child 3: Sibilla = (1)William de Ferrers =(2)Adam de Port

    Child 4: John

    Child 5: Roger

    Roger is a witness to a charter of his brother William. (Dugdales "Monasticon" iv, p616)

    (Some sources give a daughter Bertha who married a Beauchamp. I believe this Bertha is a daughter of William de Braose, 4th Lord of Bramber. See her page for references.)

    end of biography

    William (de Braose) BRUCEPrint Family Tree William de /Braose/ , William de /Braose/

    Born in 1100 - Bramber, Sussex, England
    Deceased 21 October 1190 - London, England , age at death: 90 years old

    Parents

    Philip (de Braose) BRUCE, born in 1073 - Bramber, Sussex, England, Deceased in 1134 - Bramber, Sussex, England age at death: 61 years old
    Married in 1104, Barnstaple, Devon, England, to
    Aenor De TOTNES, born in 1084 - Barnstaple, Devon, England, Deceased in 1102 - Bramber, Sussex, England age at death: 18 years old

    Spouses, children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren

    Married in 1148, Herefordshire, England, to Bertha De PITRES, born in 1107 - Gloucester, Gloucestershire, England, Deceased - Bramber, Sussex, England (Parents : M Miles (Fitzwalter) De (1st Earl of Hereford) PITRES 1092-1143 & F Sybil (de Neufmarche) NEWMARCH 1092-1142) with
    F Bertha (de Braose) BRUCE ca 1145- married before 1180, Wales, to Gilbert De (Baron) MONMOUTH 1140-1190 with
    M John De (SIR - Lord of Monmouth) MONMOUTH ca 1180- married in 1202, Monmouth, Monmouthshire, Wales, to Cecily Waleran FitzWalter 1182-1222 with :
    F Joan Margaret De MONMOUTH ca 1201-1247
    M William De Monmouth

    John De (SIR - Lord of Monmouth) MONMOUTH ca 1180- married in April 1223, Monmouthshire, Wales, to Agnes de ** MUSCEGROS ca 1190- with :
    M Richard (de Wyesham) De MONMOUTH 1223/-
    M Walter De MONMOUTH 1223/-
    M John De (5th Lord of Monmouth) MONMOUTH 1225-1274

    Bertha (de Braose) BRUCE ca 1145- married before 1182, Bramber, Sussex, England, to Walter De BEAUCHAMP ca 1160-1235 with
    M James De BEAUCHAMP 1182-1233
    M Watchline De BEAUCHAMP 1184-1236 married to Joane De MORTIMER 1194-1268 with :
    M William De BEAUCHAMP 1210-1267
    F Matilda Maud (de Braose) ca 1146- married in 1168, England, to John De BRAMPTON ca 1136-1179 with
    M Brian De BRAMPTON 1168-1197 married in 1195, England, to Alice De Neufmenell 1172- with :
    M Brian De Brampton 1194-1262
    F Margaret (de Braose) (Lady Meath) BRUCE ca 1149- married 19 November 1200, Ewyas Harold, Herefordshire, England, to Walter De (Sir - Lord Meath) LACY ca 1150-1241 with
    F Petronilla De LACY 1195-1288 married to Ralph VI De (Lord Flamstead) TOENI 1190-1239 with :
    F Constance De TOENI ca 1220-1263
    M Roger Michaelmas De (Lord of Flamstead) TOENI 1235-1264
    F Gille Egidia De LACY 1202-1239 married 21 April 1225 to Richard Mor "The Great", De (1st Earl of Ulster) BURGH 1202-1242 with :
    M Walter De ( 1st Earl of Ulster, 2nd Lord of Cornaught) BURGH 1232-1271
    M Gilbert (Of Meath) De LACY 1206-1230 married in 1225, Norfolk, England, to Isabel BIGOD 1212-1250 with :
    F Margery De LACY ca 1232-1256
    F Sybil (de Braose) BRUCE /1151-1227 married to Philip (le Boteler) BUTLER 1157-1174 with
    F Clemence (le Boteler) BUTLER 1175-1231 married in 1188, England, to John (Lackland) (KING OF ENGLAND) PLANTAGENET 1166-1216 with :
    F Joan (Princess of WALES) PLANTAGENET 1190-1236

    Clemence (le Boteler) BUTLER 1175-1231 married in 1205 to Nicholas De (SIR - Baron of Alton, Lord of Farnham) VERDUN 1175- with :
    F Rohese De VERDUN 1204-1246
    M William (de Braose) BRUCE 1153-1211 married in 1174, Bramber, Sussex, England, to Maud (Matilda) De St VALERY 1155-1210 with
    F Matilda Maud (de Braose) 1160-1209 married in 1189 to Gruffydd Ap (Prince of South Wales) RHYS 1148-1201 with :
    M Owain Ap GRUFFYDD ca 1176-1235
    F Lleucu Verch GRUFFYDD 1202-1250
    M William (The Younger) de Braose) BRUCE 1175-1210 married in 1196, Kent, England, to Matilda De CLARE 1175-1213 with :
    F Matilda (de Braose) BRUCE ca 1195-1274
    M John (de Braose) (Lord of Bramber) BRUCE 1197-1232
    F Laurette (de Braose) BRUCE ca 1176-1266 married to Robert "Fitz-Parnell" HARCOURT ca 1156- with :
    M X Harcourt ca 1190-
    M Reginald (de Braose) BRUCE 1182-1227 married 19 March 1202, Bramber, Sussex, England, to Grecian Alice De BRIWERE 1186-1226 with
    F Matilda (de Braose) BRUCE ca 1200-1249 married in 1219, Carmarthenshire, Wales, to Rhys (Mechyll) Ap (Gryg ) RHYS 1174-1244 with :
    M Ieuan Ap RHYS ca 1220-
    F Gwenllian Verch RHYS ca 1225-1268
    M William "Black William" (de Braose) BRUCE 1204-1230 married 2 May 1230, Pembroke, Pembrokeshire, Wales, to Eve (Baroness of Abergavenny) MARSHALL 1194-1246 with :
    M William (de Braose) BRUCE 1210-1292
    F Isabella (de Braose) BRUCE 1220/-
    F Eva (de Braose) BRUCE 1220-1255
    F Maud (de Braose) (BARONESS WIGMORE) BRUCE 1226-1300

    Siblings

    F Maud (de Braose) BRUCE 1109-1200 Married about 1130, Wales, to William De BEAUCHAMP 1105-1170

    Paternal grand-parents, uncles and aunts
    M William de (Braose) BRUCE 1049-1093 married (1072)
    F Agnes De SAINT CLARE 1034-1080
    M Philip (de Braose) BRUCE 1073-1134
    married (1104)
    2 children

    Maternal grand-parents, uncles and aunts
    M Juhel De TOTNES 1049-1123 married (1083)
    F ** De PICQUIGNY 1060-1145
    F Aenor De TOTNES 1084-1102
    married (1104)
    2 children


    Timeline
    1100 : Birth - Bramber, Sussex, England
    1112 : Birth - Bramber, Sussex, England

    Sources: Ancestry.com.au - http://www.Ancestry.com.au - Millennium File - Heritage Consulting - Online publication - Provo, UT, USA: Ancestry.com Operations Inc, 2003.Original data - Heritage Consulting. The Millennium File. Salt Lake City, UT, USA: Heritage Consulting.Original data: Heritage Consulting. The Millennium File. Salt Lake City, UT, USA: - 1,7249::0
    Note http://search.Ancestry.com.au/cgi-bin/sse.dll?db=millind&h=1077681&ti=5544&indiv=try&gss=pt - Birth date: 1126 Birth place: Briouze, Normandy, France Death date: 1192-3 Death place: - 1,7249::1077681
    1126 : Birth - Briouze, Orne, Basse-Normandie, France
    Sources: Ancestry.com - http://www.Ancestry.com - Millennium File - Heritage Consulting - Ancestry.com Operations Inc - 1,7249::0 - 1,7249::1077681
    1148 : Marriage (with Bertha De PITRES) - Herefordshire, England
    before 1190 : LORD of BRAMBER
    21 October 1190 : Death - London, England
    1192 : Death - England
    Sources: Ancestry.com.au - http://www.Ancestry.com.au - Millennium File - Heritage Consulting - Online publication - Provo, UT, USA: Ancestry.com Operations Inc, 2003.Original data - Heritage Consulting. The Millennium File. Salt Lake City, UT, USA: Heritage Consulting.Original data: Heritage Consulting. The Millennium File. Salt Lake City, UT, USA: - 1,7249::0
    Note http://search.Ancestry.com.au/cgi-bin/sse.dll?db=millind&h=1077681&ti=5544&indiv=try&gss=pt - Birth date: 1126 Birth place: Briouze, Normandy, France Death date: 1192-3 Death place: - 1,7249::1077681
    1192 : Death
    Age: 66
    Sources: Ancestry.com - http://www.Ancestry.com - Millennium File - Heritage Consulting - Ancestry.com Operations Inc - 1,7249::0 - 1,7249::1077681


    Notes
    Individual Note
    Source: Ancestry.com.au - http://www.Ancestry.com.au - Millennium File - Heritage Consulting - Online publication - Provo, UT, USA: Ancestry.com Operations Inc, 2003.Original data - Heritage Consulting. The Millennium File. Salt Lake City, UT, USA: Heritage Consulting.Original data: Heritage Consulting. The Millennium File. Salt Lake City, UT, USA: - 1,7249::0
    http://search.Ancestry.com.au/cgi-bin/sse.dll?db=millind&h=1077681&ti=5544&indiv=try&gss=pt Birth date: 1126 Birth place: Briouze, Normandy, France Death date: 1192-3 Death place: 1,7249::1077681
    Source: Ancestry.com - http://www.Ancestry.com - Millennium File - Heritage Consulting - Ancestry.com Operations Inc - 1,7249::0 1,7249::1077681


    Sources
    Individual: Ancestry.com.au - http://www.Ancestry.com.au - Ancestry Family Trees - Online publication - Provo, UT, USA: Ancestry.com. Original data: Family Tree files submitted by Ancestry members. - This information comes from 1 or more individual Ancestry Family Tree files. This source citation points you to a current version of those files. Note: The owners of these tree files may have removed or changed information since this source citation was created. - Ancestry Family Trees - http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=18829447&pid=8845

    Family Tree Preview
    Ancestry Chart Descendancy Chart Printable Family Tree
    _____| 16_ Rognvald Wolfs (of Orkey) BRUCE /1000-1046
    _____| 8_ Robert BRUCE 1030-1094
    _____| 4_ William de (Braose) BRUCE 1049-1093
    / \ _____| 18_ Alan III De (Count of Brittany) RENNES 1000-1040
    |2_ Philip (de Braose) BRUCE 1073-1134
    | \ _____| 20_ Mauger (de St Claire) (Seigneur) NORMANDY ca 990-1017
    | \ _____| 10_ Waldron De St CLARE 1015-1047
    | \ _____| 22_ Richard De NORMANDY 1001-1028
    |--1_ William (de Braose) BRUCE 1100-1190
    | _____| 12_ Alured De TOTNES 1015-1080
    | /
    | _____| 6_ Juhel De TOTNES 1049-1123
    | / \
    |3_ Aenor De TOTNES 1084-1102
    \
    \ _____| 14_ Arnoul De PICQUIGNY 1020-1055
    \ /
    \

    end of profile

    Name: William DE BRAOSE
    Sex: M
    Birth: 1105 in Bramber, Sussex, England
    ALIA: William de BRAOSE Lord of Bramber
    Title: Lord of Bramber
    Death: BET 1192 AND 1193 in Bramber, Sussex, England
    Note:
    Dec 08 from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/William_de_Braose,_3rd_Lord_of_Bramber -

    William de Braose, Third Lord of Bramber (born 1112 in Brecon) (d. ca. 1192) was the eldest son of Philip de Braose, Second Lord of Bramber.

    Family and early career
    William was born into a second generation English Norman dynasty holding Lordships and land in Sussex at Bramber, also at Totnes in Devon and Radnor and Builth in the Welsh Marches of Wales. He maintained his Sussex lands and titles and extended St Mary's, Shoreham and contributed to a priory at Sele, West Sussex. His mother was Aenor Fitz Judhel of Totnes.

    He also inherited one half of the honour of Barnstaple in Devon, paying a fee of 1000 marks for the privilege.

    William married Bertha de Pitres, also known as Bertha de Hereford, daughter of Miles of Gloucester, Earl of Hereford. Through this marriage, William acquired lordships of Brecon and Abergavenny in 1166 because Bertha's four brothers all died young without heirs.

    These vast land holdings greatly expanded the territorial power and income of the de Braose dynasty. They now held the Middle March with extensive interests in Sussex and Devon.

    William's younger brother Phillip accompanied King Henry II to Ireland, receiving in 1172 the honour of Limerick.

    Marcher titles
    In 1174, William became sheriff of Hereford. He died in about 1192 and was succeeded as Lord of Bramber by his son, William. He had also fathered two daughters, Maud and Sibilla, who married well and possibly a later son, named John.

    Nov 09 from http://freepages.genealogy.rootsweb.ancestry.com/~hwbradley/aqwg825.htm#13602 -

    William de BRAOSE Lord of Bramber [Parents] 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 was born 1105 in Bramber, Sussex, England. He died 8 1192/1193 in Bramber, Sussex, England. William married Bertha of HEREFORD on 1146 in Bramber, Sussex, England.

    Bertha of HEREFORD [Parents] 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 was born 1128 in Gloucester, Gloucestershire, England. She married William de BRAOSE Lord of Bramber on 1146 in Bramber, Sussex, England.

    They had the following children:

    F i Bertha de BRAOSE was born 1147.
    M ii William de BRAOSE Baron de Braose was born 1149 and died 9 Aug 1211.
    F iii Mabel de BRAOSE was born 1151 and died 1203.
    F iv Sybil de BRAOSE was born 1153 and died after 5 Feb 1228.
    M v John de BRAOSE 1 was born 1160 in Bramber, Sussex, England.

    1Weis, Frederick Lewis, Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America before 1700 (7th ed., Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1992.), 177-5, 194-5, 222-28, Los Angeles Public Library, Gen 974 W426 1992.

    2Cokayne, George Edward, The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct, or Dormant (London: St. Catherine Press, 1910.), 11:321, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.721 C682.

    3Cokayne, G., CP, 1:21-22, 14:6.

    4Sanders, Ivor John, English Baronies: A Study of Their Origin and Descent, 1086-1327 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1960.), pp. 7, 21, 105, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.722 S215.

    5Keats-Rohan, K.S.B., Domesday Descendants: A Prosopography of Persons Occurring in English Documents 1066-1166 (Rochester, New York: The Boydell Press, 2002.), pp. 346-7, Library of Congress, DA177 .K4 2002.

    6Cokayne, G., CP, 1:21e.

    7Curfman, Robert Joseph, "The Yale Descent from Braiose & Clare through Pigott of Buckinghamshire," The American Genealogist 56:1 (Jan 1980), pp. 1-2, Los Angeles Public Library.

    8Sanders, I., English Baronies, p. 7.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Bertha of HEREFORD

    1Weis, Frederick Lewis, Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America before 1700 (7th ed., Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1992.), 177-5, 194-5, 222-28, Los Angeles Public Library, Gen 974 W426 1992.

    2Cokayne, George Edward, The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct, or Dormant (London: St. Catherine Press, 1910.), 1:21-2, 11:321, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.721 C682.

    3Sanders, Ivor John, English Baronies: A Study of Their Origin and Descent, 1086-1327 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1960.), pp. 7, 21, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.722 S215.

    4Keats-Rohan, K.S.B., Domesday Descendants: A Prosopography of Persons Occurring in English Documents 1066-1166 (Rochester, New York: The Boydell Press, 2002.), pp. 346-7, Library of Congress, DA177 .K4 2002.

    5Curfman, Robert Joseph, "The Yale Descent from Braiose & Clare through Pigott of Buckinghamshire," The American Genealogist 56:1 (Jan 1980), p. 2, Los Angeles Public Library.




    Father: Philip DE BRAOSE b: 1074 in Briouze-Saint-Gervais, Orne, Basse-Nomandie, France
    Mother: Aenor DE TOTENEIS b: 1084 in Totnes, Devon, England

    Marriage 1 BERTHA b: 1128 in Gloucester, Gloucestershire, England
    Married: 1146 in Bramber, Sussex, England
    Children
    Has Children William DE BRAOSE b: 1149 in Bramber, Sussex, England
    Has Children Mabel DE BRAOSE b: 1151 in Bramber, Sussex, England
    Has Children Sybil DE BRAOSE b: 1153 in Bramber, Sussex, England
    Has Children Bertha DE BRAOSE b: 1147 in Bramber, Sussex, England

    end of biography

    Notes
    He held in addition to his patrimony the lordship of half of Barnstaple, acquired through his mother, coheir to the barony. In 1158 he had offered the king a fine of 1000 marks for twenty-eight knights' fees as his mother's share of her inheritance, and when he died he still owed ą430. William (II)'s marriage brought him the lordships of Brecon and Abergavenny on the southern Welsh marches as his wife's share after the deaths of her two brothers. William (II) de Briouze concentrated his energies on his Welsh marcher lands, serving Henry II as sheriff of Herefordshire, 1173?5. The marriage of his daughter Sibyl to William de Ferrers, earl of Derby (d. 1190), indicates the status that the Briouze family enjoyed.

    William was very fortunate in his marriage to Berta. All of her brothers died young without heirs so she brought a number of important lordships to the de Braoses in 1166. These included Brecon and Abergavenny. William became Sheriff of Hereford in 1174. His interest in Sussex was maintained as he confirmed the grants of his father and grandfather for the maintenance of Sele Priory and extended St. Mary's, Shoreham.

    Child 1: William de Braose, 4th Lord of Bramber
    Child 2: Maud = John de Brompton
    Child 3: Sibilla = (1)William de Ferrers =(2)Adam de Port
    Child 4: John
    Child 5: Roger Roger is a witness to a charter of his brother William. (Dugdales "Monasticon" iv, 616 per Elwes)

    From c1173 to 1230 successive fathers, sons, and younger brothers called de Briouze were feudal lords of Abergavenny. William de Briouze, the first of them, who derived his name from his lordship of Briouze in Normandy, married the sister and coheir of the 2nd Earl of Hereford (also daughter of 1st Earl) mentioned above, which seems to account for his coming into possession of a lordship in that part of the Welsh marches. [1]

    OWNERS of the LORDSHIP of ABERGAVENNY (X) 1173?

    William de Briouze (e), Lord of Briouze in Normandy, and of Bramber, Sussex, son and heir of Philip de Briouze, by Aenor, daughter and heir of Juhel son of Alvred, Lord of Barnstaple and Totnes. He married, in or before 1150, Bertha, 2nd sister and coheir of William of Hereford being daughter of Miles of Gloucester, 1st Earl of Gloucester (sic. Earl of Hereford). Sheriff of Hereford, Easter 1173-75, at which earlier date probably he already possessed the Lordship of Over Gwent. He was living in 1179. [2]

    (e) Briouze-Saint-Gervais (formerly Braiose), arrond. of Argentan, dept. of Orne. His descendants spelt the name Brewes. In some 25 early references to this name, not in charter latin, it appears as Breouse, Breuse, or Brewys (the last of which still exists as a surname), but never as Braose, the form adopted in peerages, for which it seems doubtful if there be any good authority.

    Note: The above text "1st Earl of Gloucester", which was part of a correction in CP XIV:6, is a mistake; Miles was Earl of Hereford.

    Sources

    ? Burke's Peerage
    ? Complete Peerage I:21-2, XIV:6,
    1. The Plantagenet Ancestry, Eng. 116, p. 78
    2. The Complete Peerage, G.E.C., Eng. v, v. 1, p. 21, 22, v. 4, p. 193, 194, v. 6, p. 451-54
    3. The Genealogist, Eng. Pub. AF, os, v. 4, p. 139-41, 235
    4. Arch. Cambr., Wales Pub. A, 4s, v. 14, p. 177, 6s, v. 10, p. 340
    5. Burke's Extinct Peerage, 1883 & 1886, Eng. P-1, p. 72
    6. Dict. of Nat'l Biog., Eng. Pub. A, v. 6, p. 229-31
    7. Dugdale's Baronage of Engl, Eng. AL, v. 1, p. 414, 416
    8. Wells & Allied Families, B8G4, p. 177
    9. Sussex Arch. Collections, Suss. 1, v. 5, p. 5, 148
    10. The Ligon Family, B15A183, v. 1, p. 108

    !RESEARCH NOTE: There is no indication in any of the above quoted sources that there was a Giles or Roger belonging to this family. Also there is some doubt whether the above Reginald has been mistaken for the Reginald who married Grace de Briwere who is actually grandson of the above couple.

    In the case of child #1, Bertha, there is also some quandry as to whether she belongs to this couple or to William,

    child #2, and whether she married William Beauchamp or Walter de Beauchamp.

    There are also some indications that this Bertha is the daughter of the above couple who married Adam de Port. Because of the sealing action previously taken, their names will be left on this compilation until better evidence is made available.

    END OF COMMENTARY

    William married Lady Bertha of Hereford in 1148 in Herefordshire, England. Bertha (daughter of Sir Miles of Gloucester, Knight, 1st Earl of Hereford and Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknockshire and Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope) was born in 1107 in Gloucester, Gloucestershire, England; died in ~ 1180 in Bramber, Sussex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 1903.  Lady Bertha of Hereford was born in 1107 in Gloucester, Gloucestershire, England (daughter of Sir Miles of Gloucester, Knight, 1st Earl of Hereford and Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknockshire and Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope); died in ~ 1180 in Bramber, Sussex, England.

    Notes:

    Bertha of Hereford, also known as Bertha de Pitres (born c.1130), was the daughter of Miles de Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford, and a wealthy heiress, Sibyl de Neufmarchâe. She was the wife of William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber to whom she brought many castles and Lordships, including Brecknock, Abergavenny, and Hay.

    Family

    Bertha was born in England in about 1130. She was a daughter of Miles, Earl of Hereford (1097- 24 December 1143) and Sibyl de Neufmarchâe.[1] She had two sisters, Margaret of Hereford,[2] who married Humphrey II de Bohun, by whom she had issue,[3] and Lucy of Hereford, who married Herbert FitzHerbert of Winchester, by whom she had issue.[citation needed] Her brothers, included Roger Fitzmiles, 2nd Earl of Hereford, Walter de Hereford, Henry Fitzmiles, William de Hereford, and Mahel de Hereford.[4]

    Her paternal grandparents were Walter FitzRoger de Pitres,Sheriff of Gloucester and Bertha de Balun of Bateden,[5] a descendant of Hamelin de Balun,[citation needed] and her maternal grandparents were Bernard de Neufmarchâe, Lord of Brecon, and Nesta ferch Osbern.[6] The latter was a daughter of Osbern FitzRichard of Richard's Castle, and Nesta ferch Gruffydd.[7] Bertha was a direct descendant, in the maternal line, of Gruffydd ap Llywelyn (1007- 5 August 1063) and Edith (Aldgyth), daughter of Elfgar, Earl of Mercia.[citation needed]

    Her father Miles served as Constable to King Stephen of England. He later served in the same capacity to Empress Matilda after he'd transferred his allegiance. In 1141, she made him Earl of Hereford in gratitude for his loyalty. On 24 December 1143, he was killed whilst on a hunting expedition in the Forest of Dean.[8]

    Marriage and issue

    Abergavenny Castle in Monmouthshire, Wales, was one of the castles Bertha of Hereford brought to her husband William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber
    In 1150, she married William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber (1112–1192), son of Philip de Braose, 2nd Lord of Bramber and Aenor, daughter of Judael of Totnes. William and Bertha had three daughters and two sons, including William de Braose, 4th Lord of Bramber.

    In 1173, her brothers all having died without issue, she brought the Lordships and castles of Brecknock and Abergavenny, to her husband.[8] Hay Castle had already passed to her from her mother, Sibyl of Neufmarche in 1165, whence it became part of the de Braose holdings.

    In 1174, her husband became Sheriff of Hereford.

    Her children include

    William de Braose, 4th Lord of Bramber, (1144/1153- 11 August 1211, Corbeil),[9][10] married Maud de St. Valery, daughter of Bernard de St. Valery, by whom he had 16 children.
    Roger de Braose[11]
    Bertha de Braose[12] (born 1151), married c.1175, Walter de Beauchamp (died 1235), son of William de Beauchamp and Joan de Walerie, by whom she had issue, including Walcherine de Beauchamp who married Joan Mortimer.
    Sibyl de Braose (died after 5 February 1227),[13] married William de Ferrers, 3rd Earl of Derby (1136- 21 October 1190 at Acre on crusade), son of Robert de Ferrers, 2nd Earl of Derby and Margaret Peverel, by whom she had issue.
    Maud de Braose, married John de Brompton, by whom she had issue.[citation needed]

    Legacy

    Bertha died on an unknown date. She was the ancestress of many noble English families which included the de Braoses, de Beauchamps, de Bohuns and de Ferrers; as well as the Irish families of de Lacy and de Burgh.[14][not in citation given]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. Joan Braose was born in ~1130 in Bramber Castle, West Sussex, England; died in 1170 in Shenton, Leicestershire, England.
    2. 951. Sybil de Braose was born before 1151 in Bramber, Sussex, England; died on 5 Feb 1227 in Derbyshire, England.
    3. Mabel de Braose was born in 1151 in Bramber, Sussex, England; died in 1203 in (Axholme, Lincolnshire, England).
    4. Bertha Braose was born in 1151 in Bramber, Sussex, England; died in ~1175.
    5. Sir William de Braose, III, Knight, 4th Lord of Bramber was born in 1153 in Bramber, Sussex, England; died on 9 Aug 1211 in Corbeil, Marne, Champagne-Ardenne, France; was buried in 1211 in Paris, France.
    6. Sir Reginald de Braose, Knight was born in 1162 in (Bramber, West Sussex, England); died in BY 1228; was buried in Saint John's, Brecon, Wales.

  25. 1904.  Humphrey de Bohun, II (son of Humphrey de Bohun, I and Maud of Salisbury); died in 1164-1165.

    Notes:

    Humphrey II de Bohun (died 1164/5) was an Anglo-Norman aristocrat, the third of his family after the Norman Conquest. He was the son and heir of Humphrey I and Maud, a daughter of Edward of Salisbury, an Anglo-Saxon landholder in Wiltshire. His father died around 1123 and he inherited an honour centred on Trowbridge, although he still owed feudal relief for this as late as 1130.

    Shortly after the elder Humphrey's death, his widow and son founded the Cluniac priory of Monkton Farleigh in accordance with Humphrey's wishes. By 1130 the younger Humphrey also owed four hundred marks to the Crown for the Stewardship, which he had purchased. He appears in royal charters of Henry I towards 1135, and in 1136 he signed the charter of liberties issued by Stephen at his Oxford court.

    In the civil war that coloured Stephen's reign Humphrey sided with his rival, the Empress Matilda after she landed in England in 1139. He repelled a royal army besieging his castle at Trowbridge, and in 1144 Matilda confirmed his possessions, granted him some lands, and recognised his "stewardship in England and Normandy". He consistently witnessed charters of Matilda as steward in the 1140s and between 1153 and 1157 he witnessed the charters of her son, then Henry II, with the same title.

    In 1158 he appears to have fallen from favour, for he was deprived of royal demesne lands he had been holding in Wiltshire. He does not appear in any royal act until January 1164, when he was present for the promulgation of the Constitutions of Clarendon. He died sometime before 29 September 1165, when his son, Humphrey III, had succeeded him in Trowbridge. He left a widow in Margaret of Hereford, daughter of Earl Miles of Hereford and Sibyl de Neufmarchâe .

    References

    Graeme White, "Bohun, Humphrey (III) de (b. before 1144, d. 1181)," Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004, accessed 20 December 2009.

    Humphrey married Margaret of Hereford. Margaret (daughter of Sir Miles of Gloucester, Knight, 1st Earl of Hereford and Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford) was born in 1122-1123 in England; died on 6 Apr 1197; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 1905.  Margaret of Hereford was born in 1122-1123 in England (daughter of Sir Miles of Gloucester, Knight, 1st Earl of Hereford and Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford); died on 6 Apr 1197; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England.

    Notes:

    Margaret of Hereford (also Margaret de Bohun nâee Margaret of Gloucester,[1] 1122/1123 – 6 April 1197) was an English noblewoman and the eldest daughter of Miles de Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford by his wife, the wealthy Cambro-Norman heiress Sibyl de Neufmarchâe. Margaret married Humphrey II de Bohun, by whom she had five children. Margaret held the office of Constable of England and as a widow, exercised lordship of Herefordshire until her own death. She was the benefactress of several religious institutions.

    Family

    Margaret was born in about 1122/1123, the eldest child of Miles de Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford and Sibyl de Neufmarchâe, heiress to one of the most substantial fiefs in the Welsh Marches.[2] She had five younger brothers and two sisters. These were: Roger Fitzmiles, 2nd Earl of Hereford, Walter de Hereford, Henry Fitzmiles, Mahel de Hereford, William de Hereford, Bertha of Hereford, and Lucy of Hereford. The Historia fundationis cum fundatoris genealogia of Abergavenny Priory named Margaretam, Bertram and Luciam as the three daughters of Miles and Sibyl.[3]

    Marriage and issue

    She married Humphrey II de Bohun, an Anglo-Norman aristocrat and steward of King Henry I of England, on an unknown date before 1139. Like Margaret's father, Humphrey later supported Empress Matilda against her rival King Stephen during the period of civil war that raged over England, known to history as The Anarchy. Together Margaret and her husband founded Farleigh Priory although the charter is undated.[4] The marriage produced a total of five children:

    Humphrey III de Bohun (died 1180), married as her second husband, Margaret of Huntingdon, Duchess of Brittany, by whom he had issue. Held the office of Constable of England.
    Milo de Bohun (died young)
    Richard de Bohun (died young)
    Matilda de Bohun (1140/1143 – after 1194/1199), married firstly Henry d'Oilly, by whom she had issue; secondly Juhel de Mayenne; thirdly Walter FitzRobert
    Margaret de Bohun (died before 1196), possibly married Waleran de Beaumont, 4th Earl of Warwick,[5] although Warwick's wife is alternatively named as Margery d'Oilly, who was her niece. The 1192 birthdate of his son and heir makes Margery d'Oilly the likely spouse.

    Lordship of Herefordshire and Constable of England

    Following the death of her father in a hunting accident in 1143, and sometime before Margaret's husband died in about 1165, all five of her brothers died without legitimate offspring. After her eldest brother Roger's death, the earldom of Hereford fell into abeyance. As a consequence of these events, Miles' lands and properties were divided between Margaret and her two sisters. Being the eldest daughter, she received the lordship of Herefordshire and the office of Constable of England. This office was later passed to her eldest son Humphrey, grandson Henry, and would continue to be held by her direct descendants. As a widow she exercised lordship until her own death, over thirty years later.[6] In her book Women of the English Nobility and Gentry 1066–1500, Jennifer C. Ward described Margaret as having exemplified "the roles which a woman could play in her estates".[7] As lady of Herefordshire, she fulfilled her duties to her overlord King Henry II, having in 1166 returned the carta which named her knights; it documented 17 knights' fees of the old enfeoffment and three and three quarters of the new.[8] She aided the King in the marriage of one of his daughters, and in 1167–1168 made an account to the Red Book of the Exchequer for her assistance. She also accounted to the Exchequer at the end of King Henry's reign and during that of his successor, King Richard I for scutage due to her from her vast holdings.[9] In the lordship over which she ruled, she used her father as role model, having confirmed earlier grants of land to her tenants and made her own land grants to those who served her well.

    Margaret was a generous benefactress of several religious institutions, and she strove to carry out her late brothers' grants. She gave all her land in Quedgeley, Gloucestershire for the salvation of her brothers' souls. Her own grant was given to save the souls of King Henry II, her children, parents, husband, and the rest of her family.[10]

    Death and legacy

    Margaret died on 6 April 1197 and was buried in Llanthony Secunda Priory in Gloucester which had been founded by her father and where her mother, Sibyl had entered a religious life after her husband's untimely death. Margaret herself had made endowments to the Augustinian priory. Two years following Margaret's death, King John confirmed the possessions of Llanthony Secunda Priory by charter which was dated 30 July 1199. These included the donation of duas partes de Onedesleye made by Margar de Bohun in accordance with the division made inter ipsam et Luciam suam sororem.[11] On 28 April 1200, King John recreated the earldom of Hereford for Margaret's grandson Henry, of whom she had had custody during his minority.

    Children:
    1. 952. Humphrey de Bohun, III, Lord of Trowbridge was born before 1144; died in 0Dec 1181; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England.

  27. 1906.  Henry of Scotland was born in 1114 in (Scotland) (son of David I of Scotland, King of the Scots and Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland); died on 12 Jun 1152; was buried in Kelso Abbey, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Henry of Scotland (Eanric mac Dabâid, 1114 – 12 June 1152[1]) was heir apparent to the Kingdom of Alba. He was also the 3rd Earl of Northumberland and the 3rd Earl of Huntingdon. He was the son of King David I of Scotland and Queen Maud, 2nd Countess of Huntingdon.[2] Henry was named after his uncle, King Henry I of England, who had married his paternal aunt Edith.

    Earldom

    David, Henry's father, invaded England in 1136. His army was met by Stephen of Blois at Carlisle. Instead of battle, there was a negotiated settlement that included Henry performing homage to Stephen for Carlisle and the Earldom of Huntingdon.[3] Henry's journey to Stephen's court for Easter (1136) was met with resentment, including an accusation of treason,[4] which brought about his return at his father's insistence.[4]

    After another invasion by his father, Henry was finally invested with the Earldom of Northumberland in 1139.[5] Later in the year, Henry met with Stephen at Nottingham, where he was also reinvested with Carlisle and Cumberland.[5] At which time Henry paid homage to Stephen for his Earldom.[5]

    Henry's inclusion into King Stephen's inner circle was highlighted by his arranged marriage to Ada de Warenne.[6] This marriage secured Henry's place within Stephen's kingdom.[6] Following Stephen's capture by forces of Empress Matilda, Henry held the Earldom of Northumberland as a Scottish fief.[7]

    On Henry's death, the Earldom passed to his half-brother Simon II de Senlis.

    Family

    In 1139, Henry married Ada de Warenne,[1] the daughter of William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey (died 1138), and Elizabeth of Vermandois, daughter of Hugh of Vermandois.

    Ada of Huntingdon (1139–1206), married in 1161, Floris III, Count of Holland.[2]
    Margaret of Huntingdon (1145–1201)
    Married [1] in 1160 Conan IV, Duke of Brittany, (died 1171)[8]
    Married [2] Humphrey III de Bohun, Lord of Trowbridge.
    Married [3] Sir William fitz Patrick de Hertburn
    Malcolm IV of Scotland.[2]
    William I of Scotland.[2]
    David of Scotland, 8th Earl of Huntingdon.[2]
    Matilda of Huntingdon, born and died 1152.
    Marjorie of Huntingdon, married Gille Crâist, Earl of Angus.

    end of biography

    Henry married Ada de Warenne in 1139 in England. Ada (daughter of Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 2nd Earl of Surrey and Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester) was born in ~ 1120 in Surry, England; died in 1178 in England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 1907.  Ada de Warenne was born in ~ 1120 in Surry, England (daughter of Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 2nd Earl of Surrey and Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester); died in 1178 in England.

    Notes:

    Ada de Warenne (or Adeline de Varenne) (c. 1120 – 1178) was the Anglo-Norman wife of Henry of Scotland, Earl of Northumbria and Earl of Huntingdon. She was the daughter of William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey by Elizabeth of Vermandois, and a great-granddaughter of Henry I of France. She became mother to two Kings of Scots, Malcolm the Maiden and William the Lion.

    Marriage and motherhood

    Ada and Henry were married in England in 1139.[1] They had seven children:

    Malcolm IV, King of Scots.
    William the Lion, King of Scots
    Margaret of Huntingdon married 1) Conan IV, Duke of Brittany and 2) Humphrey III de Bohun.[2]
    David of Scotland, Earl of Huntingdon married Mathilda (Maud) of Chester. Through their daughter, Isobel, they were the direct ancestors of the renowned Scottish King, Robert the Bruce.
    Matilda of Huntingdon, born and died 1152.
    Marjorie of Huntingdon, married Gille Crâist, Earl of Angus.
    Ada of Huntingdon, married Count Floris III of Holland.
    As part of her marriage settlement, the new Countess Ada was granted the privileges of Haddington, amongst others in East Lothian. Previously the seat of a thanage Haddington is said to be the first Royal burgh in Scotland, created by Countess Ada's father-in-law, David I of Scotland, who held it along with the church and a mill.[3]

    In close succession both her husband and King David died, in 1152 and 1153 respectively. Following the death of Henry, who was buried at Kelso Abbey, King David arranged for his grandson to succeed him, and at Scone on 27 May 1153, the twelve-year-old was declared Malcolm IV, King of Scots. Following his coronation, Malcolm installed his brother William as Earl of Northumbria (although this county was "restored" to King Henry II of England by Malcolm in 1157[4]), and the young dowager-Countess retired to her lands at Haddington.

    On Thursday 9 December 1165[5] King Malcolm died at the age of 25 without issue. His mother had at that time been attempting to arrange a marriage between him and Constance, daughter of Conan III, Duke of Brittany, but Malcolm died before the wedding could be celebrated.[6]

    Following his brother's death Ada's younger son William became King of Scots at the age of twenty two. William the Lion was to become the longest serving King of Scots until the Union of the Crowns in 1603.

    Church patroness

    Religious houses were established in Haddington at an early date. They came to include the Blackfriars (who came into Scotland in 1219) and most notably the Church of the Greyfriars, or Minorites (came into Scotland in the reign of Alexander II), which would become famous as "Lucerna Laudoniae"- The Lamp of Lothian, the toft of land upon which it stands being granted by King David I of Scotland to the Prior of St. Andrews (to whom the patronage of the church of Haddington belonged). David I also granted to the monks of Dunfermline "unam mansuram" in Haddington, as well as to the monks of Haddington a full toft "in burgo meo de Hadintun, free of all custom and service."[7]

    Ada devoted her time to good works, improving the lot of the Church at Haddington, where she resided. Countess Ada gave lands to the south and west of the River Tyne near to the only crossing of the river for miles, to found a Convent of Cistercian Nuns ("white nuns"[8]) dedicated to St. Mary, in what was to become the separate Burgh of Nungate, the extant remains are still to be seen in the ruined parish church of St. Martin. The nunnery she endowed with the lands of Begbie, at Garvald and Keith Marischal amongst other temporal lands. Miller, however, states that she only "founded and richly endowed a nunnery at the Abbey of Haddington" and that "Haddington, as demesne of the Crown, reverted to her son William the Lion upon her death".[3]

    Haddington seat

    According to inscriptions within the town of Haddington, Countess Ada's residence was located near the present day County buildings and Sheriff Court. Countess Ada died in 1178[9] and is thought to be buried locally. Her remaining dower-lands were brought back into the Royal desmesne and William the Lion's wife, Ermengarde de Beaumont, is said to have taken to her bed in Countess Ada's house to bear the future Alexander II. Miller states that when the future King was born in Haddington in 1198 it took place "in the palace of Haddington".[10]

    Ancestry

    [show]Ancestors of Ada de Warenne

    Notes

    Jump up ^ Anderson, Alan O., Scottish Annals from English Chroniclers AD500 – 1286, London, 1908: 215.
    Jump up ^ Richardson, Douglas, Magna Carta Ancestry, Baltimore, Md, 2005: 99. ISBN 0-8063-1759-0
    ^ Jump up to: a b Miller, James, The Lamp of Lothian, Haddington, 1900: 2
    Jump up ^ Anderson, Alan O., Scottish Annals from English Chroniclers AD500 – 1286, London, 1908: 239.
    Jump up ^ Anderson, Alan O., Scottish Annals from English Chroniclers AD500 – 1286, London, 1908: 243.
    Jump up ^ Oram, The Canmores, p. 51.
    Jump up ^ Miller, James, The Lamp of Lothian, Haddington, 1900: 173
    Jump up ^ Anderson, Alan O., Scottish Annals from English Chroniclers AD500 – 1286, London, 1908: 327.
    Jump up ^ Dunbar, Archibald Scottish Kings, 1899: 65.
    Jump up ^ Miller, James, The Lamp of Lothian, Haddington, 1900: 4

    References

    The Royal Families of England, Scotland, and Wales, with their descendants, Sovereigns and Subjects, by Messrs. John and John Bernard Burke, London, 1851, vol.2, page xlvii and pedigree XXIX.
    Miscellanea Genealogica et Heraldica, edited by Joseph Jackson Howard, LL.D.,F.S.A., New Series, volume I, London, 1874, p. 337.
    Scottish Kings – A Revised Chronology of Scottish History 1005–1625 by Sir Archibald H. Dunbar, Bt., Edinburgh, 1899, p. 65.
    Oram, Richard, The Canmores: Kings & Queens of the Scots 1040–1290. Tempus, Stroud, 2002. ISBN 0-7524-2325-8
    The Bretons, by Patrick Galliou and Michael Jones, Oxford, 1991, p. 191. ISBN 0-631-16406-5

    Children:
    1. William, I, King of the Scots was born in ~ 1143 in (Scotland); died on 4 Dec 1214 in Stirling, Scotland; was buried in Arbroath Abbey, Scotland.
    2. 953. Lady Margaret of Huntingdon, Duchess of Brittany was born in 1145 in Scotland; died in 1201 in North Riding, Yorkshire, England; was buried in Sawtry Abbey, Cambridgeshire, England.
    3. Sir David of Scotland, Earl of Huntingdon was born in 1152 in Huntingdonshire, England; died on 17 Jun 1219 in Northamptonshire, England; was buried in Sawtry Abbey, Cambridgeshire, England.

  29. 1910.  William de Saye was born in ~ 1133 in Kimbolton, Hampshire, England; died on 1 Aug 1177 in Kimbolton, Hampshire, England.

    William married Aufrica of Scotland. Aufrica (daughter of William, I, King of the Scots and Isabel d'Avenel) was born in ~ 1169 in Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 1911.  Aufrica of Scotland was born in ~ 1169 in Scotland (daughter of William, I, King of the Scots and Isabel d'Avenel).
    Children:
    1. 955. Beatrice de Saye was born in ~ 1169 in Kimbolton, Hampshire, England; died before 19 Apr 1197 in Shouldham, Downham, Norfolk, England; was buried in Shouldham Priory, Downham, Norfolk, England.


Generation: 12

  1. 2252.  Siward Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbia was born in (1000-1010) in Denmark; died on 26 Mar 1055 in St Olave's Church, York, England; was buried in York, Yorkshire, England.

    Notes:

    Siward or Sigurd (/'su?w?rd/ or more recently /'si?w?rd/;[1] Old English: Sigeweard)[2] was an important earl of 11th-century northern England. The Old Norse nickname Digri and its Latin translation Grossus ("the stout") are given to him by near-contemporary texts.[3] Siward was probably of Scandinavian origin, perhaps a relative of Earl Ulf, and emerged as a powerful regional strongman in England during the reign of Cnut ("Canute the Great", 1016–1035). Cnut was a Scandinavian ruler who conquered England in the 1010s, and Siward was one of the many Scandinavians who came to England in the aftermath of that conquest. Siward subsequently rose to become sub-ruler of most of northern England. From 1033 at the latest Siward was in control of southern Northumbria, that is, present-day Yorkshire, governing as earl on Cnut's behalf.

    He entrenched his position in northern England by marrying Ąlfflµd, the daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bamburgh. After killing Ealdred's successor Eadulf in 1041, Siward gained control of all Northumbria. He exerted his power in support of Cnut's successors, kings Harthacnut and Edward, assisting them with vital military aid and counsel. He probably gained control of the middle shires of Northampton and Huntingdon by the 1050s, and there is some evidence that he spread Northumbrian control into Cumberland. In the early 1050s Earl Siward turned against the Scottish ruler Mac Bethad mac Findlaâich ("Macbeth"). Despite the death of his son Osbjorn, Siward defeated Mac Bethad in battle in 1054. More than half a millennium later the Scotland adventure earned him a place in William Shakespeare's Macbeth. Siward died in 1055, leaving one son, Waltheof, who would eventually succeed to Northumbria. St Olave's church in York and nearby Heslington Hill are associated with Siward.

    read more...

    Died:
    "Siward, the stalwart earl, being stricken by dysentery, felt that death was near, and said, "How shameful it is that I, who could not die in so many battles, should have been saved for the ignominious death of a cow! At least clothe me in my impenetrable breastplate, gird me with my sword, place my helmet on my head, my shield in my left hand, my gilded battle-axe in my right, that I, the bravest of soldiers, may die like a soldier."

    He spoke, and armed as he had requested, he gave up his spirit with honour".

    — A description of Siward's death, taken from the Historia Anglorum of Henry of Huntingdon.

    Buried:
    at St Olave's Church, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/St_Olave%27s_Church,_York

    Siward married Aelfflaed(Northumbria, England). Aelfflaed (daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia and unnamed spouse) was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 2253.  Aelfflaed was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England) (daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia and unnamed spouse); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England.
    Children:
    1. 1126. Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria died on 31 May 1076 in St. Giles Hill, Winchester, England; was buried in Crowland, Crowland Abbey, Peterborough, England.

  3. 2254.  Lambert II, Count of Lens was born in Lens, France; died in 1054 in (France).

    Lambert married Countess Adelaide of Normandy(Normandie, France). Adelaide (daughter of Duke Robert de Normandie, II and Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne) was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France; died before 1090 in (Normandie, France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 2255.  Countess Adelaide of Normandy was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France (daughter of Duke Robert de Normandie, II and Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne); died before 1090 in (Normandie, France).

    Notes:

    Adelaide of Normandy (or Adeliza) (c. 1030 – bef. 1090) was the sister of William the Conqueror and was Countess of Aumale in her own right.

    Life

    Born c. 1030,[1] Adelaide was an illegitimate daughter of the Norman duke Robert the Magnificent. Robert's likewise illegitimate son and successor, William the Conqueror, was Adelaide's brother or half-brother.[a]

    Adelaide's first marriage to Enguerrand II, Count of Ponthieu potentially gave William a powerful ally in upper Normandy.[2] But at the Council of Reims in 1049, when the marriage of William with Matilda of Flanders was prohibited based on consanguinity, so were those of Eustace II, Count of Boulogne and Enguerrand of Ponthieu, who was already married to Adelaide.[3] Adelaide's marriage was apparently annulled c.1049/50 and another marriage was arranged for her, this time to Lambert II, Count of Lens, younger son of Eustace I, Count of Boulogne forming a new marital alliance between Normandy and Boulogne.[4] Lambert was killed in 1054 at Lille, aiding Baldwin V, Count of Flanders against Emperor Henry III.[5] Now widowed, Adelaide resided at Aumale, probably part of her dower from her first husband, Enguerrand, or part of a settlement after the capture of Guy of Ponthieu, her brother-in-law.[b][4] As a dowager Adelaide began a semi-religious retirement and became involved with the church at Auchy presenting them with a number of gifts.[4] In 1060 she was called upon again to form another marital alliance, this time to a younger man Odo, Count of Champagne.[6] Odo seems to have been something of a disappointment as he appears on only one of the Conqueror's charters and received no land in England; his wife being a tenant-in-chief in her own right.[6]

    In 1082, William and his wife, Matilda, gave to the abbey of the Holy Trinity in Caen the town of Le Homme in the Cotentin with a provision to the Countess of Albamarla (Aumale), his sister, for a life tenancy.[7] In 1086, as Comitissa de Albatnarla,[7] as she was listed in the Domesday Book, was shown as having numerous holdings in both Suffolk and Essex,[8] one of the very few Norman noblewomen to have held lands in England at Domesday as a tenant-in-chief.[9] She was also given the lordship of Holderness which was held after her death by her 3rd husband, Odo, the by then disinherited Count of Champagne; the lordship then passed to their son, Stephen.[7] Adelaide died before 1090.[10]
    Family

    Adelaide married three times; first to Enguerrand II, Count of Ponthieu (died 1053)[11] by whom she had issue:

    Adelaide, living 1096.[7]

    She married secondly Lambert II, Count of Lens (died 1054),[10] they had a daughter:

    Judith of Lens, m. Waltheof Earl of Huntingdon and Northumbria.[12]

    Adelaide married thirdly in 1060 Odo, Count of Champagne (d. aft. 1096),[13] by whom she had a son:

    Stephen, Count of Aumale.[13]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 1127. Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France; died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England.

  5. 2274.  Waleran of Meulan, III, Count of Meulan was born in ~ 990 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; died on 8 Oct 1069 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France.

    Notes:

    Biography

    Waleran Meulan (Wakran de Moulcon)
    Birth: 0990 • Mellent, Normandy, France
    Death: 08 Oct 1069 • Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France

    Marriage & Family

    Spouse: Oda de Conteville (994–1022)

    Children:

    Adeline de Maulâeon (de Beaumont)
    Marie de Maulâeon (Talbot) (abt. 1005- )
    Robert de Maulâeon (aft. 1013- )
    Aremgarde de Maulâeon (Thouars) ( –1069)
    Avelina de Maulâeon (1014 - 1081)
    Hugh de Vernon(?)
    Count Waleran

    "...Count Waleran established an independent power base on a fortified island in the River Seine, around the year 1020."[1]
    "Both he and his son, Count Hugh, maintained an independence from the Capetian king at Paris by a judicious if dangerous alliance with the dukes of Normandy downstream. This led to the marriage of Adeline, Count Hugh's sister, to the Norman magnate, Roger de Beaumont.[2]
    "On Count Hugh's death in 1081 his nephew, Robert de Beaumont, acquired the county."[3]

    Sources

    Source: Web: Netherlands, GenealogieOnline Trees Index, 1000-2015: Name: Waleran De Meulan; Gender: m; Birth Date: 0990; Birth Place: Mellent, Normandy, France; Death Date: 8 Oct 1069; Death Place: Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; Death Age: 79; Spouse: Oda De Conteville; Children: Aurengarde De Mauleon; URL: https://www.genealogieonline.nl/en/radford-family-tree/I964.php
    Source: Waleran de Meulan, Comte de Meulan III. WeRelate.org. Last modified 19:52, 27 Sep 2016. Accessed: 21 Nov 2017. URL: https://www.werelate.org/wiki/Person:Waleran_De_Meulan_%281%29
    Waleran de Meulan, Comte de Meulan III
    b. est 0990, probably Meulan, Yvelines, France
    d. 8 Oct 1069, probably Meulan, Yvelines, France
    ?Facts and Events
    Name[4][5][6][7]
    Waleran de Meulan, Comte de Meulan III
    Alt Name[8][9]
    Galeran de Meulan
    Gender: Male
    Birth[10][11]: est 0990, probably Meulan, Yvelines, France
    Marriage: bef 1015 to Oda de Conteville
    Marriage: to Adelais
    Death[12][13][14][15]: 8 Oct 1069, probably Meulan, Yvelines, France
    Reference Number?: Q2195516?
    ?References
    ? Burke's Peerage & Baronetage, 106th Edition, Charles Mosley Editor-in-Chief, 1999 (13), 2943.
    ? Weis, Frederick Lewis; Walter Lee Sheppard; and David Faris. Ancestral roots of certain American colonists, who came to America before 1700: the lineage of Alfred the Great, Charlemagne, Malcolm of Scotland, Robert the Strong, and some of their descendants. (Baltimore, Maryland: Genealogical Pub. Co., 7th Edition c1992), 50-24.
    ? The Plantagenet Ancestry, by William Henry Turton, 1968 (4), 100.
    ? Stuart, Roderick W. Royalty for Commoners. (Genealogical Publishing Company, 1992, 2nd ed.), p. 140.
    Stuart, Roderick W. Royalty for Commoners. (Genealogical Publishing Company, 1992, 2nd ed.), p. 79.
    ? The Plantagenet Ancestry, by William Henry Turton, 1968 (4).
    ? 7.0 7.1 Complete Peerage of England Scotland Ireland Great Britain and the United Kingdom, by G. E Cokayne, Sutton Publishing Ltd, 2000.
    ? Gilman, Mariah Hope. Ancestors of Mariah Hope Gilman. (http://superjordans-home.com/MariahsAncestors/Index.htm, Cited 16 February 2004.).
    Waleran III de Meulan, Comte de Meulan, in Lundy, Darryl. The Peerage: A genealogical survey of the peerage of Britain as well as the royal families of Europe.
    ? 10.0 10.1 Counts of Meulan, in Wikipedia: The Free Encyclopedia."Waleran III, Count of Meulan (ca. 990–ca. 1069)"
    ? 11.0 11.1 Normandy, Nobility: GALERAN [III] de Meulan, in Cawley, Charles. Medieval Lands: A prosopography of medieval European noble and royal families.
    ? Source: County of Meulan. Wikipedia.org. Last edited: 18 Aug 2016. Accessed: 21 Nov 2017. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/County_of_Meulan
    ? ibid.
    ? ibid.
    ? Reference: Burke's Peerage & Baronetage, 106th Edition, Charles Mosley Editor-in-Chief, 1999
    ? Reference: Weis, Frederick Lewis; Walter Lee Sheppard; and David Faris. Ancestral roots of certain American colonists, who came to America before 1700: the lineage of Alfred the Great, Charlemagne, Malcolm of Scotland, Robert the Strong, and some of their descendants
    ? Reference: The Plantagenet Ancestry, by William Henry Turton, 1968 (4), 100.
    ? Reference: Ancestors of Mariah Hope Gilman.
    ? References: Royalty for Commoners.
    ? Reference: Normandy, Nobility: GALERAN [III] de Meulan
    ? Reference: Complete Peerage of England Scotland Ireland Great Britain and the United Kingdom
    ? Reference: Counts of Meulan
    ? Reference: The Plantagenet Ancestry
    ? Reference: Complete Peerage of England Scotland Ireland Great Britain and the United Kingdom
    ? Reference: Counts of Meulan
    ? Reference: Normandy, Nobility: GALERAN [III] de Meulan

    Also see:

    Place sources here:
    County of Meulan @Wikipedia
    The PEDIGREE of Waleran III (II) de MEULAN

    end of biography

    Waleran married Oda de Conteville in ~1007. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 2275.  Oda de Conteville
    Children:
    1. 1137. Adeline of Meulan was born in ~ 1014 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; died on 8 Apr 1081; was buried in Abbaye du Bec, France.

  7. 2276.  Henri, I, King of France was born on 4 May 1008 in Reims, France; died on 4 Aug 1060 in Vitry-aux-Loges, Centre, France; was buried in Saint Denis Basilique, Paris, France.

    Notes:

    Henry I (4 May 1008 – 4 August 1060) was King of the Franks from 1031 to his death. The royal demesne of France reached its smallest size during his reign, and for this reason he is often seen as emblematic of the weakness of the early Capetians. This is not entirely agreed upon, however, as other historians regard him as a strong but realistic king, who was forced to conduct a policy mindful of the limitations of the French monarchy.

    King of the Franks
    Junior king
    Senior king 14 May 1027 – 20 July 1031;
    20 July 1031 – 4 August 1060
    Coronation 14 May 1027, Cathedral of Reims
    Predecessor Robert II
    Successor Philip I
    Born 4 May 1008
    Reims, France
    Died 4 August 1060 (aged 52)
    Vitry-aux-Loges, France
    Burial Saint Denis Basilica, Paris, France
    Spouse Matilda of Frisia
    Anne of Kiev
    Issue Philip I
    Emma of France
    Robert of France
    Hugh I, Count of Vermandois
    House Capet
    Father Robert II of France


    Reign
    A member of the House of Capet, Henry was born in Reims, the son of King Robert II (972–1031) and Constance of Arles (986–1034).[1] He was crowned King of France at the Cathedral of Reims on 14 May 1027,[2] in the Capetian tradition, while his father still lived. He had little influence and power until he became sole ruler on his father's death.

    The reign of Henry I, like those of his predecessors, was marked by territorial struggles. Initially, he joined his brother Robert, with the support of their mother, in a revolt against his father (1025). His mother, however, supported Robert as heir to the old king, on whose death Henry was left to deal with his rebel sibling.[3] In 1032, he placated his brother by giving him the duchy of Burgundy[3] which his father had given him in 1016.[4]

    In an early strategic move, Henry came to the rescue of his very young nephew-in-law, the newly appointed Duke William of Normandy (who would go on to become William the Conqueror), to suppress a revolt by William's vassals. In 1047, Henry secured the dukedom for William in their decisive victory over the vassals at the Battle of Val-áes-Dunes near Caen;[5] however, Henry would later support the barons against William until the former's death in 1060.[6]

    In 1051, William married Matilda, the daughter of the count of Flanders, which Henry saw as a threat to his throne.[7] In 1054, and again in 1057, Henry invaded Normandy, but on both occasions he was defeated.[7]

    Henry had three meetings with Henry III, Holy Roman Emperor—all at Ivois. In early 1043, he met him to discuss the marriage of the emperor with Agnes of Poitou, the daughter of Henry's vassal.[8] In October 1048, the two Henries met again and signed a treaty of friendship.[9] The final meeting took place in May 1056 and concerned disputes over Theobald III and County of Blois.[9] The debate over the duchy became so heated that Henry accused the emperor of breach of contract and subsequently left.[9] In 1058, Henry was selling bishoprics and abbacies, ignoring the accusations of simony and tyranny by the Papal legate Cardinal Humbert.[10] Despite his efforts, Henry I's twenty-nine-year reign saw feudal power in France reach its pinnacle.

    King Henry I died on 4 August 1060 in Vitry-en-Brie, France, and was interred in Basilica of St Denis. He was succeeded by his son, Philip I of France, who was 7 at the time of his death; for six years Henry's queen Anne of Kiev ruled as regent. At the time of his death, he was besieging Thimert, which had been occupied by the Normans since 1058.[11]

    Marriages
    Henry I was betrothed to Matilda, the daughter of Conrad II, Holy Roman Emperor, but she died prematurely in 1034.[12] Henry then married Matilda of Frisia, but she died in 1044,[13] following a Caesarean section. Casting further afield in search of a third wife, Henry married Anne of Kiev on 19 May 1051.[13] They had four children:

    Philip I (23 May 1052 – 30 July 1108).[14]
    Emma (1054 – 1109?).
    Robert (c. 1055 – c. 1060).
    Hugh "the Great" of Vermandois (1057–1102).[15]

    end of biography

    Henri married Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France. Anna (daughter of Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia and Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden) was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 5 Sep 1075 in France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 2277.  Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine (daughter of Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia and Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden); died on 5 Sep 1075 in France.

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV

    aka Anne of RUSSIA; (YAROSLAVNA Iaroslavna) KIJEWSKAIA; (Capet's 2nd wife)
    Born: Kiev 1036 Died: aft. 1076 France


    HM George I's 16-Great Grandmother. HRE Ferdinand I's 13-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 19-Great Grandmother. PM Churchill's 23-Great Grandmother. HM Margrethe II's 24-Great Grandmother. Gen. Pierpont Hamilton's 24-Great Grandmother. `Red Baron' Richthofen's 21-Great Grandmother. Poss. Agnes Harris's 17-Great Grandmother. `Osawatomie' Brown's 24-Great Grandmother.
    Husbands/Partners: Henry I CAPET (King) of FRANCE ; Raoul III de CREPY
    Child: Philip I `the Amorous' (King) of FRANCE
    Possible Child: Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI
    Alternative Mother of Possible Child: prob. not Matilda of GERMANY (1st wife)
    ________ ________ ________ ________ _______ _______ _______ _______ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Rurik (Grand Prince) of NOVGORAD + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | | or: Ingwar (Rurik's son)
    / | OR: prob. not Rurik NOWGOROD [alt ped] + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    / -- Igor I (Grand Prince) of KIEV (876? - 945?)
    | \ | OR: prob. source: N1c1 y-Haplogroup + =====>
    | \ -- Efanda of URMAN + ====> [ 1]
    / | OR: prob. not Marija of BULGARIA + ==&=> [ 255 ,,XQD,&]
    / -- Sviatoslav (Svatislav) I IGORJEWITSCH
    / \ -- Olga von PLESKAU (Grand Duchess) of KIEV + ====> [ 2]
    / -- Vladimir (I; Saint; Grand Prince) of KIEV
    | \ / -- poss. Malk (Mal) de LUBECH + ====> [ 1]
    | \ -- Malousha `the Slav' de LUBECH (944? - 1002?)
    | \ | or: Fredslava (ARPAD ?), q.v.
    / \ -- Olga
    / -- Jaroslav (Yaroslav Laroslav) I WLADIMIROWWITSCH
    | \ / -- poss. Randolph of POLOTSK + ====> [ 1]
    | | / -- Rognwald (Rognvald) (Count) von POLOTZK
    | \ -- Rogneida (Rognieda) (Princess) von POLOTZK
    | | or: Anna PORPHYROGENITA, q.v.
    / | OR: poss. (Miss) von SCHWABEN + ==&=> [ 255 ,gC,tm,&]
    - Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV
    \ / -- Erik EDMUNDSSON of SWEDEN (Goten) + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | / -- Bjorn (III) `the Old' (`a Haugi') ERIKSSON
    | / -- Erik VII `Segersall' (King) of SWEDEN
    | | \ | OR: Erik VII `Segersall' of SWEDEN [alt ped] + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | / \ -- Ingeborg (? - 934+)
    | / -- Olaf III (II; King; Skot-konig) of SWEDEN
    | | \ / -- Skoglar-Toste (Skogul-Tosti) STORRADA
    | | \ -- Sigrid (Sigrith) STORRADA (Queen) of DENMARK
    | / | OR: prob. Gunhild MIEZKODOTTER av VENDEN + ====> [ 255 ,g,&]
    \ -- Ingegarda (Ingrid) OLAFSDOTTIR (1001? - 1050)
    \ / -- Mitsui II (Prince) of the OBOTRITES + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    | / -- Mieceslas III (Prince) of the OBOTRITES
    | | \ -- poss. Sophia MIECESLAS + ====> [ 1]
    | / | OR: poss. Margareta of SAXONY + ==&=> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    \ -- Astrid (Ingegerda) (Princess) of the OBOTRITES
    \ -- Sophia (Sweden)


    Her (poss.) Grandchildren: Cecile de FRANCE ; Louis VI `the Fat' (King) of FRANCE ; Constance (Constansia) CAPET (Princess) of FRANCE ; Florent de FRANCE ; Raoul I (Count) de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle (de) VERMANDOIS ; Agnes de VERMANDOIS ; Mathilda (Mahaut) de VERMANDOIS ; Constance de VERMANDOIS ; Alice de VERMANDOIS

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Children:
    1. 1138. Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois was born in 1057 in (Vermandois) France; died on 18 Oct 1102 in Tarsus, Turkey; was buried in Church of St Paul, Mersin, Mersin, Turkey.

  9. 1136.  Roger de Beaumont was born in ~ 1015 in (Normandy, France); died on 29 Nov 1094; was buried in Les Preaux, Normandy, France.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Burial: Abbey of Saint-Pierre de Prâeaux, France
    • Possessions: Beaumont-le-Roger, Normandy, France
    • Possessions: Pont-Audemer, Normandy, France
    • Military: Battle of Hasings, 1066

    Notes:

    Roger de Beaumont (c. 1015 – 29 November 1094), feudal lord (French: seigneur) of Beaumont-le-Roger and of Pont-Audemer in Normandy, was a powerful Norman nobleman and close advisor to William the Conqueror.

    Origins

    He was a son of Humphrey de Vieilles (who was a great-nephew of the Duchess Gunnora of Normandy) by his wife Albreda de la Haye Auberie. Roger de Beaumont was thus a second cousin once removed of William the Conqueror. His Norman feudal lordship had its caput and castle at Beaumont-le-Roger, a settlement situated on the upper reaches of the River Risle, in Normandy, about 46 km SW of Rouen, the capital of the Duchy. He was also feudal lord of Pont-Audemer, a settlement built around the first bridge to cross the River Risle upstream of its estuary, shared with the River Seine.

    Physical appearance[edit]
    Roger was nicknamed La Barbe (Latinised to Barbatus) (i.e. "The Bearded") because he wore a moustache and beard while the Normans usually were clean shaven. This peculiarity is believed to be recognized in the thirty-second panel of the Bayeux Tapestry where he is depicted sitting at a feast near Hastings, well before the battle, at the right hand of Duke William, who in turn was seated at the right hand of his brother Bishop Odo of Bayeux, who is shown blessing the food at a feast.

    Career

    Planchâe described him as "the noblest, the wealthiest, and the most valiant seigneur of Normandy, and the greatest and most trusted friend of the Danish (i.e. Norman) family". The explanation for his exalted position appears to be that as an older cousin who had never rebelled against the young Duke, he was part of the kinship group of noblemen that William relied upon in governing Normandy and fighting-off frequent rebellion and invasions. The historian Frank McLynn observed that William relied heavily on relatives on his mother's side, namely his half-brothers Bishop Odo and Robert, and brothers-in-law, and on relatives descended from the Duchess Gunnora's sisters, since his own paternal kin had proved unreliable.

    Wace, the 12th century historian, wrote that: "At the time of the invasion of England, Roger was summoned to the great council at Lillebonne, on account of his wisdom; but he did not join in the expedition as he was too far advanced in years". Although Roger could not fight, he did not hesitate in contributing a large share of the cost, and provided at his own expense sixty vessels for the conveyance of the troops across the channel. Furthermore, his eldest son and heir fought bravely at Hastings as noted in several contemporary records. As a result, Roger's elder sons were rewarded generously with lands in England, and both eventually were made English earls by the sons of the Conqueror. Wace's statement may therefore cast doubt on the possibility of Roger being depicted in the Bayeux Tapestry feasting at Hastings. However it is possible that he crossed the Channel so he could continue to act as a valued member of the Duke's council, perhaps giving advice on military tactics, yet stayed well behind the line of battle at headquarters.

    Marriage & progeny

    He married circa 1048 or earlier Adeline of Meulan (c. 1014-1020 - 8 April 1081), who was buried at the Abbaye du Bec, the daughter of Waleran III, Count de Meulan by Oda de Conteville, and sister and heiress of a childless Count of Meulan. Meulan eventually passed to their elder son who became Count of Meulan in 1081. Their surviving children were:

    Robert de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Leicester, Count of Meulan (c.1049-1118), the eldest son and heir. He succeeded his father in the major part of his lands, and was one of the few proven Companions of William the Conqueror who fought at the Battle of Hastings in 1066.
    Henry de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Warwick (c.1050-1119). He was overshadowed by his elder brother, but was granted by his father one of his lesser lordships in Normandy, the lordship of Le Neubourg, about 12 km NE of Beaumont-le-Roger, from which his own family adopted the surname Anglicised to "de Newburgh". He established a more enduring line of Beaumont earls than his elder brother, Earls of Warwick seated at Warwick Castle.
    William de Beaumont (not mentioned in most sources).
    Alberâee de Beaumont (died 1112), Abbess of Eton.

    Death & burial

    He was buried at Les Prâeaux.

    end

    Roger married Adeline of Meulan in ~ 1048. Adeline (daughter of Waleran of Meulan, III, Count of Meulan and Oda de Conteville) was born in ~ 1014 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; died on 8 Apr 1081; was buried in Abbaye du Bec, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 1137.  Adeline of Meulan was born in ~ 1014 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France (daughter of Waleran of Meulan, III, Count of Meulan and Oda de Conteville); died on 8 Apr 1081; was buried in Abbaye du Bec, France.
    Children:
    1. 568. Sir Robert de Beaumont, Knight, 1st Earl of Leicester was born in ~ 1049 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; died on 5 Jun 1118.
    2. Sir Henry de Beaumont, Knight, 1st Earl of Warwick was born in ~ 1050 in Normandy, France; died on 20 Jun 1119; was buried in Les Preaux, Normandy, France.

  11. 1138.  Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois was born in 1057 in (Vermandois) France (son of Henri, I, King of France and Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France); died on 18 Oct 1102 in Tarsus, Turkey; was buried in Church of St Paul, Mersin, Mersin, Turkey.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Military: Leader of the 1st Crusade

    Notes:

    Birth: 1057
    Death: Oct. 18, 1102

    Nobility. Son of Henri I of France and his second wife Anna Iaroslavna of Kiev. He married Adelais de Vermandois who bore him nine children.

    Family links:
    Parents:
    King Henri (1008 - 1060)
    Anna Agnesa Yaroslavna (1036 - 1075)

    Spouse:
    Adelaide, Countess of Vermandois*

    Children:
    Isabel Of Vermandois Beaumont de Warenne (1081 - 1131)*
    Raoul I de Vermandois (1094 - 1152)*

    Siblings:
    Philip I of France (1052 - 1108)*
    Hugh I Count of Vermandois (1057 - 1102)*
    Hugues de France (1057 - 1102)

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Church of St Paul
    Mersin
    Mersin, Turkey

    Created by: Lutetia
    Record added: Jan 13, 2013
    Find A Grave Memorial# 103487897

    end of profile

    The PEDIGREE of
    Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI


    Count of VERMANDOIS; Leader of 1st Crusade (Crusader); (inherited VERMANDOIS from his wife, whose brother Eudes, q.v., was disinherited)
    Born: abt. 1057 Died: 18 Oct 1101 Tarsus d. from Battle wounds


    HM George I's 15-Great Grandfather. HRE Ferdinand I's 13-Great Grandfather. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 19-Great Grandfather. PM Churchill's 22-Great Grandfather. HM Margrethe II's 23-Great Grandfather. Gen. Pierpont Hamilton's 23-Great Grandfather. `Red Baron' Richthofen's 20-Great Grandfather. Poss. Agnes Harris's 16-Great Grandfather. `Osawatomie' Brown's 23-Great Grandfather.
    Wife/Partner: Adelheid (Adelaide) (Countess) de VERMANDOIS
    Children: Raoul I (Count) de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle (de) VERMANDOIS ; Agnes de VERMANDOIS ; Mathilda (Mahaut) de VERMANDOIS ; Constance de VERMANDOIS ; Henri de Chaumont
    Possible Child: Alice de VERMANDOIS
    ________ ________ ________ ________ _______ _______ _______ _______ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Robert I (King) of FRANCE + ==&=> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    / -- Hugh (I) `the Great' (Duke) of the FRANKS
    / \ -- Beatrice (poss. de VERMANDOIS) + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    / -- Hugh (Hugues) CAPET (King) of FRANCE
    / \ -- Hedwige (Hedwig) of SAXONY + ==&=> [ 255 ,c,ptm,&]
    / -- Robert II CAPET (King) of FRANCE
    / \ -- Adelais of the CAROLINGIANS + ====> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    / -- Henry I CAPET (King) of FRANCE (1008 - 1060)
    | \ / -- Boso (Bozon; II) of PROVENCE + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,pt,&]
    | | / -- William (I; II; Marquis/Duke) of PROVENCE
    | | | \ -- Constance of ARLES (de VIENNE) + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,ptQD,&]
    | | / | or: Constantia (of unknown ancestry)
    | \ -- Constance of ARLES (TOULOUSE) (980? - 1032 Meulan)
    / \ -- Adelaide (Aelips) `Blanche' d' ANJOU + ====> [ 255 ,c,&]
    - Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI
    \ / -- Vladimir (I; Saint; Grand Prince) of KIEV + ====> [ 255 ,,R,&]
    | / -- Jaroslav (Yaroslav Laroslav) I WLADIMIROWWITSCH
    | | \ -- Rogneida (Rognieda) (Princess) von POLOTZK + ====> [ 3]
    | | | or: Anna PORPHYROGENITA, q.v.
    | / | OR: poss. (Miss) von SCHWABEN + ==&=> [ 255 ,gC,tm,&]
    \ -- Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV
    \ | or: prob. not Matilda of GERMANY (1st wife)
    | / -- Olaf III (II; King; Skot-konig) of SWEDEN + ====> [ 255 ,g,&]
    \ -- Ingegarda (Ingrid) OLAFSDOTTIR (1001? - 1050)
    \ / -- Mieceslas III (Prince) of the OBOTRITES + ====> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    \ -- Astrid (Ingegerda) (Princess) of the OBOTRITES
    \ -- Sophia (Sweden)


    His (poss.) Grandchildren: Eleonore de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle de VERMANDOIS ; Eleonore de VERMANDOIS ; Alice of LEICESTER ; Ada (of Surrey) de WARENNE ; Reginald de WARREN ; Isabel (Elizabeth) de BEAUMONT ; Robert II `Bossu' de BEAUMONT (BELLOMONT; BLANCHMAIN) ; William (III) de WARENNE ; Waleran II de BEAUMONT (Count) de MEULAN ; Gundred de WARREN (WARENNE) ; Adelina (de) BEAUMONT ; Rainald de WARENNE ; Ella de WARREN ; (Miss) de WARENNE ; Matilda (Aubreye) de BEAUMONT ; Emma of BEAUMONT ; Eleanor BEAUMONT ; Manfred I (Marquess) of SALUZZO ; Anselmo (Marquis) de CEVA (del VASTO) ; Guglielmo del VASTO ; Sibel (Sibyl) of SAVONA del VASTO ; Agnes de BAUGENCY ; Mathilde de BEAUGENCY ; Adelheid de la FERTE-GAUCHER ; Bernard de ST. VALERY

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    end of pedigree

    Birth:
    Vermandois was a French county that appeared in the Merovingian period. Its name derives from that of an ancient tribe, the Viromandui. In the 10th century, it was organised around two castellan domains: St Quentin (Aisne) and Pâeronne (Somme). In today's times, the Vermandois county would fall in the Picardy region of northern France.

    Pepin I of Vermandois, the earliest of its hereditary counts, was descended in direct male line from the emperor Charlemagne. More famous was his grandson Herbert II (902–943), who considerably increased the territorial power of the house of Vermandois, and kept the lawful king of France, the unlucky Charles the Simple, prisoner for six years. Herbert II was son of Herbert I, lord of Pâeronne and St Quentin, who was killed in 902 by an assassin in the pay of Baldwin II, Count of Flanders. His successors, Albert I, Herbert III, Albert II, Otto and Herbert IV, were not as historically significant.

    In 1077, the last count of the first house of Vermandois, Herbert IV, received the county of Valois through his wife. His son Eudes (II) the Insane was disinherited by the council of the Barons of France. He was lord of Saint-Simon through his wife, and the county was given to his sister Adela, whose first husband was Hugh the Great, the brother of King Philip I of France. Hugh was one of the leaders of the First Crusade, and died in 1102 at Tarsus in Cilicia. The eldest son of Hugh and Adela was count Raoul I (c. 1120–1152), who married Petronilla of Aquitaine, sister of the queen, Eleanor, and had by her three children: Raoul (Rudolph) II, the Leper (count from 1152–1167); Isabelle, who possessed from 1167 to 1183 the counties of Vermandois, Valois and Amiens conjointly with her husband, Philip, Count of Flanders; and Eleanor. By the terms of a treaty concluded in 1186 with the king, Philip Augustus, the count of Flanders kept the county of Vermandois until his death, in 1191. At this date, a new arrangement gave Eleanor (d. 1213) a life interest in the eastern part of Vermandois, together with the title of countess of St Quentin, and the king entered immediately into possession of Peronne and its dependencies.

    Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vermandois

    Died:
    from battle wounds...

    Hugues married Adelaide of Vermandois. Adelaide was born in 1060-1062 in Valois, France; died on 28 Sep 1120 in Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 1139.  Adelaide of Vermandois was born in 1060-1062 in Valois, France; died on 28 Sep 1120 in Normandy, France.
    Children:
    1. 569. Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France; died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England.

  13. 3124.  Simon I de Montfort was born in 1026 in Montfort l'Amaury, Ile de France, France; died on 25 Sep 1087 in Epernon, Normandie, France.

    Simon married Agnes d'Evereux in ~1064. Agnes (daughter of Richard d'Evreux and Godeheut Barcelona) was born in 1041 in Evreux, Normandy, France; died in 1087 in Evreux, Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 3125.  Agnes d'Evereux was born in 1041 in Evreux, Normandy, France (daughter of Richard d'Evreux and Godeheut Barcelona); died in 1087 in Evreux, Normandy, France.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 1030

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Agnes d' EVEREUX (EVEREUX; d' EVREUX)
    Born: abt. 1030 Died: abt. 1087


    HM George I's 15-Great Grandmother. HRE Ferdinand I's 13-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 18-Great Grandmother. PM Churchill's 22-Great Grandmother. HM Margrethe II's 23-Great Grandmother. Gen. Pierpont Hamilton's 24-Great Grandmother. `Red Baron' Richthofen's 20-Great Grandmother. Poss. Agnes Harris's 16-Great Grandmother. `Osawatomie' Brown's 23-Great Grandmother.
    Husband/Partner: Simon I (Sn.; de) MONTFORT
    Children: Bertrade de MONTFORT (l' AMAURI) ; Amauri III (Amaury; IV) de MONTFORT
    _________ _________ _________ ________ ________ ________ ________ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Guillaume (2nd Duke) of NORMANDY + ====> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    / -- Richard I `the Fearless' (Count) of NORMANDY
    / \ -- Sprota de BRETAGNE (concubine) + ====> [ 1]
    / -- Robert (Count) d' EVEREUX (VREUX)
    | \ / -- Herbastus (Herfastus) (Sire) de CREPON + ====> [ 255 ,g,&]
    | | | | or: (NN), a Dane
    | | / | or: Forquelar of CIRQUES
    | \ -- Gunnora (Gonnor) de CREPON (936? - 1031?)
    | \ | OR: prob. not Gunnora DENMARK + ====> [ 255 ,gc,t,&]
    | \ -- poss. Cynthia of OBATRIDES + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    / | or: poss. Cyrid of SWEDEN
    / -- Richard (Count) de EVREUX (Rouen 986 - 1067)
    / \ -- Havlive (Herleva; or Gunnois) of NORMANDY
    - Agnes d' EVEREUX (EVEREUX; d' EVREUX)
    \ / -- Sunyer (Suniario) of BESALU + ====> [ 255 ,,mx,&]
    | / -- Borell II (Count) of BARCELONA (946? - 992)
    | / \ -- Richilde de ROUERGUE (ROUERGES) + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,mY,&]
    | / -- Raymond Borrell (I; III) BERENGAR (972 - 1019)
    | | \ / -- Raymond III (5th Count?) de TOULOUSE + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,ptm,&]
    | | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | \ -- poss. Luitgarde de TOULOUSE (952? - 977+)
    | | \ | OR: poss. Luitgarde de TOULOUSE [alt ped] + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,ptmY,&]
    | / \ -- poss. Adelaide (Aelips) `Blanche' d' ANJOU (skip?) + ====> [ 255 ,c,&]
    \ -- poss. Adelaide (Adela Adele) of BARCELONA
    \ | or: prob. Godehildis (Gotelina)
    | / -- Arnold I of CONSERANS + ====> [ 255 ,,xY,&]
    | / -- Roger I de COMMINGES (935? - 1019?)
    | | \ -- Arsenda (Heiress) de CARCASSONNE + ====> [ 255 ,c,mY,&]
    | / | OR: Arsinde de ROUERGUE + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,mY,&]
    \ -- Ermesinde de CARCASSONNE (972 - 1058)
    \ / -- poss. father of Baldwin de PONS (skip?)
    \ -- Adelaide de ROUERGUE (949? - 1011+)
    \ | OR: Adelaide de MELGUEIL [alt ped] + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    \ -- prob. (Miss) de ROUERGUE + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,ptmY,&]
    | (skip this generation?)


    Her Grandchildren: Cecile de FRANCE ; Foulques (Fulk) V (9th Count) de ANJOU ; Florent de FRANCE ; Agnes d' Evreux de MONTFORT ; Simon III (II; Baron; de) MONTFORT ; Simon II (III) de MONTFORT

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Agnes de Montfort formerly Evreux aka d'Evreux
    Born 1041 in âEvreux, Eure, Haute-Normandie, France
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Richard (Evreux) d'Evreux and Godeheut (Barcelona) d'Evreux
    Sister of Adelisa (Toeni) FitzOsbern [half], Radulph (Toeni) de Tony [half], Eliant Eliance (de Toeni) Toeni [half], Guillaume (Evreux) d'Evreux [half], Helbert Elbert (de Toeni) Toeni [half], Gazon (de Toeni) Toeni [half] and Unknown (de Toeni) Toeni [half]
    Wife of Simon (Montfort) de Montfort — married about 1064 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Richard (Montfort) de Montfort, Amauri (Montfort) de Montfort, Simon Montfort, Bertrade I de Montfort, Simon (Montfort) de Montfort and Amauri (Montfort) de Montfort
    Died about 1087 in âEvreux, Eure, Haute-Normandie, France
    Profile manager: Rev Daniel Washburn Jones private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 26 Mar 2019 | Created 12 Sep 2010
    This page has been accessed 6,246 times.
    European Aristocracy
    Agnes (Evreux) de Montfort was a member of aristocracy in Europe.
    Join: European Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    This person is the subject of a page on the website of Baldwin and Farmerie concerning the ancestry of Henry II.[1]

    Stewart Baldwin describes her as "sister and heiress of her brother count William of âEvreux, Agnes brought the county of âEvreux into the possession of the Montfort family." Her father was Richard, count of âEvreux, and because Agnes was uterine sister of Ralph de Tosny, son of Roger de Tosny who died about 1040, Baldwin says Godehilde must be the name of her mother.

    Sources
    Wikipedia
    ? http://sbaldw.home.mindspring.com/hproject/prov/agnes000.htm
    Normandy, nobility

    end of profile

    Children:
    1. 1562. Sir Amaury de Montfort, III, Knight, Count of Evreux was born in 1070 in (Epernon, France); died in ~ 1137.

  15. 3128.  William the Conqueror, King of England, Duke of NormandyWilliam the Conqueror, King of England, Duke of Normandy was born on 14 Oct 1024 in Chateau de Falaise, Falaise, Normandy, France; was christened in 1066 in Dives-sur-Mer, Normandie, France (son of Duke Robert de Normandie, II and Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne); died on 9 Sep 1087 in Rouen, Normandy, France; was buried in Saint-Etienne de Caen, France.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Hastings, England
    • Military: Victor over the English in the Battle of Hastings, 1066
    • Burial: 10 Sep 1087, St. Stephen Abbey, Caen, Calvados, France

    Notes:

    William I the Conqueror of England and Normandy, Duke of Normandy, King of England, was born 9 September 1027 in Falaise, France to Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) and Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050) and died 1087 in Rouen, France of unspecified causes. He married Matilda of Flanders (c1031-1083) 1051 JL . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    William I, King of England, Duke of Normandy was a mediµval monarch. He ruled as the Duke of Normandy from 1035 to 1087 and as King of England from 1066 to 1087. As Duke of Normandy, William was known as William II, and, as King of England, as William I. He is commonly refered to as William the Conqueror (Guillaume le Conquâerant) or William the Bastard (Guillaume le Băatard).

    The name "William the Bastard", a name used by his enemies arose from the fact that his mother was a Tanner's daughter who agreed to be his father Robert II's mistress. She demanded that their relationship not be secret, and had a position in court. After the affair was over, she married a Viscount. William retained the favour of his father and when Robert II left for the Holy Land, he forced his lords to pledge fealty to William. Robert II never returned from the Holy land and the oath was quickly forgotten, and intrigue surrounded the boy Duke. William's guardian Gilbert of Brionne was murdered, as was his tutor, as was his uncle Osbern- killed while protecting William from kidnappers found in his bedroom. William was sent away from home for his protection, and it was common practice for William's uncle Walter to awaken him in the night to move him to a new location.

    By age fifteen, William was knighted, and by twenty he went to war against his cousin Guy of Normandy to defend his title of Duke of Normandy. With the help of King Henri I of France, he subdued his enemies who were forced to swear allegiance to William.

    William asked for the hand of Matilda, daughter of Count Baldwin V of Flanders, but Matilda would have none of it. Purportedly, she was in love with the English ambassador to Flanders, a Saxon named Brihtric, who declined her advances. As for William, she told his emissary that she was far too high-born (being descended from King Alfred the Great of England) to consider marrying a bastard. When that was repeated to him, William, all of 5'10", rode from Normandy to Bruges, found Matilda on her way to church, dragged her off her horse (some said by her long braids), threw her down in the street in front of her flabbergasted attendants, and then rode off. Another version states that William rode to Matilda's father's house in Lille, threw her to the ground in her room (again, by the braids), and hit her (or violently shook her) before leaving.

    William convinced Matilda to relent, but the pope opposed the marriage because they were distant cousins. For a period of time all of Normandy was excommunicated along with their duke because William disregarded the pope's advice and married Matilda. In return for the construction of two abbeys, the excommunication of Normandy was lifted.

    In 1051, William visited his cousin Edward the Confessor, king of England. Edward was childless, and William's account is that the king made him his heir. According to supporters of William, Edward sent his brother in law Harold Godwinson to see William in 1063. Other accounts say that Harold was shipwrecked. All accounts agree that William refused to let Harold depart until he swore on holy relics that he would uphold William's claim to the throne of England, and agreed to marry his daughter (then an infant) Agatha. After winning his release, Harold reneged on both promises.

    In support of his claim to the English crown, William invaded England in 1066, leading an army of Normans to victory over the Anglo-Saxon forces of Harold Godwinson at the Battle of Hastings, and suppressed subsequent English revolts| in what has become known as the Norman Conquest.

    His reign brought Norman culture to England, which had an enormous impact on the subsequent course of England in the Middle Ages. In addition to political changes, his reign also saw changes to English law, a programme of building and fortification, changes in the English language and the introduction of continental European feudalism into England.

    For additional details beyond William's family history, see more here.

    Residence at Falaise
    In Falaise France, is a series of statues that pays tribute to the six Norman Dukes from Rollo to William Conqueror. The castle here was the principal residence of the Norman Knights.

    Chăateau Guillaume-le-Conquâerant Place Guillaume le Conquâerant / 14700 Falaise / Tel: 02 31 41 61 44

    History of Norman Dukes
    Homepage - Falaise Castle of William the Conqueror - In French.


    Children

    Offspring of William I of England and Matilda of Flanders (c1031-1083)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Robert III, Duke of Normandy (c1051-1134) 1051 (Normandy) 10 February 1134 (Cardiff Castle+ Glamorganshire+ Wales) Sybilla of Conversano (-1103)

    Richard of Normandy (c1054) 1054 Normandy 1081 New Forest, Hampshire
    Adeliza of Normandy (c1055) 1055 Normandy 1065
    Cecilia of Normandy (c1055) 1055 Normandy, France 30 July 1126 Caen, Calvados, France
    William II of England (c1056-1100) 1056 Normandy, France 2 August 1100 New Forest, England, United Kingdom
    Adela of Normandy (c1062) 1062 Normandy, France 8 March 1138 Marcigny, Saăone-et-Loire, France Stephen II, Count of Blois (c1045-1102)

    Agatha of Normandy (c1064) 1064 1079
    Constance of Normandy (c1066-1090) 1066 1090 Alain Fergent de Bretagne (c1060-1119)

    Henry I of England (1068-1135) 13 June 1068 Selby, Yorkshire, England, United Kingdom 1 December 1135 St. Denis-le-Fermont near Gisors, Picardy, Lyons-la-Forăet, Eure, France Ansfrid (1070-?)
    Matilda of Scotland (c1080-1118)
    Sybil Corbet (1077-?)
    Edith
    Gieva de Tracy
    Nest ferch Rhys (c1073-aft1136)
    Isabel de Beaumont
    Adeliza of Leuven (1103-1151)



    Common ancestors of William I of England (1027-1087) and Matilda of Flanders (c1031-1083)

    Fulk II, Count of Anjou (?-958)
    Gerberge of Maine (?-?)
    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Footnotes (including sources)
    ‡ General
    wikipedia:en:William the Conqueror
    Burke's Guide to the Royal Family, London, 1973 , Reference: 193, 310

    end of biography

    Click here to view William the Conqueror's biography... http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/William_I_of_England

    Click here to read about the historic Norman Conquest by William ... http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Norman_Conquest

    Click here to view his 9-generation pedigree ... http://www.ourfamilyhistories.org/ahnentafel.php?personID=I3527&tree=00&parentset=0&generations=9


    William the Conqueror is the 26th & 27th great grandfather of the grandchildren of Vernia Swindell Byars (1894-1985)

    end of comment

    Click this link to view lots of pictures of William I & a video from the, "Bayeux Tapestry"; http://familypedia.wikia.com/wiki/William_I_of_England_(1027-1087)/pictures

    How Did the Normans Change England?

    The Normans were more than just the people who conquered England.

    They were dynamic and passionate people who changed English history forever.

    Apr 10, 2023 • By Greg Beyer, BA History and Linguistics, Diploma in Journalism ... https://www.thecollector.com/how-did-the-normans-change-england/

    Residence:
    Victor over the English in the Battle of 1066

    Military:
    a seminal moment in English history...

    Died:
    at the Priory of St. Gervase...

    Buried:
    The Abbey of Saint-âEtienne, also known as Abbaye aux Hommes ("Men's Abbey"), is a former Benedictine monastery in the French city of Caen, Normandy, dedicated to Saint Stephen. It was founded in 1063[1] by William the Conqueror and is one of the most important Romanesque buildings in Normandy.

    Photos, history & source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abbey_of_Saint-%C3%89tienne,_Caen

    William married Matilda of Flanders, Queen of England in 1053 in Normandie, France. Matilda was born about 1031 in Flanders, Belgium; died on 2 Nov 1083 in Caen, Calvados, Normandie, France; was buried in Abbaye aux Dames, Caen, Normandie, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 3129.  Matilda of Flanders, Queen of EnglandMatilda of Flanders, Queen of England was born about 1031 in Flanders, Belgium; died on 2 Nov 1083 in Caen, Calvados, Normandie, France; was buried in Abbaye aux Dames, Caen, Normandie, France.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • _HEIG: 5' 0"

    Notes:

    Matilda of Flanders (French: Mathilde; Dutch: Machteld) (c. 1031 – 2 November 1083) was Queen of England and Duchess of Normandy by marriage to William the Conqueror, and sometime Regent of these realms during his absence. She was the mother of ten children who survived to adulthood, including two kings, William II and Henry I.

    As a niece and granddaughter of kings of France, Matilda was of grander birth than William, who was illegitimate, and, according to some suspiciously romantic tales, she initially refused his proposal on this account. Her descent from the Anglo-Saxon royal House of Wessex was also to become a useful card. Like many royal marriages of the period, it breached the rules of consanguinity, then at their most restrictive (to seven generations or degrees of relatedness); Matilda and William were third-cousins, once removed. She was about 20 when they married in 1051/2; William was four years older,24, and had been Duke of Normandy since he was about eight (in 1035).

    The marriage appears to have been successful, and William is not recorded to have had any bastards. Matilda was about 35, and had already produced most of her children, when William embarked on the Norman conquest of England, sailing in his flagship Mora, which Matilda had given him. She governed the Duchy of Normandy in his absence, joining him in England only after more than a year, and subsequently returning to Normandy, where she spent most of the remainder of her life, while William was mostly in his new kingdom. She was about 52 when she died in Normandy in 1083.

    Apart from governing Normandy and supporting her brother's interests in Flanders, Matilda took a close interest in the education of her children, who were unusually well educated for contemporary royalty. The boys were tutored by the Italian Lanfranc, who was made Archbishop of Canterbury in 1070, while the girls learned Latin in Sainte-Trinitâe Abbey in Caen, founded by William and Matilda as part of the papal dispensation allowing their marriage.

    Marriage

    Matilda, or Maud, was the daughter of Baldwin V, Count of Flanders, and Adela, herself daughter of King Robert II of France.[1]

    According to legend, when the Norman duke William the Bastard (later called the Conqueror) sent his representative to ask for Matilda's hand in marriage, she told the representative that she was far too high-born to consider marrying a bastard.[a] After hearing this response, William rode from Normandy to Bruges, found Matilda on her way to church, dragged her off her horse by her long braids, threw her down in the street in front of her flabbergasted attendants and rode off.

    Another version of the story states that William rode to Matilda's father's house in Lille, threw her to the ground in her room (again, by her braids) and hit her (or violently battered her) before leaving. Naturally, Baldwin took offence at this; but, before they could draw swords, Matilda settled the matter[2] by refusing to marry anyone but William;[3] even a papal ban by Pope Leo IX at the Council of Reims on the grounds of consanguinity did not dissuade her. William and Matilda were married after a delay in c.?1051–2.[4] A papal dispensation was finally awarded in 1059 by Pope Nicholas II.[5] Lanfranc, at the time prior of Bec Abbey, negotiated the arrangement in Rome and it came only after William and Matilda agreed to found two churches as penance.[6]

    Rumored romances

    There were rumours that Matilda had been in love variously with the English ambassador to Flanders and with the great Saxon thegn Brictric, son of Algar, who (according to the account by the Continuator of Wace and others[7]) in his youth declined her advances. Whatever the truth of the matter, years later when she was acting as regent for her husband William in England, she is said to have used her authority to confiscate Brictric's lands and throw him into prison, where he died.[8]

    Duchess of Normandy

    When William was preparing to invade England, Matilda outfitted a ship, the Mora, out of her own funds and gave it to him.[9] Additionally, William gave Normandy to his wife during his absence. Matilda successfully guided the duchy through this period in the name of her fourteen-year-old son; no major uprisings or unrest occurred.[10]

    Even after William conquered England and became its king, it took her more than a year to visit the kingdom.[11] Despite having been crowned queen, she spent most of her time in Normandy, governing the duchy, supporting her brother's interests in Flanders, and sponsoring ecclesiastic houses there. Only one of her children was born in England; Henry was born in Yorkshire when Matilda accompanied her husband in the Harrying of the North.[12]

    Queen

    Statue of Matilda of Flanders, one of the twenty Reines de France et Femmes illustres in the Jardin du Luxembourg, Paris, by Carle Elshoecht (1850)

    Tomb of Matilda of Flanders at Abbaye aux Dames, Caen

    Tomb of William of Normandy at Abbaye-aux-Hommes, Caen
    Matilda was crowned queen on 11 May 1068 in Westminster during the feast of Pentecost, in a ceremony presided over by the archbishop of York. Three new phrases were incorporated to cement the importance of English consorts, stating that the Queen was divinely placed by God, shares in royal power, and blesses her people by her power and virtue.[13][14]

    For many years it was thought that she had some involvement in the creation of the Bayeux Tapestry (commonly called La Tapisserie de la Reine Mathilde in French), but historians no longer believe that; it seems to have been commissioned by William's half-brother Odo, Bishop of Bayeux, and made by English artists in Kent.[15]

    Matilda bore William nine or ten children. He was believed to have been faithful to her and never produced a child outside their marriage. Despite her royal duties, Matilda was deeply invested in her children's well-being. All were known for being remarkably educated. Her daughters were educated and taught to read Latin at Sainte-Trinitâe in Caen founded by Matilda and William in response to the recognition of their marriage.[16] For her sons, she secured Lanfranc, Archbishop of Canterbury of whom she was an ardent supporter. Both she and William approved of the Archbishop's desire to revitalise the Church.[17]

    She stood as godmother for Matilda of Scotland, who would become Queen of England after marrying Matilda's son Henry I. During the christening, the baby pulled Queen Matilda's headdress down on top of herself, which was seen as an omen that the younger Matilda would be queen some day as well.[18]

    Matilda fell ill during the summer of 1083 and died in November 1083. Her husband was present for her final confession.[19] William died four years later in 1087.

    Contrary to the common belief that she was buried at St. Stephen's, also called l'Abbaye-aux-Hommes in Caen, Normandy, where William was eventually buried, she is entombed in Caen at l'Abbaye aux Dames, which is the community of Sainte-Trinitâe. Of particular interest is the 11th-century slab, a sleek black stone decorated with her epitaph, marking her grave at the rear of the church. In contrast, the grave marker for William's tomb was replaced as recently as the beginning of the 19th century.

    Height

    Over time Matilda's tomb was desecrated and her original coffin destroyed. Her remains were placed in a sealed box and reburied under the original black slab.[20] In 1959 Matilda's incomplete skeleton was examined and her femur and tibia were measured to determine her height using anthropometric methods. Her height was 5 feet (1.52m), a normal height for the time.[21] However, as a result of this examination she was misreported as being 4 feet 2 inches (1.27m)[22] leading to the myth that she was extremely small.

    Family and children

    Matilda and William had four sons and at least five daughters.[23] The birth order of the boys is clear, but no source gives the relative order of birth of the daughters.[23]

    Robert, born between 1051 and 1054, died 10 February 1134.[24] Duke of Normandy, married Sybil of Conversano, daughter of Geoffrey of Conversano.[25]
    Richard, born c. 1054, died around 1075.[24]
    William Rufus, born between 1056 and 1060, died 2 August 1100.[24] King of England, killed in the New Forest.
    Henry, born late 1068, died 1 December 1135.[24] King of England, married Edith of Scotland, daughter of Malcolm III of Scotland. His second wife was Adeliza of Louvain.[26]
    Agatha, betrothed to Harold II of England, Alfonso VI of Castile, and possibly Herbert I, Count of Maine, but died unmarried.[b][27]
    Adeliza (or Adelida,[28] Adelaide[26]), died before 1113, reportedly betrothed to Harold II of England, probably a nun of St Lâeger at Prâeaux.[28]
    Cecilia (or Cecily), born c. 1056, died 1127. Abbess of Holy Trinity, Caen.[27]
    Matilda,[28] "daughter of the King", born around 1061, died perhaps about 1086,[26] or else much later (according to Trevor Foulds's suggestion that she was identical to Matilda d'Aincourt[29]).
    Constance, died 1090, married Alan IV Fergent, Duke of Brittany.[27]
    Adela, died 1137, married Stephen, Count of Blois.[27] Mother of King Stephen of England.
    There is no evidence of any illegitimate children born to William.[30]

    William was furious when he discovered she sent large sums of money to their exiled son Robert.[31] She effected a truce between them at Easter 1080.

    Buried:
    (or Sainte Trinitâe) for women which was founded by Matilda around four years later (1063)...

    Notes:

    Married:
    The problem has been and maybe still is that William the Conqueror and Matilda (dau. of Baldwin V of Flanders & Adelaide of France) had relatively great difficulty is obtaining a papal dispensation for their marriage. It was not immediately obvious that there was any impediment that needed a dispensation. This problem of what the relationship between Matilda and William was that required a dispensation generated a vigorous debate earlier this century. Weis or Weis's source (as you report it) goes for a theory that makes Matilda and William cousins of sorts.

    Children:
    1. Adela of Normandy was born in ~ 1067 in Normandy, France; died on 8 Mar 1137 in Marcigny-sur-Loire, France.
    2. 1564. Henry I, King of England was born in 1068-1070 in Selby, Yorkshire, England; was christened on 5 Aug 1100 in Selby, Yorkshire, England; died on 1 Dec 1135 in Saint-Denis-en-Lyons, Normandy, France; was buried on 4 Jan 1136 in Reading Abbey, Reading, Berkshire, England.

  17. 1126.  Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria (son of Siward Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbia and Aelfflaed); died on 31 May 1076 in St. Giles Hill, Winchester, England; was buried in Crowland, Crowland Abbey, Peterborough, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 1046, Northumberland, England

    Notes:

    Waltheof, 1st Earl of Northumbria (d. 31 May 1076) was the last of the Anglo-Saxon earls and the only English aristocrat to be executed during the reign of William I.

    Earl of Northumbria
    Reign 1072–1076
    Predecessor Cospatrick of Northumbria
    Successor William Walcher
    Died 31 May 1076
    St. Giles's Hill, Winchester
    Buried Croyland Abbey
    Spouse(s) Judith of Lens
    Father Siward, Earl of Northumbria
    Mother Aelfflaed



    Early life

    Waltheof was the second son of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. His mother was Aelfflaed, daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia, son of Uhtred, Earl of Northumbria. In 1054, Waltheof’s brother, Osbearn, who was much older than he, was killed in battle, making Waltheof his father’s heir. Siward himself died in 1055, and Waltheof being far too young to succeed as Earl of Northumbria, King Edward appointed Tostig Godwinson to the earldom.

    Waltheof was said to be devout and charitable and was probably educated for a monastic life. Around 1065, however, he became an earl, governing Northamptonshire and Huntingdonshire. Following the Battle of Hastings he submitted to William and was allowed to keep his pre-Conquest title and possessions. He remained at William’s court until 1068.
    First revolt

    When Sweyn II invaded Northern England in 1069, Waltheof and Edgar Aetheling joined the Danes and took part in the attack on York. He would again make a fresh submission to William after the departure of the invaders in 1070. He was restored to his earldom, and went on to marry William's niece, Judith of Lens. In 1072, he was appointed Earl of Northampton.

    The Domesday Book mentions Waltheof ("Walleff"): "'In Hallam ("Halun"), one manor with its sixteen hamlets, there are twenty-nine carucates [~14 km˛] to be taxed. There Earl Waltheof had an "Aula" [hall or court]. There may have been about twenty ploughs. This land Roger de Busli holds of the Countess Judith." (Hallam, or Hallamshire, is now part of the city of Sheffield)

    In 1072, William expelled Gospatric from the earldom of Northumbria. Gospatric was Waltheof’s cousin and had taken part in the attack on York with him, but like Waltheof, had been pardoned by William. Gospatric fled into exile and William appointed Waltheof as the new earl.

    Waltheof had many enemies in the north. Amongst them were members of a family who had killed Waltheof’s maternal great-grandfather, Uchtred the Bold, and his grandfather Ealdred. This was part of a long-running blood feud. In 1074, Waltheof moved against the family by sending his retainers to ambush them, succeeding in killing the two eldest of four brothers.
    Second revolt and death

    In 1075 Waltheof joined the Revolt of the Earls against William. His motives for taking part in the revolt are unclear, as is the depth of his involvement. However he repented, confessing his guilt first to Archbishop Lanfranc and then in person to William, who was at the time in Normandy. He returned to England with William but was arrested, brought twice before the king's court and sentenced to death.

    He spent almost a year in confinement before being beheaded on 31 May 1076 at St. Giles's Hill, near Winchester. He was said to have spent the months of his captivity in prayer and fasting. Many people believed in his innocence and were surprised when the execution was carried out. His body was initially thrown into a ditch, but was later retrieved and buried in the chapter house of Crowland Abbey in Lincolnshire.
    Cult of martyrdom
    statue traditionally identified as Waltheof, at Croyland Abbey, west front of ruined nave, 4th tier

    In 1092, after a fire in the chapter house, the abbot had Waltheof’s body moved to a prominent place in the abbey church. When the coffin was opened, it is reported that the corpse was found to be intact with the severed head re-joined to the trunk.[1] This was regarded as a miracle, and the abbey, which had a financial interest in the matter began to publicise it. As a result, pilgrims began to visit Waltheof’s tomb. He was commemorated on 31 August.[2][3]

    After a few years healing miracles were reputed to occur in the vicinity of Waltheof’s tomb, often involving the restoration of the pilgrim’s lost sight.

    Waltheof also became the subject of popular media, heroic but inaccurate accounts of his life being preserved in the Vita et Passio Waldevi comitis, a Middle English Waltheof saga, since lost, and the Anglo-Norman Waldef.
    Family and children

    In 1070 Waltheof married Judith de Lens, daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Adelaide of Normandy, Countess of Aumale. They had three children, the eldest of whom, Maud, brought the earldom of Huntingdon to her second husband, David I of Scotland, and another, Adelise, married the Anglo-Norman noble Raoul III of Tosny.

    One of Waltheof's grandsons was Waltheof (d. 1159), abbot of Melrose.
    In popular culture

    Waltheof was portrayed by actor Marcus Gilbert in the TV drama Blood Royal: William the Conqueror (1990).
    Waltheof is the subject of Juliet Dymoke's 1970 historical novel Of the Ring of Earls
    Waltheof is a major character in Elizabeth Chadwick's 2002 historical novel The Winter Mantle

    end of biography

    Buried:
    Images & History of Crowland Abbey: https://www.crowlandabbey.org.uk/

    Waltheof married Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland after Jan 1070. Judith (daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Countess Adelaide of Normandy) was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France; died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 1127.  Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France (daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Countess Adelaide of Normandy); died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England.

    Notes:

    Countess Judith (born in Normandy between 1054 and 1055, died after 1086), was a niece of William the Conqueror. She was a daughter of his sister Adelaide of Normandy, Countess of Aumale and Lambert II, Count of Lens.
    Life

    In 1070, Judith married Earl Waltheof of Huntingdon and Northumbria. They had three children. Their eldest daughter, Maud, brought the earldom of Huntingdon to her second husband, David I of Scotland. Their daughter, Adelise, married Raoul III de Conches whose sister, Godehilde, married Baldwin I of Jerusalem.

    In 1075, Waltheof joined the Revolt of the Earls against William. It was the last serious act of resistance against the Norman conquest of England. Judith betrayed Waltheof to her uncle, who had Waltheof beheaded on 31 May 1076.

    After Waltheof's execution Judith was betrothed by William to Simon I of St. Liz, 1st Earl of Northampton. Judith refused to marry Simon and she fled the country to avoid William's anger. William then temporarily confiscated all of Judith's English estates. Finally, Simon married Judith's daughter, Maud, in or before 1090.

    Judith founded Elstow Abbey in Bedfordshire around 1078. She also founded churches at Kempston and Hitchin.

    She had land-holdings in 10 counties in the Midlands and East Anglia. Her holdings included land at:

    Earls Barton, Northamptonshire
    Great Doddington, Northamptonshire
    Grendon, Northamptonshire
    Ashby Folville, Leicestershire
    Lowesby, Leicestershire
    Merton, Oxfordshire
    Piddington, Oxfordshire
    Potton, Bedfordshire
    Sawtry, Huntingdonshire

    The parish of Sawtry Judith in Huntingdonshire is named after the Countess.
    From the Domesday Book

    In POTONE Hugh holds ˝ virgate of land from the Countess. Land for 1 plough; it is there, with 1 smallholder. The value is and was 5s; before 1066, 2s. Earl Tosti held this land in Potton, his manor.

    Countess Judith holds POTONE herself. It answers for 10 hides. Land for 12 ploughs. In lordship 3˝ hides; 3 ploughs there. 18 villagers and 2 Freemen with 8 ploughs; a ninth possible. 13 smallholders and 3 slaves. 1 mill, 5s; meadow for 12 ploughs; pasture for the village livestock. In total, value ą12; when acquired 100s; before 1066 ą13. King Edward held this manor; it was Earl Tosti's. There were 4 Freemen who had 1 hide and 1 virgate; they could grant to whom they would.

    In (Cockayne) HATLEY Countess Judith holds 3 hides and 2˝ virgates as one manor. Land for 6˝ ploughs. In lordship 1 hide and ˝ virgate; 2 ploughs there. 8 villagers with 4˝ ploughs; woodland, 4 pigs. Value ą6 5s; when acquired 100s; before 1066 ą6. Earl Tosti held this manor. It lies in Potton, the Countess' own manor. A Freeman had 1 virgate; he could grant and sell, and withdraw to another lord.

    Ranulf brother of Ilger holds EVERTON from the Countess. It answers for 5 hides. Land for 5 ploughs; 2 ploughs there; 3 possible. 4 villagers; 5 smallholders. Meadow for 1 plough. Value ą3; when acquired 100s; as much before 1066. Earl Tosti held this manor. It lay in Potton, the Countess' own manor.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 563. Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England; died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland.
    2. Uctred FitzWaltheof was born after 1070 in Tynedale, Scotland; died in 1152 in Johnstone, Dumfries-shire, Scotland.

  19. 3716.  Sir Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare was born in 1092 in Clare, Suffolk, England (son of Sir Gilbert FitzRichard, Knight, 2nd Lord of Clare and Adeliza de Claremont); died on 15 Apr 1136 in Abergavenny, Monmouthshire, Wales.

    Notes:

    Richard fitz Gilbert de Clare (died 15 April 1136) 3rd Lord of Clare, was an Anglo-Norman nobleman. A marcher lord in Wales, he was also the founder of Tonbridge Priory in Kent.

    Life

    Richard was the eldest son of Gilbert Fitz Richard de Clare and Adeliza de Claremont.[1] Upon his father's death, he inherited his lands in England and Wales.

    He is commonly said to have been created Earl of Hertford by either Henry I or Stephen, but no contemporary reference to him, including the record of his death, calls him by any title, while a cartulary states that a tenant had held "de Gilleberto, filio Richardi, et de Ricardo, filio ejus, et postea, de Comite Gilleberto, filio Richardi" ("of Gilbert Fitz Richard, and his son Richard, and then of Earl Gilbert Fitz Richard"), again failing to call Richard 'Earl' while giving that title to his son. Thus his supposed creation as earl is without merit, although his status and wealth made him a great magnate in England.[1] There is an old photo document on the wikipedia page for Tonbridge priory which states that the priory was founded by Richard de Clare EARL of (B.. illegible) and Hertfordshire.

    Directly following the death of Henry I, hostilities increased significantly in Wales and a rebellion broke out.[2] Robert was a strong supporter of King Stephen and in the first two years of his reign Robert attested a total of twenty-nine of that king's charters.[3] He was with King Stephen when he formalized a treaty with King David I of Scotland and was a royal steward at Stephen's great Easter court in 1136.[3] He was also with Stephen at the siege of Exeter that summer and was in attendance on the king on his return from Normandy. At this point, Richard apparently demanded more land in Wales, which Stephen was not willing to give him.[3]

    In 1136, Richard had been away from his lordship in the early part of the year. He returned to the borders of Wales via Hereford in the company of Brian Fitz Count, but on their separating, Richard ignored warnings of the danger and pressed on toward Ceredigion with only a small force.[4] He had not gone far when, on 15 April, he was ambushed and killed by the men of Gwent under Iorwerth ab Owain and his brother Morgan, grandsons of Caradog ap Gruffydd, in a woody tract called "the ill-way of Coed Grano", near Llanthony Abbey, north of Abergavenny.[5] Today the spot is marked by the 'garreg dial' (the stone of revenge).[6] He was buried in Tonbridge Priory,[7] which he founded.[1]

    Aftermath

    The news of Richard's death induced Owain Gwynedd, son of Gruffudd ap Cynan, king of Gwynedd to invade his lordship. In alliance with Gruffydd ap Rhys of Deheubarth, he won a crushing victory over the Normans at the Battle of Crug Mawr, just outside Cardigan. The town of Cardigan was taken and burnt, and Richard's widow, Alice, took refuge in Cardigan Castle, which was successfully defended by Robert fitz Martin. She was rescued by Miles of Gloucester, who led an expedition to bring her to safety in England

    Family

    Richard married Alice, sister of Ranulf de Gernon, 4th Earl of Chester,[1] by her having:

    Gilbert Fitz Richard de Clare, d. 1153 (without issue), 1st Earl of Hertford.[8]
    Roger de Clare, d. 1173, 2nd Earl of Hertford.[8]
    Alice de Clare (Adelize de Tonbridge), m. (1) about 1133, Sir William de Percy, Lord of Topcliffe, son of Alan de Percy and Emma de Gant; (2) Cadwaladr ap Gruffydd, brother of Owain Gwynedd
    Robert Fitz Richard de Clare, perhaps died in childhood
    Rohese de Clare, m. Gilbert de Gant, Earl of Lincoln.[9]

    end

    Richard married Alice de Gernon. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 3717.  Alice de Gernon (daughter of Sir Ranulf Meschin, Knight, 1st Earl of Chester and Lucy of Bolingbroke).
    Children:
    1. 1858. Sir Roger de Clare, Knight, 3rd Earl of Hertford was born in 0___ 1116 in Tonbridge Castle, Kent, England; died in 0___ 1173 in Oxfordshire, England.
    2. Alice de Clare was born in Tonbridge Castle, Kent, England.
    3. Rohese de Clare was born in Tonbridge Castle, Kent, England.

  21. 3726.  Sir Ranulph Meschines, 3rd Earl of Chester was born on ~26 Jun 1070 in Calvados, Normandie, France (son of Sir Ranulph Meschines, Vicomte de Bayeux and Margaret Avranches); died in 0Jan 1129 in Chester, Cheshire, England.

    Notes:

    Biography

    Name

    Styled le Briquessart, after his castle there, he was first cousin and heir to the previous Earl of Chester, Hugh d'Avranches, upon whose death in 1120, he succeeded as Vicomte d'Avranches in Normandy, as well as a grant in the county palatine of Chester, by which he became Earl of Chester.

    About this time he appears to have surrendered the Lordship of the great district of Cumberland. In 1124 he was Commander of the Royal forces in Normandy.

    Ranulph III "le Briquessart" de Bayeux, Earl of Chester (1121-1129), Vicomte de Bayeux

    1074 Birth
    b: c 1074 at Briquessart, Livry, France.

    Parents
    Margaret, the sister of Hugh the Fat, Earl of Chester, was the mother of Earl Ranulf I, the third Earl of Chester. [1]

    Parents
    Ranulf or Randle de Meschines, surnamed de Bricasard, Viscount Bayeux, in Normandy, (son of Ralph de Meschines, by Maud, his wife, co-heir of her brother, Hugh Lupus, the celebrated Earl of Chester), was given by King Henry I the Earldom of Chester, at the decease of his 1st cousin, Richard de Abrincis, 2nd Earl of Chester, of that family, without issue. By some historians, this nobleman is styledEarl of Carlisle, from residing in that city; and they further state that he came over in the train of the Conqueror, assisted in the subjugation of England, and shared, of course, in the spoil of conquest. He was lord of Cumberland and Carlisle, by descent from his father, but having enfeoffed his two brothers, William, of Coupland, and Geffrey, of Gillesland, in a large portion thereof, he exchanged the Earldom of Cumberland for that of Chester, on condition that those whom he had settled there should hold their lands of the king, in capite. [2]

    Ranulfs family (his brother William) also constructed Egremont Castle.

    He had an older brother (Richard) who died in youth.

    Titles
    An indirect inheritor, Ranulph le Meschin (the Younger), Earl of Chester was also Vicomte de Bayeux. He was also known as Ranulph de Briquessart. He succeeded to the title of Vicomte d'Avranches on 25 November 1120 and was created Earl of Chester in 1121. He was Commander of the Royal forces in Normandy in 1124.

    1089 Charter
    Ranulf's earliest appearance in surviving historical records was 24 April 1089, the date of a charter of Robert Curthose, Duke of Normandy, to Bayeux Cathedral. Ranulf, as "Ranulf son of Ranulf the viscount", was one of the charter's witnesses.

    1093 Chester Abbey
    He appears again c. 1093/4, as a witness to the foundation charter of Chester Abbey, granted by his uncle Hugh of Avranches.

    1098 Marriage to Lucy
    Between 1098 and 1101, probably in 1098, Ranulf became a major English landowner in his own right when he became the third husband of Lucy, heiress of the honour of Bolingbroke in Lincolnshire. This brought him the lordship of Appleby in Cumberland, previously held by Lucy's second husband. He promptly constructed Appleby Castle.

    Originally this would have been an earth ringwork and bailey fortress. The square stone keep of Appleby is one of the best preserved examples of its type and was added in 1170 (by Hugh de Morville). It is known as "Caesar's Tower" - this is similar to the Agricola Tower at Chester Castle neither of which had anything to do with the Romans.

    Marriage to Lucia
    His lordship m. Lucia, widow of Roger de Romara, Earl of Lincoln, and dau. of Algar, the Saxon, Earl of Mercia, and had issue, [2]

    Ranulph, his successor;
    William, styled Earl of Cambridge, but of his issue nothing in known;
    Adeliza, m. to Richard FitzGilbert, ancestor of the old Earls of Clare; and #Agnes, m. to Robert de Grentemaisnil.
    Ranulf ceded Appleby to the crown when he became earl of Chester.

    1106 Wetheral Priory
    In 1106 that Ranulf founded Wetheral Priory, a Benedictine monastic house.

    1120 Earl of Chester
    Ranulf only became earl at the age of 51 (in 1120). Prior to this Ranulf served the English king as a kind of semi-independent governor in Cumberland and Westmorland. A contemporary illustration of this authority is one charter in the records of Wetheral Priory, which recorded Ranulf addressing his own sheriff, "Richer" (probably Richard de Boivill). A source from 1212 attests that the jurors of Cumberland remembered Ranulf as quondam dominus Cumberland ("sometime Lord of Cumberland").

    1121 White Ship Loss
    In 1121, following the loss of the White Ship, the earldom passed through the First Earl Hugh's sister Maud to the drowned Richard of Avranches's first cousin Ranulf. Merely four days before the disaster, Ranulf and cousin Richard had witnessed a charter together at Cerisy. Ranulf was not simply given the earldom, but had to surrender the bulk of the lands of his wife, Lucy and his own lands at Carlisle.

    Chester Fair
    Chester's annual fair was reorganized by Ranulf, who provided new regulations governing its hours of opening. St Giles Hospital was founded in the time of Ranulf, for lepers - it had a burial ground St Giles Cemetery, in which the heads of Welshmen killed in battle with Hugh of Cyfeiliog were reputed to have been buried in 1170.

    RANULF du Bessin "le Meschin", son of RANULF Vicomte du Bessin [Bayeux] & his wife Marguerite [Maud] d'Avranches (-17 or 27 Jan 1129, bur Chester, Abbey of St Werburgh). Orderic Vitalis names him and his mother[46]. "…Rannulfus filius Rannulfi vicecomitis…Rannulfus vicecomes" witnessed the charter dated 24 Apr 1089 under which Robert III Duke of Normandy donated property to Bayeux cathedral. He was awarded the lordship of Carlisle by Henry I King of England[48]. He succeeded his father as Vicomte du Bessin [Bayeux]. “R de Meschin, Richerio vicecomiti Karleoli” donated property to Wetherall priory, Cumberland, for the soul of “…Richard fratris mei…et uxoris meµ Luciµ…”, by undated charter, witnessed by “Osberto vicecomite, Walteof filio Cospatricii comitis, Forno Sigulfi filio, Chetello Ectredi filio…”. “Ranulfus Meschines” donated property to Wetherall priory, Cumberland, by undated charter, witnessed by “uxore mea Lucia, Willielmo fratre meo…”. He was appointed Vicomte d'Avranches in 1120 after the death of his first cousin Richard d'Avranches, and also obtained the grant of the county palatine of Chester thereby becoming Earl of Chester (upon which he surrendered the lordship of Carlisle). He was commander of the royal forces in Normandy in 1124.

    1128 Death
    He died either on 17 or 27 January 1128 at Chester and is buried at St. Werburg's, Chester. His wife Lucy survived him, and in 1130 paid 500 marks to King Henry for license to remain unmarried for 5 years.

    The earl d. in 1128 and was s. by his elder son, Ranulph de Meschines. [2]

    Sources
    ? Darrel Wolcott, Ancient Wales Studies. The Malpas family in Cheshire
    ? 2.0 2.1 2.2 Sir Bernard Burke, Dormant and Extinct Peerages, Burke's Peerage, Ltd., London, 1883, p. 365, Meschines, Earls of Chester
    See also:

    Weis, Frederick Lewis, Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America before 1700 (7th ed., Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1992.), 125-27, 132A-26, 132D-26, Los Angeles Public Library, Gen 974 W426 1992.
    Harleian Society, "Visitiation Cheshire 1580: Chester Earls".
    C.B., LL.D., Ulster King of Arms Sir Bernard Burke, B:xP, pg. 457.
    K. S. B. Keats-Rohan, "Parentage of Countess Lucy".
    Cokayne, George Edward, The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct, or Dormant (London: St. Catherine Press, 1910.), 3:166, 14:170, Los Angeles Public Library, 929.721 C682.
    Dugdale, William, Monasticon Anglicanum (London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme & Brown, 1817-1831.
    Nichols, John Gough (Editor), "Descent of the Earldom of Lincoln," The Topographer and Genealogist, Vol. 1 (1846) (London: Society of Antiquaries, 1846-1858.), p. 302
    Harleian Society. The Visitation of Cheshire in the Year 1580, The Publicatons of The Harleian Society (London: The Society, 1882) Vol. 18, Page 4: "The Genealogy of the Earles of Chester. [Harl. 1424, fo. 3. Harl. 1505, fo. 2.]"

    end of biography

    Ranulph married Lucia Mercia in ~1098. Lucia was born before 1059 in Lincolnshire, England; died in 1141 in England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 3727.  Lucia Mercia was born before 1059 in Lincolnshire, England; died in 1141 in England.

    Notes:

    Biography
    Her origins have been the subject of discussion, but the modern position has been put forward strongly by Katherine S.B. Keats-Rohan, that she is daughter to the Anglo-Saxon sheriff Thorold of Lincolnshire, and a daughter of the Anglo-Norman Malet family, who inter-married with the English aristocracy before 1066.

    Keats-Rohan put the case most directly in an online article for Prosopon.[1]

    Keats-Rohan also discussed the family in Domesday Descendants, page 35, giving a pedigree on page 42. One of her sources is R.E.G. Kirk, ‘The Countess Lucy: Singular or Plural?’, Genealogist, n.s. 5, 60-75, 131-44, 153-73.[2]

    Her titles therefore possibly came to her from her own parents according to Keats-Rohan, and not from her husbands. Keats-Rohan writes in the Prosopon Newsletter, 2 (May 1995):

    Lucy was William Malet’s thrice-married granddaughter, the daughter of Robert Malet’s sister and Turold the Sheriff of Lincoln (dead by 1079). The suggestion was first made by R. Kirk in 1888. As N. Sumner has more recently observed:
    ‘This account has the merit of explaining why the lordship of Spalding and other places in Lincolnshire were held after Ivo’s death not by Beatrice, his direct heir and the daughter of his marriage to Lucy, but by the later husbands of Lucy, Roger fitz Gerold and Ranulph Meschines.’
    [...]
    ...there to the abbey of St Nicholas, Angers, before 1079. Lucy and her first husband Ivo Taillebois subsequently founded, or perhaps re-founded, a priory at Spalding subject to St. Nicholas, Angers. A revealing phrase from the Register of Spalding Priory reads: ‘mortuo quia dicto Thoraldo relicta sibi herede Lucia predicta’ [at his death Turold left an heir, the aforesaid Lucy]. The word heres, ‘heir’, was often used of the child who was to inherit his/her father’s property. Lucy later confirmed the gifts of all three of her husbands: ‘pro redempcione anime patris mei et matris mee et dominorum meorum et parentum meorum’ [for the souls of my father and mother, my husbands and my (other) relatives]. The association of the priory with such a small group of people and the description of Lucy as heres of Turold strongly hint at Lucy’s parentage. But we can go further still.
    In their initial benefaction Ivo and Lucy referred to ‘antecessorum suorum Turoldi scilicet uxorisque eius regine’ [our ‘ancestors’ Turold and his wife]. The reference to Turold’s wife indicates that some part of his landholding had come to him through his wife, something also indicated by the occurrence of William Malet amongst those who had held the Domesday lands of Lucy’s first husband Ivo Taillebois before him.

    Family
    m.1 Ivo de Taillebois. Issue:
    Another subject of long debate which Keats-Rohan is less conclusive about is whether she was the mother of Ivo Taillebois' one known daughter Beatrix (Beatrice). According to Keats-Rohan the evidence does not rule it out, but in the pedigree she proposes she leaves room for an unknown earlier wife for Ivo.
    m. 2 Roger fitz Gerold
    m.3 Ranulph "de Briquessart" le Meschin Earl of Chester. Issue:
    Adeliza/Alicia des Meschines of Chester Wife of Richard FitzGilbert de Clare and Robert de Condet (Cundy), Lord of Thorngate
    Agnes des Meschines of Chester m. Robert de Grandmesnil (Grentemesnil)
    William de Roumare, Earl of Lincoln
    Ranulf "de Gernon" des Meschines, Earl of Chester

    Sources
    Kirk, R.E.G. (1889). The Countess Lucy : singular or plural? Hathitrust[3]
    ? "Antecessor Noster: The Parentage of Countess Lucy Made Plain" in PROSOPON: NEWSLETTER OF THE UNIT FOR PROSOPOGRAPHICAL RESEARCH, no. 2 (May 1995) © Linacre College, Oxford;
    ? This is also online and contains summaries of some of the key primary documents. Hathitrust Internet Archive
    ? Kirk’s work was based upon conjecture, and contained a number of errors.
    Also see:

    FMG Medieval Lands project
    Harleian Society. The Visitation of Cheshire in the Year 1580, The Publicatons of The Harleian Society (London: The Society, 1882) Vol. 18, Page 4: "The Genealogy of the Earles of Chester. [Harl. 1424, fo. 3. Harl. 1505, fo. 2.]"

    end of bio

    Children:
    1. 1863. Sir Adeliza Meschines, Lord of Thorngate was born in 1099 in Gernon Castle, Normandy, Franc; died after 1152 in Abergavenny, Monmouthshire, Wales.

  23. 3804.  SIr Philip de Braose, Knight, 2nd Lord Bramber was born in 1073 in Bramber, West Sussex, England (son of Sir William de Braose, Knight, 1st Lord of Bramber and Agnes St. Clair); died in 1131-1139 in (Syria).

    Notes:

    Born 1065 at the latest.
    Died between 1131 and 1139

    Philip is recorded as consenting to his father's gifts to his canons at St Nicholas church at Bramber in 1073. He confirmed those gifts to the abbey of St Florent in 1096 after the death of his father.

    Old Shoreham was part of Philip's demesne lands where St Nicolas church (right) had stood since Saxon times. Philip expanded trade in the area by founding the port of New Shoreham.

    He became the first Braose Lord of Builth and Radnor, the family's initial holding in the Welsh Marches.

    Orderic Vitalis (Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, Book IX, Chapter IV) relates that Philip submitted his fortress in Normandy to King William II in 1096 and supported the king against his brother Robert Curthose, Duke of Normandy. But, like Robert, Philip may have left Normandy at this time and joined the First Crusade to the Holy Land, returning in 1103. There is evidence in charters that Philip journeyed to the Holy Land but the date of his visit is uncertain.

    Philip's lands were confiscated by Henry I in 1110, due to his traitrous support of William, son of Robert Curthose, but they were returned in 1112.

    Father: William de Braose, 1st Lord of Bramber

    Mother: Eve de Boissey (probably)

    There are charters where Robert de Harcourt's sons, Philip and Richard, refer to Philip de Braose as "patruus" - paternal uncle. This lends weight to the theory that Robert de Harcourt and Philip de Braose were both sons of Eve de Boissey. In another record dated 1103 (Pipe Roll Soc. Vol 71 no 544) it is stated that Philip de Braose was represented by "his brother Robert, the son of Anketill".

    Philip's sealPhilip was married to Aanor, daughter of Judael (Johel) of Totnes.

    Child 1: William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber

    Child 2: Philip

    Child 3: Basilia

    Child 4: Gillian

    Child 5: A daughter who married William de Tregoz, the father of Philip de Tregoz who was sheriff of Sussex in 1190. (see evidence here and here )

    end of this biography

    Philip de Braose, 2nd Lord of Bramber (c. 1070 – c. 1134) was an Anglo-Norman nobleman and Marcher Lord.

    Lord of Bramber
    Born c. 1070
    Died c. 1134
    possibly on crusade in the Levant
    Noble family House of Braose
    Spouse(s) Aenor de Totnes, daughter of Juhel of Totnes[1]
    Issue
    William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber, Philip de Braose junior, Basilia (daughter), Gilian (daughter)
    Father William de Braose, 1st Lord of Bramber

    Origins
    Philip was born about 1070 to 1073, the son of William de Braose, 1st Lord of Bramber (d. circa 1093/96) by his wife Eve de Boissey or Agnes de St. Clare. William de Braose had participated in the Norman conquest of England. He had been rewarded with the feudal barony of Bramber in Sussex and smaller holdings in Dorset, Wiltshire, Berkshire and Surrey.[2]

    Career

    Philip as heir consolidated his paternal lands, and expanded them. In 1096 he confirmed his father's gifts to the Abbey of St. Florent. Philip de Braose conquered the Welsh borderlands at Builth and New Radnor and established new Norman lordships over them. At Builth, he constructed a Motte and Bailey fortification at the site where King Edward I later built Builth Castle in the 13th century.[3] He seems to have gone on the First Crusade in 1103. He supported King Henry I (1100–1135) against the claim to the English throne made by his elder brother Robert Curthose, Duke of Normandy, but then in 1110 he revolted against Henry, who then confiscated his estates. He regained his lordships and lands in 1112 and was thereafter able to retain them, but in 1130 settled them intact onto his eldest son William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber.

    Marriage & progeny

    He married Aenor de Totnes, sister and co-heiress of Alfred de Totnes (d.pre-1139), son of Juhel de Totnes (d.1123/30) feudal baron of Totnes (which he forfeited c.1087[4]) and of Barnstaple both in Devon.[5] In right of his wife Aenor, Philip acquired a moiety of the feudal barony of Barnstaple, the other moiety of which was held by Henry de Tracy (d.pre-1165), Aenor's brother-in-law.[6] He had the following progeny:

    William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber, his eldest son and heir.
    Philip de Braose junior
    Basilia, a daughter.
    Gillian, a daughter.
    Before 1206 William III de Braose (d.1211) successfully claimed half of the barony of Totnes from Henry de Nonant, to which family it had been granted after its forfeiture by Juhel de Totnes.[7] However in 1208 William III's lands were confiscated by King John.[8]

    Death

    He died between 1131 and 1139, possibly in 1134 on crusade in the Levant.

    References

    Cokayne, G.E., ed V. Gibbs (1910). The Complete Peerage, Vol. 1. London: The St. Catherine Press Ltd. pp. 21/22.
    Domesday Book
    Taylor, Arnold. The Welsh Castles of Edward I. The Hambledon Press, 1986, p. 3
    Sanders, Ivor, English Baronies, Oxford, 1960, p.89, Totnes
    Sanders, Ivor, English Baronies, Oxford, 1960, p.104, Barnstaple
    Sanders, Ivor, English Baronies, Oxford, 1960, p.104, Barnstaple
    Sanders, p.90, Totnes
    Sanders, p.105, Barnstaple

    Died:
    on a crusade...

    Philip married Aanor de Totnes in 1104 in Barnstaple, Devonshire, England. Aanor was born in 1084 in Barnstaple, Devonshire, England; died in 1153 in Barnstaple, Devonshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 3805.  Aanor de Totnes was born in 1084 in Barnstaple, Devonshire, England; died in 1153 in Barnstaple, Devonshire, England.
    Children:
    1. Maud Braose was born in ~1111 in Bramber, West Sussex, England; died before 20 Mar 1201.
    2. 1902. Sir William de Braose, Knight, 3rd Lord of Bramber was born in 1135 in (Bramber, Sussex, England); died on 21 Oct 1190 in London, England.

  25. 434.  Sir Miles of Gloucester, Knight, 1st Earl of Hereford was born in 1092-1100 in Gloucestershire, England; died on 24 Dec 1143.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: Constable of England
    • Occupation: High Sheriff of Gloucester

    Notes:

    Miles FitzWalter of Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford, Lord of Brecknock (died 24 December 1143) was High Sheriff of Gloucester and Constable of England.[a]

    Biography

    Miles was the son and heir of Walter of Gloucester, hereditary castellan of Gloucester and sheriff of Gloucester, by Berta, his wife.[1] Miles' grandfather, Roger de Pitres, had been sheriff from about 1071, then was succeeded by his brother Durand, the Domesday sheriff, before 1083.[2] Durand was succeeded by his nephew Walter of Gloucester, c.?1096, who was sheriff in 1097 and in 1105–1106.[2] Walter was in favour with Henry I, three of whose charters to him are extant.[3] Walter held the post of a Constable of England. Early in 1121 his son Miles was given the hand of Sibyl, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarchâe, the conqueror of Brecknock, with the reversion of her father's possessions.[3] In the Pipe Roll of 1130 Walter is found to have been succeeded by his son,[4] having died in or around 1126.[5]

    Miles was (from 1128 at least) sheriff of Gloucestershire, a justice itinerant, and a justice of the forest,[6] and by 1130 was sheriff of Staffordshire.[5] He had also (though the fact has been doubted) been granted his father's office of constable by a special charter.[7] In conjunction with Pain Fitzjohn, sheriff of Herefordshire and Shropshire, he ruled the whole Welsh border "from the Severn to the sea".[8]

    On his accession, King Stephen set himself to secure the allegiance of these two lords-marchers, who at length, on receiving a safe-conduct and obtaining all they asked for, did him homage.[8] It was at Reading that they met the king early in 1136.[b] Miles is next found attending the Easter court at Westminster as one of the royal constables,[9] and, shortly after, the Oxford council in the same capacity.[10] He was then despatched to the aid of the widow of Richard fitz Gilbert de Clare, who was beleaguered in her castle by the Welsh and whom he gallantly rescued.[11]

    Meanwhile, Miles had married his son and heir, Roger, to Cecily, daughter of Pain Fitzjohn, who inherited the bulk of her father's possessions.[12] In the same year 1136 Miles transferred the original house of Augustinian canons at Llanthony Priory, Monmouthshire to a site on the south side of Gloucester, which they named Llanthony Secunda.[13][14]

    Two years later (1138) Miles received, in his official capacity, King Stephen at Gloucester in May.[15] He has been said to have renounced his allegiance a few weeks later,[16] but careful investigation will show that he was with Stephen in August (1138) at the siege of Shrewsbury, and that his defection did not take place till 1139.[17]

    In February 1139 Stephen gave Gloucester Abbey to Miles's kinsman Gilbert Foliot at his request.[18] In the summer of 1139, however, he joined his lord, Robert, Earl of Gloucester, in inviting Empress Matilda to England.[19] On her arrival Miles met her at Bristol, welcomed her to Gloucester, recognised her as his rightful sovereign, and became thenceforth her ardent supporter. She at once gave him St. Briavels Castle and the Forest of Dean.[17]

    Miles's first achievement on behalf of Matilda was to relieve Brian Fitz Count who was blockaded in Wallingford Castle.[20] In November (1139) he again advanced from Gloucester and attacked and burnt Worcester.[21] He also captured the castles of Winchcombe, Cerne, and Hereford.[22] Meanwhile, he was deprived by Stephen of his office of constable.[23] He took part in the victory at Lincoln (2 February 1141),[24] and on the consequent triumph of the empress he accompanied her in her progress, and was one of her three chief followers on her entry (2 March) into Winchester.[25] He was with her at Reading when she advanced on London,[26] and on reaching St. Albans Matilda bestowed on him a house at Westminster.[27] He was among those who fled with her from London shortly after, and it was on his advice, when they reached Gloucester, that she ventured back to Oxford.[28] There, on 25 July 1141, she bestowed on him the town and castle of Hereford and made him earl of that shire,[29] as well as the forests of the Hay of Hereford and Trinela[30] in avowed consideration of his faithful service. With singular unanimity hostile chroniclers testify to his devotion to her cause.[22] He even boasted that she had lived at his expense throughout her stay in England.[31]

    As "Earl Miles" he now accompanied her to Winchester,[32] and on the rout of her forces on 14 September 1141 he escaped, with the greatest difficulty, to Gloucester, where he arrived "exhausted, alone, and with scarcely a rag to his back".[33] Towards the end of the year he was in Bristol making a grant to Llanthony Priory in the presence of the Empress Matilda and the Robert, Earl of Gloucester.[34] In 1142 he is proved by charters to have been with the Empress at Oxford and to have received her permission to hold Abergavenny Castle of Brian Fitz Count.[35] It is probably to the summer of this year that he made a formal deed of alliance with the Earl of Gloucester, and as a hostage for the performance of which he gave the Earl his son Mahel.[17]

    In 1143 his pressing want of money wherewith to pay his troops led him to demand large sums from the church lands. Robert de Bethune, Bishop of Hereford, withstood his demands, and, on the Earl invading his lands, excommunicated him and his followers, and laid the diocese under interdict.[36] The Earl's kinsman, Gilbert Foliot (Abbot of Gloucester),[37] appealed to the legate on his behalf against the bishop's severity.[38] On Christmas-eve of this year (1143) the Earl was slain while hunting by an arrow shot at a deer.[39] A dispute at once arose for possession of his body between the canons of Llanthony and the monks of Gloucester. The case was heard before the bishops of Worcester, Hereford, and St. David's, and was terminated by a compromise on 28 December. The Earl was then buried in the chapter-house at Llanthony.[40]

    With his death in 1143, Miles was succeeded by his son and heir, Roger.[17] Roger died without an heir twelve years later in 1155 so the Earldom of Hereford became extinct, but the shrievalty of Hereford and Gloucester passed to his brother Walter. On the death of the latter and two other brothers without issue the family possessions passed to their sisters, Bertha through her marriage bringing Abergavenny to Braose, but Margaret, the eldest sister, taking the bulk (Liber Niger) to the Bohuns afterwards (1199), in recognition of their descent from Miles, earls of Hereford, and constables of England.[41]

    Assessment

    John of Salisbury classes him with Geoffrey de Mandeville and others who were non tam comites regni quam hostes publici. The charge is justified by his public policy; but the materials for appraising his personal character do not exist.[42]

    Family

    In 1121, Miles married Sibyl de Neufmarchâe, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarchâe, Lord of Brecon and Nest, granddaughter of Gruffydd ap Llywelyn.[43] Miles and Sybil's children where:

    Margaret of Hereford,[5][44] married Humphrey II de Bohun, by whom she had issue.
    Bertha of Hereford,[45] married William de Braose before 1150, by whom she had issue.
    Roger Fitzmiles, 2nd Earl of Hereford.[46] Hereditary Sheriff of Gloucestershire until 1155.
    Walter de Hereford[46] died after 1159 in the Holy Land. He was hereditary Sheriff of Gloucestershire in 1155–1157 and High Sheriff of Herefordshire in 1155–1159.
    Henry Fitzmiles Henry of Hereford,[44] died 12 April 1165. He succeeded to the title of Baron Abergavenny in 1141/42.
    William de Hereford.[44] He died before 1160 without issue.
    Mahel de Hereford,[44] died October 1165 at Bronllys Castle, Breconshire, Wales, mortally hurt when a stone dropped from the tower during a fire; died without issue. Buried at Llanthony Priory.
    Lucy of Gloucester,[47] married Herbert FitzHerbert of Winchester, Lord Chamberlain, by whom she had issue. Buried at Llanthony Priory.

    Notes

    Jump up ^ In some sources Miles's name is not translated from the Latin Milo
    Jump up ^ "[This is known] from two charters there tested, one of which was printed by Madox (History of the Exchequer, p. 135), by which Stephen confirms to Miles, 'sicut baroni et justiciario meo', the shrievalty of Gloucestershire, the constableship of Gloucester Castle, and the 'honour' of Brecknock" (Round 1890, p. 438).
    Jump up ^ Cokayne 1926, pp. 451–452.
    ^ Jump up to: a b Morris 1918, p. 154, n. 62.
    ^ Jump up to: a b Round 1890, p. 438 cites Duchy of Lancaster: Royal Charters.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438 cites Rot. Pip.. 31 Hen. I.
    ^ Jump up to: a b c Walker 2012, "Gloucester, Miles of".
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438 cites Dugdale MSS.
    ^ Jump up to: a b Round 1890, p. 438 cites Gesta Stephani, p. 17.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438 cites Rymer, Fśdera, new ed. i. 16.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 438 cites Rich. Hexham, p. 149.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 13.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Duchy Charters.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Mon. Angl. vi. (1), 127, 132.
    Jump up ^ Ward1995, p. 107.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. ii. 105.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439; Norgate 1887, p. 295.
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Round 1890, p. 439.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439; Norgate 1887, pp. 493, 494.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439; Norgate 1887, pp. 294, 295.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 59.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 119.
    ^ Jump up to: a b Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 60.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 121.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 69.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 130; Will. Malm. p. 743.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Add. Cart. pp. 19, 576.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Duchy Charters, No. 16.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 132.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Fśdera, i. 14.
    Jump up ^ Francis Beaufort Palmer (February 2007), Peerage Law in England, Lawbook Exchange, ISBN 9781584777489, 1584777486 See Appendix, p242; also Theophilus Jones (1805), A history of the county of Brecknock (A history of the county of Brecknock. ed.), Brecknock: Printed and sold by Wm. & Geo. North ... for the author; and sold by J. Booth ... London. p67
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 133.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 79
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Cont. Flor. Wig. p. 135.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Mon. Angl. vi. 137.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Duchy Charters, No. 17.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gesta, p. 102; Mon. Angl. vi. (1), 133.
    Jump up ^ Knowles, Brooke & London 1972, p. 52–53.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Foliot, Letters, No. 3.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Symeon of Durham ii. 315; Gervase, i. 126; Gesta, pp. 16, 95, 103.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 439 cites Gloucester Cartulary, i. lxxv; Foliot, Letters, No. 65.
    Jump up ^ Round 1890, p. 440.
    Jump up ^ Chisholm 1911, pp. 479.
    Jump up ^ Roderick 1968, p. 5.
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Lundy 2011, p. 10257 cite Cokayne 2000, p. 21
    Jump up ^ Lundy 2011, p. 10257 cite Cokayne 2000a, p. 457
    ^ Jump up to: a b Lundy 2011, p. 10257 cite Cokayne 2000, p. 20
    Jump up ^ Cawley 2012 cites Dugdale 1823, p. 615

    References

    Cawley, Charles (10 April 2012), English Earls 1067–1122: Miles of Gloucester (–1143), Medieval Lands database, Foundation for Medieval Genealogy
    Dugdale, William, Sir (1823), ""Priory of Bergavenny or Abergavenny in Monmouthshire, Cartµ I"", Monasticon Anglicanum, 4 (Revised ed.), London: Longman, Hurst, Rees, Orme & Browne, p. 615
    Cokayne, George Edward (1926), Doubleday, H. A.; Walden, Howard de, eds., The Complete Peerage; or, a History of the House of Lords and all its members from the earliest times, 6, London: The St. Catherine Press
    Knowles, David; Brooke, Christopher; London, Veria (1972), The Heads of Religious Houses: England and Wales 940–1216, Cambridge University Press, pp. 52–53, ISBN 0-521-08367-2
    Lundy, Darryl (17 May 2011). "Miles of Gloucester". p. 10257 § 102564. Retrieved November 2012. Check date values in: |access-date= (help)
    Cokayne, George E (2000), The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct or Dormant, 1 (new, reprint in 6 volumes ed.), Gloucester, U.K.: Alan Sutton Publishing, pp. 20, 21
    Cokayne, George E (2000a), The Complete Peerage of England, Scotland, Ireland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, Extant, Extinct or Dormant, 4 (new, reprint in 6 volumes ed.), Gloucester, U.K.: Alan Sutton Publishing, p. 457
    Morris, W.A (April 1918), "The Office of Sheriff in the Early Norman Period", The English Historical Review, 33 (130): 145–175, doi:10.1093/ehr/xxxiii.cxxx.145
    Norgate, Kate (1887), England under the Angevin Kings, 1, London: Macmillan
    Roderick, A. J. (June 1968), "Marriage and Politics in Wales, 1066–1282", The Welsh History Review, 4 (1): 1–20
    Ward, Jennifer C (1995), Women of the English nobility and gentry, 1066–1500, Manchester medieval sources series, Manchester: Manchester University Press, p. 107, ISBN 0-7190-4115-5, retrieved 25 October 2010
    Walker, David (May 2012) [2004]. "Gloucester, Miles of, earl of Hereford (d. 1143)". Oxford Dictionary of National Biography (online ed.). Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/10820. (Subscription or UK public library membership required.)
    B Thorpe, 1848–1849) (ed.), Continuation of Florence of Worcester
    The Cartulary of Gloucester Abbey (Rolls series);
    Round, John Horace (1892), Geoffrey de Mandeville
    Domesday Book, (Record Commission);
    Rymer, Thomas, Fśdera, (Record Commission), i (new ed.);
    Pipe Roll, 31 Hen. I (Record Commission);
    Cartulary of St. Peter's, Gloucester, (Rolls Ser.);
    Symeon of Durham, Regum Historia, (Rolls Ser.);
    "Gesta Stephani", Chronicles of the Reigns of Stephen, &c, (Rolls Ser.), ii;
    Gervase of Canterbury, Chronica, (Rolls Ser.);
    Florence of Worcester (1848–49), Thorpe, Benjamin, ed., Florentii Wigorniensis monachi Chronicon ex chronicis (2 volumes ed.), English Historical Society
    William of Malmesbury, Chronicle of the Kings of England: From the Earliest Period to the Reign of King Stephen, English Historical Society;
    Dugdale, Sir William, Westrum Monasticum, Bodleian Library;
    Additional Charters, (British Museum);
    Duchy of Lancaster Charters, Public Record Office;
    Dugdale, William, Sir (1823), Monasticon Anglicanum
    Madox, Thomas, History of the Exchequer;
    Hearne, Thomas, ed. (1728), Liber Niger Scaccarii;
    Foliot, Gilbert, "Letters", in Giles, John Allen, Patres Ecclesiµ Anglicanµ;
    Crawley-Boevey, Arthur William, Cartulary of Flaxley Abbey;
    Ellis, A. S. (1879–1880). "On the Landholders of Gloucestershire named in Domesday Book". Bristol and Gloucestershire Archaeological Society. 4 vol.: 86–198.
    Walker, David (1958). "Miles of Gloucester, Earl of Hereford". Transactions of the Bristol and Gloucestershire Archaeological Society. 77: 66–84.

    Miles married Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford in 1121 in Gloucestershire, England. Sibyl (daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknockshire and Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope) was born in ~1100 in Brecon Castle, Brecon, Wales; died on 24 Dec 1143 in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucestershire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 435.  Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford was born in ~1100 in Brecon Castle, Brecon, Wales (daughter of Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknockshire and Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope); died on 24 Dec 1143 in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucestershire, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Burial: Hempsted, Gloucestershire, England
    • Alt Birth: 1092, Aberhonddu, Breconshire, Wales

    Notes:

    Sibyl de Neufmarchâe, Countess of Hereford, suo jure Lady of Brecknock (c. 1100 – after 1143), was a Cambro-Norman noblewoman, heiress to one of the most substantial fiefs in the Welsh Marches. The great-granddaughter of Gruffydd ap Llywelyn, king of Wales, Sibyl was also connected to the nobility of England and Normandy. Sibyl inherited the titles and lands of her father, Bernard de Neufmarchâe, Lord of Brecon, after her mother, Nest ferch Osbern, had declared her brother Mahel to have been illegitimate. Most of these estates passed to Sibyl's husband, Miles de Gloucester, 1st Earl of Hereford, as her dowry. Their marriage had been arranged personally by King Henry I of England in the spring of 1121. Sibyl, with her extensive lands, was central to the King's plans of consolidating Anglo-Norman power in south-east Wales by the merging of her estates with those of Miles, his loyal subject on whom he relied to implement Crown policy.

    As an adult, Sibyl lived through King Stephen's turbulent reign, known to history as the Anarchy, in which her husband played a pivotal role. Following Miles' accidental death in 1143, Sibyl entered a religious life at Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucestershire, England, which she had endowed up to six years previously. Sibyl is buried at the priory, founded by Miles in 1136.

    Family

    Ancestry

    A small, ruined castle of rough stone comprising two connected, castellated towers, partly covered in ivy, surrounded by much vegetation. Numerous arrowslits indicate the walls to be three to four storeys tall. The upward direction of the image suggests that the castle is at the top of a hill
    Ruins of Brecon castle
    Sibyl's birthplace and a part of her vast inheritance
    Sibyl was born in about 1100 in Brecon Castle, Brecon, Wales, the only daughter of Marcher Lord Bernard de Neufmarchâe, Lord of Brecon, and Nest ferch Osbern.[1][2] Nest was the daughter of Osbern FitzRichard and Nest ferch Gruffydd.[2] Sybil's maternal great-grandparents were Gruffydd ap Llywelyn, king of Wales, and Ealdgyth (Edith of Mercia).[2][3] Ealdgyth, the daughter of Ąlfgar, Earl of Mercia, was briefly Queen consort of England by her second marriage to Harold Godwinson, the last Anglo-Saxon king of England, who was killed at the Battle of Hastings.[4]

    Sibyl's father, Bernard, was born at the castle of Le Neuf-Marchâe-en-Lions, on the frontier between Normandy and Beauvais.[5] Bernard was a knight who had fought under English kings William I, William Rufus and Henry I.[6] According to historian Lynn H Nelson, Bernard de Neufmarchâe was "the first of the original conquerors of Wales".[7] He led the Norman army at the Battle of Brecon in 1093, during which Rhys ap Tewdwr was killed.[6][8] Kingship in Wales ended with Rhys' death, and allowed Bernard to confirm his hold on Brycheiniog, becoming the first ruler of the lordship of Brecon.[8] The title and lands would remain in his family's possession until 1521.[9] The name Neufmarchâe, Novo Mercato in Latin, is anglicised into 'Newmarket' or 'Newmarch'.[10][a][11]

    Inheritance

    Sibyl had two brothers, Philip, who most likely died young, and Mahel. Nest had Mahel disinherited by swearing to King Henry I of England that Mahel had been fathered by another man. According to Giraldus Cambrensis, this was done out of vengeance when Mahel had multilated Nest's lover, a knight whose identity is not disclosed.[10] In the 19th century, Bernard Bolingbroke Woodward proposed that, after Bernard's death, Nest "disgraced herself with an intrigue" with one of his soldiers. Mahel, who had by this time inherited Bernard's estates, disapproved of the liaison to such an extent that he killed Nest's lover. Nest's revenge was to have Mahel disinherited by claiming that Bernard was not Mahel's father.[12] The maritagium (marriage charter) arranged by King Henry I in 1121 for the marriage between Sibyl and her future husband Miles, however, makes it clear that Bernard was still alive when it was written; showing Bernard Bolingbroke Woodward's version of the story to diverge from the known facts.[13] Author Jennifer C. Ward suggests that, although the marriage charter recorded that King Henry was acting at the request of Bernard, Nest, and the barons, it was probable he had put considerable pressure on the Neufmarchâes to disinherit Mahel in favour of Sibyl and, thereby, Miles.[14] Nevertheless, whatever the timing or reason, the outcome of Nest's declaration was that Sibyl (whom Nest acknowledged as Bernard's child) became the sole lawful heiress to the vast Lordship of Brecon, one of the most important and substantial fiefs in the Welsh Marches.[15] Henry's maritagium referred specifically to Sibyl's parents' lands as "comprising Talgarth, the forest of Ystradwy, the castle of Hay, the whole land of Brecknock, up to the boundaries of the land of Richard Fitz Pons,[b] namely up to Brecon and Much Cowarne, a vill in England";[16] the fees and services of several named individuals were also granted as part of the dowry.[16] This made her suo jure Lady of Brecknock on her father's death, and one of the wealthiest heiresses in south Wales.[17][18]

    Marriage

    Medieval illumination

    King Henry I of England who granted Sibyl in marriage to Miles de Gloucester Sometime in April or May 1121, Sibyl married Miles (or Milo) FitzWalter de Gloucester,[19] who on his father's death in 1129, became sheriff of Gloucester,[20] and Constable of England.[21][22] The marriage was personally arranged by King Henry I, to whom Miles was a trusted royal official.[13][23] A charter written in Latin (the maritagium), which dates to 10 April/29 May 1121, records the arrangements for the marriage of Sibyl and Miles.[13][24] Historian C. Warren Hollister found the charter's wording telling, noting that "the king gave the daughter as if he were making a grant of land": "Know that I [King Henry I] have given and firmly granted to Miles of Gloucester Sibyl, daughter of Bernard de Neufmarchâe, together with all the lands of Bernard her father and of her mother after their deaths … ".[13][25] Her parents' lands would be conveyed to Miles after their deaths or earlier during "their life if they so wish".[13] Henry also commanded that the fief's tenants were to pay Miles liege homage as their lord.[13]

    By arranging a series of matrimonial alliances, similar to that between Sibyl and Miles, King Henry I of England transformed "the map of territorial power in south-east Wales". Such arrangements were mutually advantageous. Hollister describes Miles' marriage to Sibyl as having been a "crucial breakthrough in his career". The new lords, in similar positions to Miles, were the King's own loyal vassals, on whom he could rely to implement royal policy.[25][26] Sibyl's father died sometime before 1128 (most probably in 1125), and Miles came into possession of her entire inheritance, which when merged with his own estates, formed one honour.[6][27]

    Children

    Together Sibyl and Miles had eight children:[original research?][28][not in citation given]

    Margaret of Hereford (1122/1123- 6 April 1197), married Humphrey II de Bohun, by whom she had children. She received the office of constable of England and exercised lordship of Herefordshire as a widow until her death.[29]

    Roger Fitzmiles, 2nd Earl of Hereford (before 1125- 22 September 1155). Roger's marriage settlement with Cecily FitzJohn (her first marriage), daughter of Payn FitzJohn and Sibyl de Lacy, was ratified by King Stephen in 1137.[18] The marriage was childless as were Cecily's subsequent marriages.

    Walter de Hereford (died 1159/60), whether he married is unknown; however, Walter departed for Palestine on Michaelmas 1159, and died shortly afterwards without leaving legitimate issue[30][31]

    Henry Fitzmiles (died c.1162), married a woman named Isabella, surname unknown; Henry died without legitimate issue.

    Mahel de Hereford (died 1164), no record of marriage; died without legitimate issue.

    William de Hereford (died 1166), no record of marriage; died without legitimate issue.

    Bertha of Hereford (c.1130-), married William de Braose, 3rd Lord of Bramber, by whom she had issue.

    Lucy of Hereford, Lady of Blaen Llyfni and Bwlch y Dinas (died 1219/20), married Herbert FitzHerbert of Winchester, by whom she had issue.

    The Anarchy

    Medieval illumination
    Stephen of Blois
    whose chaotic reign in England became known as the Anarchy
    After Henry I's death in 1135, the throne of England was seized by Stephen of Blois, a grandson of William I of England. Henry's daughter, Empress Matilda (Maud), also claimed the throne, and had the support of the Marcher Lords. On the death of her husband, the Holy Roman Emperor, Henry V, in 1125, Matilda had returned to England for the first time in 16 years. At the insistence of her father, the barons (including Stephen) swore to uphold Matilda's rights as his heir. Matilda married Geoffrey of Anjou in 1128. They lived together in France, having three sons; the eldest of whom was to become King Henry II of England.[32] Initially, Miles supported Stephen.[33] In about 1136, Stephen granted Sibyl's husband the entire honour of Gloucester and Brecknock, and appointed him Constable of Gloucester Castle,[34] whereby Miles became known as one of Stephen's "henchmen".[33]

    Llanthony Priory had been established near Crucorney, in the Vale of Ewyas, in 1118; Wales' earliest Augustine monastery. Miles' father, Walter de Gloucester, had retired there by 1126.[23] The unrest that had been simmering in Wales during the last years of Henry's reign, boiled over in 1135 on his death. The area around the priory returned to Welsh rule, coming under such “hostile mollestation” from the Welsh that the non-Welsh canons decided to leave.[18][35][36][37] Miles established a new Priory for them in Gloucester, England, which they called Llanthony Secunda, in 1136.[38] Sometime after 1137, Sibyl, together with her husband, made a further endowment to Llanthony Secunda.[34]

    Medieval illumination
    Empress Matilda
    whom Sibyl supported
    in opposition to King Stephen
    Miles transferred his allegiance to Empress Matilda, on her return to England in 1139.Matthew 2002, pp. 95, 96 According to Professor Edmund King, Miles' decision to support Matilda was guided by expediancy rather than principle, and the necessity of joining forces with Matilda's illegitimate half-brother, the powerful Robert, Earl of Gloucester, who was the overlord of some of Miles' fiefs.[17] Stephen stripped Miles of the title 'Constable of England' in punishment for having deserted him. On 25 July 1141, in gratitude for his support and military assistance and, according to historian R.H.C. Davis, possibly to compensate Miles for having appeared to have lost the constableship, Matilda invested him as 1st Earl of Hereford.[39] He also received St. Briavels Castle and the Forest of Dean. At the time Matilda was the de facto ruler of England, Stephen having been imprisoned at Bristol following his capture the previous February after the Battle of Lincoln. Sibyl was styled Countess of Hereford, until Miles' unexpected death over two years later. In 1141, Miles received the honour of Abergavenny from Brien FitzCount, the (likely illegitimate) son of Duke Alan IV of Brittany. This was in appreciation of the skilled military tactics Miles had deployed which had spared Brien's castle of Wallingford during King Stephen's besiegement in 1139/1140. Matilda gave her permission for the transfer.[40]

    During the Anarchy, which the period of Stephen's reign as King of England was to become known, life was greatly disrupted in her husband's lands. Sibyl would have doubtless suffered as a result, especially after Miles' decision to support Matilda's claim to the throne and to oppose Stephen.[33] When Matilda was defeated at Winchester in late 1141, Miles was compelled to return to Gloucester in disgrace: "weary, half-naked and alone".[41] In November of that same year, Stephen was released from prison and restored to the English throne.[18]

    Sibyl's distress would have been heightened in 1143 after the Bishop of Hereford, Robert de Bethune placed an interdict upon Hereford, blocked all the cathedral's entrances with thorns, and excommunicated Miles. In order to raise money to pay his troops and to assist Matilda financially, Miles had imposed a levy on all the churches in his earldom, an act which the bishop had regarded as unlawful.[23][42] When the bishop protested and threatened Miles with excommunication, Miles in response, sent his men to plunder the diocese of its resources.[23] In retaliation against Miles' earlier attacks on the royalist city of Worcester and the castles of Hereford and Wallingford, King Stephen bestowed the title "Earl of Hereford" on Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester; Miles, however, never surrendered the earldom nor the title to Robert de Beaumont.[42]

    Widowhood and death

    While on a deer-hunting expedition in his own Forest of Dean, Sibyl's husband was accidentally shot in the chest by an arrow which killed him on 24 December 1143.[41][43] He had been involved in legal proceedings against the bishop's jurisdiction when he died.[42] Their eldest son, Roger succeeded him in the earldom.[22] In protest against his father's excommunication, Roger remained an outspoken enemy of the Church until close to the end of his life when he entered a Gloucester monastery as a monk.[43][44] After her husband's death, Sibyl entered a religious life at Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucester,[38] which she had previously endowed.[34] Sibyl was buried in the same priory,[45] the dates of death and burial unrecorded.[citation needed]

    Sibyl's legacy

    Upon the childless death of Roger in 1155, the Earldom of Hereford fell into abeyance until 1199 when King John bestowed the title on Henry de Bohun, Sibyl's grandson through her eldest daughter, Margaret. As her sons all died without legitimate offspring, Sibyl's three daughters became co-heirs to the Brecon honour, with Bertha, the second daughter, passing Sibyl's inheritance on (through marriage) to the de Braoses, thereby making them one of the most powerful families in the Welsh Marches.[46][47]

    The Brecknock lordship would eventually go to the de Bohuns, by way of Eleanor de Braose. Eleanor, a descendant of Sibyl's through Bertha of Hereford,[c] married Humphrey de Bohun, son of the 2nd Earl of Hereford. Eleanor and Humphrey's son, Humphrey de Bohun, succeeded his grandfather to the titles in 1275.[48]

    Through the advantageous marriages of her daughters, Sibyl was an ancestress of many of England and Ireland's noblest families including among others, the de Bohun's, de Beauchamps, Mortimers, Fitzalans, de Burghs, de Lacy's, and Bonvilles. Four of her descendants, Humphrey de Bohun, 4th Earl of Hereford, Elizabeth de Burgh, 4th Countess of Ulster, Eleanor de Bohun, and Mary de Bohun married into the English royal family, while another, Anne Mortimer was the grandmother of Yorkist kings Edward IV and Richard III. By way of Edward's daughter, Elizabeth of York, every monarch of England and, subsequently, the United Kingdom, from Henry VIII up to and including Elizabeth II, descended from Sibyl de Neufmarchâe, as did the various royal sovereigns of Europe who shared a common descent from Mary, Queen of Scots.[49]

    Notes

    Jump up ^ According to Gerald of Wales, when Bernard witnessed a charter issued by William I in 1086-87, he signed his name in Latin as Bernardus de Novo Mercato (Gerald of Wales, p.88)
    Jump up ^ Richard Fitz Pons was Miles' brother-in-law, being the husband of his sister, Matilda (Cawley 2012a, "English Earls 1067-1122: Matilda"; Cawley 2012b, "Richard FitzPons" cites Round 1888, Part I, 12, p. 20).
    Jump up ^ Cawley 2012d gives the lineage as:
    Bertha daughter of Sibylle de Neufmarchâe married William [II] de Briouse (died after 1175))
    William [III] de Briouse (died 1211)
    Reynold de Briouse (died 1227)
    William de Briouse (hanged 1230)
    Eleanor de Briouse

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 1903. Lady Bertha of Hereford was born in 1107 in Gloucester, Gloucestershire, England; died in ~ 1180 in Bramber, Sussex, England.
    2. 1905. Margaret of Hereford was born in 1122-1123 in England; died on 6 Apr 1197; was buried in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England.
    3. Lucy FitzMiles was born in ~1136 in Brecknockshire, Wales; died in ~1220.

  27. 3808.  Humphrey de Bohun, I was born in (Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England); died in ~ 1123.

    Notes:

    Humphrey I de Bohun (died c.1123), jure uxoris feudal baron of Trowbridge in Wiltshire,[1] was an Anglo-Norman nobleman. By his lucrative marriage he became "the founder of the fortunes of his family",[2] later prominent in England as Earls of Hereford and Earls of Essex, and for this reason is usually enumerated "Humphrey I" even though following his father he was the second "Humphrey de Bohun" in England.[3] He has even been called Humphrey the Great.[4]

    He was the youngest son of Humphrey with the Beard, lord of the manor of Bohun (or Bohon) in Normandy, who had taken part in the Norman Conquest of England in 1066. He married Maud of Salisbury, a daughter of Edward of Salisbury (died 1130),[5] feudal baron of Trowbridge[6] and of Chitterne,[7] both in Wiltshire. Maud brought as her dowry the feudal barony of Trowbridge, whilst Chitterne was inherited by her brother Walter of Salisbury (died 1147). By his wife he had children including:

    Humphrey II de Bohun (died 1165), eldest son and heir, feudal baron of Trowbridge. With his mother he founded the Cluniac priory at Monkton Farleigh, to fulfill his deceased father's wishes.
    Margaret de Bohun, wife of Walter Fitz Robert, died without children.

    Sources

    Graeme White, "Bohun, Humphrey (III) de (b. before 1144, d. 1181)," Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004, accessed 20 December 2009.

    References

    Jump up ^ Sanders, I.J. English Baronies: A Study of their Origin and Descent 1086-1327, Oxford, 1960, p.91
    Jump up ^ Planchâe
    Jump up ^ J. R. Planchâe, The Conqueror and his Companions (London, 1874), II, 65.
    Jump up ^ Melville M. Bigelow, "The Bohun Wills," American Historical Review, 1:3 (1896), 415.
    Jump up ^ Sanders, I.J. English Baronies: A Study of their Origin and Descent 1086-1327, Oxford, 1960, p.112
    Jump up ^ Sanders, I.J. English Baronies: A Study of their Origin and Descent 1086-1327, Oxford, 1960, p.91
    Jump up ^ Sanders, I.J. English Baronies: A Study of their Origin and Descent 1086-1327, Oxford, 1960, p.112

    Humphrey married Maud of Salisbury. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 3809.  Maud of Salisbury (daughter of Edward of Salisbury and Maud Fitz Hurbert).

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Salisbury, Wiltshire, England

    Children:
    1. 1904. Humphrey de Bohun, II died in 1164-1165.

  29. 3812.  David I of Scotland, King of the Scots was born in ~1085 in Dumfermline, Scotland (son of Malcolm III of Scotland, King of Scots and Margaret of Wessex, Queen of Scotland); died on 24 May 1154 in Carlisle, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.

    Notes:

    David I or Dauâid mac Maâil Choluim (Modern: Daibhidh I mac [Mhaoil] Chaluim;[1] c. 1085 – 24 May 1153) was a 12th-century ruler who was Prince of the Cumbrians (1113–1124) and later King of the Scots (1124–1153). The youngest son of Mâael Coluim III (Malcolm III) and Margaret of Wessex, David spent most of his childhood in Scotland, but was exiled to England temporarily in 1093. Perhaps after 1100, he became a dependent at the court of King Henry I. There he was influenced by the Norman and Anglo-French culture of the court.

    When David's brother Alexander I of Scotland died in 1124, David chose, with the backing of Henry I, to take the Kingdom of Scotland (Alba) for himself. He was forced to engage in warfare against his rival and nephew, Mâael Coluim mac Alaxandair. Subduing the latter seems to have taken David ten years, a struggle that involved the destruction of Óengus, Mormaer of Moray. David's victory allowed expansion of control over more distant regions theoretically part of his Kingdom. After the death of his former patron Henry I, David supported the claims of Henry's daughter and his own niece, the former Empress-consort, Matilda, to the throne of England. In the process, he came into conflict with King Stephen and was able to expand his power in northern England, despite his defeat at the Battle of the Standard in 1138.

    The term "Davidian Revolution" is used by many scholars to summarise the changes which took place in Scotland during his reign. These included his foundation of burghs and regional markets, implementation of the ideals of Gregorian Reform, foundation of monasteries, Normanisation of the Scottish government, and the introduction of feudalism through immigrant French and Anglo-French knights.

    Read more ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/David_I_of_Scotland

    David married Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland. Maud (daughter of Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria and Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland) was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England; died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 3813.  Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England (daughter of Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria and Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland); died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Maud or Matilda (c.1074—1130/31) was the queen consort of King David I of Scotland. She was the great-niece of William the Conqueror and the granddaughter of Earl Siward.

    Biography

    Maud was the daughter of the Waltheof, the Anglo-Saxon Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton, and his Norman wife Judith of Lens. Her father was the last of the major Anglo-Saxon earls to remain powerful after the Norman conquest of England in 1066, and the son of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. Her mother was the niece of William the Conqueror.

    She was married to Simon de Senlis (or St Liz) in about 1090.[1] Earlier, William had tried to get Maud's mother, Judith, to marry Simon. He received the honour of Huntingdon (whose lands stretched across much of eastern England) probably in right of his wife from William Rufus before the end of the year 1090.[2][3]

    She had three known children by him:[2]

    Matilda of St Liz (Maud) (d. 1140); she married Robert Fitz Richard of Tonbridge; she married secondly Saer De Quincy.
    Simon of St Liz (d. 1153)
    Saint Waltheof of Melrose (c.1100 – 1159/60)
    Her first husband died some time after 1111 and Maud next married David, the brother-in-law of Henry I of England, in 1113.[1][3] Through the marriage, David gained control over his wife's vast estates in England, in addition to his own lands in Cumbria and Strathclyde.[3] They had four children (two sons and two daughters):[1]

    Malcolm (born in 1113 or later, died young)
    Henry (c.1114 – 1152)
    Claricia (died unmarried)
    Hodierna (died young and unmarried)
    In 1124, David became King of Scots. Maud's two sons by different fathers, Simon and Henry, would later vie for the Earldom of Huntingdon.[3]

    She died in 1130 or 1131 and was buried at Scone Abbey in Perthshire, but she appears in a charter of dubious origin dated 1147.[1]

    Depictions in fiction

    Maud of Huntingdon appears as a character in Elizabeth Chadwick's novel The Winter Mantle (2003), as well as Alan Moore's novel Voice of the Fire (1995) and Nigel Tranter's novel David the Prince (1980).

    References

    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Weir, Alison (1995). Britain's Royal Families: The Complete Genealogy, Revised Edition. London: Random House. ISBN 0-7126-7448-9. p. 192
    ^ Jump up to: a b Matthew Strickland, "Senlis, Simon (I) de", Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/25091
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d G. W. S. Barrow, "David I (c.1085–1153)", Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, Sept 2004; online edn, Jan 2006 ; Maud (d. 1131): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49353

    Buried:
    Scone Abbey (originally Scone Priory) was a house of Augustinian canons located in Scone, Perthshire (Gowrie), Scotland. Dates given for the establishment of Scone Priory have ranged from 1114 A.D. to 1122 A.D. However, historians have long believed that Scone was before that time the center of the early medieval Christian cult of the Culdees (Câeli Dâe in medieval Irish meaning "Companions of God"). Very little is known about the Culdees but it is thought that a cult may have been worshiping at Scone from as early as 700 A.D. Archaeological surveys taken in 2007 suggest that Scone was a site of real significance even prior to 841 A.D., when Kenneth MacAlpin brought the Stone of Destiny, Scotland's most prized relic and coronation stone, to Scone.

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Scone_Abbey

    Children:
    1. 1906. Henry of Scotland was born in 1114 in (Scotland); died on 12 Jun 1152; was buried in Kelso Abbey, Scotland.

  31. 3814.  Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 2nd Earl of Surrey was born in 1065 in East Sussex, England (son of Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 1st Earl of Surrey and Gundred of Flanders, Countess of Surrey); died on 11 May 1138; was buried in Lewes Priory, Sussex, England.

    Notes:

    William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey (died 11 May 1138) was the son of William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey and his first wife Gundred. He was more often referred to as Earl Warenne or Earl of Warenne than as Earl of Surrey.[1]

    Life

    His father, the 1st Earl, was one of the Conqueror's most trusted and most rewarded barons who, at his death in 1088, was the 3rd or 4th richest magnate in England.[2] In 1088 William II inherited his father's lands in England and his Norman estates including the castles of Mortemer and Bellencombre in Haute-Normandy. But William II was not as disposed to serve the king as his father was.[2] In January 1091, William assisted Hugh of Grantmesnil (d.1094) in his defense of Courcy against the forces of Robert de Belleme and Duke Robert of Normandy.[3] In 1093 he attempted to marry Matilda (or Edith), daughter of king Malcolm III of Scotland.[4] She instead married Henry I of England, and this may have been the cause of William's great dislike of Henry I, which motivated him in the following years.[5]

    When Robert Curthose, Duke of Normandy invaded England 1101 William joined him.[6] But when Curthose promptly surrendered to Henry I, William lost his English lands and titles and was exiled to Normandy.[6] There he complained to Curthose that he had expended great effort on the duke's behalf and in return lost all of his English possessions. Curthose's return to England in 1103 was apparently made to convince his brother, the king, to restore William's earldom. This was successful, though Curthose had to give up his 3000 mark annual pension he had received after the 1101 invasion, after which William's lands and titles were restored to him.[5]

    To further insure William's loyalty Henry considered marrying him to one of his many illegitimate daughters. Archbishop Anselm of Canterbury forbade the marriage based on the couple being related in the 4th generation on one side, and in the 6th generation on the other.[7] William was one of the commanders on Henry's side (against Robert Curthose) at the Battle of Tinchebray in 1106. Afterwards, with his loyalty thus proven, he became more prominent in Henry's court.[1]

    In 1110, Curthose's son William Clito escaped along with Helias of Saint-Saens, and afterwards Warenne received the forfeited Saint-Saens lands, which were very near his own in upper Normandy. In this way king Henry further assured his loyalty, for the successful return of Clito would mean at the very least Warenne's loss of this new territory.[1][8] He fought for Henry I at the Battle of Bremule in 1119.[1][9] William, the second Earl of Surrey was present at Henry's deathbed in 1135.[1][10] After the king's death disturbances broke out in Normandy and William was sent to guard Rouen and the Pays de Caux.[1][11]

    William's death is recorded as 11-May-1138 in the register of Lewes Priory and he was buried at his father's feet at the Chapter house there.[12] His wife, the countess Elizabeth, survived him, dying before July 1147.[12]

    Family

    In 1118 William finally acquired the royal-blooded bride he desired when he married Elizabeth de Vermandois.[13] She was a daughter of count Hugh of Vermandois, a granddaughter of Henry I, King of France, and was the widow of Robert de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Leicester.[14]

    By Elizabeth his wife he had three sons and two daughters:

    William de Warenne, 3rd Earl of Surrey[15][16]
    Reginald de Warenne, who inherited his father's property in upper Normandy, including the castles of Bellencombre and Mortemer.[16] He married Adeline or Alice, daughter of William, lord of Wormgay in Norfolk, by whom he had a son William (founder of the priory of Wormegay),[16] whose daughter and sole heir, Beatrice married first Doun, lord Bardolf, and secondly Hubert de Burgh.[17][18] Reginald was one of the persecutors of Archbishop Thomas in 1170.
    Ralph de Warenne[19]
    Gundred de Warenne,[19] who married first Roger de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Warwick[20] and second William, lord of Kendal, and is most remembered for expelling king Stephen's garrison from Warwick Castle.
    Ada de Warenne, who married Henry of Scotland, 3rd Earl of Huntingdon, the mother of two Scottish kings,[21] she made many grants to the priory of Lewes.[22]
    Ancestry[edit]
    [show]Ancestors of William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey
    References[edit]
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d e f G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, Vol. XII/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953) p. 495
    ^ Jump up to: a b C. Warren Hollister, 'The Taming of a Turbulent Earl: Henry I and William of Warenne', Historical Reflections, Vol. 3 (1976), p. 87
    Jump up ^ The Ecclesiastical History of Orderic Vitalis, ed. Marjorie Chibnall, Vol. 2 (Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1990)p. 692
    Jump up ^ C. Warren Hollister, Henry I (Yale University Press, New Haven & London, 2003)p. 340
    ^ Jump up to: a b C. Warren Hollister, 'The Taming of a Turbulent Earl: Henry I and William of Warenne', Historical Reflections. Vol. 3 (1976) p. 87
    ^ Jump up to: a b The Ecclesiastical History of Orderic Vitalis, ed. Marjorie Chibnall, Vol. 2 (Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1990), p.785
    Jump up ^ Edmund Chester Waters, 'Gundrada de Warenne', Archaeological Journal, Vol. XLI (1884), p. 303
    Jump up ^ C. Warren Hollister, 'The Taming of a Turbulent Earl: Henry I and William of Warenne', Historical Reflections, Vol. 3 (1976) p. 89
    Jump up ^ Orderic Vitalis, The Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, trans. Thomas Forester, Vol. III (Henry G. Bohn, London, 1854) pp. 481-2
    Jump up ^ Orderic Vitalis, The Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, trans. Thomas Forester, Vol. IV (Henry G. Bohn, London, 1856) p. 150
    Jump up ^ C. Warren Hollister, Henry I (Yale University Press, New Haven & London, 2003)p. 375
    ^ Jump up to: a b G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, Vol. XII/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953) p. 496
    Jump up ^ C. Warren Hollister, 'The Taming of a Turbulent Earl: Henry I and William of Warenne', Historical Reflections, Vol. 3 (1976) p. 90 n. 36
    Jump up ^ Detlev Schwennicke, Europčaische Stammtafeln: Stammtafeln zur Geschichte der Europčaischen Staaten, Neue Folge, Band III Teilband 1, Herzogs und Grafenhčauser des Heiligen Rčomischen Reiches Andere Europčaiche Fčurstenhčauser (Marburg, Germany: Verlag von J. A. Stargardt, 1984), Tafel 55
    Jump up ^ G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, Vol. XII/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953) p. 500
    ^ Jump up to: a b c Early Yorkshire Charters, Vol. VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949) pp. 27-8
    Jump up ^ G.E.Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, Vol. VII (The St. Catherine Press, 1929), p. 142, footnote (a)
    Jump up ^ Early Yorkshire Charters, Vol. VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949) pp. 33-4
    ^ Jump up to: a b Early Yorkshire Charters, Vol. VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949) pp. 10-11
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'The Warenne View of the Past 1066-1203', Anglo-Norman Studies XXVI, Proceedings of the Battle Conference 2003, ed. John Gillingham (Boydell Press, Woodbridge. 2004), p. 109 n. 49
    Jump up ^ The Scots Peerage, Founded on Wood's Edition of Sir Robert Douglas's Peerage of Scotland, ed. Sir James Balfour Paul, Lord Lyon King of Arms, Vol. I (Edinburgh: David Douglas, 1904, p. 4
    Jump up ^ Early Yorkshire Charters, ed: William Farrer, Charles Travis Clay, Volume VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949), p. 11

    External links

    "Warenne, William de (d.1138)". Dictionary of National Biography. London: Smith, Elder & Co. 1885–1900.
    The Ecclesiastical History of Orderic Vitalis, ed. M. Chibnall, vol. 2, p. 264 (Oxford, 1990)

    William married Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester. Isabel (daughter of Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois and Adelaide of Vermandois) was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France; died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  32. 3815.  Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France (daughter of Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois and Adelaide of Vermandois); died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England.

    Notes:

    Birth: 1081
    Basse-Normandie, France
    Death: Feb. 17, 1131, France

    Countess of Leicester, Countess of Surrey

    Third daughter of Hugh Magnus and Adelaide of Vermandois, granddaughter of King Henry I of France and Anne of Kiev, Herbert IV, Count of Vermandois, and Adele of Valois. She was the heiress of the county of Vermandois and descendant of Charlemagne.

    Wife of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, the son of Roger de Beaumont and Adeline of Meulan; Isabel became the Countess of Leicester. They married about 1096 and had three sons and at least five daughters:
    * Emma b 1101, probably died young
    * Waleran IV de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, twin
    * Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester, twin
    * Hugh de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Bedford
    * Adeline, wife of Hugh Montfort & Richard de Granville
    * Aubree, wife of Hugh II of Chăateauneuf-en-Thimerais
    * Maud, wife of William Lovel
    * Isabel, mistress of King Henry I, wife of Gilbert de Clare and mother of Richard Strongbow & wife of Hervâe de Montmorency

    Secondly, the wife of William de Warenne, son of William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey and his first wife Gundred; Isabel became the Countess of Surrey. They married in 1118 and had three sons and two daughters:
    * William de Warenne, 3rd Earl of Surrey
    Ralph de Warenne
    * Reginald de Warenne
    * Gundrada de Warenne, wife of Roger de Beaumont& William de Lancaster
    * Ada de Warenne, wife of Henry of Scotland, 3rd Earl of Huntingdon, mother King Malcolm IV and King William I 'the Lion'

    Sir Robert de Beaumont, described as being "the wisest man in his time between London and Jerusalem", and aged over fifty was determined to marry Isabel, aged about eleven. Bishop Ivo dismissed their request based on their being within a few degrees of kindred. Isabel's father was able to sway Bishop Ivo, and saw his daughter married by April of 1096 when he left on a crusade.

    In 1115, Isabel was either carried away or willingly abducted by William de Warrene, revealing they had been lovers for some time. They were unable to marry until the death of Sir Robert, which occurred in 1118.

    The Beaumont sons were on opposite sides of support for King Stephen and Queen Matilda, but were not enemies.

    Sources vary on her death, reported as 1131 to outliving William who died in 1138.

    Family links:
    Parents:
    Hugues de France (1057 - 1102)

    Spouses:
    Robert de Beaumont (1049 - 1118)
    William II de Warenne (1065 - 1138)

    Children:
    Waleran de Beaumont (1104 - 1166)*
    Robert de Beaumont (1104 - 1168)*
    Reginald de Warenne (1113 - 1179)*
    William de Warenne (1118 - 1148)*
    Ada De Warenne De Huntingdon (1120 - 1178)*

    Sibling:
    Isabel Of Vermandois Beaumont de Warenne (1081 - 1131)
    Raoul I de Vermandois (1094 - 1152)*

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Lewes Priory
    Lewes
    Lewes District
    East Sussex, England

    end

    Children:
    1. Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 3rd Earl of Surrey was born in 0Jun 1118 in East Sussex, England; died on 6 Jan 1148 in Turkey.
    2. 1907. Ada de Warenne was born in ~ 1120 in Surry, England; died in 1178 in England.
    3. Gundred de Warenne was born in 1120 in Sussex, England; died in 1170 in Kendale, Cumberland, England.

  33. 3822.  William, I, King of the Scots was born in ~ 1143 in (Scotland) (son of Henry of Scotland and Ada de Warenne); died on 4 Dec 1214 in Stirling, Scotland; was buried in Arbroath Abbey, Scotland.

    Notes:

    William the Lion (Mediaeval Gaelic: Uilliam mac Eanric; Modern Gaelic: Uilleam mac Eanraig), sometimes styled William I, also known by the nickname Garbh, "the Rough",[1] (c. 1143 – 4 December 1214) reigned as King of the Scots from 1165 to 1214. He had the second-longest reign in Scottish history before the Act of Union with England in 1707. James VI (reigned 1567–1625) would have the longest.

    Life

    He became king following his brother Malcolm IV's death on 9 December 1165 and was crowned on 24 December 1165.

    In contrast to his deeply religious, frail brother, William was powerfully built, redheaded, and headstrong. He was an effective monarch whose reign was marred by his ill-fated attempts to regain control of Northumbria from the Normans.

    Traditionally, William is credited with founding Arbroath Abbey, the site of the later Declaration of Arbroath.

    He was not known as "The Lion" during his own lifetime, and the title did not relate to his tenacious character or his military prowess. It was attached to him because of his flag or standard, a red lion rampant with a forked tail (queue fourchâee) on a yellow background. This (with the substitution of a 'double tressure fleury counter-fleury' border instead of an orle) went on to become the Royal standard of Scotland, still used today but quartered with those of England and of Ireland. It became attached to him because the chronicler John of Fordun called him the "Lion of Justice".

    William was grandson of David I of Scotland. He also inherited the title of Earl of Northumbria in 1152 from his father, Henry of Scotland. However he had to give up this title to King Henry II of England in 1157. This caused trouble after William became king, since he spent a lot of effort trying to regain Northumbria.

    William was a key player in the Revolt of 1173–1174 against Henry II. In 1174, at the Battle of Alnwick, during a raid in support of the revolt, William recklessly charged the English troops himself, shouting, "Now we shall see which of us are good knights!" He was unhorsed and captured by Henry's troops led by Ranulf de Glanvill and taken in chains to Newcastle, then Northampton, and then transferred to Falaise in Normandy. Henry then sent an army to Scotland and occupied it. As ransom and to regain his kingdom, William had to acknowledge Henry as his feudal superior and agree to pay for the cost of the English army's occupation of Scotland by taxing the Scots. The church of Scotland was also subjected to that of England. This he did by signing the Treaty of Falaise. He was then allowed to return to Scotland. In 1175 he swore fealty to Henry II at York Castle.

    The humiliation of the Treaty of Falaise triggered a revolt in Galloway which lasted until 1186, and prompted construction of a castle at Dumfries. In 1179, meanwhile, William and his brother David personally led a force northwards into Easter Ross, establishing two further castles, and aiming to discourage the Norse Earls of Orkney from expanding beyond Caithness.

    A further rising in 1181 involved Donald Meic Uilleim, descendant of King Duncan II. Donald briefly took over Ross; not until his death (1187) was William able to reclaim Donald's stronghold of Inverness. Further royal expeditions were required in 1197 and 1202 to fully neutralise the Orcadian threat.

    The Treaty of Falaise remained in force for the next fifteen years. Then the English king Richard the Lionheart, needing money to take part in the Third Crusade, agreed to terminate it in return for 10,000 silver marks, on 5 December 1189.

    William attempted to purchase Northumbria from Richard in 1194, as he had a strong claim over it. However, his offer of 15,000 marks was rejected due to wanting the castles within the lands, which Richard was not willing to give.[2]

    Despite the Scots regaining their independence, Anglo-Scottish relations remained tense during the first decade of the 13th century. In August 1209 King John decided to flex the English muscles by marching a large army to Norham (near Berwick), in order to exploit the flagging leadership of the ageing Scottish monarch. As well as promising a large sum of money, the ailing William agreed to his elder daughters marrying English nobles and, when the treaty was renewed in 1212, John apparently gained the hand of William's only surviving legitimate son, and heir, Alexander, for his eldest daughter, Joan.

    Despite continued dependence on English goodwill, William's reign showed much achievement. He threw himself into government with energy and diligently followed the lines laid down by his grandfather, David I. Anglo-French settlements and feudalization were extended, new burghs founded, criminal law clarified, the responsibilities of justices and sheriffs widened, and trade grew. Arbroath Abbey was founded (1178), and the bishopric of Argyll established (c.1192) in the same year as papal confirmation of the Scottish church by Pope Celestine III.

    According to legend, "William is recorded in 1206 as curing a case of scrofula by his touching and blessing a child with the ailment whilst at York.[3] William died in Stirling in 1214 and lies buried in Arbroath Abbey. His son, Alexander II, succeeded him as king, reigning from 1214 to 1249.

    Marriage and issue

    Due to the terms of the Treaty of Falaise, Henry II had the right to choose William's bride. As a result, William married Ermengarde de Beaumont, a great-granddaughter of King Henry I of England, at Woodstock Palace in 1186. Edinburgh Castle was her dowry. The marriage was not very successful, and it was many years before she bore him an heir. William and Ermengarde's children were:

    Margaret (1193–1259), married Hubert de Burgh, 1st Earl of Kent.
    Isabel (1195–1253), married Roger Bigod, 4th Earl of Norfolk and Robert "of Fur Fan" De Ros, Sir Knight and had issue.
    Alexander II of Scotland (1198–1249).
    Marjorie (1200 – 17 November 1244),[4] married Gilbert Marshal, 4th Earl of Pembroke.
    Out of wedlock, William I had numerous children, their descendants being among those who would lay claim to the Scottish crown.

    By an unnamed daughter of Adam de Hythus:

    Margaret, married Eustace de Vesci, Lord of Alnwick.[5]

    By Isabel d'Avenel:

    Robert de London[6]
    Henry de Galightly, father of Patrick Galightly one of the competitors to the crown in 1291[7]
    Ada Fitzwilliam (c.1146-1200), married Patrick I, Earl of Dunbar (1152–1232)[7]
    Aufrica, married William de Say, and whose grandson Roger de Mandeville was one of the competitors to the crown in 1291[7]
    Isabella Mac William married Robert III de Brus then Robert de Ros (died 1227), Magna Carta Suretor[8]

    Buried:
    Arbroath Abbey, in the Scottish town of Arbroath, was founded in 1178 by King William the Lion for a group of Tironensian Benedictine monks from Kelso Abbey. It was consecrated in 1197 with a dedication to the deceased Saint Thomas Becket, whom the king had met at the English court. It was William's only personal foundation — he was buried before the high altar of the church in 1214.[1]

    The last Abbot was Cardinal David Beaton, who in 1522 succeeded his uncle James to become Archbishop of St Andrews. The Abbey is cared for by Historic Scotland and is open to the public throughout the year (entrance charge). The distinctive red sandstone ruins stand at the top of the High Street in Arbroath.

    Image & History ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Arbroath_Abbey

    William married Isabel d'Avenel. Isabel (daughter of Sir Robert Avenel, Lord of Eskdale and Sibyl LNU) was born in ~1143; died in 1234 in Castle Stirling, Stirling, Stirlingshire, Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  34. 3823.  Isabel d'Avenel was born in ~1143 (daughter of Sir Robert Avenel, Lord of Eskdale and Sibyl LNU); died in 1234 in Castle Stirling, Stirling, Stirlingshire, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Isabel d'Avenel (Avenel), Mistress of King William
    Also Known As: "Isobel Avenel", "12237", "Sybil Avenell"
    Birthdate: circa 1143
    Birthplace: Edinburgh, Midlothian, Scotland
    Death: Died 1234 in Castle Stirling, Stirling, Stirlingshire, Scotland
    Immediate Family:
    Daughter of Robert Avenel and Sybil Avenel
    Partner of William "The Lion", King of Scots
    Mother of ... nic Uilliam; Ada of Scotland; Henry de Galightly; Robert 'de London' de Lundin; Isabel of Scotland and 1 other
    Managed by: Private User
    Last Updated: July 30, 2016

    Died:
    Stirling Castle, located in Stirling, is one of the largest and most important castles, both historically and architecturally, in Scotland. The castle sits atop Castle Hill, an intrusive crag, which forms part of the Stirling Sill geological formation. It is surrounded on three sides by steep cliffs, giving it a strong defensive position.

    Images, map & more history ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Stirling_Castle

    Children:
    1. Isabella Mac William was born in ~ 1165 in (Scotland).
    2. 1911. Aufrica of Scotland was born in ~ 1169 in Scotland.


Generation: 13

  1. 4506.  Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia was born in ~990 in Bernicia, Northumbria, England (son of Untred, Earl of Northumbria and Ecgfrida of Durham); died in ~1038 in Risewood Forest, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: (1000)

    Notes:

    Ealdred was Earl of Bernicia from 1020/25 until his murder in 1038. He was the son of Uhtred, Earl of Northumbria, who was murdered by Thurbrand the Hold in 1016 with the connivance of Cnut. Ealdred's mother was Ecgfrida, daughter of Aldhun, bishop of Durham.

    Ealdred succeeded his uncle Eadwulf Cudel as Earl of Bernicia in 1020/25, and some time probably in the mid 1020s he killed Thurbrand in revenge for his father's death. In 1038 Ealdred was murdered by Thurbrand's son, Carl. He was succeeded as Earl of Bernicia by his brother, another Eadwulf. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle asserts that in 1041 Eadwulf was "betrayed" by King Harthacnut.[1] The "betrayal" seems to have been carried out by Siward, Earl of Northumbria; since when the Libellus de Exordio and other sources write about the same event, they say that Siward attacked and killed Eadulf.[2] It was thus that Siward became earl of all Northumbria, perhaps the first person to do so since Uhtred the Bold.

    Ealdred's daughter Ealdgyth was married to Ligulf, who was murdered in 1080.[3] Ealdred's daughter, Aelfflaed, was the first wife of Siward and her son (Ealdred's grandson) was Waltheof, Earl of Northumbria.
    References

    Anglo-Saxon Chronicle manuscripts C, D, s.a. 1041
    Rollason (ed.), Libellus de Exordio, pp. 170–71

    Aird, William M. (2004). "Ligulf (d. 1080)" ((subscription or UK public library membership required)). Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/16791. Retrieved 20 January 2016.

    Sources

    Fletcher, Richard. Bloodfeud: Murder and Revenge in Anglo-Saxon England. Allen Lane 2002.

    end of biography

    Ealdred married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 4507.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 2253. Aelfflaed was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England.

  3. 4510.  Duke Robert de Normandie, II was born in ~1005 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, II and Judith de Bretagne); died on 22 Jul 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey.

    Notes:

    Robert I the Magnificent of Normandy, Duke of Normany, was born 1000 in Normandy, France to Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027) and Judith of Brittany (982-1017) and died 22 July 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey of unspecified causes. Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    Robert, called "The Magnificent" (French, "le Magnifique") for his love of finery, and also called "The Devil" was the son of Duke Richard II of Normandy and Judith, daughter of Conan I, Duke of Brittany.

    When his father died, his elder brother Richard succeeded, whilst he became Count of Hiâemois. When Richard died a year later, there were great suspicions that Robert had Richard murdered, hence his other nickname, "Robert le diable" (the devil). He is sometimes identified with the legendary Robert the Devil. Robert aided King Henry I of France against Henry's rebellious brother and mother, and for his help he was given the territory of the Vexin. He also intervened in the affairs of Flanders, supported Edward the Confessor, who was then in exile at Robert's court, and sponsored monastic reform in Normandy.



    Children

    Offspring of Robert I of Normandy and Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    William I of England (1027-1087) 9 September 1027 Falaise, France 1087 Rouen, France Matilda of Flanders (c1031-1083)

    Robert married Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne. Harriette was born in 1003 in Falaise, Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1050 in Mortagne-au-Perche, Normandie, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 4511.  Harriette de Falaise, Countess of MontaigneHarriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne was born in 1003 in Falaise, Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1050 in Mortagne-au-Perche, Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Herleva[a] (c. 1003 – c. 1050) was a Norman woman of the 11th century, known for three sons: William I of England "the Conqueror", an illegitimate son fathered by Robert I, Duke of Normandy; and Odo of Bayeux and Robert, Count of Mortain, who were both fathered by her husband Herluin de Conteville. All three became prominent in William's realm.

    Life

    The background of Herleva and the circumstances of William's birth are shrouded in mystery. The written evidence dates from a generation or two later, and is not entirely consistent, but of all the Norman chroniclers only the Tours chronicler asserts that William's parents were subsequently joined in marriage.[b] The most commonly accepted version says that she was the daughter of a tanner named Fulbert from the town of Falaise, in Normandy. The meaning of filia pelletarii burgensis[6] is somewhat uncertain, and Fulbert may instead have been a furrier, embalmer, apothecary, or a person who laid out corpses for burial.[7]

    Some argue that Herleva's father was not a tanner but rather a member of the burgher class.[8] The idea is supported by the appearance of her brothers in a later document as attestors for an under-age William. Also, the Count of Flanders later accepted Herleva as a proper guardian for his own daughter. Both of these would be nearly impossible if Herleva's father was a tanner, which would place his standing as little more than a peasant.

    Orderic Vitalis described Herleva's father Fulbert as the Duke's Chamberlain (cubicularii ducis).[9]
    Relationship with Robert the Magnificent

    According to one legend, it all started when Robert, the young Duke of Normandy, saw Herleva from the roof of his castle tower.[10] The walkway on the roof still looks down on the dyeing trenches cut into stone in the courtyard below, which can be seen to this day from the tower ramparts above. The traditional way of dyeing leather or garments was to trample barefoot on the garments which were awash in the liquid dye in these trenches. Herleva, legend goes, seeing the Duke on his ramparts above, raised her skirts perhaps a bit more than necessary in order to attract the Duke's eye.[10] The latter was immediately smitten and ordered her brought in (as was customary for any woman that caught the Duke's eye) through the back door. Herleva refused, saying she would only enter the Duke's castle on horseback through the front gate, and not as an ordinary commoner. The Duke, filled with lust, could only agree. In a few days, Herleva, dressed in the finest her father could provide, and sitting on a white horse, rode proudly through the front gate, her head held high.[10][11] This gave Herleva a semi-official status as the Duke's concubine.[12] She later gave birth to his son, William, in 1027 or 1028.[13]

    Some historians suggest Herleva was first the mistress of Gilbert of Brionne with whom she had a son, Richard. It was Gilbert who first saw Herleva and elevated her position and then Robert took her for his mistress.[14]
    Marriage to Herluin de Conteville

    Herleva later married Herluin de Conteville in 1031. Some accounts maintain that Robert always loved her, but the gap in their social status made marriage impossible, so, to give her a good life, he married her off to one of his favourite noblemen.[15]

    Another source suggests that Herleva did not marry Herluin until after Robert died, because there is no record of Robert entering another relationship, whereas Herluin married another woman, Fredesendis, by the time he founded the abbey of Grestain.[16]

    From her marriage to Herluin she had two sons: Odo, who later became Bishop of Bayeux, and Robert, who became Count of Mortain. Both became prominent during William's reign. They also had at least two daughters: Emma, who married Richard le Goz, Viscount of Avranches, and a daughter of unknown name who married William, lord of la Fertâe-Macâe.[17]
    Death

    According to Robert of Torigni, Herleva was buried at the abbey of Grestain, which was founded by Herluin and their son Robert around 1050. This would put Herleva in her forties around the time of her death. However, David C. Douglas suggests that Herleva probably died before Herluin founded the abbey because her name does not appear on the list of benefactors, whereas the name of Herluin's second wife, Fredesendis, does.[18]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 3128. William the Conqueror, King of England, Duke of Normandy was born on 14 Oct 1024 in Chateau de Falaise, Falaise, Normandy, France; was christened in 1066 in Dives-sur-Mer, Normandie, France; died on 9 Sep 1087 in Rouen, Normandy, France; was buried in Saint-Etienne de Caen, France.
    2. 2255. Countess Adelaide of Normandy was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France; died before 1090 in (Normandie, France).

  5. 4554.  Yaroslav, I, Czar of RussiaYaroslav, I, Czar of Russia was born in 976 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Vladimir, Czar of Russia and Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus); died on 20 Feb 1054 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Yaroslav I, Grand Prince of Rus', known as Yaroslav the Wise or Iaroslav the Wise (Old East Slavic: ???????? ?????????????? ??????; Russian: ??????´? ??´????, translit. Jaroslav Mudryj [j?r?'slaf 'mudr?j]; Ukrainian: ??????´? ??´????, translit. Jaroslav Mudryj [j?ro'sl?u? 'mudr?j]; Old Norse: Jarizleifr Valdamarsson;[1]; Latin: Iaroslaus Sapiens; c. 978 – 20 February 1054) was thrice grand prince of Veliky Novgorod and Kiev, uniting the two principalities for a time under his rule. Yaroslav's Christian name was George (Yuri) after Saint George (Old East Slavic: ?????i, Gjurigái).

    A son of Vladimir the Great, the first Christian Prince of Novgorod, Yaroslav acted as vice-regent of Novgorod at the time of his father's death in 1015. Subsequently, his eldest surviving brother, Sviatopolk I of Kiev, killed three of his other brothers and seized power in Kiev. Yaroslav, with the active support of the Novgorodians and the help of Varangian mercenaries, (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073) defeated Svyatopolk and became the Grand Prince of Kiev in 1019. Under Yaroslav the codification of legal customs and princely enactments was begun, and this work served as the basis for a law code called the Russkaya Pravda ("Rus Truth [Law]"). During his lengthy reign, Kievan Rus' reached the zenith of its cultural flowering and military power.[2]

    Yaroslav the Wise
    Grand Prince of Kiev and Novgorod
    Reign 1019–1054
    Predecessor Sviatopolk the Accursed
    Successor Iziaslav I
    Prince of Rostov?
    Reign 978–1010
    Prince of Novgorod
    Reign 1010–1019
    Born c.?978
    Died 20 February 1054 (aged c. 76)
    Vyésgorod
    Burial Saint Sophia's Cathedral, Kiev
    Spouse Ingegerd Olofsdotter of Sweden
    Issue
    Details... Elisiv, Queen of Norway
    Anastasia, Queen of Hungary
    Anne, Queen of the Franks
    Agatha, Queen of England (possibly)
    Ilya
    Vladimir of Novgorod
    Iziaslav I
    Sviatoslav II
    Vsevolod I
    Igor Yaroslavich
    Vyacheslav Yaroslavich
    Full name
    Yaroslav Vladimirovich
    Dynasty Rurikid
    Father Vladimir the Great
    Mother Rogneda of Polotsk (according to the Primary Chronicle)

    Rise to the throne

    The only contemporary image of Yaroslav I the Wise, on his seal.
    Main article: Boleslaw I's intervention in the Kievan succession crisis
    The early years of Yaroslav's life are shrouded in mystery. He was one of the numerous sons of Vladimir the Great, presumably his second by Rogneda of Polotsk,[3] although his actual age (as stated in the Primary Chronicle and corroborated by the examination of his skeleton in the 1930s) would place him among the youngest children of Vladimir. It has been suggested that he was a child begotten out of wedlock after Vladimir's divorce from Rogneda and marriage to Anna Porphyrogenita, or even that he was a child of Anna Porphyrogenita herself. Yaroslav figures prominently in the Norse sagas under the name Jarisleif the Lame; his legendary lameness (probably resulting from an arrow wound) was corroborated by the scientists who examined his remains.[citation needed]

    In his youth, Yaroslav was sent by his father to rule the northern lands around Rostov but was transferred to Veliky Novgorod,[4] as befitted a senior heir to the throne, in 1010. While living there, he founded the town of Yaroslavl (literally, "Yaroslav's") on the Volga River. His relations with his father were apparently strained,[4] and grew only worse on the news that Vladimir bequeathed the Kievan throne to his younger son, Boris. In 1014 Yaroslav refused to pay tribute to Kiev and only Vladimir's death, in July 1015, prevented a war.[4]

    During the next four years Yaroslav waged a complicated and bloody war for Kiev against his half-brother Sviatopolk I of Kiev, who was supported by his father-in-law, Duke Boleslaw I Chrobry of Poland.[5] During the course of this struggle, several other brothers (Boris, Gleb, and Svyatoslav) were brutally murdered.[5] The Primary Chronicle accused Svyatopolk of planning those murders,[5] while the saga Eymundar ¤âattr hrings is often interpreted as recounting the story of Boris' assassination by the Varangians in the service of Yaroslav. However, the victim's name is given there as Burizaf, which is also a name of Boleslaus I in the Scandinavian sources. It is thus possible that the Saga tells the story of Yaroslav's struggle against Svyatopolk (whose troops were commanded by the Polish duke), and not against Boris.[citation needed]

    Yaroslav defeated Svyatopolk in their first battle, in 1016, and Svyatopolk fled to Poland.[5] But Svyatopolk returned in 1018 with Polish troops furnished by his father-in-law, seized Kiev[5] and pushed Yaroslav back into Novgorod. Yaroslav at last prevailed over Svyatopolk, and in 1019 firmly established his rule over Kiev.[6] One of his first actions as a grand prince was to confer on the loyal Novgorodians (who had helped him to gain the Kievan throne), numerous freedoms and privileges. Thus, the foundation of the Novgorod Republic was laid. For their part, the Novgorodians respected Yaroslav more than they did other Kievan princes; and the princely residence in their city, next to the marketplace (and where the veche often convened) was named Yaroslav's Court after him. It probably was during this period that Yaroslav promulgated the first code of laws in the lands of the East Slavs, the Russkaya Pravda.

    Reign

    Coins of Yaroslav and his descendants represent the trident.

    Depiction of Yaroslav the Wise from Granovitaya Palata.
    Power struggles between siblings
    Leaving aside the legitimacy of Yaroslav's claims to the Kievan throne and his postulated guilt in the murder of his brothers, Nestor the Chronicler and later Russian historians often presented him as a model of virtue, styling him "the Wise". A less appealing side of his personality is revealed by his having imprisoned his youngest brother Sudislav for life. Yet another brother, Mstislav of Chernigov, whose distant realm bordered the North Caucasus and the Black Sea, hastened to Kiev and, despite reinforcements led by Yaroslav's brother-in-law King Anund Jacob of Sweden (as Jakun - "blind and dressed in a gold suit"),[7] inflicted a heavy defeat on Yaroslav in 1024. Yaroslav and Mstislav then divided Kievan Rus' between them: the area stretching left from the Dnieper River, with the capital at Chernihiv, was ceded to Mstislav until his death in 1036.

    Scandinavian allies
    In his foreign policy, Yaroslav relied on the Scandinavian alliance and attempted to weaken the Byzantine influence on Kiev. In 1030, he reconquered Red Ruthenia from the Poles and concluded an alliance with King Casimir I the Restorer, sealed by the latter's marriage to Yaroslav's sister, Maria. In another successful military raid the same year, he captured Tartu, Estonia and renamed it Yuryev[8] (named after Yury, Yaroslav's patron saint) and forced the surrounding province of Ugaunnia to pay annual tribute.

    Campaign against Byzantium
    In 1043, Yaroslav staged a naval raid against Constantinople led by his son Vladimir of Novgorod and general Vyshata. Although his navy was defeated in the Rus'–Byzantine War (1043), Yaroslav managed to conclude the war with a favourable treaty and prestigious marriage of his son Vsevolod I of Kiev to the emperor's daughter. It has been suggested that the peace was so advantageous because the Kievans had succeeded in taking a key Byzantine possession in Crimea, Chersonesus.

    Protecting the inhabitants of the Dniper from the Pechenegs
    To defend his state from the Pechenegs and other nomadic tribes threatening it from the south he constructed a line of forts, composed of Yuriev, Bohuslav, Kaniv, Korsun-Shevchenkivskyi, and Pereiaslav-Khmelnytskyi. To celebrate his decisive victory over the Pechenegs in 1036 (who thereupon never were a threat to Kiev) he sponsored the construction of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in 1037. That same year there were built monasteries of Saint George and Saint Irene. Some mentioned and other celebrated monuments of his reign such as the Golden Gate of Kiev perished during the Mongol invasion of Rus', but later restored.

    Establishment of law
    Yaroslav was a notable patron of book culture and learning. In 1051, he had a Slavic monk, Hilarion of Kiev, proclaimed the metropolitan bishop of Kiev, thus challenging the Byzantine tradition of placing Greeks on the episcopal sees. Hilarion's discourse on Yaroslav and his father Vladimir is frequently cited as the first work of Old East Slavic literature.

    Family life and posterity

    Eleventh-century fresco of Saint Sophia's Cathedral, Kiev, representing the daughters of Yaroslav I, with Anne probably being the youngest. Other daughters were Anastasia, wife of Andrew I of Hungary; Elizabeth, wife of Harald Harşrâaşi; and possibly Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile.
    In 1019, Yaroslav married Ingegerd Olofsdotter, daughter of the king of Sweden,[9] and gave Staraya Ladoga to her as a marriage gift.

    Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kiev houses a fresco representing the whole family: Yaroslav, Irene (as Ingegerd was known in Rus), their four daughters and six sons.[10] Yaroslav had three of his daughters married to foreign princes who lived in exile at his court:

    Elisiv of Kiev to Harald Harşrâaşi[9] (who attained her hand by his military exploits in the Byzantine Empire);
    Anastasia of Kiev to the future Andrew I of Hungary;[9]
    Anne of Kiev married Henry I of France[9] and was the regent of France during their son's minority; (she was Yaroslav the Wise's most beloved daughter).
    (possibly) Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile, of the royal family of England, the mother of Edgar the Ątheling and Saint Margaret of Scotland.

    Anne of Kiev.
    Yaroslav had one son from the first marriage (his Christian name being Ilya (?-1020)), and six sons from the second marriage. Apprehending the danger that could ensue from divisions between brothers, he exhorted them to live in peace with each other. The eldest of these, Vladimir of Novgorod, best remembered for building the Cathedral of St. Sophia, Novgorod, predeceased his father. Three other sons—Iziaslav I, Sviatoslav II, and Vsevolod I—reigned in Kiev one after another. The youngest children of Yaroslav were Igor Yaroslavich (1036–1060) of Volhynia and Vyacheslav Yaroslavich (1036–1057) of the Principality of Smolensk. About Vyacheslav, there is almost no information. Some documents point out the fact of him having a son, Boris Vyacheslavich, who challenged Vsevolod I sometime in 1077-1078.

    Grave

    Sarcophagus of Yaroslav the Wise.
    Following his death, the body of Yaroslav the Wise was entombed in a white marble sarcophagus within Saint Sophia's Cathedral. In 1936, the sarcophagus was opened and found to contain the skeletal remains of two individuals, one male and one female. The male was determined to be Yaroslav, however the identity of the female was never established. The sarcophagus was again opened in 1939 and the remains removed for research, not being documented as returned until 1964. Then, in 2009, the sarcophagus was opened and surprisingly found to contain only one skeleton, that of a female. It seems the documents detailing the 1964 reinterment of the remains were falsified to hide the fact that Yaroslav's remains had been lost. Subsequent questioning of individuals involved in the research and reinterment of the remains seems to point to the idea that Yaroslav's remains were purposely hidden prior to the German occupation of Ukraine and then either lost completely or stolen and transported to the United States where many ancient religious artifacts were placed to avoid "mistreatment" by the communists.[11]

    Legacy

    Yaroslav the Wise's consolidation of Kiev and Novgorod as depicted at Zoloti Vorota mosaics https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/e/e8/Yaroslav1.jpg/220px-Yaroslav1.jpg
    Four different towns in four different countries were founded by and named after Yaroslav: Yaroslavl (in today's Russia), Yuryev (now Tartu, Estonia) and another Yuryev (now Bila Tserkva, Ukraine), and Jaroslaw in Poland. Following the Russian custom of naming military objects such as tanks and planes after historical figures, the helmet worn by many Russian soldiers during the Crimean War was called the "Helmet of Yaroslav the Wise". It was the first pointed helmet to be used by any army, even before German troops wore pointed helmets.

    In 2008 Yaroslav was placed first (with 40% of the votes) in their ranking of "our greatest compatriots" by the viewers of the TV show Velyki Ukračintsi.[12] Afterwards one of the producers of The Greatest Ukrainians claimed that Yaroslav had only won because of vote manipulation and that (if that had been prevented) the real first place would have been awarded to Stepan Bandera.[13]

    Monument to Yaroslav the Wise in Kiev https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/1/11/Monument_to_Yaroslav_the_Wise.jpg/220px-Monument_to_Yaroslav_the_Wise.jpg

    Iron Lord was a 2010 film based on his early life as a regional prince on the frontier.

    end of biography

    *Yaroslav I "The Wise" Grand Duke of Kiev
    born 0980 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 20 February 1054 Kiev, Ukraine
    buried 1054 Russia

    father:
    *Vladimir I "The Great" Grand Duke of Kiev
    born 0960 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 15 Jul 1015 Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine
    buried Church Of The Tithes, Kiev, Ukraine

    mother:
    *Rogneda Princess of Polotsk
    born about 0962 Polotsk, Byelorussia
    died 1002
    married Abt 0977 Of Polotsk, Byelorussia

    siblings:
    Vsevolod Vladimirovich Prince of Vladimir Volynsk
    born Abt 0983 Of, Vladimir Volynskij, Volyn, Ukraine died 1015
    Iszyaslav Vladimirovich born Abt 0978 Of Kiev, Ukraine died 1001
    Mstislav Vladimirovich Duke of Chernigov & Tmutorakan
    born Abt 0988 Of Chernigov, Ukraine died 1035/1036
    Premislava Vladimirovna Princess of Kiev born Abt 0980 Of Kiev, Ukraine
    Predslava Vladimirovna Princess of Kiev born Abt 0984 Of Kiev, Ukraine
    died Aft 1018

    spouse:
    *Ingrid (Ingegerda) Olafsdotter Princess of Sweden
    born about 1001 Uppsala, Sweden
    died 10 February 1050 Kiev, Ukraine
    married 1019 Uppsala, Sweden

    children:
    *Anna Agnesa Yaroslavna Grand Duchess of Kiev born 1036 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 1076/89 France buried Abbaye de Villiers, La-Ferte-Alais, France
    *Anastasiya Agmunda Yaroslavna Princess of Kiev born about 1035 Ukraine died after 1074
    *Vsevolod I Yaroslavich Prince of Kiev born 1030 Pereyaslavl, Russia died 13 April 1093
    Igor Yaroslavich born about 1036 Vladimir Volynskiy, Volyn, Ukraine
    died 1059/60 Vladimir Volunsky, Volyn, Ukraine
    Vladimir Yaroslavich Duke of Novgorod born 1020 Novgorod, Russia died 4 October 1052
    *Izyaslav I Dmitrij Yaroslavich born 1025 Turov, Polesye, Byelorussia died 3 October 1078
    Svyatopolk I Yaroslavich Grand Duke of Kiev born 1027 Vladimir-Volynsk, Volyn, Ukraine
    died 27 December 1076
    *Elizaveta Yaroslavna of Kiev Queen of Norway born about 1032 Kiev, Ukraine

    biographical and/or anecdotal:

    notes or source:
    LDS

    end of profile

    Yaroslav married Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden in 1019 in Uppsala, Sweden. Ingigerd (daughter of Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden) was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden; died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 4555.  Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden (daughter of Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden); died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Ingegerd Olofsdotter of Sweden, also known as Irene, Anna and St. Anna (1001 – 10 February 1050), was a Swedish princess and a Grand Princess of Kiev. She was the daughter of Swedish King Olof Skčotkonung and Estrid of the Obotrites and the consort of Yaroslav I the Wise of Kiev.

    Ingegerd or St. Anna is often confused with the mother of St. Vladimir “the Enlightener” of the Rus. This is mainly because Ingegerd and Yaroslav also had a son named Vladimir. However, St. Vladimir was the father of Ingegerd’s husband Yaroslav I “the Wise”, thus making her St. Vladimir’s daughter-in-law. St. Vladimir was the son of Sviatoslav and Malusha.

    Biography

    11th-century fresco of the St. Sophia Cathedral in Kiev representing the daughters of Ingegerd and Yaroslav I, with Anna probably being the youngest. Other daughters were Anastasia wife of Andrew I of Hungary, Elizabeth wife of Harald III of Norway, and perhaps Agatha wife of Edward the Exile.
    Ingegerd was born in Sigtuna,[citation needed] Sweden. She was engaged to be married to Norwegian King Olaf II, but when Sweden and Norway got into a feud, Swedish King Olof Skčotkonung would no longer allow for the marriage to take place.

    Instead, Ingegerd's father quickly arranged for a marriage to the powerful Yaroslav I the Wise of Novgorod.[1] The marriage took place in 1019.[1] Once in Kiev, she changed her name to the Greek Irene. According to several sagas, she was given as a marriage gift Ladoga and adjacent lands, which later received the name Ingria, arguably a corruption of Ingegerd's name. She placed her friend, jarl Ragnvald Ulfsson, to rule in her stead.

    Ingegerd initiated the building of the Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kiev that was supervised by her husband.[citation needed] She also initiated the construction of the Cathedral of St. Sophia in Novgorod. They had six sons and four daughters, the latter of whom became Queens of France, Hungary, Norway, and (arguably) England. The whole family is depicted in one of the frescoes of the Saint Sophia.

    Death and burial

    Ingegerd died on 10 February 1050. Upon her death, according to different sources, Ingegerd was buried in either Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kyiv or Cathedral of St. Sophia in Novgorod.

    Sainthood

    Ingegerd was later declared a saint, by the name of St. Anna, in Novgorod and Kiev. The reason was that she initiated the building of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in Kiev as well as the local version, the Saint Sophia Cathedral in Novgorod, along with many good doings.

    The following was stated by the church in reference to her sainthood:

    St. Anna, Grand Duchess of Novgorod, She was the daughter of Swedish King Olaf Sketktung, the "All-Christian King," who did much to spread Orthodoxy in Scandinavia, and the pious Queen Astrida.

    In Sweden she was known as Princess Indegard; she married Yaroslav I “the Wise“, Grand Prince of Kiev, who was the founder of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in 1016, taking the name Irene.

    She gave shelter to the outcast sons of British King Edmund, Edwin and Edward, as well as the Norwegian prince Magnus, who later returned to Norway.

    She is perhaps best known as the mother of Vsevolod of , himself the father of Vladimir Monomakh and progenitor of the Princes of Moscow.

    Her daughters were Anna, Queen of France, Queen Anastasia of Hungary, and Queen Elizabeth (Elisiv) of Norway. The whole family was profoundly devout and pious.

    She reposed in 1050 in the Cathedral of Holy Wisdom (St. Sophia) in Kiev, having been tonsured a monastic with the name of Anna.

    As saint, her hymn goes:

    And 4 stichera, in Tone I: Spec. Mel.: Joy of the ranks of heaven

    O joy of the Swedish people, thou didst gladden the Russian realm, filling it with grace and purity, adorning its throne with majesty, lustrous in piety like a priceless gem set in a splendid royal crown.

    Named Ingegerd in the baptismal waters, O venerable one, thou wast called Irene by thy Russian subjects, who perceived in thee the divine and ineffable peace; but when thou didst submit to monastic obedience, thou didst take the new name, Anna, after the honoured ancestor of Christ, the King of kings.

    Wed in honourable matrimony, O holy Anna, thou didst live in concord with thy royal spouse, the right-believing and most wise Prince Yaroslav; and having born him holy offspring, after his repose thou didst betroth thyself unto the Lord as thy heavenly Bridegroom.

    Disdaining all the allurements of vanity and donning the coarse robes of a monastic, O wondrous and sacred Anna, thou gavest thyself over to fasting and prayer, ever entreating Christ thy Master, that He deliver thy people from the all want and misfortune.

    Feast days: 10 February, 4 October.

    Children

    Ingegerd had the following children

    Elisiv of Kiev, queen of Norway
    Anastasia of Kiev, queen of Hungary
    Anne of Kiev, queen of France
    (possibly) Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile
    Vladimir of Novgorod
    Iziaslav
    Sviatoslav
    Vsevolod
    Igor Yaroslavich

    Children:
    1. Vladimir of Novgorod was born in 1020 in Novgorod, Ukraine; died on 4 Oct 1052 in Novgorod, Ukraine; was buried in Cathedral of St. Sophia, Novgorod, Ukraine.
    2. 2277. Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 5 Sep 1075 in France.

  7. 2274.  Waleran of Meulan, III, Count of Meulan was born in ~ 990 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; died on 8 Oct 1069 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France.

    Notes:

    Biography

    Waleran Meulan (Wakran de Moulcon)
    Birth: 0990 • Mellent, Normandy, France
    Death: 08 Oct 1069 • Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France

    Marriage & Family

    Spouse: Oda de Conteville (994–1022)

    Children:

    Adeline de Maulâeon (de Beaumont)
    Marie de Maulâeon (Talbot) (abt. 1005- )
    Robert de Maulâeon (aft. 1013- )
    Aremgarde de Maulâeon (Thouars) ( –1069)
    Avelina de Maulâeon (1014 - 1081)
    Hugh de Vernon(?)
    Count Waleran

    "...Count Waleran established an independent power base on a fortified island in the River Seine, around the year 1020."[1]
    "Both he and his son, Count Hugh, maintained an independence from the Capetian king at Paris by a judicious if dangerous alliance with the dukes of Normandy downstream. This led to the marriage of Adeline, Count Hugh's sister, to the Norman magnate, Roger de Beaumont.[2]
    "On Count Hugh's death in 1081 his nephew, Robert de Beaumont, acquired the county."[3]

    Sources

    Source: Web: Netherlands, GenealogieOnline Trees Index, 1000-2015: Name: Waleran De Meulan; Gender: m; Birth Date: 0990; Birth Place: Mellent, Normandy, France; Death Date: 8 Oct 1069; Death Place: Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; Death Age: 79; Spouse: Oda De Conteville; Children: Aurengarde De Mauleon; URL: https://www.genealogieonline.nl/en/radford-family-tree/I964.php
    Source: Waleran de Meulan, Comte de Meulan III. WeRelate.org. Last modified 19:52, 27 Sep 2016. Accessed: 21 Nov 2017. URL: https://www.werelate.org/wiki/Person:Waleran_De_Meulan_%281%29
    Waleran de Meulan, Comte de Meulan III
    b. est 0990, probably Meulan, Yvelines, France
    d. 8 Oct 1069, probably Meulan, Yvelines, France
    ?Facts and Events
    Name[4][5][6][7]
    Waleran de Meulan, Comte de Meulan III
    Alt Name[8][9]
    Galeran de Meulan
    Gender: Male
    Birth[10][11]: est 0990, probably Meulan, Yvelines, France
    Marriage: bef 1015 to Oda de Conteville
    Marriage: to Adelais
    Death[12][13][14][15]: 8 Oct 1069, probably Meulan, Yvelines, France
    Reference Number?: Q2195516?
    ?References
    ? Burke's Peerage & Baronetage, 106th Edition, Charles Mosley Editor-in-Chief, 1999 (13), 2943.
    ? Weis, Frederick Lewis; Walter Lee Sheppard; and David Faris. Ancestral roots of certain American colonists, who came to America before 1700: the lineage of Alfred the Great, Charlemagne, Malcolm of Scotland, Robert the Strong, and some of their descendants. (Baltimore, Maryland: Genealogical Pub. Co., 7th Edition c1992), 50-24.
    ? The Plantagenet Ancestry, by William Henry Turton, 1968 (4), 100.
    ? Stuart, Roderick W. Royalty for Commoners. (Genealogical Publishing Company, 1992, 2nd ed.), p. 140.
    Stuart, Roderick W. Royalty for Commoners. (Genealogical Publishing Company, 1992, 2nd ed.), p. 79.
    ? The Plantagenet Ancestry, by William Henry Turton, 1968 (4).
    ? 7.0 7.1 Complete Peerage of England Scotland Ireland Great Britain and the United Kingdom, by G. E Cokayne, Sutton Publishing Ltd, 2000.
    ? Gilman, Mariah Hope. Ancestors of Mariah Hope Gilman. (http://superjordans-home.com/MariahsAncestors/Index.htm, Cited 16 February 2004.).
    Waleran III de Meulan, Comte de Meulan, in Lundy, Darryl. The Peerage: A genealogical survey of the peerage of Britain as well as the royal families of Europe.
    ? 10.0 10.1 Counts of Meulan, in Wikipedia: The Free Encyclopedia."Waleran III, Count of Meulan (ca. 990–ca. 1069)"
    ? 11.0 11.1 Normandy, Nobility: GALERAN [III] de Meulan, in Cawley, Charles. Medieval Lands: A prosopography of medieval European noble and royal families.
    ? Source: County of Meulan. Wikipedia.org. Last edited: 18 Aug 2016. Accessed: 21 Nov 2017. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/County_of_Meulan
    ? ibid.
    ? ibid.
    ? Reference: Burke's Peerage & Baronetage, 106th Edition, Charles Mosley Editor-in-Chief, 1999
    ? Reference: Weis, Frederick Lewis; Walter Lee Sheppard; and David Faris. Ancestral roots of certain American colonists, who came to America before 1700: the lineage of Alfred the Great, Charlemagne, Malcolm of Scotland, Robert the Strong, and some of their descendants
    ? Reference: The Plantagenet Ancestry, by William Henry Turton, 1968 (4), 100.
    ? Reference: Ancestors of Mariah Hope Gilman.
    ? References: Royalty for Commoners.
    ? Reference: Normandy, Nobility: GALERAN [III] de Meulan
    ? Reference: Complete Peerage of England Scotland Ireland Great Britain and the United Kingdom
    ? Reference: Counts of Meulan
    ? Reference: The Plantagenet Ancestry
    ? Reference: Complete Peerage of England Scotland Ireland Great Britain and the United Kingdom
    ? Reference: Counts of Meulan
    ? Reference: Normandy, Nobility: GALERAN [III] de Meulan

    Also see:

    Place sources here:
    County of Meulan @Wikipedia
    The PEDIGREE of Waleran III (II) de MEULAN

    end of biography

    Waleran married Oda de Conteville in ~1007. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 2275.  Oda de Conteville
    Children:
    1. 1137. Adeline of Meulan was born in ~ 1014 in Meulan, Yvelines, Ile-De-France, France; died on 8 Apr 1081; was buried in Abbaye du Bec, France.

  9. 2276.  Henri, I, King of France was born on 4 May 1008 in Reims, France; died on 4 Aug 1060 in Vitry-aux-Loges, Centre, France; was buried in Saint Denis Basilique, Paris, France.

    Notes:

    Henry I (4 May 1008 – 4 August 1060) was King of the Franks from 1031 to his death. The royal demesne of France reached its smallest size during his reign, and for this reason he is often seen as emblematic of the weakness of the early Capetians. This is not entirely agreed upon, however, as other historians regard him as a strong but realistic king, who was forced to conduct a policy mindful of the limitations of the French monarchy.

    King of the Franks
    Junior king
    Senior king 14 May 1027 – 20 July 1031;
    20 July 1031 – 4 August 1060
    Coronation 14 May 1027, Cathedral of Reims
    Predecessor Robert II
    Successor Philip I
    Born 4 May 1008
    Reims, France
    Died 4 August 1060 (aged 52)
    Vitry-aux-Loges, France
    Burial Saint Denis Basilica, Paris, France
    Spouse Matilda of Frisia
    Anne of Kiev
    Issue Philip I
    Emma of France
    Robert of France
    Hugh I, Count of Vermandois
    House Capet
    Father Robert II of France


    Reign
    A member of the House of Capet, Henry was born in Reims, the son of King Robert II (972–1031) and Constance of Arles (986–1034).[1] He was crowned King of France at the Cathedral of Reims on 14 May 1027,[2] in the Capetian tradition, while his father still lived. He had little influence and power until he became sole ruler on his father's death.

    The reign of Henry I, like those of his predecessors, was marked by territorial struggles. Initially, he joined his brother Robert, with the support of their mother, in a revolt against his father (1025). His mother, however, supported Robert as heir to the old king, on whose death Henry was left to deal with his rebel sibling.[3] In 1032, he placated his brother by giving him the duchy of Burgundy[3] which his father had given him in 1016.[4]

    In an early strategic move, Henry came to the rescue of his very young nephew-in-law, the newly appointed Duke William of Normandy (who would go on to become William the Conqueror), to suppress a revolt by William's vassals. In 1047, Henry secured the dukedom for William in their decisive victory over the vassals at the Battle of Val-áes-Dunes near Caen;[5] however, Henry would later support the barons against William until the former's death in 1060.[6]

    In 1051, William married Matilda, the daughter of the count of Flanders, which Henry saw as a threat to his throne.[7] In 1054, and again in 1057, Henry invaded Normandy, but on both occasions he was defeated.[7]

    Henry had three meetings with Henry III, Holy Roman Emperor—all at Ivois. In early 1043, he met him to discuss the marriage of the emperor with Agnes of Poitou, the daughter of Henry's vassal.[8] In October 1048, the two Henries met again and signed a treaty of friendship.[9] The final meeting took place in May 1056 and concerned disputes over Theobald III and County of Blois.[9] The debate over the duchy became so heated that Henry accused the emperor of breach of contract and subsequently left.[9] In 1058, Henry was selling bishoprics and abbacies, ignoring the accusations of simony and tyranny by the Papal legate Cardinal Humbert.[10] Despite his efforts, Henry I's twenty-nine-year reign saw feudal power in France reach its pinnacle.

    King Henry I died on 4 August 1060 in Vitry-en-Brie, France, and was interred in Basilica of St Denis. He was succeeded by his son, Philip I of France, who was 7 at the time of his death; for six years Henry's queen Anne of Kiev ruled as regent. At the time of his death, he was besieging Thimert, which had been occupied by the Normans since 1058.[11]

    Marriages
    Henry I was betrothed to Matilda, the daughter of Conrad II, Holy Roman Emperor, but she died prematurely in 1034.[12] Henry then married Matilda of Frisia, but she died in 1044,[13] following a Caesarean section. Casting further afield in search of a third wife, Henry married Anne of Kiev on 19 May 1051.[13] They had four children:

    Philip I (23 May 1052 – 30 July 1108).[14]
    Emma (1054 – 1109?).
    Robert (c. 1055 – c. 1060).
    Hugh "the Great" of Vermandois (1057–1102).[15]

    end of biography

    Henri married Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France. Anna (daughter of Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia and Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden) was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 5 Sep 1075 in France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 2277.  Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine (daughter of Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia and Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden); died on 5 Sep 1075 in France.

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV

    aka Anne of RUSSIA; (YAROSLAVNA Iaroslavna) KIJEWSKAIA; (Capet's 2nd wife)
    Born: Kiev 1036 Died: aft. 1076 France


    HM George I's 16-Great Grandmother. HRE Ferdinand I's 13-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 19-Great Grandmother. PM Churchill's 23-Great Grandmother. HM Margrethe II's 24-Great Grandmother. Gen. Pierpont Hamilton's 24-Great Grandmother. `Red Baron' Richthofen's 21-Great Grandmother. Poss. Agnes Harris's 17-Great Grandmother. `Osawatomie' Brown's 24-Great Grandmother.
    Husbands/Partners: Henry I CAPET (King) of FRANCE ; Raoul III de CREPY
    Child: Philip I `the Amorous' (King) of FRANCE
    Possible Child: Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI
    Alternative Mother of Possible Child: prob. not Matilda of GERMANY (1st wife)
    ________ ________ ________ ________ _______ _______ _______ _______ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Rurik (Grand Prince) of NOVGORAD + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | | or: Ingwar (Rurik's son)
    / | OR: prob. not Rurik NOWGOROD [alt ped] + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    / -- Igor I (Grand Prince) of KIEV (876? - 945?)
    | \ | OR: prob. source: N1c1 y-Haplogroup + =====>
    | \ -- Efanda of URMAN + ====> [ 1]
    / | OR: prob. not Marija of BULGARIA + ==&=> [ 255 ,,XQD,&]
    / -- Sviatoslav (Svatislav) I IGORJEWITSCH
    / \ -- Olga von PLESKAU (Grand Duchess) of KIEV + ====> [ 2]
    / -- Vladimir (I; Saint; Grand Prince) of KIEV
    | \ / -- poss. Malk (Mal) de LUBECH + ====> [ 1]
    | \ -- Malousha `the Slav' de LUBECH (944? - 1002?)
    | \ | or: Fredslava (ARPAD ?), q.v.
    / \ -- Olga
    / -- Jaroslav (Yaroslav Laroslav) I WLADIMIROWWITSCH
    | \ / -- poss. Randolph of POLOTSK + ====> [ 1]
    | | / -- Rognwald (Rognvald) (Count) von POLOTZK
    | \ -- Rogneida (Rognieda) (Princess) von POLOTZK
    | | or: Anna PORPHYROGENITA, q.v.
    / | OR: poss. (Miss) von SCHWABEN + ==&=> [ 255 ,gC,tm,&]
    - Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV
    \ / -- Erik EDMUNDSSON of SWEDEN (Goten) + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | / -- Bjorn (III) `the Old' (`a Haugi') ERIKSSON
    | / -- Erik VII `Segersall' (King) of SWEDEN
    | | \ | OR: Erik VII `Segersall' of SWEDEN [alt ped] + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | / \ -- Ingeborg (? - 934+)
    | / -- Olaf III (II; King; Skot-konig) of SWEDEN
    | | \ / -- Skoglar-Toste (Skogul-Tosti) STORRADA
    | | \ -- Sigrid (Sigrith) STORRADA (Queen) of DENMARK
    | / | OR: prob. Gunhild MIEZKODOTTER av VENDEN + ====> [ 255 ,g,&]
    \ -- Ingegarda (Ingrid) OLAFSDOTTIR (1001? - 1050)
    \ / -- Mitsui II (Prince) of the OBOTRITES + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    | / -- Mieceslas III (Prince) of the OBOTRITES
    | | \ -- poss. Sophia MIECESLAS + ====> [ 1]
    | / | OR: poss. Margareta of SAXONY + ==&=> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    \ -- Astrid (Ingegerda) (Princess) of the OBOTRITES
    \ -- Sophia (Sweden)


    Her (poss.) Grandchildren: Cecile de FRANCE ; Louis VI `the Fat' (King) of FRANCE ; Constance (Constansia) CAPET (Princess) of FRANCE ; Florent de FRANCE ; Raoul I (Count) de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle (de) VERMANDOIS ; Agnes de VERMANDOIS ; Mathilda (Mahaut) de VERMANDOIS ; Constance de VERMANDOIS ; Alice de VERMANDOIS

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Children:
    1. 1138. Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois was born in 1057 in (Vermandois) France; died on 18 Oct 1102 in Tarsus, Turkey; was buried in Church of St Paul, Mersin, Mersin, Turkey.

  11. 6250.  Richard d'Evreux was born in ~986 (son of Robert d'Evereux, Comte d'Evreux and Havlive of Normandy); died on 13 Dec 1067.

    Richard married Godeheut Barcelona in 1038. Godeheut was born in ~1000 in Eure, Normandy; died after 1077 in Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 6251.  Godeheut Barcelona was born in ~1000 in Eure, Normandy; died after 1077 in Normandy, France.
    Children:
    1. 3125. Agnes d'Evereux was born in 1041 in Evreux, Normandy, France; died in 1087 in Evreux, Normandy, France.

  13. 2252.  Siward Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbia was born in (1000-1010) in Denmark; died on 26 Mar 1055 in St Olave's Church, York, England; was buried in York, Yorkshire, England.

    Notes:

    Siward or Sigurd (/'su?w?rd/ or more recently /'si?w?rd/;[1] Old English: Sigeweard)[2] was an important earl of 11th-century northern England. The Old Norse nickname Digri and its Latin translation Grossus ("the stout") are given to him by near-contemporary texts.[3] Siward was probably of Scandinavian origin, perhaps a relative of Earl Ulf, and emerged as a powerful regional strongman in England during the reign of Cnut ("Canute the Great", 1016–1035). Cnut was a Scandinavian ruler who conquered England in the 1010s, and Siward was one of the many Scandinavians who came to England in the aftermath of that conquest. Siward subsequently rose to become sub-ruler of most of northern England. From 1033 at the latest Siward was in control of southern Northumbria, that is, present-day Yorkshire, governing as earl on Cnut's behalf.

    He entrenched his position in northern England by marrying Ąlfflµd, the daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bamburgh. After killing Ealdred's successor Eadulf in 1041, Siward gained control of all Northumbria. He exerted his power in support of Cnut's successors, kings Harthacnut and Edward, assisting them with vital military aid and counsel. He probably gained control of the middle shires of Northampton and Huntingdon by the 1050s, and there is some evidence that he spread Northumbrian control into Cumberland. In the early 1050s Earl Siward turned against the Scottish ruler Mac Bethad mac Findlaâich ("Macbeth"). Despite the death of his son Osbjorn, Siward defeated Mac Bethad in battle in 1054. More than half a millennium later the Scotland adventure earned him a place in William Shakespeare's Macbeth. Siward died in 1055, leaving one son, Waltheof, who would eventually succeed to Northumbria. St Olave's church in York and nearby Heslington Hill are associated with Siward.

    read more...

    Died:
    "Siward, the stalwart earl, being stricken by dysentery, felt that death was near, and said, "How shameful it is that I, who could not die in so many battles, should have been saved for the ignominious death of a cow! At least clothe me in my impenetrable breastplate, gird me with my sword, place my helmet on my head, my shield in my left hand, my gilded battle-axe in my right, that I, the bravest of soldiers, may die like a soldier."

    He spoke, and armed as he had requested, he gave up his spirit with honour".

    — A description of Siward's death, taken from the Historia Anglorum of Henry of Huntingdon.

    Buried:
    at St Olave's Church, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/St_Olave%27s_Church,_York

    Siward married Aelfflaed(Northumbria, England). Aelfflaed (daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia and unnamed spouse) was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 2253.  Aelfflaed was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England) (daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia and unnamed spouse); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England.
    Children:
    1. 1126. Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria died on 31 May 1076 in St. Giles Hill, Winchester, England; was buried in Crowland, Crowland Abbey, Peterborough, England.

  15. 2254.  Lambert II, Count of Lens was born in Lens, France; died in 1054 in (France).

    Lambert married Countess Adelaide of Normandy(Normandie, France). Adelaide (daughter of Duke Robert de Normandie, II and Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne) was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France; died before 1090 in (Normandie, France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 2255.  Countess Adelaide of Normandy was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France (daughter of Duke Robert de Normandie, II and Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne); died before 1090 in (Normandie, France).

    Notes:

    Adelaide of Normandy (or Adeliza) (c. 1030 – bef. 1090) was the sister of William the Conqueror and was Countess of Aumale in her own right.

    Life

    Born c. 1030,[1] Adelaide was an illegitimate daughter of the Norman duke Robert the Magnificent. Robert's likewise illegitimate son and successor, William the Conqueror, was Adelaide's brother or half-brother.[a]

    Adelaide's first marriage to Enguerrand II, Count of Ponthieu potentially gave William a powerful ally in upper Normandy.[2] But at the Council of Reims in 1049, when the marriage of William with Matilda of Flanders was prohibited based on consanguinity, so were those of Eustace II, Count of Boulogne and Enguerrand of Ponthieu, who was already married to Adelaide.[3] Adelaide's marriage was apparently annulled c.1049/50 and another marriage was arranged for her, this time to Lambert II, Count of Lens, younger son of Eustace I, Count of Boulogne forming a new marital alliance between Normandy and Boulogne.[4] Lambert was killed in 1054 at Lille, aiding Baldwin V, Count of Flanders against Emperor Henry III.[5] Now widowed, Adelaide resided at Aumale, probably part of her dower from her first husband, Enguerrand, or part of a settlement after the capture of Guy of Ponthieu, her brother-in-law.[b][4] As a dowager Adelaide began a semi-religious retirement and became involved with the church at Auchy presenting them with a number of gifts.[4] In 1060 she was called upon again to form another marital alliance, this time to a younger man Odo, Count of Champagne.[6] Odo seems to have been something of a disappointment as he appears on only one of the Conqueror's charters and received no land in England; his wife being a tenant-in-chief in her own right.[6]

    In 1082, William and his wife, Matilda, gave to the abbey of the Holy Trinity in Caen the town of Le Homme in the Cotentin with a provision to the Countess of Albamarla (Aumale), his sister, for a life tenancy.[7] In 1086, as Comitissa de Albatnarla,[7] as she was listed in the Domesday Book, was shown as having numerous holdings in both Suffolk and Essex,[8] one of the very few Norman noblewomen to have held lands in England at Domesday as a tenant-in-chief.[9] She was also given the lordship of Holderness which was held after her death by her 3rd husband, Odo, the by then disinherited Count of Champagne; the lordship then passed to their son, Stephen.[7] Adelaide died before 1090.[10]
    Family

    Adelaide married three times; first to Enguerrand II, Count of Ponthieu (died 1053)[11] by whom she had issue:

    Adelaide, living 1096.[7]

    She married secondly Lambert II, Count of Lens (died 1054),[10] they had a daughter:

    Judith of Lens, m. Waltheof Earl of Huntingdon and Northumbria.[12]

    Adelaide married thirdly in 1060 Odo, Count of Champagne (d. aft. 1096),[13] by whom she had a son:

    Stephen, Count of Aumale.[13]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 1127. Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France; died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England.

  17. 546.  Sir Gilbert FitzRichard, Knight, 2nd Lord of Clare was born on 21 Sep 1065 in Tonbridge, Kent, England; died on 17 Nov 1114 in Winterbourne Monkton, Marlborough, Wiltshire, England; was buried in Tonbridge Priory, Kent, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: > 1066, Clare, Suffolk, England
    • Alt Death: 1117

    Notes:

    Short Biography
    "Gilbert de Tonebruge, who resided at Tonebruge and inherited all his father's lands in England, joined in the rebellion of Robert de Mowbray, Earl of Northumberland, but observing the king (William Rufus) upon the point of falling into an ambuscade, he relented, sought pardon, and saved his royal master. Subsequently, however, he was again in rebellion in the same reign and fortifying and losing his castle at Tunbridge.

    "He m. in 1113, Adeliza, dau. of the Earl of Cleremont, and had issue, Richard, his successor, Gilbert, Walter, Hervey, and Baldwin. Gilbert de Tonebruge, who was a munificent benefactor to the church, was s. by his eldest son, Richard de Clare." [1]

    Long Biography
    Gilbert FitzRichard de Clare, aka Gilbert of Tonbridge

    Earl Gilbert de Clare was born before 1066. He lived in Tonebridge and died in 1114/1117 in England. He was the son and eventual heir of Richard FitzGilbert of Clare, who had been with William the Conqueror during the conquest of England and Rochese Giffard. After Richard's death, his extensive properties in Normandy and England were divided between his two eldest sons. The Norman fiefs of Bienfaite and Orbec passed to Roger, while Gilbert inherited the English honors of Clare and Tonbridge. Earl Gilbert's inheritance made him one of the wealthiest magnates in early twelfth-century England.

    Gilbert held Tonbridge Castle against William Rufus (who would become King William II), but was wounded and captured. {-Encycl. Brit., 1956, 5:754}. He was later reconciled, after King William I's death in 1088. He was involved in rebellion between 1088 and 1095. He may have been present at the suspicious death of William II in the New Forest in 1100.

    Earl Gilbert married Adeliza de Clermont in 1113. Adeliza was born about 1065, lived in Northamptonshire, England. She was the daughter of Count Hugh de Clermont and Marguerita de Roucy. She died after 1117 in England.

    Adeliza married second, Aubrey II de Vere. Aubrey was born about 1082 in Hedingham, Essex, England. He was the son of Alberic de Vere and Beatrix Gand. He died on 15 May 1141 in London, England and was buried in Coine Priory, Earls Coine, Essex, England.
    Adeliza remarried a de Montmorency after his death.

    He was granted lands and the Lordship of Cardigan by Henry I and built the second castle at Caerdigan, Pembrokeshire, Wales. Since 1096 the Clares had owned the castle of Striguil on the Severn, opposite Bristol; they also held Goodrich fortess nearby. A marriage brought it into the hands of William Marshall, who soon controlled the strongest castles on the peninsula. The keep has been transformed into a modern house. Of all the castles that finally came into William Marshall's possession, this was the most important to the area. Scholars believe there is evidence that it was originally built of wood. He founded the Cluniac priory at Stoke-by-Clare, Suffolk.

    Parents
    Father
    Earl Richard "De Tonbridge" FitzGilbert (~1024 - ~1090) Count Hugh de Clermont (1030 - 1102)
    Grand Parents
    Count Gilbert "Crispin" de Brionne (~0979 - ~1040) Renauld de Clermont (~1010 - >1098)
    Constance de Eu Ermengarde de Clermont (~1010 - )
    Mother
    Rochese Giffard (~1034 - >1133) Marguerita de Roucy (~1035 - >1103)
    Grand Parents
    Walter Giffard de Bolebec (~1010 - 1085/1102) Count Hildwan IV (~1010 - ~1063)
    Agnes Ermentrude Fleitel (~1014 - ) Adela de Roucy (~1013 - 1063)
    Children
    Walter de Clare 1086 1149
    Margaret de Clare 1090 1185 m. (ca. 1108), Sir William de Montfitchet, Lord of Stanstead Mountfitchet.
    Adelize/Alice de Clare, born circa 1077-1092, died circa 1163, married circa 1105 Aubrey II de Vere, son of Aubrey I de Vere and Beatrice Gand. She had 9 children and in her widowhood was a corrodian at St. Osyth's, Chichester, Essex;
    Baldwin Fitz Gilbert de Clare, Lord of Bourne born circa 1092, died 1154, married Adeline de Rollos;
    Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare, born circa 1094, died 1136, 1st Earl of Hertford;
    Hervey de Clare, born circa 1096;
    Gilbert Fitz Gilbert de Clare, born circa 1100, died 1148, 1st Earl of Pembroke;
    Rohese de Clare, born circa 1105, died 1149, married circa 1130 Baderon of Monmouth;
    Margaret de Clare born circa 1101, died 1185, married circa 1108 Sir William de Montfitchet, Lord of Stanstead Mountfitchet;
    Abbot of Ely Lord of Clare

    2nd Earl Clare, Lord of Tunbridge and Cardigan [1107-1111], and Marshall of England.

    From "A Baronial Family in Medieval England: The Clares, 1217-1314", by Michael Altschul, Baltimore, The Johns Hopkins press, 1965. The Clares came to England with the Conqueror. Like many other great families settled in England after the Conquest, they were related to the dukes of Normandy and had established themselves as important members of the Norman feudal aristocracy in the late tenth and early eleventh centuries. The origin of the family can be traced to Godfrey, eldest of the illegitimate children of Duke Richard I (the Fearless), the Conqueror's great-grandfather. While the Duke granted Godfrey Brionne, he did not make him a count. Godfrey's comital title derives from the grant of the county of Eu made to him after 996 by his half-brother, Duke Richard II. After Godfrey's death, Eu was given to William, another of Duke Richard I's bastard sons, and Gilbert, Godfrey's son, was left with only the lordship of Brionne. However, under Duke Robert I, father of William the Conqueror, Gilbert assumed the title of count of Brionne while not relinquishing his claim to Eu. When Count William of Eu died shortly before 1040, Gilbert assumed the land and title, but he was assassinated in 1040 and his young sons, Richard and Baldwin, were forced to flee Normandy, finding safety at the court of Baldwin V, count of Flanders. When William the Conqueror married Count Baldwin's daughter, he restored Gilbert's sons to Normandy, although he did not invest them with either Brionne or Eu or a comital title. William granted the lordships of Bienfaite and Orbec to Richard fitz Gilbert, and Le Sap and Meules to Baldwin. While Gilbert's descendants later pressed a claim for Brionne, it was never restored. Richard and Baldwin fitz Gilbert took part in the Norman conquest of England, and both assumed important positions in the Conqueror's reign. Baldwin was made guardian of Exeter in 1068, and appears in the Domesday Book as sheriff of Devon, lord of Okehampton and numerous other estates in Devon, Dorset, and Somerset. His sons William and Richard were also sheriffs of Devon and participated in the abortive Norman penetration of Carmarthen in the early twelfth century.

    However, the lasting position of the family in England must be credited to Baldwin's brother, Richard fitz Gilbert I. He was regent of England jointly with William de Warenne during the Conqueror's absence in 1075, and he served in various other important capacities for the King. King William rewarded his cousin well, granting him one of the largest fiefs in the territorial settlement. The lordship centered on Clare (obviously the origin of the Clare family name), Suffolk, which had been an important stronghold in Anglo-Saxon times. The bulk of Richard fitz Gilbert's estates lay in Suffolk, Essex, Surrey, and Kent, but comprised holdings in various other counties in the southern and eastern parts of the kingdom as well. In addition, King William arranged for Richard's marriage to Rohese, sister of Walter Giffard, later earl of Buckingham, and her dowry, consisting of lands in Huntingdon and Hertford, became absorbed in the family inheritance. After Richard's death, his extensive properties in Normandy and England were divided between his two eldest sons. The Norman fiefs of Bienfaite and Orbec passed to Roger, while Gilbert, inherited the English honors of Clare and Tonbridge.

    Part II While Gilbert fitz Richard I found himself at odds with the Conqueror's successor, William Rufus, he and other members of the family enjoyed great favor with Rufus' successor King Henry I. Some have suggested that Henry's largesse was due to the fact that Walter Tirel, husband of Richard's daughter Adelize, shot the arrow which slew Rufus. Proof of this is lacking, but with certainty the wealth and position of the Clare family increased rapidly during Henry's reign. One of Rohese Giffards brothers (Walter) was made earl of Buckingham and another bishop of Winchester. Gilbert fitz Richard's brothers were also rewarded: Richard, a monk at Bec, was made abbot of Ely in 1100; Robert was granted the forfeited manors of Ralph Baynard in East Anglia; Walter, who founded Tintern Abbey in 1131, was given the great lordship of Netherwent with the castle of Striguil in the southern march, territories previously held by Roger, son of William fitz Osborn, earl of Hereford, who had forfeited them in 1075. In 1110 Gilbert was granted the lordship of Ceredigion (Cardigan) in southwestern Wales, and immediately embarked upon an intensive campaign to subjagate the area.

    After Gilbert fitz Richard I died in 1117, his children continued to profit from royal generosity and favorable connections. His daughters were all married to important barons; William de Montfichet, lord of Stansted in Essex, the marcher lord Baderon de Monmouth, and Aubrey de Vere, lord of Hedingham in Essex and father of the first Vere earl of Oxford. Of the five sons, little is known of two: Hervey, whom King Stephen sent on an expedition to Cardigan abt 1140, and Walter, who participated in the Second Crusade of 1147. Baldwin established himself as an important member of the lesser baronage by obtaining the Lincolnshire barony of Bourne through marriage. Richard fitz Gilbert II, the eldest and heir, was allowed to marry Adeliz, sister of Ranulf des Gernons, earl of Chester, thus acquiring lands in Lincoln and Northampton as her marriage portion. He tried to consolidate the gains made by his father in Cardigan, but was killed in an ambush in 1136 and the lordship was soon recovered by the Welsh. Of Gilbert fitz Richard I' sons, Gilbert was the only one to achieve any great prominence, being the founder of the great cadet branch of the family and the father of one of the most famous men in English history. Gilbert fitz Gilbert de Clare was high in the favor of Henry I, perhaps because his wife Isabell, daughter of Robert de Beaumont, count of Meulan and earl of Leicester, was one of Henry's favorite mistresses. When Gilbert's uncle Roger died without heirs, Henry granted Gilbert the lordships of Bienfaite and Orbec in Normandy. When another uncle, Walter, lord of Netherwent in South Wales, died without issue in 1138, King Richard? gave Gilbert this lordship in addition to the lordship of Pembroke, which had been forfeited by Arnulf of Montgomery in 1102. Gilbert was also created earl of Pembroke in 1138. At his death in 1148, he was succeeded by his son Richard fitz Gilbert, aka "Strongbow" who led the Norman invasion of Ireland and obtained the great lordship of Leinster in 1171.

    Part III Thus, in just two generations, the cadet branch of the Clares became one of the most important families in England. Strongbow was Earl of Pembroke, Lord of Netherwent,and Lord of Leinster being the most powerful of the marcher and Anglo-Irish magnates under King Henry II. Strongbow d. in 1176 and son Gilbert d. abt. 1185, ending the male line. In 1189, the inheritance passed to Strongbow's dau. Isabel and her husband, William Marshal. Meanwhile, the senior side prospered. After Richard fitz Gilbert II d. in 1136, Clare, Tonbridge, and other estates passed to the eldest son Gilbert fitz Richard II, who was created Earl of Hertford by King Stephen. Gilbert d. probably unmarried in 1152, when his younger brother Roger inherited the estates and comital title. Roger resumed the campaign against the Welsh in Cardigan where, after 8 years, he was defeated in 1165. However, Roger did add some lands and nine knights' fees through his marriage to Maud, daughter and heir of the Norfolk baron James de St. Hillary. Roger d. in 1173 and his widow, Maud, conveyed the remainder of the inheritance to her next husband, William de Aubigny, earl of Arundel. The Clare estates along with the earldom passed to Roger's son, Richard, who for the next 4 decades until he d. in 1217, was the head of the great house of CLARE, adding immensely to the wealth, prestige, and landed endowment of his line.

    Part IV: Roger's son Richard, hereinafter Richard de CLARE acquired half of the former honor of Giffard in 1189 when King Richard I, in need of money for the Third Crusade, agreed to divide the Giffard estates between Richard de CLARE and his cousin Isabel, Strongbow's dau. based on their claims to descendancy to Rohese Giffard. Richard de CLARE obtained Long Crendon in Buckingham, the caput of the Giffard honor in England, associated manors in Buckingham, ambridge, and bedfordshire, and 43 knights' fees, in addition to some former Giffard lands in Normandy. When Richard de CLARE's mother Maud d. in 1195, he obtained the honor of St. Hilary. Maud's 2nd husband, William de Aubigny, earl of Arundel, who had held St. Hilary jure uxoris, d. in 1193, and despite the fact he had a son and heir, the honor reverted to Maud and after her death escheated to the crown. Richard de CLARE offered ą360 and acquired it. The honor later became absorbed into the honor of CLARE and lost its separate identity. Richard de CLARE's most important act, however, was his m. to Amicia, 2nd dau. and eventual sole heir to William earl of Gloucester. The Gloucester inheritance included the earldom and honor of Gloucester with over 260 knights' fees in England, along with the important marcher lordships of Glamorgan and Gwynllwg. It was not easy though!! William d. 1183, leaving 3 daughters. The eldest, Mabel, m. Amaury de Montfort, count of Evreux, while the second, Amicia m. Richard de CLARE. King Henry II meanwhile arranged the m. of the youngest Isabel, to his son John, count of Mortain, in 1189. When John became King in 1199, he divorced Isabel to m. Isabelle of Angoulăeme, but, he kept the 1st Isabel in his custody. Then in 1200, John created Mabel's son Amaury earl of Gloucester. In addition, Richard de CLARE and his son Gilbert were given a few estates and 10 fees of the honor of Gloucester of Kent; otherwise, John kept the bulk of the honor, with the great lordships of Glamorgan and Gwynllwg. Mabel's son Amaury d. without issue in 1213 Shortly thereafter, John gave the 1st Isabel in marriage to Geoffrey de Mandeville, earl of Essex, who was also created earl of Gloucester. When Geoffrey died, the inheritance was assigned to Hubert de Burgh, the justiciar. Hubert m. Countess Isabel shortly before her daeth in Oct. 1217, however, he did not retain the estates, since they passed to Amicia, now recognized as countess of Gloucester, and her husband Richard de CLARE, despite the fact Richard and Amicia had been separated since 1200.

    Part V: Richard outlived Isabel by several weeks and by 28 Nov 1217, he was dead, leaving Gilbert, aged 38, as the sole heir to the Clare and Gloucester estates and title. Gilbert de CLARE assumed the title of earl of Gloucester and Hertford and was charged ą350 relief for the honors of Clare, Gloucester, St. Hilary and his half of the old Giffard barony. He controlled some 456 knights fees, far more than any other, and it did not include some 50 fees in Glamorgan and Gwynllwg. By a remarkable series of fortuitous marriages and quick deaths, the Clares were left in 1217 in possession of an inheritance which in terms of social prestige, potential revenues, knights' fees, and a lasting position of great importance among the marcher lords of Wales. They were probably the most successful family in developing their lands and power during the 12th century and in many ways the most powerful noble family in 13th century England. By 1317, however, the male line of Clares became extinct and the inheritance was partitioned. Between 1217 and 1317 there were four Clare generations. Gilbert de CLARE, b. abt 1180 had a brother Richard/Roger and a sister Matilda. Richard accompanied Henry III's brother, Richard of Cornwall, to Gascony in 1225-26 and was never heard from again. Matilda was married to William de Braose (d. 1210 when he and his mother were starved to death by King John), eldest son of the great marcher baron William de Braose (d. 1211), lord of Brecknock, Abergavenny, Builth, Radnor, and Gower, who was exiled by King John. Matilda returned to her father and later (1219) sued Reginald de Braose, second son of William, for the family lands, succeeding only in recovering Gower and the Sussex baronry of Bramber. Gilbert de CLARE, earl of Gloucester and Hertford from 1217 to 1230, m. Oct. 1214 his cousin Isabel, daughter and eventual co-heiress of William Marshal (d 1219), earl of Pembroke. Gilbert and Isabel had three sons and two daughters, with the eldest son and heir Richard, b. 4 Aug 1222, thus only 8 when his father died. In 1243, Richard de CLARE came of age and assumed the estates and titles of his father until he d. 15 July 1262. His brother William, b. 1228 held lands of Earl Richard in Hampshire and Norfolk for the service of a knight's fee. In June 1258, during a baronial reform program, William was granted custody of Winchester castle. A month later he died, reportedly by poison administered by the Earl Richard's seneschal- a steward or major-domo. Walter de Scoteny, in supposed collaboration with Henry III's Poitevin half-brothers, who strongly opposed the baronial program and Earl Richard's participation in it. Earl Gilbert's daughters were very well placed. Amicia, b. 1220, was betrothed in 1226 to Baldwin de Reviers, grandson and heir to William de Reviers, earl of Devon (d 1217). Baldwin was only a year or two older than Amicia and Earl Gilbert offered 2,000 marks to the King for the marriage and custody of some Reviers estates during Baldwin's minority. The marriage must have been consummated around 1235, since Baldwin's son and heir (Baldwin) was b. the next year. After Baldwin d. in 1245, Amicia (d 1283) controlled the lands of her son (d. 1262) and was given permission to marry a minor English baron, Robert de Guines/Gynes, uncle of Arnold III, Count of Guines. Earl Gilbert's other daughter, Isabel b. 1226, m. 1240 the Scots baron Robert Bruce, lord of Annandale (d 1295), and by him was the grandmother of the hero of Bannockburn. Her marriage was probably arranged by her mother Isabel and uncle, Gilbert Marshal who gave her the Sussex manor of Ripe as a marriage portion. Isabel Marshal outlived Earl Gilbert de CLARE by ten years, during which time she was busy. In 1231 she m. Richard of Cornwall, to the displeasure of Richard's brother King Henry III, who was trying to arrange another match for Richard. She d 1240, after 4 children by Richard, only one of which lived past infancy. According to the Tewkesbury chronicle, she wished to be buried next to her 1st husband, but Richard of Cornwall had her buried at Beaulieu Abbey in Hampshire, although as a pious gesture he allowed her heart to be sent to Tewkesbury.

    MARSHALL to the ROYAL HOUSEHOLD, Royal Serjeant and Marshal to Henry I, LORD OF STRIGUL

    Gilbert FitzRichard d. 1114/7 was son and eventual heir of Richard FitzGilbert of Clare and heiress Rohese Giffard. He succeeded to his father's possessions in England in 1091; his brother, Roger Fitz Richard, inherited his father's lands in Normandy. Earl Gilbert's inheritance made him one of the wealthiest magnates in early twelfth-century England.

    Gilbert may have been present at the suspicious death of William II in the New Forest in 1100. He was granted lands and the Lordship of Cardigan by Henry I, including Cardigan Castle. He founded the Cluniac priory at Stoke-by-Clare, Suffolk.

    Earl Gilbert de Clare - was born before 1066, lived in Tonebridge and died in 1114/1117 in England . He was the son of Earl Richard "De Tonbridge" FitzGilbert and Rochese Giffard.

    Present at the murder of William II in 1100. Received lands in Wales from Henry I, including Cardigan Castle in Wales.

    Built a Castle at Caerdigan, Pembrokeshire, Wales. A marriage brought it into the hands of William Marshall, who soon controlled the strongest castles on the peninsula. The keep has been transformed into a modern house. Of all the castles that finally came into William Marshall's possession, this was the most important to the area. Scholars believe there is evidence that it was originally built of wood.

    Sources
    ? Sir Bernard Burke, Dormant and Extinct Peerages, Burke's Peerage, London, 1883, p. 119, Clare, Lords of Clare, Earls of Hertford, Earls of Gloucester
    See also:

    Douglas Richardson, Royal Ancestry" (2013), II;171-2.
    Wikipedia: Gilbert fitz Richard
    Clare family.
    Americans of Royal Descent.
    G.E.C.: Complete Peerage, III: 242-43
    J.H. Round, Feudal Eng. p. 523, 473
    Dict. of Nat'l Biog.
    "Ancestral roots of certain American colonists who came to America before 1700", Frederick Lewis Weis, 1992, seventh edition.
    "Europaische Stammtafeln", Isenburg.
    "Plantagenet Ancestry", Turton.
    Gary Boyd Roberts, "Ancestors of American Presidents".
    Gary Boyd Roberts, "The Royal Descents of 500 Immigrants", (1993).
    "Magna Charta Sureties, 1215", F. L. Weis, 4th Ed.
    Funk & Wagnalls New Encyclopedia
    'The Thomas Book'
    Farrer, William & Brownbill, J. The Victoria History of the County of Lancaster (Archibald Constable and Co. Limited, London, 1906), Vol. 1, Page 300.

    end of this biography

    Gilbert Fitz Richard (c.?1066–c.?1117), was styled de Clare, de Tonbridge, and Lord of Clare. He was a powerful Anglo-Norman baron who was granted the Lordship of Cardigan, in Wales c.?1107-1111.

    Life

    Gilbert, born before 1066, was the second son and an heir of Richard Fitz Gilbert of Clare and Rohese Giffard.[1] He succeeded to his father's possessions in England in 1088 when his father retired to a monastery;[2] his brother, Roger Fitz Richard, inherited his father's lands in Normandy.[3] That same year he, along with his brother Roger, fortified his castle at Tonbridge against the forces of William Rufus. But his castle was stormed, Gilbert was wounded and taken prisoner.[4] However he and his brother were in attendance on king William Rufus at his death in August 1100.[4] He was with Henry I at his Christmas court at Westminster in 1101.[4]

    It has been hinted, by modern historians, that Gilbert, as a part of a baronial conspiracy, played some part in the suspicious death of William II.[5] Frank Barlow points out that no proof has been found he had any part in the king's death or that a conspiracy even existed.[5]

    In 1110, King Henry I took Cardigan from Owain ap Cadwgan, son of Cadwgan ap Bleddyn as punishment for a number of crimes including that of the abduction of Nest, wife of Gerald de Windsor.[6] In turn Henry gave the Lordship of Cardigan, including Cardigan Castle to Gilbert Fitz Richard.[7] He founded the Clunic priory at Stoke-by-Clare, Suffolk.[7] Gilbert died in or before 1117.[7][8]

    Family

    About 1088,[9] Gilbert married Adeliza/Alice de Claremont, daughter of Hugh, Count of Clermont, and Margaret de Roucy.[8] Gilbert and Adeliza had at least eight children:

    Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare, d. 1136.[10]
    Gilbert Fitz Gilbert de Clare, d. 1148, 1st Earl of Pembroke.[10]
    Baldwin Fitz Gilbert de Clare, d. 1154, m. Adeline de Rollos.[11]
    Adelize/Alice de Clare, d. 1163, m. (ca. 1105), Aubrey II de Vere, son of Aubrey I de Vere and Beatrice.[12] She had 9 children and in her widowhood was a corrodian at St. Osyth's, Chich, Essex.
    Hervey de Clare, Lord of Montmorency.[13]
    Walter de Clare, d. 1149.[14]
    Margaret de Clare, d. 1185, m. (ca. 1108), Sir William de Montfitchet, Lord of Stansted Mountfitchet.[15]
    Rohese de Clare, d. 1149, m. (ca. 1130), Baderon of Monmouth[16]

    end of this biography

    Gilbert married Adeliza de Claremont. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 547.  Adeliza de Claremont
    Children:
    1. 3716. Sir Richard Fitz Gilbert de Clare was born in 1092 in Clare, Suffolk, England; died on 15 Apr 1136 in Abergavenny, Monmouthshire, Wales.
    2. Adeliza de Clare was born in ~1093 in Risbridge, Suffolk, England; died on 1 Nov 1163 in St Osyth Priory, Essex, England.
    3. Agnes Clare was born in ~1091 in Clare, Suffolk, England; died in 1115 in England.
    4. Sir Gilbert de Clare, Knight, 1st Earl of Pembroke was born in ~ 1100 in Tonbridge, Kent, England; died on 6 Jan 1148 in Tintern Abbey, Chapel Hill, Monmouthshire, England.

  19. 7434.  Sir Ranulf Meschin, Knight, 1st Earl of Chester was born in 0___ 1070 in (Bayeux, Normandy, France); died in 0Jan 1129 in Cheshire, England; was buried in Chester Abbey, Cheshire, England.

    Notes:

    Biography

    Family and origins

    Ranulf le Meschin's father and mother represented two different families of viscounts in Normandy, and both of them were strongly tied to Henry, son of William the Conqueror.[1] His father was Ranulf de Briquessart, and likely for this reason the former Ranulf was styled le Meschin, "the younger".[2] Ranulf's father was viscount of the Bessin, the area around Bayeux.[3] Besides Odo, bishop of Bayeux, Ranulf the elder was the most powerful magnate in the Bessin region of Normandy.[4] Ranulf le Meschin's great-grandmother may even have been from the ducal family of Normandy, as le Meschin's paternal great-grandfather viscount Anschitil is known to have married a daughter of Duke Richard III.[5]

    Ranulf le Meschin's mother, Margaret, was the daughter of Richard le Goz, Viscount of Avranches.[1] Richard's father Thurstan Goz had become viscount of the Hiâemois between 1017 and 1025,[6] while Richard himself became viscount of the Avranchin in either 1055 or 1056.[7] Her brother (Richard Goz's son) was Hugh d'Avranches "Lupus" ("the Wolf"), viscount of the Avranchin and Earl of Chester (from c. 1070).[8] Ranulf was thus, in addition to being heir to the Bessin, the nephew of one of Norman England's most powerful and prestigious families.[9]

    We know from an entry in the Durham Liber Vitae, c. 1098 x 1120, that Ranulf le Meschin had an older brother named Richard (who died in youth), and a younger brother named William.[10] He had a sister called Agnes, who later married Robert de Grandmesnil (died 1136).[2]

    Early career

    Historian C. Warren Hollister thought that Ranulf's father Ranulf de Briquessart was one of the early close companions of Prince Henry, the future Henry I.[4] Hollister called Ranulf the Elder "a friend from Henry's youthful days in western Normandy",[11] and argued that the homeland of the two Ranulfs had been under Henry's overlordship since 1088, despite both ducal and royal authority lying with Henry's two brothers.[12] Hollister further suggested that Ranulf le Meschin may have had a role in persuading Robert Curthose to free Henry from captivity in 1089.[13]

    The date of Ranulf senior's death, and succession of Ranulf junior, is unclear, but the former's last and the latter's earliest appearance in extant historical records coincides, dating to 24 April 1089 in charter of Robert Curthose, Duke of Normandy, to Bayeux Cathedral.[14] Ranulf le Meschin appears as "Ranulf son of Ranulf the viscount".[14]

    In the foundation charter of Chester Abbey granted by his uncle Hugh Lupus, earl of Chester, and purportedly issued in 1093, Ranulf le Meschin is listed as a witness.[15] His attestation to this grant is written Signum Ranulfi nepotis comitis, "signature of Ranulf nephew of the earl".[16] However, the editor of the Chester comital charters, Geoffrey Barraclough, thought this charter was forged in the period of Earl Ranulf II.[17] Between 1098 and 1101 (probably in 1098) Ranulf became a major English landowner in his own right when he became the third husband of Lucy, heiress of the honour of Bolingbroke in Lincolnshire.[18] This acquisition also brought him the lordship of Appleby in Westmorland, previously held by Lucy's second husband Ivo Taillebois.[2]

    Marriage to a great heiress came only with royal patronage, which in turn meant that Ranulf had to be respected and trusted by the king. Ranulf was probably, like his father, among the earliest and most loyal of Henry's followers, and was noted as such by Orderic Vitalis.[19] Ranulf was however not recorded often at the court of Henry I, and did not form part of the king's closest group of administrative advisers.[20] He witnessed charters only occasionally, though this became more frequent after he became earl.[21] In 1106 he is found serving as one of several justiciars at York hearing a case about the lordship of Ripon.[22] In 1116 he is recorded in a similar context.[2]

    Ranulf was, however, one of the king's military companions. When, soon after Whitsun 1101 Henry heard news of a planned invasion of England by his brother Robert Curthose, he sought promises from his subjects to defend the kingdom.[23] A letter to the men of Lincolnshire names Ranulf as one of four figures entrusted with collecting these oaths.[24] Ranulf was one of the magnates who accompanied King Henry on his invasion of Duke Robert's Norman territory in 1106.[25] Ranulf served under Henry as an officer of the royal household when the latter was on campaign; Ranulf was in fact one of his three commanders at the Battle of Tinchebrai.[26] The first line of Henry's force was led by Ranulf, the second (with the king) by Robert of Meulan, and third by William de Warrene, with another thousand knights from Brittany and Maine led by Helias, Count of Maine.[27] Ranulf's line consisted of the men of Bayeux, Avranches and Coutances.[28]

    Lord of Cumberland

    The gatehouse of Wetheral Priory, founded by Ranulf c. 1106.
    A charter issued in 1124 by David I, King of the Scots, to Robert I de Brus cited Ranulf's lordship of Carlisle and Cumberland as a model for Robert's new lordship in Annandale.[29] This is significant because Robert is known from other sources to have acted with semi-regal authority in this region.[2] A source from 1212 attests that the jurors of Cumberland remembered Ranulf as quondam dominus Cumberland ("sometime Lord of Cumberland").[30] Ranulf possessed the power and in some respects the dignity of a semi-independent earl in the region, though he lacked the formal status of being called such. A contemporary illustration of this authority comes from the records of Wetheral Priory, where Ranulf is found addressing his own sheriff, "Richer" (probably Richard de Boivill, baron of Kirklinton).[31] Indeed, no royal activity occurred in Cumberland or Westmorland during Ranulf's time in charge there, testimony to the fullness of his powers in the region.[32]

    Ivo Taillebois, when he married Ranulf's future wife Lucy, had acquired her Lincolnshire lands but sometime after 1086 he acquired estates in Kendal and elsewhere in Westmorland. Adjacent lands in Westmorland and Lancashire that had previously been controlled by Earl Tostig Godwinson were probably carved up between Roger the Poitevin and Ivo in the 1080s, a territorial division at least partially responsible for the later boundary between the two counties.[33] Norman lordship in the heartland of Cumberland can be dated from chronicle sources to around 1092, the year King William Rufus seized the region from its previous ruler, Dolfin.[34] There is inconclusive evidence that settlers from Ivo's Lincolnshire lands had come into Cumberland as a result.[35]

    Between 1094 and 1098 Lucy was married to Roger fitz Gerold de Roumare, and it is probable that this marriage was the king's way of transferring authority in the region to Roger fitz Gerold.[36] Only from 1106 however, well into the reign of Henry I, do we have certain evidence that this authority had come to Ranulf.[2] The "traditional view", held by the historian William Kapelle, was that Ranulf's authority in the region did not come about until 1106 or after, as a reward for participation in the Battle of Tinchebrai.[37] Another historian, Richard Sharpe, has recently attacked this view and argued that it probably came in or soon after 1098. Sharpe stressed that Lucy was the mechanism by which this authority changed hands, and pointed out that Ranulf had been married to Lucy years before Tinchebrai and can be found months before Tinchebrai taking evidence from county jurors at York (which may have been responsible for Cumbria at this point).[38]

    Ranulf likewise distributed land to the church, founding a Benedictine monastic house at Wetheral.[39] This he established as a daughter-house of St Mary's Abbey, York, a house that in turn had been generously endowed by Ivo Taillebois.[30] This had occurred by 1112, the year of the death of Abbot Stephen of St Mary's, named in the foundation deed.[40] In later times at least, the priory of Wetheral was dedicated to St Mary and the Holy Trinity, as well as another saint named Constantine.[41] Ranulf gave Wetheral, among other things, his two churches at Appleby, St Lawrences (Burgate) and St Michaels (Bongate).[42]

    As an incoming regional magnate Ranulf would be expected to distribute land to his own followers, and indeed the record of the jurors of Cumberland dating to 1212 claimed that Ranulf created two baronies in the region.[43] Ranulf's brother-in-law Robert de Trevers received the barony of Burgh-by-Sands, while the barony of Liddel went to Turgis Brandos.[30] He appears to have attempted to give the large compact barony of Gilsland to his brother William, but failed to dislodge the native lord, the eponymous "Gille" son of Boite; later the lordship of Allerdale (including Copeland), even larger than Gilsland stretching along the coast from the River Ellen to the River Esk, was given to William.[44] Kirklinton may have been given to Richard de Boivill, Ranulf's sheriff.[2]

    Earl of Chester

    Chester Cathedral today, originally Chester Abbey, where Ranulf's body was buried.
    1120 was a fateful year for both Henry I and Ranulf. Richard, earl of Chester, like Henry's son and heir William Adeling, died in the White Ship Disaster near Barfleur on 25 November.[2] Only four days before the disaster, Ranulf and his cousin Richard had witnessed a charter together at Cerisy.[2]

    Henry probably could not wait long to replace Richard, as the Welsh were resurgent under the charismatic leadership of Gruffudd ap Cynan. According to the Historia Regum, Richard's death prompted the Welsh to raid Cheshire, looting, killing, and burning two castles.[45] Perhaps because of his recognised military ability and social strength, because he was loyal and because he was the closest male relation to Earl Richard, Henry recognized Ranulf as Richard's successor to the county of Chester.[46]

    In 1123, Henry sent Ranulf to Normandy with a large number of knights and with his bastard son, Robert, Earl of Gloucester, to strengthen the garrisons there.[47] Ranulf commanded the king's garrison at âEvreux and governed the county of âEvreux during the 1123-1124 war with William Clito, Robert Curthose's son and heir.[48] In March 1124 Ranulf assisted in the capture of Waleran, Count of Meulan.[49] Scouts informed Ranulf that Waleran's forces were planning an expedition to Vatteville, and Ranulf planned an to intercept them, a plan carried out by Henry de Pommeroy, Odo Borleng and William de Pont-Authou, with 300 knights.[50] A battle followed, perhaps at Rougemontier (or Bourgthâeroulde), in which Waleran was captured.[51]

    Although Ranulf bore the title "earl of Chester", the honour (i.e., group of estates) which formed the holdings of the earl of Chester were scattered throughout England, and during the rule of his predecessors included the cantref of Tegeingl in Perfeddwlad in north-western Wales.[52] Around 1100, only a quarter of the value of the honour actually lay in Cheshire, which was one of England's poorest and least developed counties.[53] The estates elsewhere were probably given to the earls in compensation for Cheshire's poverty, in order to strengthen its vulnerable position on the Anglo-Welsh border.[54] The possibility of conquest and booty in Wales should have supplemented the lordship's wealth and attractiveness, but for much of Henry's reign the English king tried to keep the neighboring Welsh princes under his peace.[55]

    Ranulf's accession may have involved him giving up many of his other lands, including much of his wife's Lincolnshire lands as well as his lands in Cumbria, though direct evidence for this beyond convenient timing is lacking.[56] That Cumberland was given up at this point is likely, as King Henry visited Carlisle in December 1122, where, according to the Historia Regum, he ordered the strengthening of the castle.[57]

    Hollister believed that Ranulf offered the Bolingbroke lands to Henry in exchange for Henry's bestowal of the earldom.[13] The historian A. T. Thacker believed that Henry I forced Ranulf to give up most of the Bolingbroke lands through fear that Ranulf would become too powerful, dominating both Cheshire and the richer county of Lincoln.[58] Sharpe, however, suggested that Ranulf may have had to sell a great deal of land in order to pay the king for the county of Chester, though it could not have covered the whole fee, as Ranulf's son Ranulf de Gernon, when he succeeded his father to Chester in 1129, owed the king ą1000 "from his father's debt for the land of Earl Hugh".[59] Hollister thought this debt was merely the normal feudal relief expected to be paid on a large honour, and suggested that Ranulf's partial non-payment, or Henry's forgiveness for non-payment, was a form of royal patronage.[60]

    Ranulf died in January 1129, and was buried in Chester Abbey.[2] He was survived by his wife and countess, Lucy, and succeeded by his son Ranulf de Gernon.[2] A daughter, Alicia, married Richard de Clare, a lord in the Anglo-Welsh marches.[2] One of his offspring, his fifth son, participated in the Siege of Lisbon, and for this aid was granted the Lordship of Azambuja by King Afonso I of Portugal.[2]

    That his career had some claim on the popular imagination may be inferred from lines in William Langland's Piers Plowman (c. 1362–c. 1386) in which Sloth, the lazy priest, confesses: "I kan [know] not parfitly [perfectly] my Paternoster as the preest it singeth,/ But I kan rymes of Robyn Hood and Randolf Erl of Chestre."[61]

    end

    Ranulf married Lucy of Bolingbroke. Lucy died in 1138. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 7435.  Lucy of Bolingbroke died in 1138.
    Children:
    1. Sir Ranulf de Gernon, II, Knight, 4th Earl of Chester was born in 0___ 1099 in Guernon Castle, Calvados, France; died on 16 Dec 1153 in Cheshire, England.
    2. 3717. Alice de Gernon

  21. 7452.  Sir Ranulph Meschines, Vicomte de Bayeux was born in ~1050 in Bayeux, France (son of Ranulf Bayeux and Adelize Normandie); died on 26 Aug 1116.

    Notes:

    Ranulph (Ranulf I) "Vicomte de Bayeux" le Meschin formerly Meschines aka de Briquessart, of the Bessin II
    Born about 1050 in Bayeux, Calvados, Basse-Normandie, Francemap
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Ranulph (Bayeux) de Bayeux and Adelize (Normandie) de Bayeux
    Brother of Warner (Chester) FitzRanulph and Hugh (Chester) of Chester
    Husband of Lucien Alfgarsdotter — married [date unknown] [location unknown]
    Husband of Margaret (Avranches) le Meschin — married 1069 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Richard (UNKNOWN) Meschines, Maud (Meschin) de Trevers, Ranulph (Meschines) le Briquessart, Geoffrey Meschines, Robert Meschines and William (FitzRanulph) le Meschin
    Died [date unknown] [location unknown]
    Profile managers: Richard Ragland Find Relationship private message [send private message], Maryann Hurt Find Relationship private message [send private message], European Aristocrats Project WikiTree private message [send private message], Renee Malloy Find Relationship private message [send private message], and Ellen Blackwell private message [send private message]
    Meschines-95 created 15 May 2014 | Last modified 27 Feb 2018
    This page has been accessed 6,801 times.
    Alternate date of death: 26 Aug 1116

    Sources

    Gen-Medieval - 22 Oct 2004 posting of Therav3@aol.com re: Descent from Richard III of Normandy to Jane Lowe (Grey of Sandiacre)
    Phillips, Weber, Kirk and Staggs Families of the Pacific Northwest, by Jim Weber, rootsweb.com
    See also:

    1. Plantagenet Ancestry p. 85, 95 (GS #Q942 D2t)
    2. Complete Peerage vol 7 p. 677, vol 4 Ch 4, vol 3 p. 166 (GS #942
    D24c)
    3. Visit of Cheshire, 1580 vol 18 p. 4 (GS #942 B3h)
    4. Ormerod's Hist of Ches pt 1 p. 18 (GS #Folio 942.71 H2or)
    5. Cheshire Pipe Rolls p. 19 (GS #942.7 B4Lc)
    6. Baker's Nrthmp vol 1 p. 121 (GS #Q942.55 H2ba)
    7. Nichols' Leics vol 1 pt 1 p. 18 (GS #Q942.54 H2nic)
    8. Dict. of Nat'l Biog. vol 28 p. 161-2 (GS #Ref 920.042 D56 1n)

    end of profile

    Ranulph married Margaret Avranches in 1069. Margaret was born in ~1054 in Avranches, Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 7453.  Margaret Avranches was born in ~1054 in Avranches, Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Biography
    Margaret, the sister of Hugh the Fat, Earl of Chester, was the mother of Earl Ranulf I, the third Earl of Chester. [1]

    Sources
    ? Darrel Wolcott, Ancient Wales Studies. The Malpas family in Cheshire
    Harleian Society. The Visitation of Cheshire in the Year 1580, The Publicatons of The Harleian Society (London: The Society, 1882) Vol. 18, Page 4: "The Genealogy of the Earles of Chester. [Harl. 1424, fo. 3. Harl. 1505, fo. 2.]"
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=2886322&pid=1747651480

    end of profile

    Children:
    1. 3726. Sir Ranulph Meschines, 3rd Earl of Chester was born on ~26 Jun 1070 in Calvados, Normandie, France; died in 0Jan 1129 in Chester, Cheshire, England.
    2. Sir William FitzRanulph, Lord of Copeland was born in ~1078 in Normandie, France; died before 1135 in Cumberland, England.

  23. 7608.  Sir William de Braose, Knight, 1st Lord of Bramber was born in ~1049 in Briouze, Normandy, France; died in 1093-1096.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Hastings, East Sussex, England

    Notes:

    William de Braose arrived in England with William the Conqueror. His mother’s name was Gunnor. She became a nun at the Abbaye aux Dames in Caen, Normandy, which was established by the Conqueror’s queen, Matilda. Some of the property Gunnor gave to the abbey was associated with members of the the Ivry family - Albereda, Hugh and Roger. Emma d’Ivry was the mother of William the Conqueror’s most powerful favourite, William fitz Osbern.

    These are the best clues we have as to William de Braose’s parentage. He was entrusted with a key Sussex position at Bramber and land in other English counties, besides Briouze, a strategic location in Normandy. It seems likely that he came from the extended family of the Dukes of Normandy but for genealogists his ancestry is still a frustrating loose end. William probably married the widow of Anchetil de Harcourt, Eve de Boissey, but even this detail remains inconclusive.

    Images for Braose coats of arms:

    https://www.google.com/search?q=braose+coat+of+arms&rlz=1C1KMZB_enUS591US591&espv=2&biw=1440&bih=834&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjU4oegvMHQAhVFbSYKHTtHB1gQsAQILQ&dpr=1

    end of comment

    Died 1093-6

    Guillaume de Briouze is recorded in lists of those present at the Battle of Hastings. He became the first Lord of Bramber Rape by 1073 and built Bramber Castle. (Right - remains of the gatehouse) William made considerable grants to the abbey of Saint Florent, Saumur to endow the foundation of Sele Priory near Bramber and a priory at Briouze. He continued to fight alongside King William in the campaigns in Britain, Normandy and Maine.

    The latest evidence for William is his presence at the consecration of his church at Briouze in 1093. In 1096 his son Philip was issuing charters. From this we can deduce that William died between 1093 and 1096.

    Father: Uncertain.

    Mother: Gunnor (See Round, Cal. Doc. Fra. p148)

    Brydges edition of Collins' Peerage claims he was first married to Agnes, dau of Waldron de Saint Clare but no evidence for this can be found. It may be an example of Bruce - Braose confusion.
    According to L C Perfect, a 13th century genealogy in the Bibliotháeque de Paris gives the name of his wife as Eve de Boissey, widow of Anchetil de Harcourt. There is a lot of evidence from contemporary charters which supports this view.

    Child 1: Philip

    *

    Birth:
    Briouze is a commune in the Orne department of Normandy in northwestern France. It is considered the capital of the pays d'Houlme at the western end of the Orne in the Norman bocage. The nearby Grand Hazâe marshland is a heritage-listed area (Natura 2000).

    William de Braose, First Lord of Bramber (Guillaume de Briouze) was granted lands in England after the Norman conquest and used his wealth to build a priory in his home town.

    The name Briouze probably comes from an older Norman form of the word "boue", or "mud".

    Map & commentary ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Briouze

    Residence:
    Images, maps & history of Hastings and the "Battle of 1066" ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hastings

    William married Agnes St. Clair. Agnes (daughter of Waldron St Clair and Helena Normandie) was born in ~1053 in Manche, Normandy, France; died in ~1080. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 7609.  Agnes St. Clair was born in ~1053 in Manche, Normandy, France (daughter of Waldron St Clair and Helena Normandie); died in ~1080.

    Notes:

    Agnes de Braose formerly St Clair aka de St. Clair, de Brus
    Born about 1053 in Manche, Normandy, France

    Daughter of Waldron (St Clair) de Sinclair and Helena (Normandie) de Sinclair
    Sister of William (St Clair) Sinclair and Mauger (St Clare) Sinclair
    Wife of Robert (Brus) de Brus — married 1072 [location unknown]

    DESCENDANTS descendants

    Wife of William (Braose) de Braose — married about 1075 [location unknown

    Mother of Adam (Brus) de Brus, Agatha or Alice (Bruce) Basset, Philip (Braose) de Braose, Unknown (Braose) de Harcourt, John (Braiose) de Braose, Philena (Braiose) de Braose, Hortense (Bruce) de Braose and Robert (Brus) de Brus
    Died about 1080 in Bramber, Sussex, England
    Profile managers: Katherine Patterson private message [send private message], Becky Bierbrodt private message [send private message], and Dale Burdick private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 30 Sep 2016 | Created 9 Jul 2014
    This page has been accessed 6,762 times.

    end of biography

    Notes:

    Residence (Family):
    Bramber Castle is a Norman motte-and-bailey castle formerly the caput of the large feudal barony of Bramber long held by the Braose family. It is situated in the village of Bramber, West Sussex overlooking the River Adur.

    Image, map and history of Bramber Castle ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bramber_Castle

    More images and history of Bramber Castle & the Braose family ... http://steyningmuseum.org.uk/braose.htm

    Children:
    1. 3804. SIr Philip de Braose, Knight, 2nd Lord Bramber was born in 1073 in Bramber, West Sussex, England; died in 1131-1139 in (Syria).

  25. 870.  Bernard de Neufmarche, Lord of Brecknockshire was born in 0___ 1050 in Neufmarche, France; died in 0___ 1093 in Breconshire, Wales.

    Bernard married Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope in 1088 in England. Nest was born before 1075 in Richards Castle, Herefordshire, England; died in 1121 in Aberhonwy, Breconshire, , Wale. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 871.  Nest Verch Osborn le Scrope was born before 1075 in Richards Castle, Herefordshire, England; died in 1121 in Aberhonwy, Breconshire, , Wale.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 1079, Herefordshire, England

    Notes:

    Nesta "Agnes" de Neufmarchâe formerly Osbern aka FerchOsbern, FitzOsbern, le Scrope
    Born before 1075 in Richards Castle, Herefordshire, , England,map
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Osbern (Scrope) le Scrope and Nest (Gruffydd) ferch Gruffydd
    Sister of Simon (Scrope) le Scrope [half] and Hugh FitzOsbern
    Wife of Bernard (Neufmarchâe) de Neufmarchâe — married 1088 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Philip (Neufmarche) de Neufmarche, Sybil (Neufmarchâe) of Gloucester, Adam (Neufmarche) de Neufmarchâe and Mael (Neufmarche) de Neufmarche
    Died 1121 in Aberhonwy, Breconshire, , Wales
    Profile managers: Rev Daniel Washburn Jones private message [send private message], Darrell Parker private message [send private message], Becky Bierbrodt private message [send private message], and Jason Murphy private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 21 Oct 2018 | Created 6 Jun 2014
    This page has been accessed 3,287 times.
    British Aristocracy
    Nesta (Osbern) de Neufmarchâe was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: BRITISH_ARISTO
    Biography

    Bernard married Nesta (Agnes), daughter and heir of Osbern fitz Richard, granddaughter of Welsh King Gruffudd ap Llywelyn. Through Nesta, Bernard acquired Bodenham & Berrington, Herefordshire.

    Sources
    Medieval Lands - NESTA

    end of profile

    Children:
    1. 435. Lady Sibyl de Neufmarche, Countess of Hereford was born in ~1100 in Brecon Castle, Brecon, Wales; died on 24 Dec 1143 in Llanthony Secunda, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Llanthony Secunda Priory, Gloucestershire, England.
    2. Lady Bertha of Hereford was born in 1107 in Gloucester, Gloucestershire, England; died in ~ 1180 in Bramber, Sussex, England.

  27. 7618.  Edward of Salisbury was born in BY 1045 in Normandy, France; died in Denbighshire, Wales.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Salisbury, Wiltshire, England
    • Occupation: 0___ 1081; Vicecomitem (sheriff)

    Notes:

    Birth: unknown
    Haute-Normandie, France
    Death: unknown
    Denbighshire, Wales

    Born by 1045, he seems, by virtue of his wide land holdings, to have been well placed among the followers of William the Conqueror. He was called "vicecomitem" [sheriff] of Wiltshire in a charter dated 1081.

    Family links:
    Children:
    Walter Fitz Edward (1091 - 1147)*

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Unknown

    Created by: Darrel Salisbury
    Record added: Aug 06, 2014
    Find A Grave Memorial# 133948641

    end

    Edward married Maud Fitz Hurbert. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 7619.  Maud Fitz Hurbert
    Children:
    1. Sir Walter of Salisbury was born in 0___ 1087 in Salisbury, Wiltshire, England; died in 0___ 1147 in Bradenstoke, Wiltshire, England; was buried in Bradenstoke, Wiltshire, England.
    2. 3809. Maud of Salisbury

  29. 7624.  Malcolm III of Scotland, King of ScotsMalcolm III of Scotland, King of Scots was born in 0Mar 1031 in Scotland (son of Duncan I of Scotland, King of Alba and Suthen, Queen of Scotland); died on 13 Nov 1093 in Alnwick, Northumberland, England.

    Notes:

    Malcolm III (Gaelic: Mâael Coluim mac Donnchada; c. 26 March 1031 – 13 November 1093) was King of Scots from 1058 to 1093. He was later nicknamed "Canmore" ("ceann máor", Gaelic for "Great Chief": "ceann" denotes "leader", "head" (of state) and "máor" denotes "pre-eminent", "great", and "big").[1][2] Malcolm's long reign of 35 years preceded the beginning of the Scoto-Norman age.

    Malcolm's kingdom did not extend over the full territory of modern Scotland: the north and west of Scotland remained under Scandinavian, Norse-Gael, and Gaelic rule, and the territories under the rule of the Kings of Scots did not extend much beyond the limits established by Malcolm II until the 12th century. Malcolm III fought a series of wars against the Kingdom of England, which may have had as its objective the conquest of the English earldom of Northumbria. These wars did not result in any significant advances southward. Malcolm's primary achievement was to continue a lineage that ruled Scotland for many years,[3] although his role as founder of a dynasty has more to do with the propaganda of his youngest son David I and his descendants than with history.[4]

    Malcolm's second wife, St. Margaret of Scotland, is Scotland's only royal saint. Malcolm himself had no reputation for piety; with the notable exception of Dunfermline Abbey in Fife he is not definitely associated with major religious establishments or ecclesiastical reforms.

    King of Alba (Scots)
    Reign 1058–1093
    Coronation 25 April 1058?, Scone, Perth and Kinross
    Predecessor Lulach
    Successor Donald III
    Born c. 26 March 1031
    Scotland
    Died 13 November 1093
    Alnwick, Northumberland, England
    Burial Tynemouth Castle and Priory, then in Dunfermline Abbey
    Spouse Ingibiorg Finnsdottir
    St. Margaret of Scotland
    Issue Duncan II, King of Scots
    Edward, Prince of Scotland
    Edmund
    Ethelred
    Edgar, King of Scots
    Alexander I, King of Scots
    David I, King of Scots
    Matilda, Queen of England
    Mary, Countess of Boulogne
    House Dunkeld
    Father Duncan I, King of Scots
    Mother Suthen


    Background
    Main article: Scotland in the High Middle Ages
    Malcolm's father Duncan I became king in late 1034, on the death of Malcolm II, Duncan's maternal grandfather and Malcolm's great-grandfather. According to John of Fordun, whose account is the original source of part at least of William Shakespeare's Macbeth, Malcolm's mother was a niece of Siward, Earl of Northumbria,[5][6] but an earlier king-list gives her the Gaelic name Suthen.[7] Other sources claim that either a daughter or niece would have been too young to fit the timeline, thus the likely relative would have been Siward's own sister Sybil, which may have translated into Gaelic as Suthen.

    Duncan's reign was not successful and he was killed in battle with the men of Moray, led by Macbeth, on 15 August 1040. Duncan was young at the time of his death,[8] and Malcolm and his brother Donalbane were children.[9] Malcolm's family attempted to overthrow Macbeth in 1045, but Malcolm's grandfather Crâinâan of Dunkeld was killed in the attempt.[10]

    Soon after the death of Duncan his two young sons were sent away for greater safety—exactly where is the subject of debate. According to one version, Malcolm (then aged about nine) was sent to England,[11] and his younger brother Donalbane was sent to the Isles.[12][13] Based on Fordun's account, it was assumed that Malcolm passed most of Macbeth's seventeen-year reign in the Kingdom of England at the court of Edward the Confessor.[14][15] Today's British Royal family can trace their family history back to Malcolm III via his daughter Matilda.

    According to an alternative version, Malcolm's mother took both sons into exile at the court of Thorfinn Sigurdsson, Earl of Orkney, an enemy of Macbeth's family, and perhaps Duncan's kinsman by marriage.[16]

    An English invasion in 1054, with Siward, Earl of Northumbria in command, had as its goal the installation of one "Mâael Coluim, son of the king of the Cumbrians". This Mâael Coluim has traditionally been identified with the later Malcolm III.[17] This interpretation derives from the Chronicle attributed to the 14th-century chronicler of Scotland, John of Fordun, as well as from earlier sources such as William of Malmesbury.[18] The latter reported that Macbeth was killed in the battle by Siward, but it is known that Macbeth outlived Siward by two years.[19] A. A. M. Duncan argued in 2002 that, using the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle entry as their source, later writers innocently misidentified "Mâael Coluim" with the later Scottish king of the same name.[20] Duncan's argument has been supported by several subsequent historians specialising in the era, such as Richard Oram, Dauvit Broun and Alex Woolf.[21] It has also been suggested that Mâael Coluim may have been a son of Owain Foel, British king of Strathclyde[22] perhaps by a daughter of Malcolm II, King of Scotland.[23]

    In 1057 various chroniclers report the death of Macbeth at Malcolm's hand, on 15 August 1057 at Lumphanan in Aberdeenshire.[24][25] Macbeth was succeeded by his stepson Lulach, who was crowned at Scone, probably on 8 September 1057. Lulach was killed by Malcolm, "by treachery",[26] near Huntly on 23 April 1058. After this, Malcolm became king, perhaps being inaugurated on 25 April 1058, although only John of Fordun reports this.[27]

    Malcolm and Ingibiorg

    Late medieval depiction of Malcolm with MacDuff, from an MS (Corpus Christi MS 171) of Walter Bower's Scotichronicon
    If Orderic Vitalis is to be relied upon, one of Malcolm's earliest actions as king was to travel to the court of Edward the Confessor in 1059 to arrange a marriage with Edward's kinswoman Margaret, who had arrived in England two years before from Hungary.[28] If a marriage agreement was made in 1059, it was not kept, and this may explain the Scots invasion of Northumbria in 1061 when Lindisfarne was plundered.[29] Equally, Malcolm's raids in Northumbria may have been related to the disputed "Kingdom of the Cumbrians", reestablished by Earl Siward in 1054, which was under Malcolm's control by 1070.[30]

    The Orkneyinga saga reports that Malcolm married the widow of Thorfinn Sigurdsson, Ingibiorg, a daughter of Finn Arnesson.[31] Although Ingibiorg is generally assumed to have died shortly before 1070, it is possible that she died much earlier, around 1058.[32] The Orkneyinga Saga records that Malcolm and Ingibiorg had a son, Duncan II (Donnchad mac Maâil Coluim), who was later king.[33] Some Medieval commentators, following William of Malmesbury, claimed that Duncan was illegitimate, but this claim is propaganda reflecting the need of Malcolm's descendants by Margaret to undermine the claims of Duncan's descendants, the Meic Uilleim.[34] Malcolm's son Domnall, whose death is reported in 1085, is not mentioned by the author of the Orkneyinga Saga. He is assumed to have been born to Ingibiorg.[35]

    Malcolm's marriage to Ingibiorg secured him peace in the north and west. The Heimskringla tells that her father Finn had been an adviser to Harald Hardraade and, after falling out with Harald, was then made an Earl by Sweyn Estridsson, King of Denmark, which may have been another recommendation for the match.[36] Malcolm enjoyed a peaceful relationship with the Earldom of Orkney, ruled jointly by his stepsons, Paul and Erlend Thorfinnsson. The Orkneyinga Saga reports strife with Norway but this is probably misplaced as it associates this with Magnus Barefoot, who became king of Norway only in 1093, the year of Malcolm's death.[37]

    Malcolm and Margaret

    Malcolm and Margaret as depicted in a 16th-century armorial. Anachronistically, Malcolm's surcoat is embroidered with the royal arms of Scotland, which probably did not come into use until the time of William the Lion. Margaret's kirtle displays the supposed arms of her great-uncle Edward the Confessor, which were in fact invented in the 13th century, though they were based on a design which appeared on coins from his reign
    Although he had given sanctuary to Tostig Godwinson when the Northumbrians drove him out, Malcolm was not directly involved in the ill-fated invasion of England by Harald Hardraade and Tostig in 1066, which ended in defeat and death at the battle of Stamford Bridge.[38] In 1068, he granted asylum to a group of English exiles fleeing from William of Normandy, among them Agatha, widow of Edward the Confessor's nephew Edward the Exile, and her children: Edgar Ątheling and his sisters Margaret and Cristina. They were accompanied by Gospatric, Earl of Northumbria. The exiles were disappointed, however, if they had expected immediate assistance from the Scots.[39]

    In 1069 the exiles returned to England, to join a spreading revolt in the north. Even though Gospatric and Siward's son Waltheof submitted by the end of the year, the arrival of a Danish army under Sweyn Estridsson seemed to ensure that William's position remained weak. Malcolm decided on war, and took his army south into Cumbria and across the Pennines, wasting Teesdale and Cleveland then marching north, loaded with loot, to Wearmouth. There Malcolm met Edgar and his family, who were invited to return with him, but did not. As Sweyn had by now been bought off with a large Danegeld, Malcolm took his army home. In reprisal, William sent Gospatric to raid Scotland through Cumbria. In return, the Scots fleet raided the Northumbrian coast where Gospatric's possessions were concentrated.[40] Late in the year, perhaps shipwrecked on their way to a European exile, Edgar and his family again arrived in Scotland, this time to remain. By the end of 1070, Malcolm had married Edgar's sister Margaret of Wessex, the future Saint Margaret of Scotland.[41]

    The naming of their children represented a break with the traditional Scots regal names such as Malcolm, Cinâaed and Áed. The point of naming Margaret's sons—Edward after her father Edward the Exile, Edmund for her grandfather Edmund Ironside, Ethelred for her great-grandfather Ethelred the Unready and Edgar for her great-great-grandfather Edgar and her brother, briefly the elected king, Edgar Ątheling—was unlikely to be missed in England, where William of Normandy's grasp on power was far from secure.[42] Whether the adoption of the classical Alexander for the future Alexander I of Scotland (either for Pope Alexander II or for Alexander the Great) and the biblical David for the future David I of Scotland represented a recognition that William of Normandy would not be easily removed, or was due to the repetition of Anglo-Saxon royal name—another Edmund had preceded Edgar—is not known.[43] Margaret also gave Malcolm two daughters, Edith, who married Henry I of England, and Mary, who married Eustace III of Boulogne.

    In 1072, with the Harrying of the North completed and his position again secure, William of Normandy came north with an army and a fleet. Malcolm met William at Abernethy and, in the words of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle "became his man" and handed over his eldest son Duncan as a hostage and arranged peace between William and Edgar.[44] Accepting the overlordship of the king of the English was no novelty, as previous kings had done so without result. The same was true of Malcolm; his agreement with the English king was followed by further raids into Northumbria, which led to further trouble in the earldom and the killing of Bishop William Walcher at Gateshead. In 1080, William sent his son Robert Curthose north with an army while his brother Odo punished the Northumbrians. Malcolm again made peace, and this time kept it for over a decade.[45]

    Malcolm faced little recorded internal opposition, with the exception of Lulach's son Mâael Snechtai. In an unusual entry, for the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle contains little on Scotland, it says that in 1078:

    Malcholom [Mâael Coluim] seized the mother of Mµlslµhtan [Mâael Snechtai] ... and all his treasures, and his cattle; and he himself escaped with difficulty.[46]

    Whatever provoked this strife, Mâael Snechtai survived until 1085.[47]

    Malcolm and William Rufus

    William Rufus, "the Red", king of the English (1087–1100)
    When William Rufus became king of England after his father's death, Malcolm did not intervene in the rebellions by supporters of Robert Curthose which followed. In 1091, William Rufus confiscated Edgar Ątheling's lands in England, and Edgar fled north to Scotland. In May, Malcolm marched south, not to raid and take slaves and plunder, but to besiege Newcastle, built by Robert Curthose in 1080. This appears to have been an attempt to advance the frontier south from the River Tweed to the River Tees. The threat was enough to bring the English king back from Normandy, where he had been fighting Robert Curthose. In September, learning of William Rufus's approaching army, Malcolm withdrew north and the English followed. Unlike in 1072, Malcolm was prepared to fight, but a peace was arranged by Edgar Ątheling and Robert Curthose whereby Malcolm again acknowledged the overlordship of the English king.[48]

    In 1092, the peace began to break down. Based on the idea that the Scots controlled much of modern Cumbria, it had been supposed that William Rufus's new castle at Carlisle and his settlement of English peasants in the surrounds was the cause. It is unlikely that Malcolm controlled Cumbria, and the dispute instead concerned the estates granted to Malcolm by William Rufus's father in 1072 for his maintenance when visiting England. Malcolm sent messengers to discuss the question and William Rufus agreed to a meeting. Malcolm travelled south to Gloucester, stopping at Wilton Abbey to visit his daughter Edith and sister-in-law Cristina. Malcolm arrived there on 24 August 1093 to find that William Rufus refused to negotiate, insisting that the dispute be judged by the English barons. This Malcolm refused to accept, and returned immediately to Scotland.[49]

    It does not appear that William Rufus intended to provoke a war,[50] but, as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle reports, war came:

    For this reason therefore they parted with great dissatisfaction, and the King Malcolm returned to Scotland. And soon after he came home, he gathered his army, and came harrowing into England with more hostility than behoved him ....[51]

    Malcolm was accompanied by Edward, his eldest son by Margaret and probable heir-designate (or tâanaiste), and by Edgar.[52] Even by the standards of the time, the ravaging of Northumbria by the Scots was seen as harsh.[53]

    Death

    Memorial cross said to mark the spot where King Malcolm III of Scotland was killed while besieging Alnwick Castle in 1093.
    While marching north again, Malcolm was ambushed by Robert de Mowbray, Earl of Northumbria, whose lands he had devastated, near Alnwick on 13 November 1093. There he was killed by Arkil Morel, steward of Bamburgh Castle. The conflict became known as the Battle of Alnwick.[54] Edward was mortally wounded in the same fight. Margaret, it is said, died soon after receiving the news of their deaths from Edgar.[55] The Annals of Ulster say:

    Mael Coluim son of Donnchad, over-king of Scotland, and Edward his son, were killed by the French [i.e. Normans] in Inber Alda in England. His queen, Margaret, moreover, died of sorrow for him within nine days.[56]

    Malcolm's body was taken to Tynemouth Priory for burial. The king's body was sent north for reburial, in the reign of his son Alexander, at Dunfermline Abbey, or possibly Iona.[57]

    On 19 June 1250, following the canonisation of Malcolm's wife Margaret by Pope Innocent IV, Margaret's remains were disinterred and placed in a reliquary. Tradition has it that as the reliquary was carried to the high altar of Dunfermline Abbey, past Malcolm's grave, it became too heavy to move. As a result, Malcolm's remains were also disinterred, and buried next to Margaret beside the altar.[58]

    Issue

    Malcolm and Ingibiorg had three sons:

    Duncan II of Scotland, succeeded his father as King of Scotland
    Donald, died ca.1094
    Malcolm, died ca.1085
    Malcolm and Margaret had eight children, six sons and two daughters:

    Edward, killed 1093
    Edmund of Scotland
    Ethelred, abbot of Dunkeld
    King Edgar of Scotland
    King Alexander I of Scotland
    King David I of Scotland
    Edith of Scotland, also called Matilda, married King Henry I of England
    Mary of Scotland, married Eustace III of Boulogne

    end of biography

    Malcolm married Margaret of Wessex, Queen of Scotland in ~1069 in Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland. Margaret (daughter of Edward the Exile and Agatha) was born in ~1045 in Wessex, England; died on 16 Nov 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 7625.  Margaret of Wessex, Queen of ScotlandMargaret of Wessex, Queen of Scotland was born in ~1045 in Wessex, England (daughter of Edward the Exile and Agatha); died on 16 Nov 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Saint Margaret "Queen of Scotland" Ceannmore formerly Wessex aka Canmore, Mac Donnachadh, Dunkeld
    Born 1045 in Wessex, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Edward (Wessex) of Wessex and Agatha (Unknown) Wessex
    Sister of Cristina (of England) Wessex, Edgar (Wessex) Atheling and Aethlreda (Wessex) Ątheling
    Wife of Malcolm (Dunkeld) of Scotland — married about 1069 in Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Heth MacCrinan (Dunkeld) Earl of Fife, Edward (Dunkeld) of Scotland, Edmund Dunkeld, Aethelred (Dunkeld) Canmore, Edgar (Dunkeld) King of Scotland, Alexander mac Maâil Coluim (Dunkeld) of Scotland, Eadgith (Dunkeld) of Scotland, Mary (Dunkeld) Scotland and David (Dunkeld) of Scotland
    Died 16 Nov 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Mid-Lothian, Scotland

    Profile managers: Terry Wright Find Relationship private message [send private message], Scotland Project WikiTree Find Relationship private message [send private message], Wendy Hampton Find Relationship private message [send private message], and Nichole Gump private message [send private message]
    Wessex-26 created 2 Jan 2011 | Last modified 13 May 2019
    This page has been accessed 21,366 times.
    [categories]
    Scottish flag
    Margaret (Wessex) Ceannmore is managed by the Scotland Project.
    Join: Scotland Project
    Discuss: SCOTLAND
    The House of Wessex crest.
    Margaret (Wessex) Ceannmore is a member of the House of Wessex.
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Early Life
    1.2 Family
    1.3 Death
    1.4 Canonisation
    2 Sources
    Biography
    Saint Margaret of Scotland also known as Margaret of Wessex

    b. abt. 1045; Margaret may have been born in Hungary,[1] "Aldred Bishop of Worcester, ambassador of King Edward 'the Confessor', proposed to the emperor to send envoys to Hungary to bring back Edward and have him conducted to England."[2]
    d. 16 November 1093
    Early Life
    Margaret's parents were Edward "the Exile" (1016 – Aug 1057) son of Edmund Ironside, and his wife, Agatha, who was related to Gisela, wife of St. Stephen of Hungary,[3] Agatha's origins are disputed.[4]

    Her father returned to England in 1057 and died two days later. After the conquest of England by the Normans, she was returning with her mother Agatha to return to the Continent when a storm drove their ship to Scotland, where the king, Malcolm III received them.[3]

    Family
    Margaret married at Dunfermline Abbey, in 1070, Malcolm III "Caennmor/Bighead" King of Scotland as his second wife.[2] Issue:

    Edward, killed at Alnwick defending father;
    Ethelred, Earl of Fife, and Abbot of Dunkeld before its erection into a bishopric, and still under Columbite rule, who gave lands of Ardmore to the Culdees of Loch Leven. Buried at St Andrews;
    Edmund, who once shared throne with uncle, Donald-bain; became a monk after Donald's deposition in the Cluniae Priory of Montague in Somersetshire, and died there in the odour of sanctity. —Sir James Balfour;
    Edgar, who told his mother about his father's and brother's death at Dunfermline (Turgot, confessor and biographer);
    Alexander I, surnamed Fierce, had the earldom of Innergoury - given by uncle (Donald-bain) at his baptism;
    David I, the Saint;
    Matilda m. Henry I, King of England;
    Mary m. Eustace, Count de Bulloigne, (bros. Godfrey, King of Jerusalem). issue: "Matilda" m. Stephen, King of England; from Mary also descended the Dukes de Bulloigne, including the celebrated Turenne, General of Louis XIV;[5]
    Death
    Already ill when her son, Edmund, told her that her husband and eldest son died on 13 November 1093, Margaret died in Edinburgh Castle three days after them on 16 Nov 1093, some say of a broken heart.[2]

    (Royal Ancestry) (Malcolm's) widow, Margaret, died at Edinburgh Castle 16 Nov. 1093, and was buried before the high altar in the church of the Holy Trinity at Dunfermline, Fife.

    (Wikipedia) In 1250 her body and that of her husband were exhumed and placed in a new shrine in the Abbey. In 1560 Mary Queen of Scots had Margaret's head removed to Edinburgh Castle as a relic to assist her in childbirth. In 1597 the head ended up with the Jesuits at the Scots' College, Douai, France, but was lost during the French Revolution. Philip II of Spain had the other remains of Margaret and her husband Malcolm transferred to the Escorial in Madrid (royal mausoleum), but they cannot now be found. (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint_Margaret_of_Scotland)

    Canonisation
    Maragaret was canonised in the year 1250, by Pope Innocent IV. In 1969, her veneration day was changed to the date of her death--16 Nov. 1093. She was already ill when her son, Edmund, told her of her husband and eldest son's death. Margaret died in Edinburgh Castle nine days later, some say of a broken heart.[2]

    (Royal Ancestry) She was canonized by Pope Innocent IV in 1250.

    Sources
    Royal Ancestry 2013 Vol. IV p. 576-578
    ? If she was bornin Hungary, there should be a source that she was born at Castle Reka, Mecseknaddasd, Hungary in 1054
    ? 2.0 2.1 2.2 2.3 Charles Cawley, Foundation for Medieval Genealogy (FMG), KINGS of WESSEX 802-944, KINGS of ENGLAND 944-1066, Medieval Lands, 2006-15, accessed 20 July 2015.
    ? 3.0 3.1 Huddleston, Gilbert. "St. Margaret of Scotland." The Catholic Encyclopedia. Vol. 9. New York: Robert Appleton Company, 1910. 20 July 2015 .
    ? Wikipedia: Edward the Exile, accessed 20 July 2015.
    ? Douglas, D. (1899). Scottish kings: A revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625. Edinburgh. archive.org.
    See also:

    Post, W.E. (1999). Saints, Signs and Symbols, (2nd, ed. pp.47). Essex: Hart-Talbot Printers, Ltd.
    Wikipedia contributors, "Saint Margaret of Scotland," Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia, https://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Saint_Margaret_of_Scotland&oldid=788950538 (accessed August 1, 2017).

    end of this biography

    Saint Margaret of Scotland (c. 1045 - 16 November 1093), also known as Margaret of Wessex, was an English princess and a Scottish queen. Margaret was sometimes called "The Pearl of Scotland".[1] Born in exile in the Kingdom of Hungary, she was the sister of Edgar Ątheling, the shortly reigned and uncrowned Anglo-Saxon King of England. Margaret and her family returned to the Kingdom of England in 1057, but fled to the Kingdom of Scotland following the Norman conquest of England in 1066. By the end of 1070, Margaret had married King Malcolm III of Scotland, becoming Queen of Scots. She was a very pious Roman Catholic, and among many charitable works she established a ferry across the Firth of Forth in Scotland for pilgrims travelling to St Andrews in Fife, which gave the towns of South Queensferry and North Queensferry their names. Margaret was the mother of three kings of Scotland, or four, if Edmund of Scotland, who ruled with his uncle, Donald III, is counted, and of a queen consort of England. According to the Vita S. Margaritae (Scotorum) Reginae (Life of St. Margaret, Queen (of the Scots)), attributed to Turgot of Durham, she died at Edinburgh Castle in Edinburgh, Scotland in 1093, merely days after receiving the news of her husband's death in battle. In 1250 Pope Innocent IV canonized her, and her remains were reinterred in a shrine in Dunfermline Abbey in Fife, Scotland. Her relics were dispersed after the Scottish Reformation and subsequently lost. Mary, Queen of Scots at one time owned her head, which was subsequently preserved by Jesuits in the Scottish College, Douai, France, from where it was subsequently lost during the French Revolution.

    Queen consort of Scotland
    Tenure 1070-93
    Born c.?1045
    Kingdom of Hungary
    Died 16 November 1093
    Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Kingdom of Scotland
    Burial Dunfermline Abbey, Fife, Kingdom of Scotland
    Spouse Malcolm III, King of Scotland
    Issue
    more... Edmund, Bishop of Dunkeld
    Ethelred
    Edgar, King of Scotland
    Alexander I, King of Scotland
    David I, King of Scotland
    Matilda, Queen of England
    Mary, Countess of Boulogne
    House Wessex
    Father Edward the Exile
    Mother Agatha

    Early life

    Margaret from a medieval family tree.
    Margaret was the daughter of the English prince Edward the Exile, and granddaughter of Edmund Ironside, King of England.[1] After the Danish conquest of England in 1016, King Canute the Great had the infant Edward exiled to the continent. He was taken first to the court of the Swedish king, Olof Skčotkonung, and then to Kiev. As an adult, he travelled to Hungary, where in 1046 he supported the successful bid of King Andrew I for the Hungarian crown. King Andrew I was then also known as "Andrew the Catholic" for his extreme aversion to pagans and great loyalty to the Roman Catholic Church. The provenance of Margaret's mother, Agatha, is disputed, but Margaret was born in Hungary c. 1045. Her brother Edgar the Ątheling and sister Cristina were also born in Hungary around this time. Margaret grew up in a very religious environment in the Hungarian court.

    Return to England

    Still a child, she came to England with the rest of her family when her father, Edward the Exile, was recalled in 1057 as a possible successor to her great-uncle, the childless King Edward the Confessor. Whether from natural or sinister causes, her father died immediately after landing, and Margaret continued to reside at the English court where her brother, Edgar Ątheling, was considered a possible successor to the English throne.[1] When Edward the Confessor died in January 1066, Harold Godwinson was selected as king, possibly because Edgar was considered too young. After Harold's defeat at the Battle of Hastings later that year, Edgar was proclaimed King of England, but when the Normans advanced on London, the Witenagemot presented Edgar to William the Conqueror, who took him to Normandy before returning him to England in 1068, when Edgar, Margaret, Cristina, and their mother Agatha fled north to Northumbria, England.

    Journey to Scotland

    According to tradition, the widowed Agatha decided to leave Northumbria, England with her children and return to the continent. However, a storm drove their ship north to the Kingdom of Scotland in 1068, where they sought the protection of King Malcolm III. The locus where it is believed that they landed is known today as St Margaret's Hope, near the village of North Queensferry, Fife, Scotland. Margaret's arrival in Scotland, after the failed revolt of the Northumbrian earls, has been heavily romanticized, though Symeon of Durham implied that her first meeting of Malcolm III may not have been until 1070, after William the Conqueror's Harrying of the North.

    King Malcolm III was a widower with two sons, Donald and Duncan. He would have been attracted to marrying one of the few remaining members of the Anglo-Saxon royal family. The marriage of Malcolm and Margaret occurred in 1070. Subsequently, Malcolm executed several invasions of Northumberland to support the claim of his new brother-in-law Edgar and to increase his own power. These, however, had little effect save the devastation of the County.[2]

    Progeny

    Margaret and Malcolm had eight children, six sons and two daughters:

    Edward (c. 1071 — 13 November 1093), killed along with his father Malcolm III in the Battle of Alnwick
    Edmund of Scotland (c.1071 – post 1097)
    Ethelred of Scotland, Abbot of Dunkeld, Perth and Kinross, Scotland
    Edgar of Scotland (c.1074 — 11 January 1107), King of Scotland, regnat 1097-1107
    Alexander I of Scotland (c.1078 — 23 April 1124), King of Scotland, regnat 1107-24
    Edith of Scotland (c. 1080 – 1 May 1118), also named "Matilda", married King Henry I of England, Queen Consort of England
    Mary of Scotland (1082-1116), married Eustace III of Boulogne
    David I of Scotland (c.1083 – 24 May 1153), King of Scotland, regnat 1124-53

    Piety

    Malcolm greeting Margaret at her arrival in Scotland; detail of a mural by Victorian artist William Hole
    Margaret's biographer Turgot of Durham, Bishop of St. Andrew's, credits her with having a civilizing influence on her husband Malcolm by reading him narratives from the Bible. She instigated religious reform, striving to conform the worship and practices of the Church in Scotland to those of Rome. This she did on the inspiration and with the guidance of Lanfranc, a future Archbishop of Canterbury.[3] She also worked to conform the practices of the Scottish Church to those of the continental Church, which she experienced in her childhood. Due to these achievements, she was considered an exemplar of the "just ruler", and moreover influenced her husband and children, especially her youngest son, the future King David I of Scotland, to be just and holy rulers.

    "The chroniclers all agree in depicting Queen Margaret as a strong, pure, noble character, who had very great influence over her husband, and through him over Scottish history, especially in its ecclesiastical aspects. Her religion, which was genuine and intense, was of the newest Roman style; and to her are attributed a number of reforms by which the Church [in] Scotland was considerably modified from the insular and primitive type which down to her time it had exhibited. Among those expressly mentioned are a change in the manner of observing Lent, which thenceforward began as elsewhere on Ash Wednesday and not as previously on the following Monday, and the abolition of the old practice of observing Saturday (Sabbath), not Sunday, as the day of rest from labour (see Skene's Celtic Scotland, book ii chap. 8)."[4] The later editions of the Encyclopµdia Britannica, however, as an example, the Eleventh Edition, remove Skene's opinion that Scottish Catholics formerly rested from work on Saturday, something for which there is no historical evidence. Skene's Celtic Scotland, vol. ii, chap. 8, pp. 348–350, quotes from a contemporary document regarding Margaret's life, but his source says nothing at all of Saturday Sabbath observance, but rather says St. Margaret exhorted the Scots to cease their tendency "to neglect the due observance of the Lord's day."

    She attended to charitable works, serving orphans and the poor every day before she ate and washing the feet of the poor in imitation of Christ. She rose at midnight every night to attend the liturgy. She successfully invited the Benedictine Order to establish a monastery in Dunfermline, Fife in 1072, and established ferries at Queensferry and North Berwick to assist pilgrims journeying from south of the Firth of Forth to St. Andrew's in Fife. She used a cave on the banks of the Tower Burn in Dunfermline as a place of devotion and prayer. St. Margaret's Cave, now covered beneath a municipal car park, is open to the public.[5] Among other deeds, Margaret also instigated the restoration of Iona Abbey in Scotland.[6] She is also known to have interceded for the release of fellow English exiles who had been forced into serfdom by the Norman conquest of England.[7]

    Margaret was as pious privately as she was publicly. She spent much of her time in prayer, devotional reading, and ecclesiastical embroidery. This apparently had considerable effect on the more uncouth Malcolm, who was illiterate: he so admired her piety that he had her books decorated in gold and silver. One of these, a pocket gospel book with portraits of the Evangelists, is in the Bodleian Library in Oxford, England.[8]

    Malcolm was apparently largely ignorant of the long-term effects of Margaret's endeavours, not being especially religious himself. He was content for her to pursue her reforms as she desired, which was a testament to the strength of and affection in their marriage.[6]

    Death

    Her husband Malcolm III, and their eldest son Edward, were killed in the Battle of Alnwick against the English on 13 November 1093. Her son Edgar was left with the task of informing his mother of their deaths. Margaret was not yet 50 years old, but a life of constant austerity and fasting had taken its toll.[3] Already ill, Margaret died on 16 November 1093, three days after the deaths of her husband and eldest son. She was buried before the high altar in Dunfermline Abbey in Fife, Scotland. In 1250, the year of her canonization, her body and that of her husband were exhumed and placed in a new shrine in the Abbey. In 1560 Mary Queen of Scots had Margaret's head removed to Edinburgh Castle as a relic to assist her in childbirth. In 1597 Margaret's head ended up with the Jesuits at the Scottish College, Douai, France, but was lost during the French Revolution. King Philip of Spain had the other remains of Margaret and Malcolm III transferred to the Escorial palace in Madrid, Spain, but their present location has not been discovered.[9]

    Veneration

    Site of the ruined Shrine of St. Margaret at Dunfermline Abbey, Fife, Scotland

    St Margaret's Chapel in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Scotland

    St Margaret's Church in Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland
    Canonization and feast day[edit]
    Pope Innocent IV canonized St. Margaret in 1250 in recognition of her personal holiness, fidelity to the Roman Catholic Church, work for ecclesiastical reform, and charity. On 19 June 1250, after her canonisation, her remains were transferred to a chapel in the eastern apse of Dunfermline Abbey in Fife, Scotland.[10] In 1693 Pope Innocent XII moved her feast day to 10 June in recognition of the birthdate of the son of James VII of Scotland and II of England.[11] In the revision of the General Roman Calendar in 1969, 16 November became free and the Church transferred her feast day to 16 November, the date of her death, on which it always had been observed in Scotland.[12] However, some traditionalist Catholics continue to celebrate her feast day on 10 June.

    She is also venerated as a saint in the Anglican Church.

    Institutions bearing her name

    Several churches throughout the world are dedicated in honour of St Margaret. One of the oldest is St Margaret's Chapel in Edinburgh Castle in Edinburgh, Scotland, which her son King David I founded. The Chapel was long thought to have been the oratory of Margaret herself, but is now thought to have been established in the 12th century. The oldest edifice in Edinburgh, it was restored in the 19th century and refurbished in the 1990s. Numerous other institutions are named for her as well.

    end of this biography

    Notes:

    Married:
    She is part of the English royal family fleeing the Normans after 1066.

    Children:
    1. Matilda of Scotland, Queen of England was born in 1080 in Dumfermline, Scotland; died on 1 May 1118 in Westminster Palace, Westminster, London, Middlesex, England; was buried in Westminster Abbey, 20 Deans Yd, London SW1P 3PA, United Kingdom.
    2. Mary of Scotland was born in 1082 in Dumfermline, Scotland; died in 1116.
    3. 3812. David I of Scotland, King of the Scots was born in ~1085 in Dumfermline, Scotland; died on 24 May 1154 in Carlisle, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.

  31. 1126.  Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria (son of Siward Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbia and Aelfflaed); died on 31 May 1076 in St. Giles Hill, Winchester, England; was buried in Crowland, Crowland Abbey, Peterborough, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 1046, Northumberland, England

    Notes:

    Waltheof, 1st Earl of Northumbria (d. 31 May 1076) was the last of the Anglo-Saxon earls and the only English aristocrat to be executed during the reign of William I.

    Earl of Northumbria
    Reign 1072–1076
    Predecessor Cospatrick of Northumbria
    Successor William Walcher
    Died 31 May 1076
    St. Giles's Hill, Winchester
    Buried Croyland Abbey
    Spouse(s) Judith of Lens
    Father Siward, Earl of Northumbria
    Mother Aelfflaed



    Early life

    Waltheof was the second son of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. His mother was Aelfflaed, daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia, son of Uhtred, Earl of Northumbria. In 1054, Waltheof’s brother, Osbearn, who was much older than he, was killed in battle, making Waltheof his father’s heir. Siward himself died in 1055, and Waltheof being far too young to succeed as Earl of Northumbria, King Edward appointed Tostig Godwinson to the earldom.

    Waltheof was said to be devout and charitable and was probably educated for a monastic life. Around 1065, however, he became an earl, governing Northamptonshire and Huntingdonshire. Following the Battle of Hastings he submitted to William and was allowed to keep his pre-Conquest title and possessions. He remained at William’s court until 1068.
    First revolt

    When Sweyn II invaded Northern England in 1069, Waltheof and Edgar Aetheling joined the Danes and took part in the attack on York. He would again make a fresh submission to William after the departure of the invaders in 1070. He was restored to his earldom, and went on to marry William's niece, Judith of Lens. In 1072, he was appointed Earl of Northampton.

    The Domesday Book mentions Waltheof ("Walleff"): "'In Hallam ("Halun"), one manor with its sixteen hamlets, there are twenty-nine carucates [~14 km˛] to be taxed. There Earl Waltheof had an "Aula" [hall or court]. There may have been about twenty ploughs. This land Roger de Busli holds of the Countess Judith." (Hallam, or Hallamshire, is now part of the city of Sheffield)

    In 1072, William expelled Gospatric from the earldom of Northumbria. Gospatric was Waltheof’s cousin and had taken part in the attack on York with him, but like Waltheof, had been pardoned by William. Gospatric fled into exile and William appointed Waltheof as the new earl.

    Waltheof had many enemies in the north. Amongst them were members of a family who had killed Waltheof’s maternal great-grandfather, Uchtred the Bold, and his grandfather Ealdred. This was part of a long-running blood feud. In 1074, Waltheof moved against the family by sending his retainers to ambush them, succeeding in killing the two eldest of four brothers.
    Second revolt and death

    In 1075 Waltheof joined the Revolt of the Earls against William. His motives for taking part in the revolt are unclear, as is the depth of his involvement. However he repented, confessing his guilt first to Archbishop Lanfranc and then in person to William, who was at the time in Normandy. He returned to England with William but was arrested, brought twice before the king's court and sentenced to death.

    He spent almost a year in confinement before being beheaded on 31 May 1076 at St. Giles's Hill, near Winchester. He was said to have spent the months of his captivity in prayer and fasting. Many people believed in his innocence and were surprised when the execution was carried out. His body was initially thrown into a ditch, but was later retrieved and buried in the chapter house of Crowland Abbey in Lincolnshire.
    Cult of martyrdom
    statue traditionally identified as Waltheof, at Croyland Abbey, west front of ruined nave, 4th tier

    In 1092, after a fire in the chapter house, the abbot had Waltheof’s body moved to a prominent place in the abbey church. When the coffin was opened, it is reported that the corpse was found to be intact with the severed head re-joined to the trunk.[1] This was regarded as a miracle, and the abbey, which had a financial interest in the matter began to publicise it. As a result, pilgrims began to visit Waltheof’s tomb. He was commemorated on 31 August.[2][3]

    After a few years healing miracles were reputed to occur in the vicinity of Waltheof’s tomb, often involving the restoration of the pilgrim’s lost sight.

    Waltheof also became the subject of popular media, heroic but inaccurate accounts of his life being preserved in the Vita et Passio Waldevi comitis, a Middle English Waltheof saga, since lost, and the Anglo-Norman Waldef.
    Family and children

    In 1070 Waltheof married Judith de Lens, daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Adelaide of Normandy, Countess of Aumale. They had three children, the eldest of whom, Maud, brought the earldom of Huntingdon to her second husband, David I of Scotland, and another, Adelise, married the Anglo-Norman noble Raoul III of Tosny.

    One of Waltheof's grandsons was Waltheof (d. 1159), abbot of Melrose.
    In popular culture

    Waltheof was portrayed by actor Marcus Gilbert in the TV drama Blood Royal: William the Conqueror (1990).
    Waltheof is the subject of Juliet Dymoke's 1970 historical novel Of the Ring of Earls
    Waltheof is a major character in Elizabeth Chadwick's 2002 historical novel The Winter Mantle

    end of biography

    Buried:
    Images & History of Crowland Abbey: https://www.crowlandabbey.org.uk/

    Waltheof married Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland after Jan 1070. Judith (daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Countess Adelaide of Normandy) was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France; died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  32. 1127.  Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France (daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Countess Adelaide of Normandy); died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England.

    Notes:

    Countess Judith (born in Normandy between 1054 and 1055, died after 1086), was a niece of William the Conqueror. She was a daughter of his sister Adelaide of Normandy, Countess of Aumale and Lambert II, Count of Lens.
    Life

    In 1070, Judith married Earl Waltheof of Huntingdon and Northumbria. They had three children. Their eldest daughter, Maud, brought the earldom of Huntingdon to her second husband, David I of Scotland. Their daughter, Adelise, married Raoul III de Conches whose sister, Godehilde, married Baldwin I of Jerusalem.

    In 1075, Waltheof joined the Revolt of the Earls against William. It was the last serious act of resistance against the Norman conquest of England. Judith betrayed Waltheof to her uncle, who had Waltheof beheaded on 31 May 1076.

    After Waltheof's execution Judith was betrothed by William to Simon I of St. Liz, 1st Earl of Northampton. Judith refused to marry Simon and she fled the country to avoid William's anger. William then temporarily confiscated all of Judith's English estates. Finally, Simon married Judith's daughter, Maud, in or before 1090.

    Judith founded Elstow Abbey in Bedfordshire around 1078. She also founded churches at Kempston and Hitchin.

    She had land-holdings in 10 counties in the Midlands and East Anglia. Her holdings included land at:

    Earls Barton, Northamptonshire
    Great Doddington, Northamptonshire
    Grendon, Northamptonshire
    Ashby Folville, Leicestershire
    Lowesby, Leicestershire
    Merton, Oxfordshire
    Piddington, Oxfordshire
    Potton, Bedfordshire
    Sawtry, Huntingdonshire

    The parish of Sawtry Judith in Huntingdonshire is named after the Countess.
    From the Domesday Book

    In POTONE Hugh holds ˝ virgate of land from the Countess. Land for 1 plough; it is there, with 1 smallholder. The value is and was 5s; before 1066, 2s. Earl Tosti held this land in Potton, his manor.

    Countess Judith holds POTONE herself. It answers for 10 hides. Land for 12 ploughs. In lordship 3˝ hides; 3 ploughs there. 18 villagers and 2 Freemen with 8 ploughs; a ninth possible. 13 smallholders and 3 slaves. 1 mill, 5s; meadow for 12 ploughs; pasture for the village livestock. In total, value ą12; when acquired 100s; before 1066 ą13. King Edward held this manor; it was Earl Tosti's. There were 4 Freemen who had 1 hide and 1 virgate; they could grant to whom they would.

    In (Cockayne) HATLEY Countess Judith holds 3 hides and 2˝ virgates as one manor. Land for 6˝ ploughs. In lordship 1 hide and ˝ virgate; 2 ploughs there. 8 villagers with 4˝ ploughs; woodland, 4 pigs. Value ą6 5s; when acquired 100s; before 1066 ą6. Earl Tosti held this manor. It lies in Potton, the Countess' own manor. A Freeman had 1 virgate; he could grant and sell, and withdraw to another lord.

    Ranulf brother of Ilger holds EVERTON from the Countess. It answers for 5 hides. Land for 5 ploughs; 2 ploughs there; 3 possible. 4 villagers; 5 smallholders. Meadow for 1 plough. Value ą3; when acquired 100s; as much before 1066. Earl Tosti held this manor. It lay in Potton, the Countess' own manor.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 3813. Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England; died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland.
    2. Uctred FitzWaltheof was born after 1070 in Tynedale, Scotland; died in 1152 in Johnstone, Dumfries-shire, Scotland.

  33. 7628.  Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 1st Earl of SurreySir William de Warenne, Knight, 1st Earl of Surrey was born in ~1035 in Bellencombre, Normandie, France; died on 20 Jun 1088 in Pevensey, Sussex, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Possessions: Lewes Castle, East Sussex, England
    • Military: 1066; fought at the Battle of Hastings

    Notes:

    William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey, Seigneur de Varennes (died 1088), was a Norman nobleman created Earl of Surrey under William II Rufus. He was one of the few who was documented to have been with William the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings in 1066. At the time of the Domesday Survey, he held extensive lands in 13 counties including the Rape of Lewes in Sussex, now East Sussex.

    Early career[

    William was a younger son of Ranulf I de Warenne and his 1st wife Beatrice (whose mother was probably a sister of duchess Gunnor, wife of duke Richard I).[a] Likewise, Orderic Vitalis describes William as Roger's consanguineus, literally 'cousin', more generically a term of close kinship, but not typically used to describe brothers, and Roger de Mortimer appears to have been a generation older than William de Warenne, his purported brother.[2] Charters report several earlier men associated with Warenne. A Ranulf de Warenne appears in a charter dated between 1027 and 1035, and in one from about 1050 with a wife Beatrice, while in 1059, Ranulf and wife Emma appear along with their sons Ranulf and William. These occurrences have typically been taken to represent successive wives of a single Ranulf, with Beatrice being the mother of William and hence identical to the Gunnorid niece (Thomas Stapleton,[3] in spite of the 1059 charter explicitly naming Emma as his mother.[4] A reevaluation of the surviving charters led Katherine Keats-Rohan to suggest that, as he appears to have done elsewhere, Robert of Torigny has compressed two generations into one, with a Ranulf (I) and Beatrice being parents of Ranulf (II) de Warenne and of Roger de Mortimer (a Roger son of Ranulf de Warenne appears in a charter dated 1040/1053), and Ranulf (II) and Emma were then parents of Ranulf (III), the heir in Normandy, and William, as attested by the 1059 charter. Associations with Vascśuil led to identification of the Warenne progenitrix with a widow Beatrice, daughter of Tesselin, vicomte of Rouen, appearing there in 1054/60. As Robert of Torigny shows a vicomte of Rouen to have married a niece of Gunnor, this perhaps explains the tradition of a Gunnorid relationship.[5] On Robert's genealogies, see also Eleanor Searle,[6][7][8] William was from the hamlet of Varenne, near to Arques-la-Bataille, Duchy of Normandy, now in the canton of Bellencombre, Seine Maritime.[9][10][11] At the beginning of Duke William’s reign, Ranulf II was not a major landholder and, as a second son, William de Warenne did not stand to inherit the family’s small estates. During the rebellions of 1052-1054, the young William de Warenne proved himself a loyal adherent to the Duke and played a significant part in the Battle of Mortemer for which he was rewarded with lands confiscated from his uncle, Roger of Mortemer, including the Castle of Mortimer and most of the surrounding lands.[12] At about the same time he acquired lands at Bellencombre including the castle which became the center of William de Warenne’s holdings in Normandy[7]

    Conquest of England


    Coat of Arms of the de Warenne Earls of Surrey
    William was among the Norman barons summoned to a council by Duke William when the decision was made to oppose King Harold II's accession to the throne of England.[7][13] He fought at the Battle of Hastings and was well rewarded with numerous holdings. The Domesday book records his lands stretched over thirteen counties and included the important Rape of Sussex, several manors in Norfolk, Suffolk and Essex, the significant manor of Conisbrough in Yorkshire and Castle Acre in Norfolk, which became his caput (see below).[7][8] He is one of the very few proven companions of William the Conqueror known to have fought at the Battle of Hastings in 1066.[14][15][16] He fought against rebels at the Isle of Ely in 1071, where he showed a special desire to hunt down Hereward the Wake who had killed his brother-in-law Frederick the year before.[17][18] Hereward is supposed to have unhorsed him with an arrow shot.[19]

    Later career

    Sometime between 1078 and 1082,[20] William and his wife Gundred traveled to Rome visiting monasteries along the way. In Burgundy they were unable to go any further due to a war between Emperor Henry IV and Pope Gregory VII. They visited Cluny Abbey and were impressed with the monks and their dedication. William and Gundred decided to found a Cluniac priory on their own lands in England. William restored buildings for an abbey. They sent to Hugh, the abbot of Cluny, for monks to come to England at their monastery. At first Hugh was reluctant but he finally sent several monks, including Lazlo who was to be the first abbot. The house they founded was Lewes Priory, dedicated to St. Pancras,[21][22] the first Cluniac priory in England[23]

    William was loyal to William II,[17] and it was probably in early 1088 that he was created Earl of Surrey.[24] He was mortally wounded at the First Siege of Pevensey Castle and died 24 June 1088 at Lewes, Sussex, and was buried next to his wife Gundred at the Chapterhouse of Lewes Priory.[25][26]

    Family

    He married first, before 1070, Gundred, daughter of William the Conqueror and Matilda his wife. This is shown in a charter of William referring to Gundrada (Gundred in Latin) as "Filae Meae" (my daughter),[27][28] sister of Gerbod the Fleming, 1st Earl of Chester. Ordericus Vitalis made many errors in his Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, which he wrote a hundred years after the Conquest. Ordericus Vitalis was a seventy-year-old man with an intense dislike for Normans, and continually made errors in his history (see Reverend Thomas Warren: History of the Warren Family); since then numerous English historians have tried to authenticate its account of Conqueror and his family, but have not succeeded. Gundred De Warren was buried at Lewes Castle. Her grave cover still exists as a marble slab of exactly the same design as that of her mother's grave cover, which is also in the same black decorated marble. DNA is likely to prove that Gundred and Matilda were mother and daughter. Such was the English dislike for the Normans, that they stole both William De Warren's and his wife's grave covers to place over graves of their own.[29][30][31]

    William married secondly a sister of Richard Gouet, who survived him.[32]

    Issue

    By Gundred Surrey had:

    William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey (d. 1138), who married Elisabeth (Isabelle) de Vermandois, widow of Robert de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Leicester.[33]
    Edith de Warenne, who married firstly Gerard de Gournay, lord of Gournay-en-Bray, and secondly Drew de Monchy.[34]
    Reynold de Warenne, who inherited lands from his mother in Flanders[34] and died c. 1106–08.[35]
    An unnamed daughter, who married Ernise de Coulonces.[36]
    Surrey, by his second wife, had no issue.

    Possessions:
    Lewes Castle stands at the highest point of Lewes, East Sussex, England on an artificial mound constructed with chalk blocks. It was originally called Bray Castle.

    Images, history & source citation ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lewes_Castle

    William married Gundred of Flanders, Countess of Surrey before 1070. Gundred was born in Flanders, Belgium; died on 27 May 1085 in Castle Acre, Norfolk, England; was buried in Lewes Priory, Sussex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  34. 7629.  Gundred of Flanders, Countess of Surrey was born in Flanders, Belgium; died on 27 May 1085 in Castle Acre, Norfolk, England; was buried in Lewes Priory, Sussex, England.

    Notes:

    Gundred or Gundreda (Latin: Gundrada) (died 27 May 1085)[1] was the Flemish-born wife of an early Norman baron, William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey. She and her husband established Lewes Priory in Sussex.

    Life

    Gundred was almost certainly born in Flanders, and was a sister of Gerbod the Fleming, 1st Earl of Chester.[2][3][4][5] She is explicitly so called by Orderic Vitalis,[6] as well as the chronicle of Hyde Abbey[7] She was also sister of Frederick of Oosterzele-Scheldewindeke, who was killed c.1070 by Hereward the Wake.[8] Legends based in part on late Lewes priory cartulary[a] suggested Gundred was a daughter of William the Conqueror by his spouse Matilda of Flanders,[9] but this is not accepted by most modern historians.[10][11] The early-19th-century writer Thomas Stapleton had argued she was a daughter of Matilda, born prior to her marriage to Duke William.[12] This sparked a debate consisting of a series of published papers culminating with those of Edmond Chester Waters and Edward Augustus Freeman who argued the theories could not be supported.[13][14][15] Regardless, some genealogical and historical sources continue to make the assertion that she was the Conqueror's daughter.[16][17][18][19]

    Gundred married before 1070[20] William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey (d. 20 June 1088),[1] who rebuilt Lewes Castle, making it his chief residence. Sometime between 1078 and 1082,[21] Gundrada and her husband set out for Rome visiting monasteries along the way. In Burgundy they were unable to go any further due to a war between Henry IV and Pope Gregory VII. They visited Cluny Abbey and were impressed with the monks and their dedication. William and Gundred decided to found a Cluniac priory on their own lands in England. They sent to Hugh the abbot of Cluny for monks to come to England at their monastery. Hugh was reluctant yet eventually sent several monks including Lazlo who became the first abbot. The house they founded was Lewes Priory dedicated to St. Pancras.[22][23] Gundred died in childbirth 27 May 1085 at Castle Acre, Norfolk, one of her husband's estates, and was buried at the Chapter house of Lewes Priory.[1][23] He was later buried beside her.[24]

    Tombstone

    In the course of the centuries which followed, both tombstones disappeared from the priory but in 1774 William Burrell, Esq., an antiquary, discovered Gundred's in Isfield Church (seven miles from Lewes), over the remains of Edward Shirley, Esq., (d. 1550), and had it removed on October 2, 1775, to St. John's Church, Southover, where it was placed on display.[25]

    In 1845, during excavations through the Priory grounds for the Brighton Lewes and Hastings Railway, the lead chests containing the remains of the Earl and his Countess were discovered and were deposited temporarily beneath Gundred's tombstone.[25] In 1847 a Norman Revival chapel was erected by public subscription, adjoining the present vestry and chancel. Prior to re-interring the remains in this chapel, both chests were opened to ascertain if there were any contents, which was found to be the case. New chests were made and used, and the ancient ones preserved and placed in two recessed arches in the southern wall. The Earl's chest has lost some lead. Gundred's chest remains in a good state of preservation. Across the upper part of the right arch is the name Gvndrada. Her tombstone is of black Tournai marble.[26]

    Family

    The children of William de Warenne and Gundred were:

    William II de Warenne (d. 11 May 1138), buried in Lewes Priory.[2][27]
    Reginald de Warenne, an adherent of Robert of Normandy.[2][24]
    Edith de Warenne, married, 1stly, Gerard de Gournay, Lord of Gournay-en-Bray, 2ndly, Drew de Monchy.[2][24]

    Controversy on parentage

    Legends based in part on late Lewes Priory cartulary[a] suggested Gundred was a daughter of William the Conqueror by his spouse Matilda of Flanders,[19] but this is not accepted by most modern historians.[20][21] The early-19th-century writer Thomas Stapleton had argued she was a daughter of Matilda born prior to her marriage to Duke William.[22] This theory sparked a debate consisting of a series of published papers. It culminated with those of Edmond Chester Waters and Edward Augustus Freeman, who argued the theories could not be supported.[23][24][b] Nonetheless, some genealogical and historical sources continue to make the assertion that she was the Conqueror's daughter.[25][26][27][28]

    Notes

    Jump up ^ The reference here to late Lewes priory cartulary is to copies of charters that date centuries after the originals and specifically those which had been altered or forged to add the desired evidence she was the daughter of royalty. For more information on these forged charters see: English Historical Documents 1042-1189, ed. David C. Douglas, George W. Greenaway, Vol. II (Oxford University Press, New York, 1953), p. 605; L.C. Loyd, 'The Origin of the Family of Warenne' ‘’Yorks Archaeol. Journal’’, vol. xxxi, pp. 97-113; and C. T. Clay, ‘'Early Yorkshire Charters’’, vol. VIII (1949), pp. 59.-62.

    References

    ^ Jump up to: a b c G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, vol. xii/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953), p. 494
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Early Yorkshire Charters, ed: William Farrer, Charles Travis Clay, Volume VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949), pp. 40-46
    Jump up ^ F. Anderson, Uxor Mea: The First Wife of the First William of Warenne, Sussex archaeological collections, Vol. 130 (Sussex Archaeological Society, 1992) pp. 107-8
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'Epitaph of Gundrada of Warenne', Nova de Veteribus, Mitel-und neulateinische Studien fur Paul Gerhard Schmidt (K.G. Saur, Munchen Leipzig, 2004), p. 372
    Jump up ^ P. Anselme de Sainte-Marie, Histoire de la maison royale de France et des grands officiers de la Couronne, V.6 (Estienne Loyson, 1674), p. 26
    Jump up ^ Ordericus Vitalis, The Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, Translated by Thomas Forester, Vol. ii, (Henry G. Bohn, London, MDCCCLIV (1854), p. 49
    Jump up ^ Hyde Abbey, Liber Monasterii de Hyda: Comprising a Chronicle of the affairs of England, (Longmans, Green, Reader, and Dyer, London, 1866), p. xcvii. Note: the anonymous Hyde chronicler identified two of Gundred's brothers, Gerbod, Earl of Cheter and Frederick.
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'Frederick, Brother-in-Law of William of Warenne', Anglo-Saxon England, Vol. 28 (1999), pp. 218-220
    Jump up ^ George Duckett, 'Observations on the Parentage of Gundreda, Countess of Warenne', The Yorkshire Archaeological and Topographical Journal, Vol. ix, Part xxxiii, 1885, pp. 421-437 Note: Sir George Duckett, Bart., was the leading proponent of the theory that Gundred was the daughter of William the Conqueror and Matilda
    Jump up ^ G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, vol. xii/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953), p. 494 note (j)
    Jump up ^ David C. Doulgas, William the Conqueror (University of California Press, 1964), p. 392
    Jump up ^ Stapleton, Thomas, 'Observations in disproof of the pretended marriage of William de Warren, Earl of Surrey, with a daughter begotten of Matildis, daughter of Baldwin, Comte of Flanders, by William the Conqueror, and illustrative of the origin and early history of the family in Normandy', The Archaeological Journal 3 (1846):1-26 Note: despite the confusing title Stapleton's theory was that Gundred was a daughter of Matilda of Flanders by an earlier marriage.
    Jump up ^ Edmond Chester Waters, 'Gundrada de Warenne', The Archaeological Journal, Vol. xli (London, 1884), pp. 300-312
    Jump up ^ Edward A. Freeman, 'The Parentage of Gundrada, Wife of William of Warren', The English Historical Review, Vol. 3, No. 12 (Oct., 1888), pp. 680-701
    Jump up ^ For an extensive discussion regarding the participants of this nineteenth-century debate see : Victoria Chandler, 'Gundrada de Warenne and the Victorian Gentlemen-Scholars', Southern History, Vol. 12 (1990), pp. 68-81
    Jump up ^ American Biography; a New Cyclopedia, Vol. ix (The American Historial Society, New York, 1921)p. 276
    Jump up ^ Colonial Families of the United States of America, ed. Nelson Osgood Rhoades, Vol. VII (Genealogical Publishing Co., Baltimore, 1966). pp. 319, 347
    Jump up ^ Rene Beckley, Ancient Walls of East Anglia (Terence Dalton, Ltd., Lavenham, Suffolk, 1979), p. 66
    Jump up ^ Charles Cooper, A village in Sussex: the history of Kingston-near-Lewes (I.B. Taurus, London, 2006), p. 44
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'The Warenne View of the Past 1066-1203)', Anglo-Norman Studies XXIV, Proceedings of the Battle Conference 2003, Vol. 26 (The Boydell Press, Woodbridge, 2004), p. 104 & n. 8
    Jump up ^ Early Yorkshire Charters, ed: William Farrer, Charles Travis Clay, Volume VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949), p. 4
    Jump up ^ B. Golding, 'The Coming of the Cluniacs', Anglo-Norman Studies III; Proceedings of the Battle Conference 1980, Vol. iii (Boydell Press, Woodbridge, 1981), pp. 65, 67
    ^ Jump up to: a b Early Yorkshire Charters, ed: William Farrer, Charles Travis Clay, Volume VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949), pp. 50-55
    ^ Jump up to: a b c G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, vol. xii/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953), p. 495 note (b)
    ^ Jump up to: a b Elisabeth van Houts, 'Epitaph of Gundrada of Warenne', Nova de Veteribus, Mitel-und neulateinische Studien fur Paul Gerhard Schmidt (K.G. Saur, Munchen Leipzig, 2004), p. 367
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'Epitaph of Gundrada of Warenne', Nova de Veteribus, Mitel-und neulateinische Studien fur Paul Gerhard Schmidt (K.G. Saur, Munchen Leipzig, 2004), pp. 366,368-9
    Jump up ^ G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, vol. xii/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953), pp. 495-6

    Additional references

    Barlow, Frank, The Feudal Kingdom of England 1012 - 1216, London, 1955
    Cokayne, George Edward, The Complete Peerage, Vol. iv, p. 670 Chart:Surrey or Warenne before 1135…
    Keats-Rohan, K.S.B., Domesday People, a Prosopography of Persons Occurring in English Documents 1066-1166 (The Boydell Press, Woodbridge, 1999), p. 480
    Moriarty, George Andrews, The Plantagenet Ancestry (Mormon Pioneer Genealogy Society, Salt Lake City, UT, 1985), p. 184
    Norgate, Kate (1890). "Gundrada de Warenne". In Stephen, Leslie; Lee, Sidney. Dictionary of National Biography. 23. London: Smith, Elder & Co. p. 338.
    Schwennicke, Detlev, Europčaische Stammtafeln: Stammtafeln zur Geschichte der Europaischen Staaten, Neue Folge, Band III Teilband 4, Das Feudale Frankreich und Sien Einfluss auf des Mittelalters (Marburg, Germany: Verlag von J. A. Stargardt, 1989), Tafel 699
    Weis, Frederick Lewis, The Magna Charta Sureties, 1215, ed: Walter Lee Sheppard, Jr., William R. Beall, 5th Edition (Genealogical Publishing Co., 1999), Line 158-1

    External links

    The Lewes Priory Trust Photo Gallery (copyrighted images)
    The Gundrada Chapel, Southover Church, Lewes, East Sussex
    Tomb of Gundred in 1787 The Gentleman's Magazine

    *

    Buried:
    In the course of the centuries which followed, both tombstones disappeared from the priory but in 1774 William Burrell, Esq., an antiquary, discovered Gundred's in Isfield Church (seven miles from Lewes), over the remains of Edward Shirley, Esq., (d. 1550), and had it removed on October 2, 1775, to St. John's Church, Southover, where it was placed on display.[25]

    In 1845, during excavations through the Priory grounds for the Brighton Lewes and Hastings Railway, the lead chests containing the remains of the Earl and his Countess were discovered and were deposited temporarily beneath Gundred's tombstone.[25] In 1847 a Norman Revival chapel was erected by public subscription, adjoining the present vestry and chancel. Prior to re-interring the remains in this chapel, both chests were opened to ascertain if there were any contents, which was found to be the case. New chests were made and used, and the ancient ones preserved and placed in two recessed arches in the southern wall. The Earl's chest has lost some lead. Gundred's chest remains in a good state of preservation. Across the upper part of the right arch is the name Gvndrada. Her tombstone is of black Tournai marble.[26]

    Children:
    1. 3814. Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 2nd Earl of Surrey was born in 1065 in East Sussex, England; died on 11 May 1138; was buried in Lewes Priory, Sussex, England.

  35. 1138.  Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois was born in 1057 in (Vermandois) France (son of Henri, I, King of France and Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France); died on 18 Oct 1102 in Tarsus, Turkey; was buried in Church of St Paul, Mersin, Mersin, Turkey.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Military: Leader of the 1st Crusade

    Notes:

    Birth: 1057
    Death: Oct. 18, 1102

    Nobility. Son of Henri I of France and his second wife Anna Iaroslavna of Kiev. He married Adelais de Vermandois who bore him nine children.

    Family links:
    Parents:
    King Henri (1008 - 1060)
    Anna Agnesa Yaroslavna (1036 - 1075)

    Spouse:
    Adelaide, Countess of Vermandois*

    Children:
    Isabel Of Vermandois Beaumont de Warenne (1081 - 1131)*
    Raoul I de Vermandois (1094 - 1152)*

    Siblings:
    Philip I of France (1052 - 1108)*
    Hugh I Count of Vermandois (1057 - 1102)*
    Hugues de France (1057 - 1102)

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Church of St Paul
    Mersin
    Mersin, Turkey

    Created by: Lutetia
    Record added: Jan 13, 2013
    Find A Grave Memorial# 103487897

    end of profile

    The PEDIGREE of
    Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI


    Count of VERMANDOIS; Leader of 1st Crusade (Crusader); (inherited VERMANDOIS from his wife, whose brother Eudes, q.v., was disinherited)
    Born: abt. 1057 Died: 18 Oct 1101 Tarsus d. from Battle wounds


    HM George I's 15-Great Grandfather. HRE Ferdinand I's 13-Great Grandfather. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 19-Great Grandfather. PM Churchill's 22-Great Grandfather. HM Margrethe II's 23-Great Grandfather. Gen. Pierpont Hamilton's 23-Great Grandfather. `Red Baron' Richthofen's 20-Great Grandfather. Poss. Agnes Harris's 16-Great Grandfather. `Osawatomie' Brown's 23-Great Grandfather.
    Wife/Partner: Adelheid (Adelaide) (Countess) de VERMANDOIS
    Children: Raoul I (Count) de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle (de) VERMANDOIS ; Agnes de VERMANDOIS ; Mathilda (Mahaut) de VERMANDOIS ; Constance de VERMANDOIS ; Henri de Chaumont
    Possible Child: Alice de VERMANDOIS
    ________ ________ ________ ________ _______ _______ _______ _______ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Robert I (King) of FRANCE + ==&=> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    / -- Hugh (I) `the Great' (Duke) of the FRANKS
    / \ -- Beatrice (poss. de VERMANDOIS) + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    / -- Hugh (Hugues) CAPET (King) of FRANCE
    / \ -- Hedwige (Hedwig) of SAXONY + ==&=> [ 255 ,c,ptm,&]
    / -- Robert II CAPET (King) of FRANCE
    / \ -- Adelais of the CAROLINGIANS + ====> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    / -- Henry I CAPET (King) of FRANCE (1008 - 1060)
    | \ / -- Boso (Bozon; II) of PROVENCE + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,pt,&]
    | | / -- William (I; II; Marquis/Duke) of PROVENCE
    | | | \ -- Constance of ARLES (de VIENNE) + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,ptQD,&]
    | | / | or: Constantia (of unknown ancestry)
    | \ -- Constance of ARLES (TOULOUSE) (980? - 1032 Meulan)
    / \ -- Adelaide (Aelips) `Blanche' d' ANJOU + ====> [ 255 ,c,&]
    - Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI
    \ / -- Vladimir (I; Saint; Grand Prince) of KIEV + ====> [ 255 ,,R,&]
    | / -- Jaroslav (Yaroslav Laroslav) I WLADIMIROWWITSCH
    | | \ -- Rogneida (Rognieda) (Princess) von POLOTZK + ====> [ 3]
    | | | or: Anna PORPHYROGENITA, q.v.
    | / | OR: poss. (Miss) von SCHWABEN + ==&=> [ 255 ,gC,tm,&]
    \ -- Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV
    \ | or: prob. not Matilda of GERMANY (1st wife)
    | / -- Olaf III (II; King; Skot-konig) of SWEDEN + ====> [ 255 ,g,&]
    \ -- Ingegarda (Ingrid) OLAFSDOTTIR (1001? - 1050)
    \ / -- Mieceslas III (Prince) of the OBOTRITES + ====> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    \ -- Astrid (Ingegerda) (Princess) of the OBOTRITES
    \ -- Sophia (Sweden)


    His (poss.) Grandchildren: Eleonore de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle de VERMANDOIS ; Eleonore de VERMANDOIS ; Alice of LEICESTER ; Ada (of Surrey) de WARENNE ; Reginald de WARREN ; Isabel (Elizabeth) de BEAUMONT ; Robert II `Bossu' de BEAUMONT (BELLOMONT; BLANCHMAIN) ; William (III) de WARENNE ; Waleran II de BEAUMONT (Count) de MEULAN ; Gundred de WARREN (WARENNE) ; Adelina (de) BEAUMONT ; Rainald de WARENNE ; Ella de WARREN ; (Miss) de WARENNE ; Matilda (Aubreye) de BEAUMONT ; Emma of BEAUMONT ; Eleanor BEAUMONT ; Manfred I (Marquess) of SALUZZO ; Anselmo (Marquis) de CEVA (del VASTO) ; Guglielmo del VASTO ; Sibel (Sibyl) of SAVONA del VASTO ; Agnes de BAUGENCY ; Mathilde de BEAUGENCY ; Adelheid de la FERTE-GAUCHER ; Bernard de ST. VALERY

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    end of pedigree

    Birth:
    Vermandois was a French county that appeared in the Merovingian period. Its name derives from that of an ancient tribe, the Viromandui. In the 10th century, it was organised around two castellan domains: St Quentin (Aisne) and Pâeronne (Somme). In today's times, the Vermandois county would fall in the Picardy region of northern France.

    Pepin I of Vermandois, the earliest of its hereditary counts, was descended in direct male line from the emperor Charlemagne. More famous was his grandson Herbert II (902–943), who considerably increased the territorial power of the house of Vermandois, and kept the lawful king of France, the unlucky Charles the Simple, prisoner for six years. Herbert II was son of Herbert I, lord of Pâeronne and St Quentin, who was killed in 902 by an assassin in the pay of Baldwin II, Count of Flanders. His successors, Albert I, Herbert III, Albert II, Otto and Herbert IV, were not as historically significant.

    In 1077, the last count of the first house of Vermandois, Herbert IV, received the county of Valois through his wife. His son Eudes (II) the Insane was disinherited by the council of the Barons of France. He was lord of Saint-Simon through his wife, and the county was given to his sister Adela, whose first husband was Hugh the Great, the brother of King Philip I of France. Hugh was one of the leaders of the First Crusade, and died in 1102 at Tarsus in Cilicia. The eldest son of Hugh and Adela was count Raoul I (c. 1120–1152), who married Petronilla of Aquitaine, sister of the queen, Eleanor, and had by her three children: Raoul (Rudolph) II, the Leper (count from 1152–1167); Isabelle, who possessed from 1167 to 1183 the counties of Vermandois, Valois and Amiens conjointly with her husband, Philip, Count of Flanders; and Eleanor. By the terms of a treaty concluded in 1186 with the king, Philip Augustus, the count of Flanders kept the county of Vermandois until his death, in 1191. At this date, a new arrangement gave Eleanor (d. 1213) a life interest in the eastern part of Vermandois, together with the title of countess of St Quentin, and the king entered immediately into possession of Peronne and its dependencies.

    Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vermandois

    Died:
    from battle wounds...

    Hugues married Adelaide of Vermandois. Adelaide was born in 1060-1062 in Valois, France; died on 28 Sep 1120 in Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  36. 1139.  Adelaide of Vermandois was born in 1060-1062 in Valois, France; died on 28 Sep 1120 in Normandy, France.
    Children:
    1. 3815. Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France; died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England.

  37. 1906.  Henry of Scotland was born in 1114 in (Scotland) (son of David I of Scotland, King of the Scots and Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland); died on 12 Jun 1152; was buried in Kelso Abbey, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Henry of Scotland (Eanric mac Dabâid, 1114 – 12 June 1152[1]) was heir apparent to the Kingdom of Alba. He was also the 3rd Earl of Northumberland and the 3rd Earl of Huntingdon. He was the son of King David I of Scotland and Queen Maud, 2nd Countess of Huntingdon.[2] Henry was named after his uncle, King Henry I of England, who had married his paternal aunt Edith.

    Earldom

    David, Henry's father, invaded England in 1136. His army was met by Stephen of Blois at Carlisle. Instead of battle, there was a negotiated settlement that included Henry performing homage to Stephen for Carlisle and the Earldom of Huntingdon.[3] Henry's journey to Stephen's court for Easter (1136) was met with resentment, including an accusation of treason,[4] which brought about his return at his father's insistence.[4]

    After another invasion by his father, Henry was finally invested with the Earldom of Northumberland in 1139.[5] Later in the year, Henry met with Stephen at Nottingham, where he was also reinvested with Carlisle and Cumberland.[5] At which time Henry paid homage to Stephen for his Earldom.[5]

    Henry's inclusion into King Stephen's inner circle was highlighted by his arranged marriage to Ada de Warenne.[6] This marriage secured Henry's place within Stephen's kingdom.[6] Following Stephen's capture by forces of Empress Matilda, Henry held the Earldom of Northumberland as a Scottish fief.[7]

    On Henry's death, the Earldom passed to his half-brother Simon II de Senlis.

    Family

    In 1139, Henry married Ada de Warenne,[1] the daughter of William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey (died 1138), and Elizabeth of Vermandois, daughter of Hugh of Vermandois.

    Ada of Huntingdon (1139–1206), married in 1161, Floris III, Count of Holland.[2]
    Margaret of Huntingdon (1145–1201)
    Married [1] in 1160 Conan IV, Duke of Brittany, (died 1171)[8]
    Married [2] Humphrey III de Bohun, Lord of Trowbridge.
    Married [3] Sir William fitz Patrick de Hertburn
    Malcolm IV of Scotland.[2]
    William I of Scotland.[2]
    David of Scotland, 8th Earl of Huntingdon.[2]
    Matilda of Huntingdon, born and died 1152.
    Marjorie of Huntingdon, married Gille Crâist, Earl of Angus.

    end of biography

    Henry married Ada de Warenne in 1139 in England. Ada (daughter of Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 2nd Earl of Surrey and Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester) was born in ~ 1120 in Surry, England; died in 1178 in England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  38. 1907.  Ada de Warenne was born in ~ 1120 in Surry, England (daughter of Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 2nd Earl of Surrey and Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester); died in 1178 in England.

    Notes:

    Ada de Warenne (or Adeline de Varenne) (c. 1120 – 1178) was the Anglo-Norman wife of Henry of Scotland, Earl of Northumbria and Earl of Huntingdon. She was the daughter of William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey by Elizabeth of Vermandois, and a great-granddaughter of Henry I of France. She became mother to two Kings of Scots, Malcolm the Maiden and William the Lion.

    Marriage and motherhood

    Ada and Henry were married in England in 1139.[1] They had seven children:

    Malcolm IV, King of Scots.
    William the Lion, King of Scots
    Margaret of Huntingdon married 1) Conan IV, Duke of Brittany and 2) Humphrey III de Bohun.[2]
    David of Scotland, Earl of Huntingdon married Mathilda (Maud) of Chester. Through their daughter, Isobel, they were the direct ancestors of the renowned Scottish King, Robert the Bruce.
    Matilda of Huntingdon, born and died 1152.
    Marjorie of Huntingdon, married Gille Crâist, Earl of Angus.
    Ada of Huntingdon, married Count Floris III of Holland.
    As part of her marriage settlement, the new Countess Ada was granted the privileges of Haddington, amongst others in East Lothian. Previously the seat of a thanage Haddington is said to be the first Royal burgh in Scotland, created by Countess Ada's father-in-law, David I of Scotland, who held it along with the church and a mill.[3]

    In close succession both her husband and King David died, in 1152 and 1153 respectively. Following the death of Henry, who was buried at Kelso Abbey, King David arranged for his grandson to succeed him, and at Scone on 27 May 1153, the twelve-year-old was declared Malcolm IV, King of Scots. Following his coronation, Malcolm installed his brother William as Earl of Northumbria (although this county was "restored" to King Henry II of England by Malcolm in 1157[4]), and the young dowager-Countess retired to her lands at Haddington.

    On Thursday 9 December 1165[5] King Malcolm died at the age of 25 without issue. His mother had at that time been attempting to arrange a marriage between him and Constance, daughter of Conan III, Duke of Brittany, but Malcolm died before the wedding could be celebrated.[6]

    Following his brother's death Ada's younger son William became King of Scots at the age of twenty two. William the Lion was to become the longest serving King of Scots until the Union of the Crowns in 1603.

    Church patroness

    Religious houses were established in Haddington at an early date. They came to include the Blackfriars (who came into Scotland in 1219) and most notably the Church of the Greyfriars, or Minorites (came into Scotland in the reign of Alexander II), which would become famous as "Lucerna Laudoniae"- The Lamp of Lothian, the toft of land upon which it stands being granted by King David I of Scotland to the Prior of St. Andrews (to whom the patronage of the church of Haddington belonged). David I also granted to the monks of Dunfermline "unam mansuram" in Haddington, as well as to the monks of Haddington a full toft "in burgo meo de Hadintun, free of all custom and service."[7]

    Ada devoted her time to good works, improving the lot of the Church at Haddington, where she resided. Countess Ada gave lands to the south and west of the River Tyne near to the only crossing of the river for miles, to found a Convent of Cistercian Nuns ("white nuns"[8]) dedicated to St. Mary, in what was to become the separate Burgh of Nungate, the extant remains are still to be seen in the ruined parish church of St. Martin. The nunnery she endowed with the lands of Begbie, at Garvald and Keith Marischal amongst other temporal lands. Miller, however, states that she only "founded and richly endowed a nunnery at the Abbey of Haddington" and that "Haddington, as demesne of the Crown, reverted to her son William the Lion upon her death".[3]

    Haddington seat

    According to inscriptions within the town of Haddington, Countess Ada's residence was located near the present day County buildings and Sheriff Court. Countess Ada died in 1178[9] and is thought to be buried locally. Her remaining dower-lands were brought back into the Royal desmesne and William the Lion's wife, Ermengarde de Beaumont, is said to have taken to her bed in Countess Ada's house to bear the future Alexander II. Miller states that when the future King was born in Haddington in 1198 it took place "in the palace of Haddington".[10]

    Ancestry

    [show]Ancestors of Ada de Warenne

    Notes

    Jump up ^ Anderson, Alan O., Scottish Annals from English Chroniclers AD500 – 1286, London, 1908: 215.
    Jump up ^ Richardson, Douglas, Magna Carta Ancestry, Baltimore, Md, 2005: 99. ISBN 0-8063-1759-0
    ^ Jump up to: a b Miller, James, The Lamp of Lothian, Haddington, 1900: 2
    Jump up ^ Anderson, Alan O., Scottish Annals from English Chroniclers AD500 – 1286, London, 1908: 239.
    Jump up ^ Anderson, Alan O., Scottish Annals from English Chroniclers AD500 – 1286, London, 1908: 243.
    Jump up ^ Oram, The Canmores, p. 51.
    Jump up ^ Miller, James, The Lamp of Lothian, Haddington, 1900: 173
    Jump up ^ Anderson, Alan O., Scottish Annals from English Chroniclers AD500 – 1286, London, 1908: 327.
    Jump up ^ Dunbar, Archibald Scottish Kings, 1899: 65.
    Jump up ^ Miller, James, The Lamp of Lothian, Haddington, 1900: 4

    References

    The Royal Families of England, Scotland, and Wales, with their descendants, Sovereigns and Subjects, by Messrs. John and John Bernard Burke, London, 1851, vol.2, page xlvii and pedigree XXIX.
    Miscellanea Genealogica et Heraldica, edited by Joseph Jackson Howard, LL.D.,F.S.A., New Series, volume I, London, 1874, p. 337.
    Scottish Kings – A Revised Chronology of Scottish History 1005–1625 by Sir Archibald H. Dunbar, Bt., Edinburgh, 1899, p. 65.
    Oram, Richard, The Canmores: Kings & Queens of the Scots 1040–1290. Tempus, Stroud, 2002. ISBN 0-7524-2325-8
    The Bretons, by Patrick Galliou and Michael Jones, Oxford, 1991, p. 191. ISBN 0-631-16406-5

    Children:
    1. 3822. William, I, King of the Scots was born in ~ 1143 in (Scotland); died on 4 Dec 1214 in Stirling, Scotland; was buried in Arbroath Abbey, Scotland.
    2. Lady Margaret of Huntingdon, Duchess of Brittany was born in 1145 in Scotland; died in 1201 in North Riding, Yorkshire, England; was buried in Sawtry Abbey, Cambridgeshire, England.
    3. Sir David of Scotland, Earl of Huntingdon was born in 1152 in Huntingdonshire, England; died on 17 Jun 1219 in Northamptonshire, England; was buried in Sawtry Abbey, Cambridgeshire, England.

  39. 7646.  Sir Robert Avenel, Lord of Eskdale was born in ~ 1115 in Normandy, France; died on 8 Mar 1185 in Langholm, Dumfries, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Name: Robert AVENEL Lord of Eskdale 1 2
    Sex: M
    Birth: ABT 1115 in Normandy
    ALIA: Richard de AVENAL
    Title: Sir
    Death: 08 MAR 1185 in Langholm, Dumfries-shire, Scotland
    Name: Robert AVENEL 3 4
    Birth: ABT 1110 in of Sandhurst, Gloucestershire, England
    Death: AFT 1180 in of Edinburgh, Midlothian, Scotland



    Marriage 1 SIBYL b: ABT 1120 in Scotland
    Children
    Has Children Unknownl AVENEL b: ABT 1140 in Langholm, Dumfries-shire, Scotland
    Has No Children Cleric Robert Avenel b: ABT 1152 in Langholm, Dumfries-shire, Scotland
    Has Children Gervase AVENEL Lord of Eskdale b: ABT 1150 in Langholm, Dumfries-shire, Scotland
    Has No Children John Avenel b: ABT 1155 in Langholm, Dumfries-shire, Scotland

    Sources:
    Author: Catherine Lucy Wilhilmina Stanhope Powlett
    Title: The Battle Abbey Roll with Some Account of the Norman Lineages
    Publication: Name: 1889 J. Murray;
    Repository:
    Name: Google Book

    Page: 353-354
    Text: n 1169, Robert Avenel witnessed another donation to this Priory, and the foundation charter of Welbeck Abbey.
    Title: John P. Ravilious -soc.genealogy.medieval, at groups - google.com
    Repository:
    Name: soc.genealogy.medieval, at groups - google.com

    Note:
    Source Medium: Internet
    Page: 6/11/2007
    Text:

    First, the relationship of the Avenels of Eskdale, and their Graham descendants, to the Avenel paramour of William 'the Lion', King of Scots (d. 1214) is reflected in the following chart.

    This does not provide any other relationship to the royal house of Scotland (the Comyn ancestry of the Grahams aside), but it does show a near kinship with the de Ros family, of Helmsley, Wark, &c. Sir William de Ros of Helmsley (d. ca. 1264) and his brother, Sir Robert de Ros of Wark, were in fact 2nd cousins of the Avenel wife of Sir Henry de Graham of Dalkeith.

    Robert Avenel = Sibyl [Sibilla] lord of Eskdale I d. 8 Mar 1184/5

    I ________I___________
    I I William ~ NN Gervase Avenel = Sibyl 'the Lion' I lord of Eskdale I K of I d. 1219 I Scots
    I I _____I _________________________I_________
    I I I I I Isabel Gervase Roger Robert William = 1) Sir Robert (dvp) lord of clerk de Brus (dsp) Eskdale = 2) Sir Robert d. 1243 I de Ros I __I______________ I I I I Sir William Sir Robert NN = Sir Henry de Graham de Ros of de Ros I of Dalkeith Helmsley of Wark I d. aft 5 Feb 1283/4 d. ca. 1264 d. 1269 I I I I V V V The other item alluded to above involves the Avenel family and their otherwise unidentified relations.

    On 13 June 1213, King John of England ordered a number of hostages of the King of Scotland be released by their hosts, to be delivered to the King (of England) at Portsmouth.

    One such letter is detailed in Bain's Calendar of Documents Pertaining to Scotland, addressed to Saier de Quincy, Earl of Winchester

    [1]. As Bain wrote, there were " Similar letters written to Robert de Vaux concerning the son of William de Vaux; to William de Mobray concerning Nigel son of Philip de Mobray; to William son of Walkelin concerning the son of Gervase Avenel;.."
    [2] There has been much ink spilt in the past concerning such transactions, and the relationships between the hostages and their appointed hosts. In the case of the 1213 transactions, I have seen no hostage-host relationship that did not also involve a known or discernable kinship, save one: that of the son of Gervase Avenel (likely his eldest son Gervase, who ob.v.p. before 1219) and William fitz Walkelin. William fitz Walkelin was most likely a near kinsman of the family of de Ferrers, earls of Derby. He held lands in Stainsby, Derbyshire, which he had obtained from Henry II in 1170, and is recorded as continuing in his tenure there in 1212
    [3]. He died sometime before 4 April 1218, when Robert (le) Savage, husband of his deceased daughter Hawise, fined to have seisin of her lands in Lincolnshire [4]. One interesting possibility would place Sibyl, the mother of Gervase Avenel 'the elder', as a daughter of William de Ferrers, earl of Derby and his wife Sibyl de Braose. This may be something of a stretch, but the chronology would work. We know that this particular William de Ferrers (d. at Acre before 21 Oct 1190) had a kinsman, Henry son of Robert son of Wakelin, to whom he granted lands of his aunt Letitia de Ferrers in Passenham. Further, Earl William allegedly had a brother Walkelin, the father of Robert fitz Walkelin, ancestor of the Chaundos family (see SGM archives on this).

    The possiblity that William fitz Walkelin was a brother of this Robert would make it chronologically feasible (although not nearly proven) that Gervase Avenel's son - possibly a great-nephew of Earl William (d. 1190) and his brother Walkelin - was being hosted by Earl William's nephew William fitz Walkelin, a first cousin to Gervase Avenel in June 1213. The identifiation of the parentage of William fitz Wakelin, and of his potential kinswoman (presumably Sibyl, mother or wife of Gervase Avenel) would be of great interest to the Graham and Douglas descendants of the Avenels, and also to the Savage descendants of William fitz Wakelin. Should anyone have additional thoughts or documentation that either support or refute the above conjecture, that would be of great interest.

    Cheers, John *

    NOTES [1] Bain, Calendar of Documents Pertaining to Scotland I:100-101, cites Foedera I:113; and Close Roll 15 John, p. 1, m. 4. : ' 574. Concerning the K. of Scotland's hostages. The K. to S[aher] earl of Winchester.
    Title: Society of Genealogists, London-Woodward MSS
    Title: Ancestral Roots by Weis-7th edition-GPC
    Note:
    Source Medium: Book

    Robert married Sibyl LNU. Sibyl was born in ~ 1120 in Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  40. 7647.  Sibyl LNU was born in ~ 1120 in Scotland.
    Children:
    1. 3823. Isabel d'Avenel was born in ~1143; died in 1234 in Castle Stirling, Stirling, Stirlingshire, Scotland.


Generation: 14

  1. 9012.  Untred, Earl of Northumbria was born in (0970-0980) in Northumberland, England; died in 1016 in Wighill, Yorkshire, England.

    Notes:

    Uchtred or Uhtred, called the Bold, (d. 1016) was the ealdorman of all Northumbria from 1006 to 1016, when he was assassinated. He was the son of Waltheof I, ealdorman of Bamburgh, whose ancient family had ruled from the castle of Bamburgh on the Northumbrian coast.

    Career

    In 995, according to Symeon of Durham, when the remains of St Cuthbert were transferred from Chester-le-Street to Durham, Uhtred went to Durham with his monks to clear the site of the new cathedral. The new cathedral was founded by Bishop Aldhun, and Uhtred married Aldhun's daughter, Ecgfrida, probably at about this time. From his marriage he received several estates that had belonged to the church. [1]

    In 1006 Malcolm II of Scotland invaded Northumbria and besieged the newly founded episcopal city of Durham. At that time the Danes were raiding southern England and King Ethelred was unable to send help to the Northumbrians. Ealdorman Waltheof was too old to fight and remained in his castle at Bamburgh. Ealdorman Ąlfhelm of York also took no action. Uhtred, acting for his father, called together an army from Bernicia and Yorkshire and led it against the Scots. The result was a decisive victory for Uhtred. Local women washed the severed heads of the Scots, receiving a payment of a cow for each, and the heads were fixed on stakes to Durham's walls. Uhtred was rewarded by King Ethelred II with the ealdormanry of Bamburgh even though his father was still alive. In the meantime, Ethelred had Ealdorman Ąlfhelm of York murdered, and he allowed Uhtred to succeed Ąlfhelm as ealdorman of York, thus uniting northern and southern Northumbria under the house of Bamburgh. It seems likely that Ethelred did not trust the Scandinavian population of southern Northumbria and wanted an Anglo-Saxon in power there. [2]

    After receiving these honours Uhtred dismissed his wife, Ecgfrida, and married Sige, daughter of Styr, son of Ulf. Styr was a rich citizen of York. It appears that Uhtred was trying to make political allies amongst the Danes in Deira. Through Sige, Uhtred had two children, Eadulf, later Eadulf III, and Gospatric. This Gospatric's grandson was the infamous Eadwulf Rus who murdered Bishop Walcher.[2]

    In 1013 King Sweyn of Denmark invaded England, sailing up the Humber and Trent to the town of Gainsborough. Uhtred submitted to him there, as did all of the Danes in the north. In the winter of 1013 Ethelred was forced into exile in Normandy. After London had finally submitted to him, Sweyn was accepted as king by Christmas 1013. However he only reigned for five weeks, for he died at, or near, Gainsborough on 2 February 1014. At Sweyn’s death, Ethelred was able to return from exile and resume his reign. Uhtred, along with many others, transferred his allegiance back to Ethelred, on his return. Uhtred also married Ethelred’s daughter Ąlfgifu about this time. [2]

    In 1016 Uhtred campaigned with Ethelred's son Edmund Ironside in Cheshire and the surrounding shires. While Uhtred was away from his lands, Sweyn's son, Cnut, invaded Yorkshire. Cnut's forces were too strong for Uhtred to fight, and so Uhtred did homage to him as King of England. Uhtred was summoned to a meeting with Cnut, and on the way there, he and forty of his men were murdered by Thurbrand the Hold, with assistance from Uhtred's own servant, Wighill and with the connivance of Cnut. Uhtred was succeeded in Bernicia by his brother Eadwulf Cudel. Cnut made the Norwegian, Eric of Hlathir, ealdorman ("earl" in Scandinavian terms) in southern Northumbria. [1]
    Descendants

    The killing of Uhtred by Thurbrand the Hold started a blood feud that lasted for many years. Uhtred's son Ealdred subsequently avenged his father by killing Thurbrand, but Ealdred in turn was killed by Thurbrand's son, Carl. Ealdred's vengeance had to wait until the 1070s, when Waltheof, Ealdred’s grandson had his soldiers kill most of Carl's sons and grandsons. This is an example of the notorious Northumbrian blood feuds that were common at this time. [3]

    Uhtred's dynasty continued to reign in Bernicia through Ealdred, Earl of Bamburgh (killed 1038) his son from his marriage to Ecgfrida, and Eadulf (killed 1041) his son from his marriage to Sige, and briefly Eadulf's son Osulf held the earldom of northern Northumbria 1067 until he too was killed. Eadulf's brother Cospatric began the Swinton Family dynasty, his son Eadulf Rus famously murdering William Walcher, Bishop of Durham which led to William the Conqueror sending an army northwards to harry the region again. Uhtred’s marriage to Ąlfgifu produced a daughter, Ealdgyth, who married Maldred, brother of Duncan I of Scotland and who gave birth to a son, Gospatric, who was Earl of Northumbria from 1068 to 1072. [4]

    end of biography

    Untred married Ecgfrida of Durham. Ecgfrida was born in 973 in Northumberland, England; died in 0Dec 1067 in Durham, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 9013.  Ecgfrida of Durham was born in 973 in Northumberland, England; died in 0Dec 1067 in Durham, England.

    Notes:

    Ecgfrida of Durham formerly Durham aka of Northumbria
    Born 0973 in Northumberland, England
    Daughter of Ealdhun Durham and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    Wife of Uhtred (Northumbria) of Northumbria — married about 0995 (to 1006) [location unknown]
    Wife of Kilvert (UNKNOWN) FitzLigulf — married after 1006 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Ealdred (Northumbria) of Bamburgh and Sigrida FitzKilvert (Yorkshire) of Yorkshire
    Died Dec 1067 in Durham, England

    Profile managers: Maryann Hurt Find Relationship private message [send private message] and Bob Hall Find Relationship private message [send private message]
    Durham-500 created 6 Jun 2012 | Last modified 29 Apr 2019
    This page has been accessed 4,717 times.
    [categories]
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    2 Vitals
    3 Parents
    4 Marriage
    5 Sources
    Biography

    Ecgfrida (Durham) of Durham was a member of aristocracy in England.
    According to Simeon of Durham, Ecgfrida seems to have been left by both of her husbands. After her marriage with Kilvert fell apart, her father made her return to Durham ... where she became a nun, and was supposedly buried in the yard of the church.

    Vitals
    Ecgfrida[1]
    bur. Durham[1]
    Parents
    Aldun, Bishop of Durham[2] and Unknown.
    Marriage
    m.1 Ughtred the Bold, Earl of Northumbria. Repudiated.[3] Issue:
    Ealdred of Bamburgh[4]

    m.2 Kilvert[5] Issue:
    Sigrida m. Arkil[6][1][7]
    Sources
    ? 1.0 1.1 1.2 Simeon of Durham
    ? Wikipedia: Aldhun; Medieval Lands
    ? Wikipedia: Uhtred the Bold
    ? Wikipedia: Ealdred of Bamburgh
    ? father: Ligulf
    ? son of Ecgfrid
    ? Issue: Cospatric m. dau. of Dolfin, son of Tolfin
    Cawley, C. (2006). "England, AngloSaxon nobility: Northumbria." Medieval Lands v.3. fmg.ac
    Stevenson, J., ed. (1855). "Simeon's account of the Siege of Durham." The historical works of Simeon of Durham ... (Vol.3, Part 2, pp765). Google eBook.

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 4506. Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia was born in ~990 in Bernicia, Northumbria, England; died in ~1038 in Risewood Forest, England.

  3. 9020.  Richard de Normandie, II was born on 23 Aug 963 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, I and Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy); died on 28 Aug 1027 in Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Richard II of Normandy, Duke of Normandy, was born 23 August 963 in Normandy, France to Richard I, Duke of Normandy (933-996) and Gunnora, Duchess of Normandy (c936-1031) and died 28 August 1027 in Normandy, France of unspecified causes. He married Judith of Brittany (982-1017) 996 JL . He married Papia of Envermeu . Ancestors are from France.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Judith of Brittany (982-1017)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard III of Normandy (997-1027) 997 1027 Adáele of France (1009-1079)

    Adelaide of Normandy (1002-1038) 1002 1038 Renaud I de Bourgogne (c990-1057)

    Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) 1000 Normandy, France 22 July 1035 Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Estrid of Normandy (1001)

    William of Normandy (c1008-aft1025) 1008 1025
    Eleanor of Normandy (c1012-aft1071) 1012 1071 Baldwin IV of Flanders (980-1036)

    Matilda of Normandy (c1014-aft1033) 1014 1033

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Papia of Envermeu
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Mauger de Rouen (c1019-c1055) 1019 1055
    Guillaume de Talou (c1022-aft1054) 1022 1054 Beatrice de Ponthieu (c1035-c1082)

    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)
    Namesakes of Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027)

    Richard married Judith de Bretagne in ~1000. Judith (daughter of Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany and Ermengarde of Anjou) was born in 982 in Rennes, France; died in 1017 in Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 9021.  Judith de Bretagne was born in 982 in Rennes, France (daughter of Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany and Ermengarde of Anjou); died in 1017 in Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Judith of Brittany was born 982 to Conan I of Rennes (927-992) and Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) and died 1017 of unspecified causes. She married Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027) 996 JL . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]
    Judith is a 10th generation descendant of Charlemagne (747-814) through her mother. There are two disputed lines (through her father and her maternal grandfather) that place her in generations 9.



    Children

    Offspring of Judith of Brittany and Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard III of Normandy (997-1027) 997 1027 Adáele of France (1009-1079)

    Adelaide of Normandy (1002-1038) 1002 1038 Renaud I de Bourgogne (c990-1057)

    Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) 1000 Normandy, France 22 July 1035 Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Estrid of Normandy (1001)

    William of Normandy (c1008-aft1025) 1008 1025
    Eleanor of Normandy (c1012-aft1071) 1012 1071 Baldwin IV of Flanders (980-1036)

    Matilda of Normandy (c1014-aft1033) 1014 1033

    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Children:
    1. Richard Normandie was born in ~0997 in Normandie, France; died on 6 Aug 1027 in (Normandy, France).
    2. 4510. Duke Robert de Normandie, II was born in ~1005 in Normandie, France; died on 22 Jul 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey.

  5. 9108.  Vladimir, Czar of RussiaVladimir, Czar of Russia was born in 956 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev and Malusha); died on 15 Jul 1015 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Vladimir the Great (also (Saint) Vladimir of Kiev; Old East Slavic: ?????????? ????????????, Volodimer? Svetoslavic?,[3] Old Norse Valdamarr gamli;[4] c. 958 – 15 July 1015, Berestove) was a prince of Novgorod, grand prince of Kiev, and ruler of Kievan Rus' from 980 to 1015.[5][6]

    Vladimir's father was prince Sviatoslav of the Rurik dynasty.[7] After the death of his father in 972, Vladimir, who was then prince of Novgorod, was forced to flee to Scandinavia in 976 after his brother Yaropolk had murdered his other brother Oleg and conquered Rus'. In Sweden, with the help from his relative Ladejarl Hęakon Sigurdsson, ruler of Norway, he assembled a Varangian army and reconquered Novgorod from Yaropolk.[8] By 980, Vladimir had consolidated the Kievan realm from modern-day Belarus, Russia and Ukraine to the Baltic Sea and had solidified the frontiers against incursions of Bulgarian, Baltic tribes and Eastern nomads. Originally a follower of Slavic paganism, Vladimir converted to Christianity in 988[9][10][11] and Christianized the Kievan Rus'.[12]

    Rise to power

    Born in 958, Vladimir was the natural son and youngest son of Sviatoslav I of Kiev by his housekeeper Malusha. Malusha is described in the Norse sagas as a prophetess who lived to the age of 100 and was brought from her cave to the palace to predict the future. Malusha's brother Dobrynya was Vladimir's tutor and most trusted advisor. Hagiographic tradition of dubious authenticity also connects his childhood with the name of his grandmother, Olga of Kiev, who was Christian and governed the capital during Sviatoslav's frequent military campaigns. His place of birth is identified by different authors either as Budyatychi (modern Volyn Oblast, Ukraine)[13][14][15] or Budnik (ru:?????? (???????); modern Pskov Oblast, Russia).[16]

    Transferring his capital to Pereyaslavets in 969, Sviatoslav designated Vladimir ruler of Novgorod the Great but gave Kiev to his legitimate son Yaropolk. After Sviatoslav's death at the hands of the Pechenegs in 972, a fratricidal war erupted in 976 between Yaropolk and his younger brother Oleg, ruler of the Drevlians. In 977, Vladimir fled to his kinsman Haakon Sigurdsson, ruler of Norway, collecting as many Norse warriors as he could to assist him to recover Novgorod. On his return the next year, he marched against Yaropolk. On his way to Kiev he sent ambassadors to Rogvolod (Norse: Ragnvald), prince of Polotsk, to sue for the hand of his daughter Rogneda (Norse: Ragnhild). The high-born princess refused to affiance herself to the son of a bondswoman, so Vladimir attacked Polotsk, slew Rogvolod, and took Ragnhild by force. Polotsk was a key fortress on the way to Kiev, and capturing Polotsk and Smolensk facilitated the taking of Kiev in 978, where he slew Yaropolk by treachery and was proclaimed knyaz of all Kievan Rus.[17]

    Years of pagan rule

    Vladimir continued to expand his territories beyond his father's extensive domain. In 981, he seized the Cherven towns from the Poles; in 981–982, he suppressed a Vyatichi rebellion; in 983, he subdued the Yatvingians; in 984, he conquered the Radimichs; and in 985, he conducted a military campaign against the Volga Bulgars,[18][19] planting numerous fortresses and colonies on his way.

    Although Christianity spread in the region under Oleg's rule, Vladimir had remained a thoroughgoing pagan, taking eight hundred concubines (along with numerous wives) and erecting pagan statues and shrines to gods.[20]

    He may have attempted to reform Slavic paganism in an attempt to identify himself with the various gods worshipped by his subjects. He built a pagan temple on the a hill in Kiev dedicated to six gods: Perun - the god of thunder and war "a Norse god favored by members of the prince’s druzhina (military retinue)". Slav gods Stribog and Dazhd'bog; Mokosh - a goddess representing Mother Nature "worshipped by Finnish tribes"; Khors and Simargl, "both of which had Iranian origins, were included, probably to appeal to the Poliane."[21]

    Open abuse of the deities that most people in Rus' revered triggered widespread indignation. A mob killed the Christian Fyodor and his son Ioann (later, after the overall christening of Kievan Rus', people came to regard these two as the first Christian martyrs in Rus', and the Orthodox Church[citation needed] set a day to commemorate them, 25 July). Immediately after the murder of Fyodor and Ioann, early medieval Rus' saw persecutions against Christians, many of whom escaped or concealed their belief.[22]

    However, Prince Vladimir mused over the incident long after, and not least for political considerations. According to the early Slavic chronicle called Tale of Bygone Years, which describes life in Kievan Rus' up to the year 1110, he sent his envoys throughout the civilized world to judge first hand the major religions of the time, Islam, Roman Catholicism, Judaism, and Byzantine Orthodoxy. They were most impressed with their visit to Constantinople, saying, "We knew not whether we were in Heaven or on Earth… We only know that God dwells there among the people, and their service is fairer than the ceremonies of other nations."[23]

    Christianization of the Kievan Rus'
    Main article: Christianization of Kievan Rus'

    The Baptism of Saint Prince Vladimir, by Viktor Vasnetsov (1890)

    The Primary Chronicle reports that in the year 987, after consultation with his boyars, Vladimir the Great sent envoys to study the religions of the various neighboring nations whose representatives had been urging him to embrace their respective faiths. The result is described by the chronicler Nestor. Of the Muslim Bulgarians of the Volga the envoys reported there is no gladness among them, only sorrow and a great stench. He also reported that Islam was undesirable due to its taboo against alcoholic beverages and pork.[24] Vladimir remarked on the occasion: "Drinking is the joy of all Rus'. We cannot exist without that pleasure."[25] Ukrainian and Russian sources also describe Vladimir consulting with Jewish envoys and questioning them about their religion, but ultimately rejecting it as well, saying that their loss of Jerusalem was evidence that they had been abandoned by God.

    His emissaries also visited pre-schism Latin Rite Christian and Eastern Rite Christian missionaries.[citation needed] Ultimately Vladimir settled on Eastern Orthodox Christianity. In the churches of the Germans his emissaries saw no beauty; but at Constantinople, where the full festival ritual of the Byzantine Church was set in motion to impress them, they found their ideal: "We no longer knew whether we were in heaven or on earth", they reported, describing a majestic Divine Liturgy in Hagia Sophia, "nor such beauty, and we know not how to tell of it." If Vladimir was impressed by this account of his envoys, he was even more attracted by the political gains of the Byzantine alliance.


    Saint Vladimir Monument on Saint Vladimir Hill in Kiev, often depicted in paintings and photographs of the city

    In 988, having taken the town of Chersonesos in Crimea, he boldly negotiated for the hand of emperor Basil II's sister, Anna.[26] Never before had a Byzantine imperial princess, and one "born in the purple" at that, married a barbarian, as matrimonial offers of French kings and German emperors had been peremptorily rejected. In short, to marry the 27-year-old princess to a pagan Slav seemed impossible. Vladimir was baptized at Chersonesos, however, taking the Christian name of Basil out of compliment to his imperial brother-in-law; the sacrament was followed by his wedding to Anna. Returning to Kiev in triumph, he destroyed pagan monuments and established many churches, starting with a church dedicated to St. Basil,[27] and the Church of the Tithes (989).

    Arab sources, both Muslim and Christian, present a different story of Vladimir's conversion. Yahya of Antioch, al-Rudhrawari, al-Makin, Al-Dimashqi, and ibn al-Athir all give essentially the same account.[28] In 987, Bardas Sclerus and Bardas Phocas revolted against the Byzantine emperor Basil II. Both rebels briefly joined forces, but then Bardas Phocas proclaimed himself emperor on 14 September 987. Basil II turned to the Kievan Rus' for assistance, even though they were considered enemies at that time. Vladimir agreed, in exchange for a marital tie; he also agreed to accept Christianity as his religion and to Christianize his people. When the wedding arrangements were settled, Vladimir dispatched 6,000 troops to the Byzantine Empire, and they helped to put down the revolt.[29]

    In 988 and 991, he baptized Pecheneg princes Metiga and Kuchug, respectively.[30]

    Christian reign

    The Pontic steppes, c. 1015

    Vladimir then formed a great council out of his boyars and set his twelve sons over his subject principalities. According to the Primary Chronicle, he founded the city of Belgorod in 991. In 992, he went on a campaign against the Croats, most likely the White Croats that lived on the border of modern Ukraine. This campaign was cut short by the attacks of the Pechenegs on and around Kiev.

    In his later years he lived in a relative peace with his other neighbors: Boleslav I of Poland, Stephen I of Hungary, and Andrikh the Czech (questionable character mentioned in A Tale of the Bygone Years). After Anna's death, he married again, likely to a granddaughter of Otto the Great.

    In 1014, his son Yaroslav the Wise stopped paying tribute. Vladimir decided to chastise the insolence of his son and began gathering troops against him. Vladimir fell ill, however, most likely of old age, and died at Berestove, near Kiev. The various parts of his dismembered body were distributed among his numerous sacred foundations and were venerated as relics.

    During his Christian reign, Vladimir lived the teachings of the Bible through acts of charity. He would hand out food and drink to the less fortunate, and made an effort to go out to the people who could not reach him. His work was based on the impulse to help one’s neighbors by sharing the burden of carrying their cross.[31]

    Family

    Main article: Family life and children of Vladimir I

    Vladimir and Rogneda (1770)

    The fate of all Vladimir's daughters, whose number is around nine, is uncertain.

    Olava or Allogia (Varangian or Czech), speculative she might have been mother of Vysheslav while others claim that it is a confusion with Helena Lekapena[citation needed]
    Vysheslav (~977 – ~1010), Prince of Novgorod (988–1010)
    a widow of Yaropolk I, a Greek nun
    Sviatopolk the Accursed (~979), possibly the surviving son of Yaropolk
    Rogneda (the daughter of Rogvolod), later upon divorce she entered a convent taking the Christian name of Anastasia
    Izyaslav of Polotsk (~979, Kiev), Prince of Polotsk (989–1001)
    Yaroslav the Wise (no earlier than 983), Prince of Rostov (987–1010), Prince of Novgorod (1010–1034), Grand Prince of Kiev (1016–1018, 1019–1054). Possibly he was a son of Anna rather than Rogneda. Another interesting fact that he was younger than Sviatopolk according to the words of Boris in the Tale of Bygone Years and not as it was officially known. Also the fact of him being the Prince of Rostov is highly doubtful although not discarded.
    Vsevolod (~984–1013), possibly the Swedish Prince Wissawald of Volyn (~1000), was perhaps the first husband of Estrid Svendsdatter
    Mstislav, other Mstislav that possibly died as an infant if he was ever born
    Mstislav of Chernigov (~983), Prince of Tmutarakan (990–1036), Prince of Chernigov (1024–1036), other sources claim him to be son of other mothers (Adela, Malfrida, or some other Bulgarian wife)
    Predslava, a concubine of Boleslaw I Chrobry according to Gesta principum Polonorum
    Premislava, (?–1015), some source state that she was a wife of the Duke Laszlo (Vladislav) "the Bald" of Arpadians
    Mstislava, in 1018 was taken by Boleslaw I Chrobry among the other daughters
    Bulgarian Adela, some sources claim that Adela is not necessarily Bulgarian as Boris and Gleb were born from some other wife
    Boris (~986), Prince of Rostov (~1010–1015), remarkable is the fact that Rostov Principality as well as the Principality of Murom used to border the territory of Volga Bolgars
    Gleb (~987), Prince of Murom (1013–1015), as Boris, Gleb is being also claimed the son of Anna Porphyrogenita
    Stanislav (~985–1015), Prince of Smolensk (988–1015), possible of another wife and a fate of whom is not certain
    Sudislav (?–1063), Prince of Pskov (1014–1036), possible of another wife, but he is mentioned in Nikon's Chronicles. He spent 35 years in prison and later before dying turned into a monk.
    Malfrida
    Sviatoslav (~982–1015), Prince of Drevlians (990–1015)
    Anna Porphyrogenita
    Theofana, a wife of Novgorod posadnik Ostromir, a grandson of semi-legendary Dobrynya (highly doubtful is the fact of her being Anna's offspring)
    a granddaughter of Otto the Great (possibly Rechlinda Otona [Regelindis])
    Maria Dobroniega of Kiev (~1012), the Duchess of Poland (1040–1087), married around 1040 to Casimir I the Restorer, Duke of Poland, her maternity as daughter of this wife is deduced from her apparent age
    other possible family
    Vladimirovna, an out-of-marriage daughter (d. 1044), married to Bernard, Margrave of the Nordmark.
    Pozvizd (prior to 988–?), a son of Vladimir according to Hustyn Chronicles. He, possibly, was the Prince Khrisokhir mentioned by Niketas Choniates.
    Significance and legacy

    Vladimir the Great portrait on obverse ?1 bill circa 2006

    The Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox churches celebrate the feast day of St. Vladimir on 15 July.[32]

    The town Volodymyr-Volynskyi in north-western Ukraine was founded by Vladimir and is named after him.[33] The foundation of another town, Vladimir in Russia, is usually attributed to Vladimir Monomakh. However some researchers argue that it was also founded by Vladimir the Great.[34]

    St Volodymyr's Cathedral, one of the largest cathedrals in Kiev, is dedicated to Vladimir the Great, as was originally the University of Kiev. The Imperial Russian Order of St. Vladimir and Saint Vladimir's Orthodox Theological Seminary in the United States are also named after him.

    The memory of Vladimir was also kept alive by innumerable Russian folk ballads and legends, which refer to him as Krasno Solnyshko (the Fair (or Red) Sun). The Varangian period of Eastern Slavic history ceases with Vladimir, and the Christian period begins. The appropriation of Kievan Rus' as part of national history has also been a topic of contention in Ukrainophile vs. Russophile schools of historiography since the Soviet era.[35]

    During his leadership, all branches of the economy prospered under him.[36] He was able to mint coins and regulated foreign affairs with other countries such as trade. Through trade he brought in Greek wines, Baghdad spices, and Arab horses to trade at the markets of Kiev.


    Vladimir the Great on the Millennium of Russia monument in Novgorod



    Monument to Vladimir the Great and the monk Fyodor at Pushkin Park in Vladimir, Russia



    Vladimir as a symbol of Ukrainian nationalism: "St Volodymyr – Ruler of Ukraine, 980–1015, erected by Ukrainians in Great Britain in 1988 to celebrate the establishment of Christianity in Ukraine by St. Volodymir in 988"

    See also

    Saints portal
    List of Russian rulers
    List of Ukrainian rulers
    Family life and children of Vladimir I
    List of people known as The Great
    Saint Vladimir Monument
    Prince Vladimir, Russian animated feature film (2006)
    Viking (film)
    Vladimir Putin

    Notes

    Dyba, Yury (2012). Aleksandrovych V.; Voitovych, Leontii; et al., eds. ?????????-?????? ?????? ???????? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????: ??????????? ?????????? ???? [Historical-geographic figurative context of the chronicled report about the birth of Prince Vladimir Svyatoslavovich: localisation of a busy village] (PDF). ????? ????: ??????? ? ???????? [Era of the Princes: history and culture] (in Ukrainian). Lviv. 6. ISSN 2221-6294. Retrieved 7 January 2018.
    Harvard Ukrainian studies, Vol. 12–13, p. 190, Harvard Ukrainian studies, 1990
    Volodimer? is the East Slavic form of the given name; this form was influenced and partially replaced by the Old Bulgarian (Old Church Slavonic) form Vladimer? (by folk etymology later also Vladimir?; in modern East Slavic, the given name is rendered Ukrainian: ????????? Volodymyr, Russian: ?????´??? Vladimir, Belarusian: ?????i?i? Uladzimir. See Vladimir (name) for details.
    Fagrskinna ch. 21 (ed. Finnur Jâonsson 1902–8, p. 108).
    Companion to the Calendar: A Guide to the Saints and Mysteries of the Christian Calendar, p. 105, Mary Ellen Hynes, Ed. Peter Mazar, LiturgyTrainingPublications, 1993
    National geographic, Vol. 167, p. 290, National Geographic Society, 1985
    Vladimir I (Grand Prince of Kiev), Encyclopµdia Britannica
    Den hellige Vladimir av Kiev (~956–1015), Den katolske kirke website
    Vladimir the Great, Encyclopedia of Ukraine
    Saint Vladimir the Baptizer: Wetting cultural appetites for the Gospel, Dr. Alexander Roman, Ukrainian Orthodoxy website
    Ukrainian Catholic Church: part 1., The Free Library
    Vladimir I, Encyclopµdia Britannica
    ???? ?. ?????????-???????????? ???????? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????: ??????????? ?????????? ???? // ????? ????. ??????? ? ????????. ?????: ???????? ??????????????? ??. ?. ????'??????? ??? ???????. — ???. VI. — ?. 37-70

    References

    Golden, P. B. (2006) "Rus." Encyclopaedia of Islam (Brill Online). Eds.: P. Bearman, Th. Bianquis, C.E. Bosworth, E. van Donzel and W.P. Heinrichs. Brill.
    This article incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain: Chisholm, Hugh, ed. (1911). "Vladimir, St". Encyclopµdia Britannica (11th ed.). Cambridge University Press.
    Some historical analysis and political insights on the state affairs of Vladimir the Great (in Russian)
    Moss, Walter G. (2002) "A History of Russia Volume I: To 1917" (London: Anthem Press).
    External links
    Wikimedia Commons has media related to Vladimir I of Kiev.
    Velychenko, Stephen, How Valdamarr Sveinaldsson got to Moscow (krytyka.com), 9 November 2015.

    Vladimir I Sviatoslavich
    SuffixSuggest a change for this event Czar of Russia
    BornSuggest a change for this event 960 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Gender Male
    NameSuggest a change for this event Vladimir I "The Great" Sviatoslavich
    ReligionSuggest a change for this event Abt 989 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Converted to Christianity
    DiedSuggest a change for this event 15 Jul 1015 , Berestovo, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    BuriedSuggest a change for this event Church of Tithes, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Headstones Submit Headstone Photo Submit Headstone Photo
    Person ID I3910 Full Tree
    Last Modified 27 Sep 2013

    Father Sviatoslav I Igorovich, Czar of Russia
    b. 942, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 972, , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Mother Duchess Malusha von Lčubeck
    b. Abt 944, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1002
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 959 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location [1, 2, 6]
    StatusSuggest a change for this event Concubinage
    Family ID F1903 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 1 Adlaga de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 959, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 976 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Vysheslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Novgorod
    b. Abt 977, of, Novgorod, Novgorod Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1010
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1818 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 2 Olava de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 953, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 977 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1819 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 3 Predislava de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 960, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event 980 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1820 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 4 Milolika Asen, Princess of Bulgaria
    b. Abt 963, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Bef 982 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Boris David Vladimirovich, Duke of Rostov
    b. Abt 982, of, Rostov-Yaroslavski, Yaroslavski Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 24 Jul 1015
    2. Gleb Roman Vladimirovich, Duke of Murom
    b. Abt 983, of, Murom, Vladimir Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Abt 5 Aug 1015
    3. Stanslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Smolensk
    b. Abt 984, of, Smolensk, Smolensk Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1015
    4. Pozvizd Vladimirovich, Duke of Vladimir-Volnysk
    b. Abt 985, of, Vladimir-Volynski, Volyn Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1015
    5. Sudislav Vladimirovich, Duke of Pskov
    b. Abt 986, of, Pskov, Pskov Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1063-1065
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1821 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 5 Malfriede Premysl, Princess of Bohemia
    b. Abt 960, of, Prague, Praha, Czechoslovakia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 987 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Svyatoslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Drevlians
    b. Abt 988, of, Ovruch, Zhitomir Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 15 Jul 1015
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1823 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 6 Miss Oehringen
    b. Abt 991, of Oehringen, Jagstkreis, Baden-Wčurttemberg, Schwaben, Germany Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 14 Aug 1018
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 1013 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1824 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 7 Princess Rogneda zu Polotsk
    b. Abt 962, of, Polotsk, Polotsk Oblast, Byelorussia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1002
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 977 of, Polotsk, Polotsk Oblast, Byelorussia Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    + 1. Iszyaslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Polotsk
    b. Abt 978, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1001
    2. Vsevolod Vladimirovich, Prince of Vladimir
    b. Abt 979, of, Vladimir-Volynski, Volyn Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1015
    + 3. Yaroslav I Vladimirovich, Czar of Russia
    b. 980, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 20 Feb 1054, , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    4. Prâemieslawa Vladimirovna, Princess of Kiev
    b. Abt 984, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1018
    5. Mstislav Vladimirovich, Duke of Chernigov
    b. Abt 988, of, Chernigov, Chernigov Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1035-1036, , Chernigov, Chernigov Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1828 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 8 Anna Lekapene, Princess of the Byzantine Empire
    b. 13 Mar 963, of, Constantinople, Constantinople, Byzantium Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1011
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event 989 , Kherson, Kherson Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    MARRIAGE: Married 7 Pagan wives (Rogneide was one) by whom he had 22 children (prior to Anna) [7]
    Children
    + 1. Arlogia Vladimirovna, Countess of Orkney
    b. Abt 1011, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    + 2. Dobronegra Mariya Vladimirovna, Princess of Kiev
    b. Abt 1012, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1087
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1933

    Volodymyr the Great (Valdamar, Volodimer, Vladimir), b ca 956, d 15 July 1015 in Vyshhorod, near Kyiv. Grand prince of Kyiv from 980; son of Sviatoslav I Ihorovych and Malusha; half-brother of Yaropolk I Sviatoslavych and Oleh Sviatoslavych; and father of 11 princes by five wives, including Sviatopolk I, Yaroslav the Wise, Mstyslav Volodymyrovych, and Saints Borys and Hlib. In 969 Grand Prince Sviatoslav I named his son Volodymyr the prince of Novgorod the Great, where the latter ruled under the guidance of his uncle, Dobrynia. In 977 a struggle for power broke out among Sviatoslav's sons. Yaropolk I, who was then the grand prince of Kyiv, seized the Derevlianian land and Novgorod, thereby forcing Volodymyr to flee to Scandinavia. In 980 Volodymyr returned to Rus’ with a Varangian force, expelled Yaropolk's governors from Novgorod, and took Polatsk after a battle in which Prince Rogvolod of Polatsk was slain. Volodymyr took Rogvolod's daughter, Rohnida, as his wife. Later that year he captured Kyiv and had Yaropolk murdered, thereby becoming the grand prince , and married Yaropolk's Greek widow.

    Over the next 35 years Volodymyr expanded the borders of Kyivan Rus’ and turned it into one of the most powerful states in Eastern Europe. After taking the Cherven towns and Peremyshl from Poland (981) and waging successful wars against the Viatichians (981–2) and Radimichians (984) he united the remaining East Slavic tribes, divided his realm into lands, and installed his sons or viceroys to govern them, dispense princely justice, and collect tribute. In 983 Volodymyr waged war against the Yatvingians and thereby gained access to the Baltic Sea. In 985 he defeated the Khazars and Volga Bulgars and secured his state's eastern frontier. Volodymyr devoted considerable attention to defending his southern borders against the nomadic Pechenegs and Chorni Klobuky. He had lines of fortifications built along the Irpin River, the Stuhna River, the Trubizh River, and the Sula River and founded fortified towns (eg, Vasylkiv, Voin, and Bilhorod) that were joined by earthen ramparts.

    Volodymyr attributed his victory over Yaropolk I Sviatoslavych to the support he received from pagan forces, and had idols of the deities Perun, Khors, Dazhboh, Stryboh, Symarhl, and Mokosh erected on a hill overlooking his palace in Kyiv. Later he became convinced that a monotheistic religion would consolidate his power, as Christianity and Islam had done for neighboring rulers. His choice was determined after the Byzantine emperor Basil II turned to him for help in defeating his rival, Bardas Phocas. Volodymyr offered military aid only if he was allowed to marry Basil's sister, Anna, and Basil agreed to the marriage only after Volodymyr promised to convert himself and his subjects to Christianity. Volodymyr, his family, and his closest associates were baptized in December 987, when he took the Christian name Vasylii (Basil). Soon afterward he ordered the destruction of all pagan idols. The mass baptism of the citizens of Kyiv took place on 1 August 988 (see Christianization of Ukraine), and the remaining population of Rus’ was slowly converted, sometimes by force. In 988 Volodymyr sent several thousand warriors to help Basil regain power and married Anna, and in 989 he besieged Chersonese Taurica, took it from Bardas Phocas, and returned it to Basil.

    The Christianization of Rus’ was essentially engineered by Byzantium. Byzantium supplied the first hierarchs and other missionary clergy in Rus’ and introduced Byzantine art, education, and literature there. During Volodymyr's reign the first schools and churches were built, notably the Church of the Tithes in Kyiv. The adoption of Christianity as the official religion facilitated the unification of the Rus’ tribes and the establishment of foreign dynastic, political, cultural, religious, and commercial relations, particularly with the Byzantine Empire, Bulgaria, and Germany. Relations with Poland improved after Volodymyr's son Sviatopolk I married the daughter of Prince Boleslaw I the Brave in 992. Volodymyr received papal emissaries in 986, 988, 991, 992, and 1000 and sent his own envoys to Rome in 993 and 1001.

    After Anna's death in 1011, Volodymyr married the daughter of Count Kuno von Enningen. Toward the end of his life his sons Sviatopolk of Turiv and Yaroslav the Wise of Novgorod challenged his rule. Having defeated Sviatopolk, Volodymyr died while preparing a campaign against Yaroslav and was buried in the Church of the Tithes. He was succeeded briefly by Sviatopolk.

    The Rus’ clergy venerated Volodymyr because of his support of the church, but he was canonized only after 1240. Thereafter he was referred to as ‘the holy, equal to the Apostles, grand prince of Kyiv.’ The oldest extant mention of him as Saint Volodymyr is found in the Hypatian Chronicle under the year 1254, and his feast day, 28 July (15 July OS), was first celebrated in 1263.

    BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Zavitnevich, V. Vladimir Sviatoi kak politicheskii deiatel’ (Kyiv 1888)
    Nazarko, I. Sviatyi Volodymyr Velykyi, Volodar i Khrystytel’ Rusy-Ukračiny (960–1015) (Rome 1954)
    Poppe, A. ‘The Political Background to the Baptism of Rus’: Byzantine-Russian Relations between 986 and 989,’ Dumbarton Oaks Papers, no. 30 (1976); repr in his Rise of Christian Russia (London 1982)
    Volkoff, V. Vladimir the Russian Viking ([London] 1984)
    Tolochko, Petro. Sviatyi Volodymyr; Iaroslav Mudryi (Kyiv 1996)

    Birth:
    What is the meaning of the word, "Ukraine"?

    In most Slavic languages, "kraina" means "country" or "land". The word "krai" in Russian is used this way too (several regions within Russia are categorized as "krai"), but its second meaning "edge"/"boundary" is often pitched by Russia to interpret the word "Ukraine" as "borderlands" (of Russia, of course).

    Source: https://www.quora.com/What-does-Ukraine-for-Ukrainians-mean

    What is the meaning of the word, "Russia"?

    1530s, from Medieval Latin Russi "the people of Russia," from Rus, the native name of the people and the country (source of Arabic Rus, Medieval Greek Rhos), originally the name of a group of Swedish merchant/warriors who established themselves around Kiev 9c.

    Source: https://www.etymonline.com/word/russia

    Religion:
    converted to Christianity

    Vladimir married Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus. Rogneda (daughter of Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk) was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia; died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 9109.  Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia (daughter of Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk); died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Rogneda of Polotsk (962–1002) is the Slavic name for Ragnhild, was a Princess consort of Rus. She was the daughter of Ragnvald (Slavic: Rogvolod) came from Scandinavia and established himself at Polatsk in the mid-10th century.

    Life

    It has been speculated that Rogneda belonged to the Ynglings royal family of Norway. In or about 980, Vladimir, on learning that she was betrothed to his half-brother Yaropolk I of Kiev, took Polotsk and forced Rogneda to marry him. Having raped Rogneda in the presence of her parents, he ordered them to be killed, along with two of Rogneda's brothers.

    Rogneda gave him several children. The four sons were Yaroslav the Wise, Vsevolod, Mstislav of Chernigov, and Izyaslav of Polotsk. She also bore two daughters, one of whom is named by Nestor the Chronicler as Predslava (taken as a concubine of Boleslaus I of Poland, according to Gallus). A later chronicle tells a story, most likely taken from a Norse saga, of Rogneda plotting against Vladimir and asking her elder son, Izyaslav, to kill him. As was the Norse royal custom, she was sent with her elder son to govern the land of her parents, i.e. Polotsk. Izyaslav's line continued to rule Polotsk and the newly found town of Izyaslavl until the Mongol invasion.

    After Vladimir converted to Christianity and took Anna Porphyrogeneta as his wife, he had to divorce all his previous wives, including Rogneda. After that, she entered the convent and took the name Anastasia.

    Legacy

    Around 1825 Kondraty Ryleev wrote a narrative poem entitled Rogneda. This poem became a literary source for her portrayal in the nationalist Russian opera Rogneda by Alexander Serov, which premiered in 1865.

    See also

    Family life and children of Vladimir I
    List of rape victims from history and mythology

    Princess Consort of Rus
    Rahvalod, Rahnieda (Polacak). ????????, ??????? (???????).jpg
    Matchmakers Vladimir Svyatoslavich in Rogvolod (left side); Rogvolod talks with Rogneda (right side).
    Reign 980–988
    Predecessor Unknown wife of Yaropolk I
    Successor Anna Porphyrogeneta
    Born 962
    Died 1002 [aged 40]
    Spouse Vladimir the Great (divorced)
    Issue Izyaslav of Polotsk
    Yaroslav the Wise
    Mstislav of Chernigov
    Predlava
    Premislava
    Mstislava
    Father Rogvolod

    end of biography


    end of biography

    Notes:

    Married:
    List of rape victims from ancient history and mythology:

    Rogneda of Polotsk from Belarus/Scandinavian history; raped by Vladimir, half-brother of her betrothed Yaropolk I of Kiev, in the presence of her parents (10th century)

    ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_rape_victims_from_ancient_history_and_mythology

    Children:
    1. 4554. Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia was born in 976 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 20 Feb 1054 in Kiev, Ukraine.

  7. 9110.  Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden was born in ~980 in (Sweden); died in 1022 in Husaby, Sweden.

    Olof married Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden(Sweden). Estrid was born in ~979 in (Schleswig-Holstein, Germany); died in 1035 in (Sweden). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 9111.  Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden was born in ~979 in (Schleswig-Holstein, Germany); died in 1035 in (Sweden).

    Notes:

    Estrid (or Astrid) of the Obotrites (c. 979 – 1035) was a Viking age Swedish queen and West Slavic princess, married to Olof Skčotkonung, the King of Sweden, c. 1000–1022, mother of King Anund Jacob of Sweden and the Kievan Rus' saint and grand princess Ingegerd Olofsdotter.

    Biography
    Legend says that Estrid was taken back to Sweden from a war in the West Slavic area of Mecklenburg as a war-prize. She was most likely given by her father, a tribal chief of the Polabian Obotrites, as a peace offering in a marriage to seal the peace, and she is thought to have brought with her a great dowry, as a great Slavic influence is represented in Sweden from her time, mainly among craftsmen.

    Her husband also had a mistress, Edla, who came from the same area in Europe as herself, and who was possibly taken to Sweden at the same time. The king treated Edla and Estrid the same way and gave his son and his two daughters with Edla the same privileges as the children he had with Estrid, though it was Estrid he married and made queen.

    Queen Estrid was baptised with her husband, their children and large numbers of the Swedish royal court in 1008, when the Swedish royal family converted to Christianity, although the king promised to respect the freedom of religion - Sweden was not to be Christian until the last religious war between Inge the Elder and Blot-Sweyn of 1084-1088.

    Snorre Sturlasson wrote about her, that Estrid was unkind to the children (Emund, Astrid and Holmfrid) of her husband's mistress Edla;

    " Queen Estrid was arrogant and not kind towards her stepchildren, and therefore the king sent his son Emund to Vendland, where he was brought up by his maternal relatives".
    Not much is known of Estrid as a person. Snorre Sturlasson mentions her as a lover of pomp and luxury, and as hard and strict towards her servants.

    Children
    Ingegerd Olofsdotter (c. 1001-1054), Grand Princess of Kiev, in Kievan Rus' called Anna, married Yaroslav I the Wise, prince of Novgorod and Kiev.
    Anund Jacob (c. 1010-1050), king of Sweden, succeeded Olof as king in c. 1022.
    References
    ęAke Ohlmarks: "Alla Sveriges drottningar" (All the queens of Sweden) (In Swedish)
    Snorri Sturluson

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 4555. Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden; died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Anund Jacob, King of Sweden was born in ~1010 in (Sweden); died in 1050 in (Sweden).

  9. 4554.  Yaroslav, I, Czar of RussiaYaroslav, I, Czar of Russia was born in 976 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Vladimir, Czar of Russia and Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus); died on 20 Feb 1054 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Yaroslav I, Grand Prince of Rus', known as Yaroslav the Wise or Iaroslav the Wise (Old East Slavic: ???????? ?????????????? ??????; Russian: ??????´? ??´????, translit. Jaroslav Mudryj [j?r?'slaf 'mudr?j]; Ukrainian: ??????´? ??´????, translit. Jaroslav Mudryj [j?ro'sl?u? 'mudr?j]; Old Norse: Jarizleifr Valdamarsson;[1]; Latin: Iaroslaus Sapiens; c. 978 – 20 February 1054) was thrice grand prince of Veliky Novgorod and Kiev, uniting the two principalities for a time under his rule. Yaroslav's Christian name was George (Yuri) after Saint George (Old East Slavic: ?????i, Gjurigái).

    A son of Vladimir the Great, the first Christian Prince of Novgorod, Yaroslav acted as vice-regent of Novgorod at the time of his father's death in 1015. Subsequently, his eldest surviving brother, Sviatopolk I of Kiev, killed three of his other brothers and seized power in Kiev. Yaroslav, with the active support of the Novgorodians and the help of Varangian mercenaries, (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073) defeated Svyatopolk and became the Grand Prince of Kiev in 1019. Under Yaroslav the codification of legal customs and princely enactments was begun, and this work served as the basis for a law code called the Russkaya Pravda ("Rus Truth [Law]"). During his lengthy reign, Kievan Rus' reached the zenith of its cultural flowering and military power.[2]

    Yaroslav the Wise
    Grand Prince of Kiev and Novgorod
    Reign 1019–1054
    Predecessor Sviatopolk the Accursed
    Successor Iziaslav I
    Prince of Rostov?
    Reign 978–1010
    Prince of Novgorod
    Reign 1010–1019
    Born c.?978
    Died 20 February 1054 (aged c. 76)
    Vyésgorod
    Burial Saint Sophia's Cathedral, Kiev
    Spouse Ingegerd Olofsdotter of Sweden
    Issue
    Details... Elisiv, Queen of Norway
    Anastasia, Queen of Hungary
    Anne, Queen of the Franks
    Agatha, Queen of England (possibly)
    Ilya
    Vladimir of Novgorod
    Iziaslav I
    Sviatoslav II
    Vsevolod I
    Igor Yaroslavich
    Vyacheslav Yaroslavich
    Full name
    Yaroslav Vladimirovich
    Dynasty Rurikid
    Father Vladimir the Great
    Mother Rogneda of Polotsk (according to the Primary Chronicle)

    Rise to the throne

    The only contemporary image of Yaroslav I the Wise, on his seal.
    Main article: Boleslaw I's intervention in the Kievan succession crisis
    The early years of Yaroslav's life are shrouded in mystery. He was one of the numerous sons of Vladimir the Great, presumably his second by Rogneda of Polotsk,[3] although his actual age (as stated in the Primary Chronicle and corroborated by the examination of his skeleton in the 1930s) would place him among the youngest children of Vladimir. It has been suggested that he was a child begotten out of wedlock after Vladimir's divorce from Rogneda and marriage to Anna Porphyrogenita, or even that he was a child of Anna Porphyrogenita herself. Yaroslav figures prominently in the Norse sagas under the name Jarisleif the Lame; his legendary lameness (probably resulting from an arrow wound) was corroborated by the scientists who examined his remains.[citation needed]

    In his youth, Yaroslav was sent by his father to rule the northern lands around Rostov but was transferred to Veliky Novgorod,[4] as befitted a senior heir to the throne, in 1010. While living there, he founded the town of Yaroslavl (literally, "Yaroslav's") on the Volga River. His relations with his father were apparently strained,[4] and grew only worse on the news that Vladimir bequeathed the Kievan throne to his younger son, Boris. In 1014 Yaroslav refused to pay tribute to Kiev and only Vladimir's death, in July 1015, prevented a war.[4]

    During the next four years Yaroslav waged a complicated and bloody war for Kiev against his half-brother Sviatopolk I of Kiev, who was supported by his father-in-law, Duke Boleslaw I Chrobry of Poland.[5] During the course of this struggle, several other brothers (Boris, Gleb, and Svyatoslav) were brutally murdered.[5] The Primary Chronicle accused Svyatopolk of planning those murders,[5] while the saga Eymundar ¤âattr hrings is often interpreted as recounting the story of Boris' assassination by the Varangians in the service of Yaroslav. However, the victim's name is given there as Burizaf, which is also a name of Boleslaus I in the Scandinavian sources. It is thus possible that the Saga tells the story of Yaroslav's struggle against Svyatopolk (whose troops were commanded by the Polish duke), and not against Boris.[citation needed]

    Yaroslav defeated Svyatopolk in their first battle, in 1016, and Svyatopolk fled to Poland.[5] But Svyatopolk returned in 1018 with Polish troops furnished by his father-in-law, seized Kiev[5] and pushed Yaroslav back into Novgorod. Yaroslav at last prevailed over Svyatopolk, and in 1019 firmly established his rule over Kiev.[6] One of his first actions as a grand prince was to confer on the loyal Novgorodians (who had helped him to gain the Kievan throne), numerous freedoms and privileges. Thus, the foundation of the Novgorod Republic was laid. For their part, the Novgorodians respected Yaroslav more than they did other Kievan princes; and the princely residence in their city, next to the marketplace (and where the veche often convened) was named Yaroslav's Court after him. It probably was during this period that Yaroslav promulgated the first code of laws in the lands of the East Slavs, the Russkaya Pravda.

    Reign

    Coins of Yaroslav and his descendants represent the trident.

    Depiction of Yaroslav the Wise from Granovitaya Palata.
    Power struggles between siblings
    Leaving aside the legitimacy of Yaroslav's claims to the Kievan throne and his postulated guilt in the murder of his brothers, Nestor the Chronicler and later Russian historians often presented him as a model of virtue, styling him "the Wise". A less appealing side of his personality is revealed by his having imprisoned his youngest brother Sudislav for life. Yet another brother, Mstislav of Chernigov, whose distant realm bordered the North Caucasus and the Black Sea, hastened to Kiev and, despite reinforcements led by Yaroslav's brother-in-law King Anund Jacob of Sweden (as Jakun - "blind and dressed in a gold suit"),[7] inflicted a heavy defeat on Yaroslav in 1024. Yaroslav and Mstislav then divided Kievan Rus' between them: the area stretching left from the Dnieper River, with the capital at Chernihiv, was ceded to Mstislav until his death in 1036.

    Scandinavian allies
    In his foreign policy, Yaroslav relied on the Scandinavian alliance and attempted to weaken the Byzantine influence on Kiev. In 1030, he reconquered Red Ruthenia from the Poles and concluded an alliance with King Casimir I the Restorer, sealed by the latter's marriage to Yaroslav's sister, Maria. In another successful military raid the same year, he captured Tartu, Estonia and renamed it Yuryev[8] (named after Yury, Yaroslav's patron saint) and forced the surrounding province of Ugaunnia to pay annual tribute.

    Campaign against Byzantium
    In 1043, Yaroslav staged a naval raid against Constantinople led by his son Vladimir of Novgorod and general Vyshata. Although his navy was defeated in the Rus'–Byzantine War (1043), Yaroslav managed to conclude the war with a favourable treaty and prestigious marriage of his son Vsevolod I of Kiev to the emperor's daughter. It has been suggested that the peace was so advantageous because the Kievans had succeeded in taking a key Byzantine possession in Crimea, Chersonesus.

    Protecting the inhabitants of the Dniper from the Pechenegs
    To defend his state from the Pechenegs and other nomadic tribes threatening it from the south he constructed a line of forts, composed of Yuriev, Bohuslav, Kaniv, Korsun-Shevchenkivskyi, and Pereiaslav-Khmelnytskyi. To celebrate his decisive victory over the Pechenegs in 1036 (who thereupon never were a threat to Kiev) he sponsored the construction of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in 1037. That same year there were built monasteries of Saint George and Saint Irene. Some mentioned and other celebrated monuments of his reign such as the Golden Gate of Kiev perished during the Mongol invasion of Rus', but later restored.

    Establishment of law
    Yaroslav was a notable patron of book culture and learning. In 1051, he had a Slavic monk, Hilarion of Kiev, proclaimed the metropolitan bishop of Kiev, thus challenging the Byzantine tradition of placing Greeks on the episcopal sees. Hilarion's discourse on Yaroslav and his father Vladimir is frequently cited as the first work of Old East Slavic literature.

    Family life and posterity

    Eleventh-century fresco of Saint Sophia's Cathedral, Kiev, representing the daughters of Yaroslav I, with Anne probably being the youngest. Other daughters were Anastasia, wife of Andrew I of Hungary; Elizabeth, wife of Harald Harşrâaşi; and possibly Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile.
    In 1019, Yaroslav married Ingegerd Olofsdotter, daughter of the king of Sweden,[9] and gave Staraya Ladoga to her as a marriage gift.

    Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kiev houses a fresco representing the whole family: Yaroslav, Irene (as Ingegerd was known in Rus), their four daughters and six sons.[10] Yaroslav had three of his daughters married to foreign princes who lived in exile at his court:

    Elisiv of Kiev to Harald Harşrâaşi[9] (who attained her hand by his military exploits in the Byzantine Empire);
    Anastasia of Kiev to the future Andrew I of Hungary;[9]
    Anne of Kiev married Henry I of France[9] and was the regent of France during their son's minority; (she was Yaroslav the Wise's most beloved daughter).
    (possibly) Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile, of the royal family of England, the mother of Edgar the Ątheling and Saint Margaret of Scotland.

    Anne of Kiev.
    Yaroslav had one son from the first marriage (his Christian name being Ilya (?-1020)), and six sons from the second marriage. Apprehending the danger that could ensue from divisions between brothers, he exhorted them to live in peace with each other. The eldest of these, Vladimir of Novgorod, best remembered for building the Cathedral of St. Sophia, Novgorod, predeceased his father. Three other sons—Iziaslav I, Sviatoslav II, and Vsevolod I—reigned in Kiev one after another. The youngest children of Yaroslav were Igor Yaroslavich (1036–1060) of Volhynia and Vyacheslav Yaroslavich (1036–1057) of the Principality of Smolensk. About Vyacheslav, there is almost no information. Some documents point out the fact of him having a son, Boris Vyacheslavich, who challenged Vsevolod I sometime in 1077-1078.

    Grave

    Sarcophagus of Yaroslav the Wise.
    Following his death, the body of Yaroslav the Wise was entombed in a white marble sarcophagus within Saint Sophia's Cathedral. In 1936, the sarcophagus was opened and found to contain the skeletal remains of two individuals, one male and one female. The male was determined to be Yaroslav, however the identity of the female was never established. The sarcophagus was again opened in 1939 and the remains removed for research, not being documented as returned until 1964. Then, in 2009, the sarcophagus was opened and surprisingly found to contain only one skeleton, that of a female. It seems the documents detailing the 1964 reinterment of the remains were falsified to hide the fact that Yaroslav's remains had been lost. Subsequent questioning of individuals involved in the research and reinterment of the remains seems to point to the idea that Yaroslav's remains were purposely hidden prior to the German occupation of Ukraine and then either lost completely or stolen and transported to the United States where many ancient religious artifacts were placed to avoid "mistreatment" by the communists.[11]

    Legacy

    Yaroslav the Wise's consolidation of Kiev and Novgorod as depicted at Zoloti Vorota mosaics https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/e/e8/Yaroslav1.jpg/220px-Yaroslav1.jpg
    Four different towns in four different countries were founded by and named after Yaroslav: Yaroslavl (in today's Russia), Yuryev (now Tartu, Estonia) and another Yuryev (now Bila Tserkva, Ukraine), and Jaroslaw in Poland. Following the Russian custom of naming military objects such as tanks and planes after historical figures, the helmet worn by many Russian soldiers during the Crimean War was called the "Helmet of Yaroslav the Wise". It was the first pointed helmet to be used by any army, even before German troops wore pointed helmets.

    In 2008 Yaroslav was placed first (with 40% of the votes) in their ranking of "our greatest compatriots" by the viewers of the TV show Velyki Ukračintsi.[12] Afterwards one of the producers of The Greatest Ukrainians claimed that Yaroslav had only won because of vote manipulation and that (if that had been prevented) the real first place would have been awarded to Stepan Bandera.[13]

    Monument to Yaroslav the Wise in Kiev https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/1/11/Monument_to_Yaroslav_the_Wise.jpg/220px-Monument_to_Yaroslav_the_Wise.jpg

    Iron Lord was a 2010 film based on his early life as a regional prince on the frontier.

    end of biography

    *Yaroslav I "The Wise" Grand Duke of Kiev
    born 0980 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 20 February 1054 Kiev, Ukraine
    buried 1054 Russia

    father:
    *Vladimir I "The Great" Grand Duke of Kiev
    born 0960 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 15 Jul 1015 Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine
    buried Church Of The Tithes, Kiev, Ukraine

    mother:
    *Rogneda Princess of Polotsk
    born about 0962 Polotsk, Byelorussia
    died 1002
    married Abt 0977 Of Polotsk, Byelorussia

    siblings:
    Vsevolod Vladimirovich Prince of Vladimir Volynsk
    born Abt 0983 Of, Vladimir Volynskij, Volyn, Ukraine died 1015
    Iszyaslav Vladimirovich born Abt 0978 Of Kiev, Ukraine died 1001
    Mstislav Vladimirovich Duke of Chernigov & Tmutorakan
    born Abt 0988 Of Chernigov, Ukraine died 1035/1036
    Premislava Vladimirovna Princess of Kiev born Abt 0980 Of Kiev, Ukraine
    Predslava Vladimirovna Princess of Kiev born Abt 0984 Of Kiev, Ukraine
    died Aft 1018

    spouse:
    *Ingrid (Ingegerda) Olafsdotter Princess of Sweden
    born about 1001 Uppsala, Sweden
    died 10 February 1050 Kiev, Ukraine
    married 1019 Uppsala, Sweden

    children:
    *Anna Agnesa Yaroslavna Grand Duchess of Kiev born 1036 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 1076/89 France buried Abbaye de Villiers, La-Ferte-Alais, France
    *Anastasiya Agmunda Yaroslavna Princess of Kiev born about 1035 Ukraine died after 1074
    *Vsevolod I Yaroslavich Prince of Kiev born 1030 Pereyaslavl, Russia died 13 April 1093
    Igor Yaroslavich born about 1036 Vladimir Volynskiy, Volyn, Ukraine
    died 1059/60 Vladimir Volunsky, Volyn, Ukraine
    Vladimir Yaroslavich Duke of Novgorod born 1020 Novgorod, Russia died 4 October 1052
    *Izyaslav I Dmitrij Yaroslavich born 1025 Turov, Polesye, Byelorussia died 3 October 1078
    Svyatopolk I Yaroslavich Grand Duke of Kiev born 1027 Vladimir-Volynsk, Volyn, Ukraine
    died 27 December 1076
    *Elizaveta Yaroslavna of Kiev Queen of Norway born about 1032 Kiev, Ukraine

    biographical and/or anecdotal:

    notes or source:
    LDS

    end of profile

    Yaroslav married Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden in 1019 in Uppsala, Sweden. Ingigerd (daughter of Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden) was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden; died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 4555.  Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden (daughter of Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden); died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Ingegerd Olofsdotter of Sweden, also known as Irene, Anna and St. Anna (1001 – 10 February 1050), was a Swedish princess and a Grand Princess of Kiev. She was the daughter of Swedish King Olof Skčotkonung and Estrid of the Obotrites and the consort of Yaroslav I the Wise of Kiev.

    Ingegerd or St. Anna is often confused with the mother of St. Vladimir “the Enlightener” of the Rus. This is mainly because Ingegerd and Yaroslav also had a son named Vladimir. However, St. Vladimir was the father of Ingegerd’s husband Yaroslav I “the Wise”, thus making her St. Vladimir’s daughter-in-law. St. Vladimir was the son of Sviatoslav and Malusha.

    Biography

    11th-century fresco of the St. Sophia Cathedral in Kiev representing the daughters of Ingegerd and Yaroslav I, with Anna probably being the youngest. Other daughters were Anastasia wife of Andrew I of Hungary, Elizabeth wife of Harald III of Norway, and perhaps Agatha wife of Edward the Exile.
    Ingegerd was born in Sigtuna,[citation needed] Sweden. She was engaged to be married to Norwegian King Olaf II, but when Sweden and Norway got into a feud, Swedish King Olof Skčotkonung would no longer allow for the marriage to take place.

    Instead, Ingegerd's father quickly arranged for a marriage to the powerful Yaroslav I the Wise of Novgorod.[1] The marriage took place in 1019.[1] Once in Kiev, she changed her name to the Greek Irene. According to several sagas, she was given as a marriage gift Ladoga and adjacent lands, which later received the name Ingria, arguably a corruption of Ingegerd's name. She placed her friend, jarl Ragnvald Ulfsson, to rule in her stead.

    Ingegerd initiated the building of the Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kiev that was supervised by her husband.[citation needed] She also initiated the construction of the Cathedral of St. Sophia in Novgorod. They had six sons and four daughters, the latter of whom became Queens of France, Hungary, Norway, and (arguably) England. The whole family is depicted in one of the frescoes of the Saint Sophia.

    Death and burial

    Ingegerd died on 10 February 1050. Upon her death, according to different sources, Ingegerd was buried in either Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kyiv or Cathedral of St. Sophia in Novgorod.

    Sainthood

    Ingegerd was later declared a saint, by the name of St. Anna, in Novgorod and Kiev. The reason was that she initiated the building of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in Kiev as well as the local version, the Saint Sophia Cathedral in Novgorod, along with many good doings.

    The following was stated by the church in reference to her sainthood:

    St. Anna, Grand Duchess of Novgorod, She was the daughter of Swedish King Olaf Sketktung, the "All-Christian King," who did much to spread Orthodoxy in Scandinavia, and the pious Queen Astrida.

    In Sweden she was known as Princess Indegard; she married Yaroslav I “the Wise“, Grand Prince of Kiev, who was the founder of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in 1016, taking the name Irene.

    She gave shelter to the outcast sons of British King Edmund, Edwin and Edward, as well as the Norwegian prince Magnus, who later returned to Norway.

    She is perhaps best known as the mother of Vsevolod of , himself the father of Vladimir Monomakh and progenitor of the Princes of Moscow.

    Her daughters were Anna, Queen of France, Queen Anastasia of Hungary, and Queen Elizabeth (Elisiv) of Norway. The whole family was profoundly devout and pious.

    She reposed in 1050 in the Cathedral of Holy Wisdom (St. Sophia) in Kiev, having been tonsured a monastic with the name of Anna.

    As saint, her hymn goes:

    And 4 stichera, in Tone I: Spec. Mel.: Joy of the ranks of heaven

    O joy of the Swedish people, thou didst gladden the Russian realm, filling it with grace and purity, adorning its throne with majesty, lustrous in piety like a priceless gem set in a splendid royal crown.

    Named Ingegerd in the baptismal waters, O venerable one, thou wast called Irene by thy Russian subjects, who perceived in thee the divine and ineffable peace; but when thou didst submit to monastic obedience, thou didst take the new name, Anna, after the honoured ancestor of Christ, the King of kings.

    Wed in honourable matrimony, O holy Anna, thou didst live in concord with thy royal spouse, the right-believing and most wise Prince Yaroslav; and having born him holy offspring, after his repose thou didst betroth thyself unto the Lord as thy heavenly Bridegroom.

    Disdaining all the allurements of vanity and donning the coarse robes of a monastic, O wondrous and sacred Anna, thou gavest thyself over to fasting and prayer, ever entreating Christ thy Master, that He deliver thy people from the all want and misfortune.

    Feast days: 10 February, 4 October.

    Children

    Ingegerd had the following children

    Elisiv of Kiev, queen of Norway
    Anastasia of Kiev, queen of Hungary
    Anne of Kiev, queen of France
    (possibly) Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile
    Vladimir of Novgorod
    Iziaslav
    Sviatoslav
    Vsevolod
    Igor Yaroslavich

    Children:
    1. Vladimir of Novgorod was born in 1020 in Novgorod, Ukraine; died on 4 Oct 1052 in Novgorod, Ukraine; was buried in Cathedral of St. Sophia, Novgorod, Ukraine.
    2. 2277. Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 5 Sep 1075 in France.

  11. 12500.  Robert d'Evereux, Comte d'Evreux was born in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, I and Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy); died on 16 Mar 1037 in Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Robert "Archbishop of Rouen, Comte d'Evreux" Normandie
    Born [date unknown] in Normandie, France
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Richard (Normandie) de Normandie and Gunnora (Crâepon) de Normandie
    Brother of Unknown (of Normandy) Normandie, Unknown (Normandy) de St. Sauveur [half], Godfrey (Brionne) de Brionne [half], Richard (Normandie) de Normandie, Muriella (Normandie) de Hauteville [half], Guillaume (Normandie) d'Eu [half], Matilda (Normandy) de Normandie, Mauger (Normandie) de Corbeil, Hawise (Normandie) de Normandie, Beatrix (Normandie) Turenne [half], Emma (Normandie) of England, Fressenda (Normandie) de Hauteville [half] and Papia (Normandie) de St Valâery [half]
    Husband of Herleva (UNKNOWN) d'Evreux — married [date unknown] [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Raoul (d'âEvreux) Evreux, Gautier (de Rouen) de Rosmar, Richard (Evreux) d'Evreux and Guillaume (de Evreux) Evreux
    Died 16 Mar 1037 in Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, France
    Profile managers: Richard Ragland private message [send private message], Roger Travis private message [send private message], Sheri Sturm private message [send private message], and Chet Spencer private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 6 Oct 2018 | Created 14 Mar 2012
    This page has been accessed 8,533 times.
    Categories: House of Normandie.

    European Aristocracy
    Robert Normandie was a member of aristocracy in Europe.
    Join: European Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Image:King of England-61.png
    Robert Normandie is a member of the House of Normandie.
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Marriage
    1.2 Religion
    1.3 Surname
    2 Sources
    Biography
    Robert (d. 1037), Comte d'Evreux.[1][2][3]

    Robert, born before 989, the son of Richard I and his second wife Gunnora, was named the Comte d'âEvreux. He was the Archbishop of Rouen from 989 to 1037.[2]

    Marriage
    He married Herleve (Havlive).[4] Her orignis are unknown.[2] They had 3 children:[5]

    Richard d'âEvreux (d. 1067) Comte d'âEvreux[2]
    Raoul (d1051), Seigneur de Gacâe[2]
    Guillaume d'âEvreux[2]
    Gautier (Walter) de Rosmar[6]
    Religion
    c. 989-1037: Archbishop of Rouen.[1]
    Surname
    "DEVEREAUX originally d'Evreux (of Normandy) is found in Ireland after the Conquest via settlers of co. Wexford."[7]

    Sources
    ? 1.0 1.1 Baldwin, n.d.
    ? 2.0 2.1 2.2 2.3 2.4 2.5 Cawley, 2006
    ? 1. Tab. Souv. Gen., France 22, Tab. 48
    ? clerical marriages were not forbidden in Normandy until 1064.
    ? Cawley (2006); Wikipedia
    ? Walter is mentioned as the son of Robert and Herlave in:
    Massan de St. Amand, A. (1813). Essais historiques et anecdotiques sur l'ancien comtâe, les comtes et la ville d'Evreux. Google Books.[1]
    He is not named as a son by Wikipedia, Baldwin (n.d.) or Cawley (2006).
    ? see Geni.com for copy.[2]
    See also:

    Baldwin, S. (n.d.). "Robert, archbishop of Rouen and count of âEvreux." Henry Project. Web.[3]
    Cawley, C. (2006). Medieval Lands v.4. Fmg.ac. Web.[4]
    Wikipedia: Robert II (archbishop of Rouen)

    end of profile

    Robert married Havlive of Normandy. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 12501.  Havlive of Normandy
    Children:
    1. 6250. Richard d'Evreux was born in ~986; died on 13 Dec 1067.

  13. 4506.  Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia was born in ~990 in Bernicia, Northumbria, England (son of Untred, Earl of Northumbria and Ecgfrida of Durham); died in ~1038 in Risewood Forest, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: (1000)

    Notes:

    Ealdred was Earl of Bernicia from 1020/25 until his murder in 1038. He was the son of Uhtred, Earl of Northumbria, who was murdered by Thurbrand the Hold in 1016 with the connivance of Cnut. Ealdred's mother was Ecgfrida, daughter of Aldhun, bishop of Durham.

    Ealdred succeeded his uncle Eadwulf Cudel as Earl of Bernicia in 1020/25, and some time probably in the mid 1020s he killed Thurbrand in revenge for his father's death. In 1038 Ealdred was murdered by Thurbrand's son, Carl. He was succeeded as Earl of Bernicia by his brother, another Eadwulf. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle asserts that in 1041 Eadwulf was "betrayed" by King Harthacnut.[1] The "betrayal" seems to have been carried out by Siward, Earl of Northumbria; since when the Libellus de Exordio and other sources write about the same event, they say that Siward attacked and killed Eadulf.[2] It was thus that Siward became earl of all Northumbria, perhaps the first person to do so since Uhtred the Bold.

    Ealdred's daughter Ealdgyth was married to Ligulf, who was murdered in 1080.[3] Ealdred's daughter, Aelfflaed, was the first wife of Siward and her son (Ealdred's grandson) was Waltheof, Earl of Northumbria.
    References

    Anglo-Saxon Chronicle manuscripts C, D, s.a. 1041
    Rollason (ed.), Libellus de Exordio, pp. 170–71

    Aird, William M. (2004). "Ligulf (d. 1080)" ((subscription or UK public library membership required)). Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/16791. Retrieved 20 January 2016.

    Sources

    Fletcher, Richard. Bloodfeud: Murder and Revenge in Anglo-Saxon England. Allen Lane 2002.

    end of biography

    Ealdred married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 4507.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 2253. Aelfflaed was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England.

  15. 4510.  Duke Robert de Normandie, II was born in ~1005 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, II and Judith de Bretagne); died on 22 Jul 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey.

    Notes:

    Robert I the Magnificent of Normandy, Duke of Normany, was born 1000 in Normandy, France to Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027) and Judith of Brittany (982-1017) and died 22 July 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey of unspecified causes. Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    Robert, called "The Magnificent" (French, "le Magnifique") for his love of finery, and also called "The Devil" was the son of Duke Richard II of Normandy and Judith, daughter of Conan I, Duke of Brittany.

    When his father died, his elder brother Richard succeeded, whilst he became Count of Hiâemois. When Richard died a year later, there were great suspicions that Robert had Richard murdered, hence his other nickname, "Robert le diable" (the devil). He is sometimes identified with the legendary Robert the Devil. Robert aided King Henry I of France against Henry's rebellious brother and mother, and for his help he was given the territory of the Vexin. He also intervened in the affairs of Flanders, supported Edward the Confessor, who was then in exile at Robert's court, and sponsored monastic reform in Normandy.



    Children

    Offspring of Robert I of Normandy and Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    William I of England (1027-1087) 9 September 1027 Falaise, France 1087 Rouen, France Matilda of Flanders (c1031-1083)

    Robert married Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne. Harriette was born in 1003 in Falaise, Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1050 in Mortagne-au-Perche, Normandie, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 4511.  Harriette de Falaise, Countess of MontaigneHarriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne was born in 1003 in Falaise, Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1050 in Mortagne-au-Perche, Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Herleva[a] (c. 1003 – c. 1050) was a Norman woman of the 11th century, known for three sons: William I of England "the Conqueror", an illegitimate son fathered by Robert I, Duke of Normandy; and Odo of Bayeux and Robert, Count of Mortain, who were both fathered by her husband Herluin de Conteville. All three became prominent in William's realm.

    Life

    The background of Herleva and the circumstances of William's birth are shrouded in mystery. The written evidence dates from a generation or two later, and is not entirely consistent, but of all the Norman chroniclers only the Tours chronicler asserts that William's parents were subsequently joined in marriage.[b] The most commonly accepted version says that she was the daughter of a tanner named Fulbert from the town of Falaise, in Normandy. The meaning of filia pelletarii burgensis[6] is somewhat uncertain, and Fulbert may instead have been a furrier, embalmer, apothecary, or a person who laid out corpses for burial.[7]

    Some argue that Herleva's father was not a tanner but rather a member of the burgher class.[8] The idea is supported by the appearance of her brothers in a later document as attestors for an under-age William. Also, the Count of Flanders later accepted Herleva as a proper guardian for his own daughter. Both of these would be nearly impossible if Herleva's father was a tanner, which would place his standing as little more than a peasant.

    Orderic Vitalis described Herleva's father Fulbert as the Duke's Chamberlain (cubicularii ducis).[9]
    Relationship with Robert the Magnificent

    According to one legend, it all started when Robert, the young Duke of Normandy, saw Herleva from the roof of his castle tower.[10] The walkway on the roof still looks down on the dyeing trenches cut into stone in the courtyard below, which can be seen to this day from the tower ramparts above. The traditional way of dyeing leather or garments was to trample barefoot on the garments which were awash in the liquid dye in these trenches. Herleva, legend goes, seeing the Duke on his ramparts above, raised her skirts perhaps a bit more than necessary in order to attract the Duke's eye.[10] The latter was immediately smitten and ordered her brought in (as was customary for any woman that caught the Duke's eye) through the back door. Herleva refused, saying she would only enter the Duke's castle on horseback through the front gate, and not as an ordinary commoner. The Duke, filled with lust, could only agree. In a few days, Herleva, dressed in the finest her father could provide, and sitting on a white horse, rode proudly through the front gate, her head held high.[10][11] This gave Herleva a semi-official status as the Duke's concubine.[12] She later gave birth to his son, William, in 1027 or 1028.[13]

    Some historians suggest Herleva was first the mistress of Gilbert of Brionne with whom she had a son, Richard. It was Gilbert who first saw Herleva and elevated her position and then Robert took her for his mistress.[14]
    Marriage to Herluin de Conteville

    Herleva later married Herluin de Conteville in 1031. Some accounts maintain that Robert always loved her, but the gap in their social status made marriage impossible, so, to give her a good life, he married her off to one of his favourite noblemen.[15]

    Another source suggests that Herleva did not marry Herluin until after Robert died, because there is no record of Robert entering another relationship, whereas Herluin married another woman, Fredesendis, by the time he founded the abbey of Grestain.[16]

    From her marriage to Herluin she had two sons: Odo, who later became Bishop of Bayeux, and Robert, who became Count of Mortain. Both became prominent during William's reign. They also had at least two daughters: Emma, who married Richard le Goz, Viscount of Avranches, and a daughter of unknown name who married William, lord of la Fertâe-Macâe.[17]
    Death

    According to Robert of Torigni, Herleva was buried at the abbey of Grestain, which was founded by Herluin and their son Robert around 1050. This would put Herleva in her forties around the time of her death. However, David C. Douglas suggests that Herleva probably died before Herluin founded the abbey because her name does not appear on the list of benefactors, whereas the name of Herluin's second wife, Fredesendis, does.[18]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. William the Conqueror, King of England, Duke of Normandy was born on 14 Oct 1024 in Chateau de Falaise, Falaise, Normandy, France; was christened in 1066 in Dives-sur-Mer, Normandie, France; died on 9 Sep 1087 in Rouen, Normandy, France; was buried in Saint-Etienne de Caen, France.
    2. 2255. Countess Adelaide of Normandy was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France; died before 1090 in (Normandie, France).

  17. 14904.  Ranulf Bayeux was born in ~1017.

    Ranulf married Adelize NormandieBayeux, Normandy, France. Adelize (daughter of Richard Normandie) was born in ~1021 in Normandy, France; died in ~1053 in Bayeux, Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 14905.  Adelize Normandie was born in ~1021 in Normandy, France (daughter of Richard Normandie); died in ~1053 in Bayeux, Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Biography
    Name
    Name: Alice Alix de /Normandy/
    Source: #S-1987194330
    Birth date: 1021Birth place: Normandy, France
    Name: /Alex/
    Surname: Alex
    Name: Alix DeNormandy Countess /DeBayeux/[1]
    Name: Alix /DeNormandy/
    Source: #S48
    Record for Richard I Normandy
    Name: Alice Alice of Normandy
    Name: Alice of Normandy //
    Source: #S499
    John Scheuerman's data at http://homepages.rootsweb.com/~worden/index.htm
    Name: Alix /De Normandy/
    Source: #S3
    Record for Ranulph Meschimes
    Name: Alix /deNormandy/[2]
    Alix /Of Normandy/
    Name: Alix
    Of Normandy[3]
    Birth
    Date: ABT 1021
    Place: Normandy
    Date: 1021
    Place: Normandy, France
    Source: #S-1987194330
    Birth date: 1021Birth place: Normandy, France
    Date: ABT 1021
    Place: Normandy, France
    Date: 1021
    Place: Normandy, , , France[4]
    Date: 1021
    Place: Normandy, , , France
    Source: #S48
    Record for Richard I Normandy
    Date: 14 OCT 1021
    Place: Falaise, Calvados, Normandy, France
    Date: 1021
    Place: Normandy, France
    Source: #S3
    Record for Ranulph Meschimes
    Normandy, France[5]
    Marriage
    Place: F?camp, Seine-Maritime, Haute-Normandie, France
    Source: #S48
    Record for Richard I Normandy
    Date: 3 AUG 1098
    Place: Bayeux, Calvados, Basse-Normandie, France
    Death
    Date: 1121
    Place: Bayeux, Calvados, Normandy, France
    Source: #S3 Record for Ranulph Meschimes
    ID Number: MH:IF7761[6]
    http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=document&guid=4476e43d-4321-412c-9c42-0bcc87f441d3&tid=21443475&pid=1540148157
    http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=image&guid=7bd9d086-fa17-4ab6-972f-40c38b83f21d&tid=20194044&pid=1503
    Birth: 1052 Normandy, France
    Sources
    ? Source: #S-2066669361 Note: http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=sse&db=millind&h=10961109&ti=0&indiv=try&gss=pt Note: Birth date: 1021Birth place: Normandy, France APID: 1,7249::10961109
    ? Source: #S004386 Ancestry Family Trees http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=6436419&pid=-165742446
    ? Source: #S96 Date of Import: Jul 25, 2005
    ? Source: #S-2066669361 Note: http://trees.ancestry.com/rd?f=sse&db=millind&h=10961109&ti=0&indiv=try&gss=pt Note: Birth date: 1021Birth place: Normandy, France APID: 1,7249::10961109
    ? Source: #S96
    ? Source: #S96
    See also:

    soc.genealogy.medieval posting of 22 Oct 2004 by John Ravilious re: Descent from Richard III of Normandy to Jane Lowe (Grey of Sandiacre)
    Source: #S-1989558259
    Ancestry Family Trees
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=21443475&pid=1540148157
    http://www.thepeerage.com/p10482.htm#i104814

    Source S-1987194330
    Repository: #R-1989561449
    Millennium File
    Author: Heritage Consulting
    Publication: Online publication - Provo, UT, USA: Ancestry.com Operations Inc, 2003.Original data - Heritage Consulting. The Millennium File. Salt Lake City, UT, USA: Heritage Consulting.Original data: Heritage Consulting. The Millennium File. Salt Lake City, UT, USA:
    Repository R-1989561449
    Name: Ancestry.com
    Address: http://www.Ancestry.com
    Source S-1989558259
    Ancestry Family Trees
    Publication: Online publication - Provo, UT, USA: Ancestry.com. Original data: Family Tree files submitted by Ancestry members.
    Source S48
    Author: Ancestry.com
    Public Member Trees
    Publication: Name: Ancestry.com Operations Inc; Location: Provo, UT, USA; Date:2006;
    Repository: #R1
    Repository R1
    Name: www.ancestry.com
    Source: #S-2015171764
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=22844971&pid=1314967290
    Source S-2015171764
    Repository: #R-2015174050
    Repository R-2015174050
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=22844971&pid=1314980310
    Source: #S-2041639488
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=21525863&pid=1673999298
    Source S-2041639488
    Repository: #R-2041639490
    Repository R-2041639490
    Source: #S-2128072779
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=16692088&pid=1171568268
    Source S-2128072779
    Repository: #R-2128072780
    Repository R-2128072780
    Source: #S-1968866219
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=2886322&pid=1747724200
    Source S-1968866219
    Repository: #R-1969211483
    Repository R-1969211483
    Source S499
    http://homepages.rootsweb.com/~wordenhttp://homepages.rootsweb.com/~worden/index.htm
    Abbreviation: WFA Database online
    Source: #S1034365574
    http://trees.ancestry.com/pt/AMTCitationRedir.aspx?tid=13248593&pid=977429433
    Source S1034365574
    Repository: #R1034365571

    end of profile

    Children:
    1. 7452. Sir Ranulph Meschines, Vicomte de Bayeux was born in ~1050 in Bayeux, France; died on 26 Aug 1116.

  19. 15218.  Waldron St Clair was born in ~1019 in Normandie, France (son of Mauger Normandie and Germaine Corbell); died in 1047 in (Normandy, France).

    Waldron married Helena Normandie(Normandy, France). Helena (daughter of Richard Normandie) was born in ~1053 in Manche, Normandie, France; died in ~1080. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 15219.  Helena Normandie was born in ~1053 in Manche, Normandie, France (daughter of Richard Normandie); died in ~1080.
    Children:
    1. 7609. Agnes St. Clair was born in ~1053 in Manche, Normandy, France; died in ~1080.

  21. 15248.  Duncan I of Scotland, King of AlbaDuncan I of Scotland, King of Alba was born in ~1001 in (Dunkeld, Scotland) (son of Crinan of Dunkeld, Abbot of Dunkeld and Bethoc); died on 14 Aug 1040 in Elgin, Scotland.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 1007, (Dunkeld) Scotland

    Notes:

    Donnchad mac Crinain (Modern Gaelic: Donnchadh mac Cráionain;[2] anglicised as Duncan I, and nicknamed An t-Ilgarach, "the Diseased" or "the Sick";[3] ca. 1001 – 14 August 1040)[1] was king of Scotland (Alba) from 1034 to 1040. He is the historical basis of the "King Duncan" in Shakespeare's play Macbeth.

    Life

    He was a son of Crâinâan, hereditary lay abbot of Dunkeld, and Bethâoc, daughter of king Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda (Malcolm II).

    Unlike the "King Duncan" of Shakespeare's Macbeth, the historical Duncan appears to have been a young man. He followed his grandfather Malcolm as king after the latter's death on 25 November 1034, without apparent opposition. He may have been Malcolm's acknowledged successor or Táanaiste as the succession appears to have been uneventful.[4] Earlier histories, following John of Fordun, supposed that Duncan had been king of Strathclyde in his grandfather's lifetime, between 1018 and 1034, ruling the former Kingdom of Strathclyde as an appanage. Modern historians discount this idea.[5]

    An earlier source, a variant of the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba (CK-I), gives Duncan's wife the Gaelic name Suthen.[6] Whatever his wife's name may have been, Duncan had at least two sons. The eldest, Malcolm III (Mâael Coluim mac Donnchada) was king from 1058 to 1093, the second Donald III (Domnall Bâan, or "Donalbane") was king afterwards. Mâael Muire, Earl of Atholl is a possible third son of Duncan, although this is uncertain.[7]

    The early period of Duncan's reign was apparently uneventful, perhaps a consequence of his youth. Macbeth (Mac Bethad mac Findlâaich) is recorded as having been his dux, today rendered as "duke" and meaning nothing more than the rank between prince and marquess, but then still having the Roman meaning of "war leader". In context — "dukes of Francia" had half a century before replaced the Carolingian kings of the Franks and in England the over-mighty Godwin of Wessex was called a dux — this suggests that Macbeth may have been the power behind the throne.[8]

    In 1039, Duncan led a large Scots army south to besiege Durham, but the expedition ended in disaster. Duncan survived, but the following year he led an army north into Moray, Macbeth's domain, apparently on a punitive expedition against Moray.[9] There he was killed in action, at Bothnagowan, now Pitgaveny, near Elgin, by the men of Moray led by Macbeth, probably on 14 August 1040.[10] He is thought to have been buried at Elgin[11] before later relocation to the Isle of Iona.
    Depictions in fiction

    Duncan is depicted as an elderly King in the play Macbeth (1606) by William Shakespeare. He is killed in his sleep by the protagonist, Macbeth.

    In the historical novel Macbeth the King (1978) by Nigel Tranter, Duncan is portrayed as a schemer who is fearful of Macbeth as a possible rival for the throne. He tries to assassinate Macbeth by poisoning and then when this fails, attacks his home with an army. In self-defence Macbeth meets him in battle and kills him in personal combat.

    In the animated television series Gargoyles he is depicted as a weak and conniving king who assassinates those who he believes threaten his rule.[12] He even tries to assassinate Macbeth, forcing Demona to ally with the Moray nobleman, with Duncan's resulting death coming from attempting to strike an enchanted orb of energy that one of the Weird Sisters gave to Macbeth to take Duncan down.

    Died:
    during the Battle of Pitgaveny by Macbeth

    Duncan married Suthen, Queen of Scotland in ~1030 in (Northumbria, England). Suthen was born in ~1020 in Northumbria, England; died in 1050 in Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 15249.  Suthen, Queen of Scotland was born in ~1020 in Northumbria, England; died in 1050 in Scotland.

    Notes:

    Biography
    This is the Final Profile ID for Suthen, wife of Duncan I of Scotland.
    Suthen/Sybil is being consolidated in this profile. Due to her unknown parentage, her LNAB has been determined as UNKNOWN.
    Take care when merging.

    There is confusion surrounding the origins of Sybill/Suthen. Conflicting theories claim she is either a: cousin, sister, or daughter of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. Therefore, her LNAB is "UNKNOWN".
    Siward had 2 known children: Waltheof of Bamburg and (unproven) Osbeorne (d.27 Jul 1054).
    "[SIBYLLA] . The Chronicle of John of Fordun states the mother of Malcolm and Donald Bane, Duncan's sons, was "the cousin of Earl Siward". This info is not in any earlier source and should be considered dubious" (Medieval Lands)
    Please see G2G discussion for more:
    http://www.wikitree.com/g2g/137645/what-is-the-lnab-for-suthen-sybil-of-scotland-

    Vitals
    Name: Suthen
    Alias: Sybill, Sybilla
    b. ____
    d. ____
    Disputed Origins
    The parents listed for this individual are speculative and may not be based on sound genealogical research. Sources to prove or disprove this ancestry are needed. Please contact the Profile Manager or leave information on the bulletin board.

    Sybill's relation to Siward, Earl of Northumbria, as well as Bjorn is unknown. She has been referred to as Siward's cousin, sister, and daughter.

    John of Fordun:
    Duncan's wife was the cousin of Earl Siward.[1]
    Foundation for Medieval Genealogy [2] states:
    information is dubious ... "In one earlier king list, King Malcolm III's mother is named "Suthen"".
    more recent sources suggest:[citation needed]
    Earl Siward and Sybilla are siblings.
    Sybilla was daughter of Bjorn Bearsson and sister of Sigurd "Digera" Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbria
    Marriage and Issue
    m. c.1030 Duncan of Scotland.[3] Issue:
    Malcolm III
    Donald III
    Maelmuire.[4]
    Sources
    ? Fordun, J. (1872) Chronicle of a Scottish Nation. Felix J.H. Skene, Trans. & William F. Skene, Ed. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas. www.archive.org
    ? fmg.ac
    ? Ashley, M. (2008). A Brief History of British Kings and Queens, (pp.106-107). Philadelphia, PA: Running Press Book Publishers. Print.
    ? Alan Anderson's EARLY SOURCES OF SCOTTISH HISTORY, AD 500-1286; Weir, A. (n.d.) BRITAIN'S ROYAL FAMILIES (revised edition).
    http://www.clanmacfarlanegenealogy.info/genealogy/TNGWebsite/getperson.php?personID=I4519&tree=CC

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 7624. Malcolm III of Scotland, King of Scots was born in 0Mar 1031 in Scotland; died on 13 Nov 1093 in Alnwick, Northumberland, England.
    2. Donald Dunkeld, III, King of Scots was born in 1034 in Perth, Perthshire, Scotland; died in 1097 in Rescobie, Angus, Scotland.

  23. 15250.  Edward the ExileEdward the Exile was born in 1016 in (Wessex) England (son of Edmund II, King of the English and Ealdgyth); died on 19 Apr 1057 in London, Middlesex, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Hungary

    Notes:

    Edward the Exile (1016 – 19 April 1057), also called Edward Ątheling, was the son of King Edmund Ironside and of Ealdgyth. He spent most of his life in exile in the Kingdom of Hungary following the defeat of his father by Canute the Great; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cnut_the_Great.

    Exile

    After the Danish conquest of England in 1016, Canute had Edward, said to be only a few months old, and his brother, Edmund, sent to the Swedish court of Olof Skčotkonung[1][2] (who was either Canute's half-brother or stepbrother), supposedly with instructions to have the children murdered. Instead, the two boys were secretly sent either to Kiev,[3] where Olof's daughter Ingigerd was the Queen, or to Poland, where Canute's uncle Boleslaw I Chrobry was duke.[4] Later Edward made his way to Hungary, probably in the retinue of Ingigerd's son-in-law, Andrâas in 1046.

    Return

    On hearing the news of his being alive, Edward the Confessor recalled him to England in 1056 and made him his heir. Edward offered the last chance of an undisputed succession within the Saxon royal house. News of Edward's existence came at a time when the old Anglo-Saxon monarchy, restored after a long period of Danish domination, was heading for catastrophe. The Confessor, personally devout but politically weak and without children, was unable to make an effective stand against the steady advance of the powerful and ambitious sons of Godwin, Earl of Wessex. From across the Channel William, Duke of Normandy, also had an eye on the succession. Edward the Exile appeared at just the right time. Approved by both king and by the Witan, the Council of the Realm, he offered a way out of the impasse, a counter both to the Godwinsons and to William, and one with a legitimacy that could not be readily challenged.

    In 1054 King Edward sent Ealdred, Bishop of Worcester, to the court of the German emperor to set in train negotiations with the king of Hungary for the return of Edward the Exile. Ealdred was not at first successful, and Earl Harold's journey to Flanders, and possibly on to Germany and Hungary, in 1056 was probably undertaken to further negotiations. The Exile finally arrived in England in 1057 with his wife and children, but died within a few days, on 19 April, without meeting the King. He was buried in Old St Paul's Cathedral.[5]

    Family

    Edward's wife was named Agatha, whose origins are disputed.[6] Their children were:

    Edgar Ątheling (c. 1051 - c. 1126) - Elected King of England after the Battle of Hastings but submitted to William the Conqueror.
    Saint Margaret of Scotland (c. 1045 - 16 November 1093) - Married King Malcolm III of Scotland.
    Cristina (c. 1057 - c. 1093) - Abbess at Romsey Abbey.
    Edward's grandchild Edith of Scotland, also called Matilda, married King Henry I of England, continuing the Anglo-Saxon line into the post-Conquest English monarchy.

    Ancestors

    Edward the Exile was a direct descendant of a line of Wessex kings dating back, at least on the pages of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles, to the arrival of Cerdic of Wessex in 495AD, and from Alfred the Great in the English monarchs family tree.[7] Of his more immediate ancestors, all four of Edward's male-line ancestors shown in the diagram below were Kings of England before Cnut the Great took the crown and sent Edward into exile.[8]

    Edward married Agatha. Agatha was born in >1030; died in <1070 in (England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 15251.  Agatha was born in >1030; died in <1070 in (England).

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: Aft 1018
    • Alt Death: 13 Jul 1054, Newcastle Upon Tyne, Northumberland, England

    Notes:

    Biography of Agatha, Wife of Edward the Exile
    Parentage: Agatha's parents are unknown. Who they might me be remains one the great genealogical puzzles as tantalizing clues were left by near contemporaries. However, all of these clues are open to interpretation and debate, and are at times contradictory. One should not take any published as proof that her parentage has been discovered or worked out.
    Stewart Baldwin's The Henry Project discusses the various theories and their origins on his "Agatha" page. [1]
    Wikipedia also covers the various theories regarding her possible parrentage, all of them cited, with links to many primary genealogical sources in WHO ARE AGATHA'S PARENTS?.
    The controversy was most recently discussed in The Scottish Genealogist in 2002. [2].
    WHAT IS CERTAIN is that she was the wife of Edward, of Wessex, and the mother of Saint Margaret of Scotland

    One Biographical Theory
    Agatha of Augsburg, Princess of Hungary Some authorities say that she is the daughter of Ludolph, Margrave of West Friesland and Gertrude von Stade (RN=28199). She Paget says she is daughter of Bruno, Bishop of Augsburg, brother of Emperor Henry II. Agatha of Augsburg, Princess of Hungary died after 1066.

    Another Biographical Theory
    Her parentage is disputed repeatedly; the most interesting theories are published in the New England Genealogical journals[3][4][5]

    Another Biographical Theory
    (Someone copied from Wikipedia article) Wikipedia: Agatha,_wife_of_Edward_the_Exile
    There is doubt about her parentage.
    Note on paternity of Agatha, wife of Edward The Exile (by Andrey Alexandrovich Frizyuk)
    " Two main versions of Agatha's parentage have been proposed so far:
    1. Szabolcs de Vajay in his paper "Agatha, Mother of St. Margaret, Queen of Scotland" (Duquesne Review, vol. 7, no. 2 (Spring 1962), pp. 71-80) expounded the theory that Agatha was a daughter of Liudolf, Margrave of West-Friesland (he was half-brother of Emperor Henry III), by Gertrude of Egisheim. This is based on statements of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle and Florence of Worcester's "Chronicon ex chronicis" that Agatha was a blood relative of the "Emperor Henry".
    2. Rene Jette in his article "Is the Mystery of the Origins of Agatha, Wife of Edward the Exile, Finally Solved?" (New England Historical and Genealogical Register, no. 150 (October 1996): 417-432) pointed out some facts which were not explained by Szabolcs de Vajay's theory:
    A. William of Malmesbury in "De Gestis Regis Anglorum" and several later chronicles state that Agatha was a Hungarian Queen's sister. Edward was a loyal supporter of Andras who accompanied him from Kiev to Hungary in 1046 and lived for many years at his court. Thus it's highly probable that "a Hungarian Queen" in question was Andras' wife, Anastasia Yaroslavna.
    B. According to Szabolcs de Vajay, the marriage of Agatha and Edward took place in Kiev. This accords with statements of Geoffrey Gaimar and Roger of Howden that Edward took a Kievan wife "of noble parentage."
    C. There are several etymological arguments. Agatha, for instance, is a Greek name quite unknown in Western Europe of that time. On the other hand, the name Agatha/Agafia was fairly common in the Rurikid family: all daughters of Yaroslav received Greek names, and we know that Yaroslav's Byzantine stepmother had an aunt named Agatha.
    D. Also, the 11th-century fresco of St Sophia Cathedral in Kiev represents 5 living daughters/sisters of Yaroslav, all of marriageable age. One of them is Anastasia the Queen of Hungary, another Elisaveta the Queen of Norway, the third - Anna the Queen of France, the fourth - Dobronega the Queen of Poland, but who was the fifth?
    It's interesting that the last wife of Vladimir I was apparently the first cousin of Emperor Henry III. Her daughter Dobronega could have been described as "filia germani imperatoris Henrici". What if Agatha was Dobronega's full sister? It seems to me that such a solution would explain all the evidence that we have in the best way."
    See NEHGR 152. Forebears, XVI, #4, p 521 says daughter of Bruno, brother of HRE Henry II; Bruno d 1057, London.
    Sources
    ? Baldwin. "Agatha", in The Henry Project (2010, accessed 2017).
    ? Lauder-Frost, Gregory M.S., FSA Scot., "Agatha - The Ancestry Dispute" in The Scottish Genealogist, Edinburgh, Sept 2002, vol.xlix no.3, p.71-2.
    ? David Faris and Douglas Richard"The Origin of Agatha-The Debate Continues: The Parents of Agatha, Wife of Edward The Exile" in New England Historical and Genealogical Register, vol. 152, (April 1998).By
    ? Renâe Jettâe, "Is the Mystery of the Origins of Agatha, Wife of Edward the Exile, Finally Solved?", in New England Historical and Genealogical Register, vol. 150 (October 1996), pp. 417-432
    ? G. Andrews Moriarty, "Agatha, wife of the Atheling Eadward", in The New England Historical and Genealogical Register, vol. 106 (1952), pp. 52-60
    Our main source for medieval genealogy in the EuroAristo Project is the FMG database which is MEDIEVAL LANDS :A prosopography of medieval European noble and royal families by Charles Cawley,© Foundation for Medieval Genealogy, 2000-2013. http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/index.htm http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/CONTENTS.htm

    We are open to other sources as well but please cite them.
    Source list:
    Baldwin, Stewart. "Agatha: Wife of Eadweard the Exile", website The Henry Project: The Ancestors of King Henry II of England. (4 July 2010, http://sbaldw.home.mindspring.com/hproject/prov/agath000.htm ; accessed April 2017).
    History of Scotland, George Buchanan--Scots Peerage Sir James Balfor--U.K. Extracted Probate Records---ancestry.com
    Spottiswood, John. The History of the Church of Scotland, beginning the year of our Lord 203, and continued to the end of the reign of King James VI. (R. Norton, for R. Royston, London, 1668) Page 29

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 7625. Margaret of Wessex, Queen of Scotland was born in ~1045 in Wessex, England; died on 16 Nov 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.

  25. 2252.  Siward Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbia was born in (1000-1010) in Denmark; died on 26 Mar 1055 in St Olave's Church, York, England; was buried in York, Yorkshire, England.

    Notes:

    Siward or Sigurd (/'su?w?rd/ or more recently /'si?w?rd/;[1] Old English: Sigeweard)[2] was an important earl of 11th-century northern England. The Old Norse nickname Digri and its Latin translation Grossus ("the stout") are given to him by near-contemporary texts.[3] Siward was probably of Scandinavian origin, perhaps a relative of Earl Ulf, and emerged as a powerful regional strongman in England during the reign of Cnut ("Canute the Great", 1016–1035). Cnut was a Scandinavian ruler who conquered England in the 1010s, and Siward was one of the many Scandinavians who came to England in the aftermath of that conquest. Siward subsequently rose to become sub-ruler of most of northern England. From 1033 at the latest Siward was in control of southern Northumbria, that is, present-day Yorkshire, governing as earl on Cnut's behalf.

    He entrenched his position in northern England by marrying Ąlfflµd, the daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bamburgh. After killing Ealdred's successor Eadulf in 1041, Siward gained control of all Northumbria. He exerted his power in support of Cnut's successors, kings Harthacnut and Edward, assisting them with vital military aid and counsel. He probably gained control of the middle shires of Northampton and Huntingdon by the 1050s, and there is some evidence that he spread Northumbrian control into Cumberland. In the early 1050s Earl Siward turned against the Scottish ruler Mac Bethad mac Findlaâich ("Macbeth"). Despite the death of his son Osbjorn, Siward defeated Mac Bethad in battle in 1054. More than half a millennium later the Scotland adventure earned him a place in William Shakespeare's Macbeth. Siward died in 1055, leaving one son, Waltheof, who would eventually succeed to Northumbria. St Olave's church in York and nearby Heslington Hill are associated with Siward.

    read more...

    Died:
    "Siward, the stalwart earl, being stricken by dysentery, felt that death was near, and said, "How shameful it is that I, who could not die in so many battles, should have been saved for the ignominious death of a cow! At least clothe me in my impenetrable breastplate, gird me with my sword, place my helmet on my head, my shield in my left hand, my gilded battle-axe in my right, that I, the bravest of soldiers, may die like a soldier."

    He spoke, and armed as he had requested, he gave up his spirit with honour".

    — A description of Siward's death, taken from the Historia Anglorum of Henry of Huntingdon.

    Buried:
    at St Olave's Church, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/St_Olave%27s_Church,_York

    Siward married Aelfflaed(Northumbria, England). Aelfflaed (daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia and unnamed spouse) was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 2253.  Aelfflaed was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England) (daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia and unnamed spouse); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England.
    Children:
    1. 1126. Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria died on 31 May 1076 in St. Giles Hill, Winchester, England; was buried in Crowland, Crowland Abbey, Peterborough, England.

  27. 2254.  Lambert II, Count of Lens was born in Lens, France; died in 1054 in (France).

    Lambert married Countess Adelaide of Normandy(Normandie, France). Adelaide (daughter of Duke Robert de Normandie, II and Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne) was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France; died before 1090 in (Normandie, France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 2255.  Countess Adelaide of Normandy was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France (daughter of Duke Robert de Normandie, II and Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne); died before 1090 in (Normandie, France).

    Notes:

    Adelaide of Normandy (or Adeliza) (c. 1030 – bef. 1090) was the sister of William the Conqueror and was Countess of Aumale in her own right.

    Life

    Born c. 1030,[1] Adelaide was an illegitimate daughter of the Norman duke Robert the Magnificent. Robert's likewise illegitimate son and successor, William the Conqueror, was Adelaide's brother or half-brother.[a]

    Adelaide's first marriage to Enguerrand II, Count of Ponthieu potentially gave William a powerful ally in upper Normandy.[2] But at the Council of Reims in 1049, when the marriage of William with Matilda of Flanders was prohibited based on consanguinity, so were those of Eustace II, Count of Boulogne and Enguerrand of Ponthieu, who was already married to Adelaide.[3] Adelaide's marriage was apparently annulled c.1049/50 and another marriage was arranged for her, this time to Lambert II, Count of Lens, younger son of Eustace I, Count of Boulogne forming a new marital alliance between Normandy and Boulogne.[4] Lambert was killed in 1054 at Lille, aiding Baldwin V, Count of Flanders against Emperor Henry III.[5] Now widowed, Adelaide resided at Aumale, probably part of her dower from her first husband, Enguerrand, or part of a settlement after the capture of Guy of Ponthieu, her brother-in-law.[b][4] As a dowager Adelaide began a semi-religious retirement and became involved with the church at Auchy presenting them with a number of gifts.[4] In 1060 she was called upon again to form another marital alliance, this time to a younger man Odo, Count of Champagne.[6] Odo seems to have been something of a disappointment as he appears on only one of the Conqueror's charters and received no land in England; his wife being a tenant-in-chief in her own right.[6]

    In 1082, William and his wife, Matilda, gave to the abbey of the Holy Trinity in Caen the town of Le Homme in the Cotentin with a provision to the Countess of Albamarla (Aumale), his sister, for a life tenancy.[7] In 1086, as Comitissa de Albatnarla,[7] as she was listed in the Domesday Book, was shown as having numerous holdings in both Suffolk and Essex,[8] one of the very few Norman noblewomen to have held lands in England at Domesday as a tenant-in-chief.[9] She was also given the lordship of Holderness which was held after her death by her 3rd husband, Odo, the by then disinherited Count of Champagne; the lordship then passed to their son, Stephen.[7] Adelaide died before 1090.[10]
    Family

    Adelaide married three times; first to Enguerrand II, Count of Ponthieu (died 1053)[11] by whom she had issue:

    Adelaide, living 1096.[7]

    She married secondly Lambert II, Count of Lens (died 1054),[10] they had a daughter:

    Judith of Lens, m. Waltheof Earl of Huntingdon and Northumbria.[12]

    Adelaide married thirdly in 1060 Odo, Count of Champagne (d. aft. 1096),[13] by whom she had a son:

    Stephen, Count of Aumale.[13]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 1127. Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France; died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England.

  29. 2276.  Henri, I, King of France was born on 4 May 1008 in Reims, France; died on 4 Aug 1060 in Vitry-aux-Loges, Centre, France; was buried in Saint Denis Basilique, Paris, France.

    Notes:

    Henry I (4 May 1008 – 4 August 1060) was King of the Franks from 1031 to his death. The royal demesne of France reached its smallest size during his reign, and for this reason he is often seen as emblematic of the weakness of the early Capetians. This is not entirely agreed upon, however, as other historians regard him as a strong but realistic king, who was forced to conduct a policy mindful of the limitations of the French monarchy.

    King of the Franks
    Junior king
    Senior king 14 May 1027 – 20 July 1031;
    20 July 1031 – 4 August 1060
    Coronation 14 May 1027, Cathedral of Reims
    Predecessor Robert II
    Successor Philip I
    Born 4 May 1008
    Reims, France
    Died 4 August 1060 (aged 52)
    Vitry-aux-Loges, France
    Burial Saint Denis Basilica, Paris, France
    Spouse Matilda of Frisia
    Anne of Kiev
    Issue Philip I
    Emma of France
    Robert of France
    Hugh I, Count of Vermandois
    House Capet
    Father Robert II of France


    Reign
    A member of the House of Capet, Henry was born in Reims, the son of King Robert II (972–1031) and Constance of Arles (986–1034).[1] He was crowned King of France at the Cathedral of Reims on 14 May 1027,[2] in the Capetian tradition, while his father still lived. He had little influence and power until he became sole ruler on his father's death.

    The reign of Henry I, like those of his predecessors, was marked by territorial struggles. Initially, he joined his brother Robert, with the support of their mother, in a revolt against his father (1025). His mother, however, supported Robert as heir to the old king, on whose death Henry was left to deal with his rebel sibling.[3] In 1032, he placated his brother by giving him the duchy of Burgundy[3] which his father had given him in 1016.[4]

    In an early strategic move, Henry came to the rescue of his very young nephew-in-law, the newly appointed Duke William of Normandy (who would go on to become William the Conqueror), to suppress a revolt by William's vassals. In 1047, Henry secured the dukedom for William in their decisive victory over the vassals at the Battle of Val-áes-Dunes near Caen;[5] however, Henry would later support the barons against William until the former's death in 1060.[6]

    In 1051, William married Matilda, the daughter of the count of Flanders, which Henry saw as a threat to his throne.[7] In 1054, and again in 1057, Henry invaded Normandy, but on both occasions he was defeated.[7]

    Henry had three meetings with Henry III, Holy Roman Emperor—all at Ivois. In early 1043, he met him to discuss the marriage of the emperor with Agnes of Poitou, the daughter of Henry's vassal.[8] In October 1048, the two Henries met again and signed a treaty of friendship.[9] The final meeting took place in May 1056 and concerned disputes over Theobald III and County of Blois.[9] The debate over the duchy became so heated that Henry accused the emperor of breach of contract and subsequently left.[9] In 1058, Henry was selling bishoprics and abbacies, ignoring the accusations of simony and tyranny by the Papal legate Cardinal Humbert.[10] Despite his efforts, Henry I's twenty-nine-year reign saw feudal power in France reach its pinnacle.

    King Henry I died on 4 August 1060 in Vitry-en-Brie, France, and was interred in Basilica of St Denis. He was succeeded by his son, Philip I of France, who was 7 at the time of his death; for six years Henry's queen Anne of Kiev ruled as regent. At the time of his death, he was besieging Thimert, which had been occupied by the Normans since 1058.[11]

    Marriages
    Henry I was betrothed to Matilda, the daughter of Conrad II, Holy Roman Emperor, but she died prematurely in 1034.[12] Henry then married Matilda of Frisia, but she died in 1044,[13] following a Caesarean section. Casting further afield in search of a third wife, Henry married Anne of Kiev on 19 May 1051.[13] They had four children:

    Philip I (23 May 1052 – 30 July 1108).[14]
    Emma (1054 – 1109?).
    Robert (c. 1055 – c. 1060).
    Hugh "the Great" of Vermandois (1057–1102).[15]

    end of biography

    Henri married Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France. Anna (daughter of Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia and Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden) was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 5 Sep 1075 in France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 2277.  Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine (daughter of Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia and Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden); died on 5 Sep 1075 in France.

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV

    aka Anne of RUSSIA; (YAROSLAVNA Iaroslavna) KIJEWSKAIA; (Capet's 2nd wife)
    Born: Kiev 1036 Died: aft. 1076 France


    HM George I's 16-Great Grandmother. HRE Ferdinand I's 13-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 19-Great Grandmother. PM Churchill's 23-Great Grandmother. HM Margrethe II's 24-Great Grandmother. Gen. Pierpont Hamilton's 24-Great Grandmother. `Red Baron' Richthofen's 21-Great Grandmother. Poss. Agnes Harris's 17-Great Grandmother. `Osawatomie' Brown's 24-Great Grandmother.
    Husbands/Partners: Henry I CAPET (King) of FRANCE ; Raoul III de CREPY
    Child: Philip I `the Amorous' (King) of FRANCE
    Possible Child: Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI
    Alternative Mother of Possible Child: prob. not Matilda of GERMANY (1st wife)
    ________ ________ ________ ________ _______ _______ _______ _______ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Rurik (Grand Prince) of NOVGORAD + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | | or: Ingwar (Rurik's son)
    / | OR: prob. not Rurik NOWGOROD [alt ped] + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    / -- Igor I (Grand Prince) of KIEV (876? - 945?)
    | \ | OR: prob. source: N1c1 y-Haplogroup + =====>
    | \ -- Efanda of URMAN + ====> [ 1]
    / | OR: prob. not Marija of BULGARIA + ==&=> [ 255 ,,XQD,&]
    / -- Sviatoslav (Svatislav) I IGORJEWITSCH
    / \ -- Olga von PLESKAU (Grand Duchess) of KIEV + ====> [ 2]
    / -- Vladimir (I; Saint; Grand Prince) of KIEV
    | \ / -- poss. Malk (Mal) de LUBECH + ====> [ 1]
    | \ -- Malousha `the Slav' de LUBECH (944? - 1002?)
    | \ | or: Fredslava (ARPAD ?), q.v.
    / \ -- Olga
    / -- Jaroslav (Yaroslav Laroslav) I WLADIMIROWWITSCH
    | \ / -- poss. Randolph of POLOTSK + ====> [ 1]
    | | / -- Rognwald (Rognvald) (Count) von POLOTZK
    | \ -- Rogneida (Rognieda) (Princess) von POLOTZK
    | | or: Anna PORPHYROGENITA, q.v.
    / | OR: poss. (Miss) von SCHWABEN + ==&=> [ 255 ,gC,tm,&]
    - Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV
    \ / -- Erik EDMUNDSSON of SWEDEN (Goten) + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | / -- Bjorn (III) `the Old' (`a Haugi') ERIKSSON
    | / -- Erik VII `Segersall' (King) of SWEDEN
    | | \ | OR: Erik VII `Segersall' of SWEDEN [alt ped] + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | / \ -- Ingeborg (? - 934+)
    | / -- Olaf III (II; King; Skot-konig) of SWEDEN
    | | \ / -- Skoglar-Toste (Skogul-Tosti) STORRADA
    | | \ -- Sigrid (Sigrith) STORRADA (Queen) of DENMARK
    | / | OR: prob. Gunhild MIEZKODOTTER av VENDEN + ====> [ 255 ,g,&]
    \ -- Ingegarda (Ingrid) OLAFSDOTTIR (1001? - 1050)
    \ / -- Mitsui II (Prince) of the OBOTRITES + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    | / -- Mieceslas III (Prince) of the OBOTRITES
    | | \ -- poss. Sophia MIECESLAS + ====> [ 1]
    | / | OR: poss. Margareta of SAXONY + ==&=> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    \ -- Astrid (Ingegerda) (Princess) of the OBOTRITES
    \ -- Sophia (Sweden)


    Her (poss.) Grandchildren: Cecile de FRANCE ; Louis VI `the Fat' (King) of FRANCE ; Constance (Constansia) CAPET (Princess) of FRANCE ; Florent de FRANCE ; Raoul I (Count) de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle (de) VERMANDOIS ; Agnes de VERMANDOIS ; Mathilda (Mahaut) de VERMANDOIS ; Constance de VERMANDOIS ; Alice de VERMANDOIS

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Children:
    1. 1138. Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois was born in 1057 in (Vermandois) France; died on 18 Oct 1102 in Tarsus, Turkey; was buried in Church of St Paul, Mersin, Mersin, Turkey.

  31. 3812.  David I of Scotland, King of the Scots was born in ~1085 in Dumfermline, Scotland (son of Malcolm III of Scotland, King of Scots and Margaret of Wessex, Queen of Scotland); died on 24 May 1154 in Carlisle, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.

    Notes:

    David I or Dauâid mac Maâil Choluim (Modern: Daibhidh I mac [Mhaoil] Chaluim;[1] c. 1085 – 24 May 1153) was a 12th-century ruler who was Prince of the Cumbrians (1113–1124) and later King of the Scots (1124–1153). The youngest son of Mâael Coluim III (Malcolm III) and Margaret of Wessex, David spent most of his childhood in Scotland, but was exiled to England temporarily in 1093. Perhaps after 1100, he became a dependent at the court of King Henry I. There he was influenced by the Norman and Anglo-French culture of the court.

    When David's brother Alexander I of Scotland died in 1124, David chose, with the backing of Henry I, to take the Kingdom of Scotland (Alba) for himself. He was forced to engage in warfare against his rival and nephew, Mâael Coluim mac Alaxandair. Subduing the latter seems to have taken David ten years, a struggle that involved the destruction of Óengus, Mormaer of Moray. David's victory allowed expansion of control over more distant regions theoretically part of his Kingdom. After the death of his former patron Henry I, David supported the claims of Henry's daughter and his own niece, the former Empress-consort, Matilda, to the throne of England. In the process, he came into conflict with King Stephen and was able to expand his power in northern England, despite his defeat at the Battle of the Standard in 1138.

    The term "Davidian Revolution" is used by many scholars to summarise the changes which took place in Scotland during his reign. These included his foundation of burghs and regional markets, implementation of the ideals of Gregorian Reform, foundation of monasteries, Normanisation of the Scottish government, and the introduction of feudalism through immigrant French and Anglo-French knights.

    Read more ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/David_I_of_Scotland

    David married Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland. Maud (daughter of Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria and Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland) was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England; died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  32. 3813.  Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England (daughter of Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria and Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland); died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Maud or Matilda (c.1074—1130/31) was the queen consort of King David I of Scotland. She was the great-niece of William the Conqueror and the granddaughter of Earl Siward.

    Biography

    Maud was the daughter of the Waltheof, the Anglo-Saxon Earl of Huntingdon and Northampton, and his Norman wife Judith of Lens. Her father was the last of the major Anglo-Saxon earls to remain powerful after the Norman conquest of England in 1066, and the son of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. Her mother was the niece of William the Conqueror.

    She was married to Simon de Senlis (or St Liz) in about 1090.[1] Earlier, William had tried to get Maud's mother, Judith, to marry Simon. He received the honour of Huntingdon (whose lands stretched across much of eastern England) probably in right of his wife from William Rufus before the end of the year 1090.[2][3]

    She had three known children by him:[2]

    Matilda of St Liz (Maud) (d. 1140); she married Robert Fitz Richard of Tonbridge; she married secondly Saer De Quincy.
    Simon of St Liz (d. 1153)
    Saint Waltheof of Melrose (c.1100 – 1159/60)
    Her first husband died some time after 1111 and Maud next married David, the brother-in-law of Henry I of England, in 1113.[1][3] Through the marriage, David gained control over his wife's vast estates in England, in addition to his own lands in Cumbria and Strathclyde.[3] They had four children (two sons and two daughters):[1]

    Malcolm (born in 1113 or later, died young)
    Henry (c.1114 – 1152)
    Claricia (died unmarried)
    Hodierna (died young and unmarried)
    In 1124, David became King of Scots. Maud's two sons by different fathers, Simon and Henry, would later vie for the Earldom of Huntingdon.[3]

    She died in 1130 or 1131 and was buried at Scone Abbey in Perthshire, but she appears in a charter of dubious origin dated 1147.[1]

    Depictions in fiction

    Maud of Huntingdon appears as a character in Elizabeth Chadwick's novel The Winter Mantle (2003), as well as Alan Moore's novel Voice of the Fire (1995) and Nigel Tranter's novel David the Prince (1980).

    References

    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Weir, Alison (1995). Britain's Royal Families: The Complete Genealogy, Revised Edition. London: Random House. ISBN 0-7126-7448-9. p. 192
    ^ Jump up to: a b Matthew Strickland, "Senlis, Simon (I) de", Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/25091
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d G. W. S. Barrow, "David I (c.1085–1153)", Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, Sept 2004; online edn, Jan 2006 ; Maud (d. 1131): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/49353

    Buried:
    Scone Abbey (originally Scone Priory) was a house of Augustinian canons located in Scone, Perthshire (Gowrie), Scotland. Dates given for the establishment of Scone Priory have ranged from 1114 A.D. to 1122 A.D. However, historians have long believed that Scone was before that time the center of the early medieval Christian cult of the Culdees (Câeli Dâe in medieval Irish meaning "Companions of God"). Very little is known about the Culdees but it is thought that a cult may have been worshiping at Scone from as early as 700 A.D. Archaeological surveys taken in 2007 suggest that Scone was a site of real significance even prior to 841 A.D., when Kenneth MacAlpin brought the Stone of Destiny, Scotland's most prized relic and coronation stone, to Scone.

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Scone_Abbey

    Children:
    1. 1906. Henry of Scotland was born in 1114 in (Scotland); died on 12 Jun 1152; was buried in Kelso Abbey, Scotland.

  33. 3814.  Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 2nd Earl of Surrey was born in 1065 in East Sussex, England (son of Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 1st Earl of Surrey and Gundred of Flanders, Countess of Surrey); died on 11 May 1138; was buried in Lewes Priory, Sussex, England.

    Notes:

    William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey (died 11 May 1138) was the son of William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey and his first wife Gundred. He was more often referred to as Earl Warenne or Earl of Warenne than as Earl of Surrey.[1]

    Life

    His father, the 1st Earl, was one of the Conqueror's most trusted and most rewarded barons who, at his death in 1088, was the 3rd or 4th richest magnate in England.[2] In 1088 William II inherited his father's lands in England and his Norman estates including the castles of Mortemer and Bellencombre in Haute-Normandy. But William II was not as disposed to serve the king as his father was.[2] In January 1091, William assisted Hugh of Grantmesnil (d.1094) in his defense of Courcy against the forces of Robert de Belleme and Duke Robert of Normandy.[3] In 1093 he attempted to marry Matilda (or Edith), daughter of king Malcolm III of Scotland.[4] She instead married Henry I of England, and this may have been the cause of William's great dislike of Henry I, which motivated him in the following years.[5]

    When Robert Curthose, Duke of Normandy invaded England 1101 William joined him.[6] But when Curthose promptly surrendered to Henry I, William lost his English lands and titles and was exiled to Normandy.[6] There he complained to Curthose that he had expended great effort on the duke's behalf and in return lost all of his English possessions. Curthose's return to England in 1103 was apparently made to convince his brother, the king, to restore William's earldom. This was successful, though Curthose had to give up his 3000 mark annual pension he had received after the 1101 invasion, after which William's lands and titles were restored to him.[5]

    To further insure William's loyalty Henry considered marrying him to one of his many illegitimate daughters. Archbishop Anselm of Canterbury forbade the marriage based on the couple being related in the 4th generation on one side, and in the 6th generation on the other.[7] William was one of the commanders on Henry's side (against Robert Curthose) at the Battle of Tinchebray in 1106. Afterwards, with his loyalty thus proven, he became more prominent in Henry's court.[1]

    In 1110, Curthose's son William Clito escaped along with Helias of Saint-Saens, and afterwards Warenne received the forfeited Saint-Saens lands, which were very near his own in upper Normandy. In this way king Henry further assured his loyalty, for the successful return of Clito would mean at the very least Warenne's loss of this new territory.[1][8] He fought for Henry I at the Battle of Bremule in 1119.[1][9] William, the second Earl of Surrey was present at Henry's deathbed in 1135.[1][10] After the king's death disturbances broke out in Normandy and William was sent to guard Rouen and the Pays de Caux.[1][11]

    William's death is recorded as 11-May-1138 in the register of Lewes Priory and he was buried at his father's feet at the Chapter house there.[12] His wife, the countess Elizabeth, survived him, dying before July 1147.[12]

    Family

    In 1118 William finally acquired the royal-blooded bride he desired when he married Elizabeth de Vermandois.[13] She was a daughter of count Hugh of Vermandois, a granddaughter of Henry I, King of France, and was the widow of Robert de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Leicester.[14]

    By Elizabeth his wife he had three sons and two daughters:

    William de Warenne, 3rd Earl of Surrey[15][16]
    Reginald de Warenne, who inherited his father's property in upper Normandy, including the castles of Bellencombre and Mortemer.[16] He married Adeline or Alice, daughter of William, lord of Wormgay in Norfolk, by whom he had a son William (founder of the priory of Wormegay),[16] whose daughter and sole heir, Beatrice married first Doun, lord Bardolf, and secondly Hubert de Burgh.[17][18] Reginald was one of the persecutors of Archbishop Thomas in 1170.
    Ralph de Warenne[19]
    Gundred de Warenne,[19] who married first Roger de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Warwick[20] and second William, lord of Kendal, and is most remembered for expelling king Stephen's garrison from Warwick Castle.
    Ada de Warenne, who married Henry of Scotland, 3rd Earl of Huntingdon, the mother of two Scottish kings,[21] she made many grants to the priory of Lewes.[22]
    Ancestry[edit]
    [show]Ancestors of William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey
    References[edit]
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d e f G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, Vol. XII/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953) p. 495
    ^ Jump up to: a b C. Warren Hollister, 'The Taming of a Turbulent Earl: Henry I and William of Warenne', Historical Reflections, Vol. 3 (1976), p. 87
    Jump up ^ The Ecclesiastical History of Orderic Vitalis, ed. Marjorie Chibnall, Vol. 2 (Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1990)p. 692
    Jump up ^ C. Warren Hollister, Henry I (Yale University Press, New Haven & London, 2003)p. 340
    ^ Jump up to: a b C. Warren Hollister, 'The Taming of a Turbulent Earl: Henry I and William of Warenne', Historical Reflections. Vol. 3 (1976) p. 87
    ^ Jump up to: a b The Ecclesiastical History of Orderic Vitalis, ed. Marjorie Chibnall, Vol. 2 (Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1990), p.785
    Jump up ^ Edmund Chester Waters, 'Gundrada de Warenne', Archaeological Journal, Vol. XLI (1884), p. 303
    Jump up ^ C. Warren Hollister, 'The Taming of a Turbulent Earl: Henry I and William of Warenne', Historical Reflections, Vol. 3 (1976) p. 89
    Jump up ^ Orderic Vitalis, The Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, trans. Thomas Forester, Vol. III (Henry G. Bohn, London, 1854) pp. 481-2
    Jump up ^ Orderic Vitalis, The Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, trans. Thomas Forester, Vol. IV (Henry G. Bohn, London, 1856) p. 150
    Jump up ^ C. Warren Hollister, Henry I (Yale University Press, New Haven & London, 2003)p. 375
    ^ Jump up to: a b G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, Vol. XII/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953) p. 496
    Jump up ^ C. Warren Hollister, 'The Taming of a Turbulent Earl: Henry I and William of Warenne', Historical Reflections, Vol. 3 (1976) p. 90 n. 36
    Jump up ^ Detlev Schwennicke, Europčaische Stammtafeln: Stammtafeln zur Geschichte der Europčaischen Staaten, Neue Folge, Band III Teilband 1, Herzogs und Grafenhčauser des Heiligen Rčomischen Reiches Andere Europčaiche Fčurstenhčauser (Marburg, Germany: Verlag von J. A. Stargardt, 1984), Tafel 55
    Jump up ^ G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, Vol. XII/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953) p. 500
    ^ Jump up to: a b c Early Yorkshire Charters, Vol. VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949) pp. 27-8
    Jump up ^ G.E.Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, Vol. VII (The St. Catherine Press, 1929), p. 142, footnote (a)
    Jump up ^ Early Yorkshire Charters, Vol. VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949) pp. 33-4
    ^ Jump up to: a b Early Yorkshire Charters, Vol. VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949) pp. 10-11
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'The Warenne View of the Past 1066-1203', Anglo-Norman Studies XXVI, Proceedings of the Battle Conference 2003, ed. John Gillingham (Boydell Press, Woodbridge. 2004), p. 109 n. 49
    Jump up ^ The Scots Peerage, Founded on Wood's Edition of Sir Robert Douglas's Peerage of Scotland, ed. Sir James Balfour Paul, Lord Lyon King of Arms, Vol. I (Edinburgh: David Douglas, 1904, p. 4
    Jump up ^ Early Yorkshire Charters, ed: William Farrer, Charles Travis Clay, Volume VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949), p. 11

    External links

    "Warenne, William de (d.1138)". Dictionary of National Biography. London: Smith, Elder & Co. 1885–1900.
    The Ecclesiastical History of Orderic Vitalis, ed. M. Chibnall, vol. 2, p. 264 (Oxford, 1990)

    William married Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester. Isabel (daughter of Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois and Adelaide of Vermandois) was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France; died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  34. 3815.  Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France (daughter of Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois and Adelaide of Vermandois); died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England.

    Notes:

    Birth: 1081
    Basse-Normandie, France
    Death: Feb. 17, 1131, France

    Countess of Leicester, Countess of Surrey

    Third daughter of Hugh Magnus and Adelaide of Vermandois, granddaughter of King Henry I of France and Anne of Kiev, Herbert IV, Count of Vermandois, and Adele of Valois. She was the heiress of the county of Vermandois and descendant of Charlemagne.

    Wife of Sir Robert de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, the son of Roger de Beaumont and Adeline of Meulan; Isabel became the Countess of Leicester. They married about 1096 and had three sons and at least five daughters:
    * Emma b 1101, probably died young
    * Waleran IV de Beaumont, Count of Meulan, twin
    * Robert de Beaumont, 2nd Earl of Leicester, twin
    * Hugh de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Bedford
    * Adeline, wife of Hugh Montfort & Richard de Granville
    * Aubree, wife of Hugh II of Chăateauneuf-en-Thimerais
    * Maud, wife of William Lovel
    * Isabel, mistress of King Henry I, wife of Gilbert de Clare and mother of Richard Strongbow & wife of Hervâe de Montmorency

    Secondly, the wife of William de Warenne, son of William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey and his first wife Gundred; Isabel became the Countess of Surrey. They married in 1118 and had three sons and two daughters:
    * William de Warenne, 3rd Earl of Surrey
    Ralph de Warenne
    * Reginald de Warenne
    * Gundrada de Warenne, wife of Roger de Beaumont& William de Lancaster
    * Ada de Warenne, wife of Henry of Scotland, 3rd Earl of Huntingdon, mother King Malcolm IV and King William I 'the Lion'

    Sir Robert de Beaumont, described as being "the wisest man in his time between London and Jerusalem", and aged over fifty was determined to marry Isabel, aged about eleven. Bishop Ivo dismissed their request based on their being within a few degrees of kindred. Isabel's father was able to sway Bishop Ivo, and saw his daughter married by April of 1096 when he left on a crusade.

    In 1115, Isabel was either carried away or willingly abducted by William de Warrene, revealing they had been lovers for some time. They were unable to marry until the death of Sir Robert, which occurred in 1118.

    The Beaumont sons were on opposite sides of support for King Stephen and Queen Matilda, but were not enemies.

    Sources vary on her death, reported as 1131 to outliving William who died in 1138.

    Family links:
    Parents:
    Hugues de France (1057 - 1102)

    Spouses:
    Robert de Beaumont (1049 - 1118)
    William II de Warenne (1065 - 1138)

    Children:
    Waleran de Beaumont (1104 - 1166)*
    Robert de Beaumont (1104 - 1168)*
    Reginald de Warenne (1113 - 1179)*
    William de Warenne (1118 - 1148)*
    Ada De Warenne De Huntingdon (1120 - 1178)*

    Sibling:
    Isabel Of Vermandois Beaumont de Warenne (1081 - 1131)
    Raoul I de Vermandois (1094 - 1152)*

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Lewes Priory
    Lewes
    Lewes District
    East Sussex, England

    end

    Children:
    1. Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 3rd Earl of Surrey was born in 0Jun 1118 in East Sussex, England; died on 6 Jan 1148 in Turkey.
    2. 1907. Ada de Warenne was born in ~ 1120 in Surry, England; died in 1178 in England.
    3. Gundred de Warenne was born in 1120 in Sussex, England; died in 1170 in Kendale, Cumberland, England.


Generation: 15

  1. 18040.  Richard de Normandie, IRichard de Normandie, I was born on 28 Aug 932 in Fecamp, Normandie, France (son of William of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy and Sprota); died on 20 Nov 996 in Fecamp, France; was buried in Fecamp, France.

    Notes:

    Richard I (28 August 932 – 20 November 996), also known as Richard the Fearless (French: Richard Sans-Peur; Old Norse: Jarl Richart), was the Count of Rouen or Jarl of Rouen from 942 to 996.[1] Dudo of Saint-Quentin, whom Richard commissioned to write the "De moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum" (Latin, "On the Customs and Deeds of the First Dukes of Normandy"), called him a Dux. However, this use of the word may have been in the context of Richard's renowned leadership in war, and not as a reference to a title of nobility.[2][3] Richard either introduced feudalism into Normandy or he greatly expanded it. By the end of his reign, most important Norman landholders held their lands in feudal tenure.[4]


    Birth
    Richard was born to William Longsword, princeps (chieftain or ruler)[5] of Normandy, and Sprota.[1] His mother was a Breton concubine captured in war and bound to William by a more danico marriage.[6] He was also the grandson of the famous Rollo. William was told of the birth of a son after the battle with Riouf and other Viking rebels, but his existence was kept secret until a few years later when William Longsword first met his son Richard. After kissing the boy and declaring him his heir, William sent Richard to be raised in Bayeux.[7] Richard was about ten years old when his father was killed on 17 December 942.[1] After William was killed, Sprota became the wife of Esperleng, a wealthy miller. Rodulf of Ivry was their son and Richard's half-brother.[8]

    Life
    With the death of Richard's father in 942, King Louis IV of France installed the boy, Richard, in his father's office. Under the influence of Arnulf I, Count of Flanders the King took him into Frankish territory[9]:32–4 and placing him in the custody of the count of Ponthieu before the King reneged and seized the lands of the Duchy of Normandy.[10] He then split up the Duchy, giving its lands in lower Normandy to Hugh the Great. Louis IV thereafter kept Richard in close confinement at Lăaon,[11] but the youth escaped from imprisonment[9]:36–7 with assistance of Osmond de Centville, Bernard de Senlis (who had been a companion of Rollo of Normandy), Ivo de Belláesme, and Bernard the Dane[12] (ancestor to the families of Harcourt and Beaumont).[a]

    In 946, at the age of 14, Richard allied himself with the Norman and Viking leaders in France and with men sent by King Harold of Denmark. A battle was fought after which Louis IV was captured. Hostages were taken and held until King Louis recognised Richard as Duke, returning Normandy to him.[9]:37–41 Richard agreed to "commend" himself to Hugh, the Count of Paris, Hugh resolved to form a permanent alliance with Richard and promised his daughter Emma, who was just a child, as a bride, the marriage would take place in 960.[9]:41–2

    Louis IV working with Arnulf I, Count of Flanders persuaded Otto I, Holy Roman Emperor to attack Richard and Hugh. The combined armies of Otto, Arnulf and Louis IV were driven from the gates of Rouen, fleeing to Amiens and being decisively defeated in 947.[9]:41–2[13] A period of peace ensued, Louis IV dying in 954, 13 year old Lothair becoming King. The middle aged Hugh appointed Richard as guardian of his 15-year-old son, Hugh Capet in 955.[9]:44

    In 962, Theobald I, Count of Blois, attempted a renewed invasion of Rouen, Richard's stronghold, but his troops were summarily routed by Normans under Richard's command, and forced to retreat before ever having crossed the Seine river.[14][15] Lothair, the king of the West Franks, was fearful that Richard's retaliation could destabilize a large part of West Francia so he stepped in to prevent any further war between the two.[16] In 987 Hugh Capet became King of the Franks.

    For the last 30 years until his death in 996 in Fâecamp, Richard concentrated on Normandy itself, and participated less in Frankish politics and its petty wars. In lieu of building up the Norman Empire by expansion, he stabilized the realm and reunited the Normans, forging the reclaimed Duchy of his father and grandfather into West Francia's most cohesive and formidable principality.[17]

    Richard was succeeded in November 996 by his 33-year-old son, Richard II, Duke of Normandy.

    Relationships with France, England and the Church
    Richard used marriage to build strong alliances. His marriage to Emma of Paris connected him directly to the House of Capet. His second wife, Gunnora, from a rival Viking group in the Cotentin, formed an alliance to that group, while her sisters formed the core group that were to provide loyal followers to him and his successors.[18]

    His daughters forged valuable marriage alliances with powerful neighboring counts as well as to the king of England.[18] Emma marrying firstly Ąthelred the Unready and after his death in 1016, the invader, Cnut the Great. Her children included three English kings, Edward the Confessor, Alfred Aetheling and with Cnut, Harthacnut so completing a major link between the Duke of Normandy and the Crown of England that would add validity to the claim by the future William the Conqueror to the throne of England.

    Richard also built on his relationship with the church, undertaking acts of piety,[19]:lv restoring their lands and ensuring the great monasteries flourished in Normandy. His further reign was marked by an extended period of peace and tranquility.[18][20]

    Marriages

    Richard & his children
    His first marriage in 960 was to Emma, daughter of Hugh "The Great" of France,[1][21] and Hedwig von Sachsen.[21] They were betrothed when both were very young. She died after 19 March 968, with no issue.[1]

    According to Robert of Torigni, not long after Emma's death, Duke Richard went out hunting and stopped at the house of a local forester. He became enamored with the forester's wife, Seinfreda, but she was a virtuous woman and suggested he court her unmarried sister, Gunnor, instead. Gunnor became his mistress and her family rose to prominence. Her brother, Herfast de Crepon, may have been involved in a controversial heresy trial. Gunnor was, like Richard, of Viking descent, being a Dane by blood. Richard finally married her to legitimize their children:[b]

    Richard II "the Good", Duke of Normandy[1]
    Robert, Archbishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux[1]
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil[1]
    Emma of Normandy, wife of two kings of England[1]
    Maud of Normandy, wife of Odo II of Blois, Count of Blois, Champagne and Chartres[1]
    Hawise of Normandy m. Geoffrey I, Duke of Brittany[1]
    Papia of Normandy
    Orielda (963-1031) wife of Fulk Seigneur de Guernanville, Dean of Evreax [22][23]
    Illegitimate children

    Richard was known to have had several other mistresses and had children with many of them. Known children are:

    Geoffrey, Count of Eu[1][24]
    William, Count of Eu (ca. 972-26 January 1057/58),[24] m. Lasceline de Turqueville (d. 26 January 1057/58).
    Beatrice of Normandy, Abbess of Montvilliers d.1034 m. Ebles of Turenne[1] (d.1030 (divorced)
    Possible children
    Muriella, married Tancred de Hauteville[1][25][26]
    Fressenda or Fredesenda (ca. 995-ca. 1057), second wife of Tancred de Hauteville.[1][26][27]
    Guimara (Wimarc(a)) (b. circa 986), died Abbey of Montivilliers, Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, wife of Ansfred (Ansfroi) II "le Dane" le Goz, vicomte of Exmes and Falaise, mother of Robert FitzWimarc[28]
    Death
    Richard died of natural causes in Fecamp, France, on 20 November 996.[29]

    Depictions in fiction
    The Little Duke, a Victorian juvenile novel by Charlotte Mary Yonge, is a fictionalized account of Richard's boyhood and early struggles.

    Count of Rouen
    Reign 17 December 942 – 20 November 996
    Predecessor William Longsword
    Successor Richard II
    Born 28 August 932
    Fâecamp Normandy, France
    Died 20 November 996 (aged 64)
    Fâecamp Normandy, France
    Spouse Emma of Paris
    Gunnor
    Issue Richard II of Normandy
    Robert II (Archbishop of Rouen)
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil
    Robert Danus
    Willam?
    Emma of Normandy
    Maud of Normandy
    Hawise of Normandy
    Geoffrey, Count of Eu (illegitimate)
    William, Count of Eu (illegitimate)
    Beatrice of Normandy (illegitimate)
    Robert (illegitimate)
    Papia (illegitimate)
    House House of Normandy
    Father William I Longsword
    Mother Sprota

    end of biography

    Richard married Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy. Gonor (daughter of Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark and Gunhild von Denmark) was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France; died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 18041.  Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of NormandyGonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France (daughter of Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark and Gunhild von Denmark); died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Gunnora (or Gunnor) (circa 936 – 5 Jan 1031) was a Duchess of Normandy and the wife of Richard I of Normandy.

    Life

    The names of Gunnora's parents are unknown, but Robert of Torigni wrote that her father was a forester from the Pays de Caux and according to Dudo of Saint-Quentin she was of noble Danish origin.[2] Gunnora was probably born c.? 950.[3] Her family held sway in western Normandy and Gunnora herself was said to be very wealthy.[4] Her marriage to Richard I was of great political importance, both to her husband[b] and her progeny.[5] Her brother, Herfast de Crepon, was progenitor of a great Norman family.[4] Her sisters and nieces[c] married some of the most important nobles in Normandy.[6]

    Robert of Torigni recounts a story of how Richard met Gunnora.[7] She was living with her sister Seinfreda, the wife of a local forester, when Richard, hunting nearby, heard of the beauty of the forester's wife. He is said to have ordered Seinfreda to come to his bed, but the lady substituted her unmarried sister, Gunnora. Richard, it is said, was pleased that by this subterfuge he had been saved from committing adultery and together they had three sons and three daughters.[d][8] Unlike other territorial rulers, the Normans recognized marriage by cohabitation or more danico. But when Richard was prevented from nominating their son Robert to be Archbishop of Rouen, the two were married, "according to the Christian custom", making their children legitimate in the eyes of the church.[8]

    Gunnora attested ducal charters up into the 1020s, was skilled in languages and was said to have had an excellent memory.[9] She was one of the most important sources of information on Norman history for Dudo of St. Quentin.[10] As Richard's widow she is mentioned accompanying her sons on numerous occasions.[9] That her husband depended on her is shown in the couple's charters where she is variously regent of Normandy, a mediator and judge, and in the typical role of a medieval aristocratic mother, an arbitrator between her husband and their oldest son Richard II.[9]

    Gunnora was a founder and supporter of Coutances Cathedral and laid its first stone.[11] In one of her own charters after Richard's death she gave two alods to the abbey of Mont Saint-Michel, namely Britavilla and Domjean, given to her by her husband in dower, which she gave for the soul of her husband, and the weal of her own soul and that of her sons "count Richard, archbishop Robert, and others..."[12] She also attested a charter, c.?1024–26, to that same abbey by her son, Richard II, shown as Gonnor matris comitis (mother of the count).[13] Gunnora, both as wife and countess,[e] was able to use her influence to see her kin favored, and several of the most prominent Anglo-Norman families on both sides of the English Channel are descended from her, her sisters and nieces.[9] Gunnora died c.?1031.[3]

    Family

    Richard and Gunnora were parents to several children:

    Richard II "the Good", Duke of Normandy[14]
    Robert, Archbishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux, died 1037[14]
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil[14]
    Emma of Normandy (c.?985–1052), married first to Ąthelred, King of England and secondly Cnut the Great, King of England.[14]
    Hawise of Normandy, wife of Geoffrey I, Duke of Brittany[14]
    Maud of Normandy, wife of Odo II of Blois, Count of Blois, Champagne and Chartres[14]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9020. Richard de Normandie, II was born on 23 Aug 963 in Normandie, France; died on 28 Aug 1027 in Normandie, France.
    2. Emma of Normandy, Queen consort of England was born in ~985 in Normandie, France; died on 6 Mar 1052 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Winchester Cathedral, Winchester, Hampshire, England.
    3. 12500. Robert d'Evereux, Comte d'Evreux was born in Normandie, France; died on 16 Mar 1037 in Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, France.
    4. Hawise of Normandy, Duchess of Brittany

  3. 18042.  Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany was born in 927 in (Rennes, France); died on 27 Jun 992.

    Notes:

    Conan I le Tort of Rennes, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany, was born 927 to Judicael Berengar (-bef979) and died 27 June 992 at the Battle of Conquereuil of unspecified causes. He married Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) .

    Conan may have married his second cousin once removed: Herbert I, Count of Vermandois (c848-907) may have been his great-grandfather and was his wife's great-great-grandfather.

    Conan married Ermengarde of Anjou. Ermengarde (daughter of Geoffrey of Anjou and Adele of Meaux) was born before 967 in (Anjou, France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 18043.  Ermengarde of Anjou was born before 967 in (Anjou, France) (daughter of Geoffrey of Anjou and Adele of Meaux).
    Children:
    1. 9021. Judith de Bretagne was born in 982 in Rennes, France; died in 1017 in Normandy, France.

  5. 18216.  Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of KievSviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev was born in ~941 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' and Olga of Kiev); died on 26 Mar 972 in Khortytsia, Dnieper, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Sviatoslav I Igorevich (Old East Slavic: ?~??????? / ??????????[1] ?????????, Sventoslavu / Svantoslavu Igorevici; Old Norse: Sveinald Ingvarsson) (c. 942 – 26 March 972), also spelled Svyatoslav was a Grand prince of Kiev[2][3] famous for his persistent campaigns in the east and south, which precipitated the collapse of two great powers of Eastern Europe, Khazaria and the First Bulgarian Empire. He also conquered numerous East Slavic tribes, defeated the Alans and attacked the Volga Bulgars,[4][5] and at times was allied with the Pechenegs and Magyars.

    His decade-long reign over the Kievan Rus' was marked by rapid expansion into the Volga River valley, the Pontic steppe, and the Balkans. By the end of his short life, Sviatoslav carved out for himself the largest state in Europe, eventually moving his capital in 969 from Kiev (modern-day Ukraine) to Pereyaslavets (identified as the modern village of Nufaru, Romania)[6] on the Danube.

    In contrast with his mother's conversion to Christianity, Sviatoslav remained a staunch pagan all of his life.

    Due to his abrupt death in ambush, his conquests, for the most part, were not consolidated into a functioning empire, while his failure to establish a stable succession led to a fratricidal feud among his three sons, resulting in two of them being killed.

    Reign 945–972
    Coronation 964
    Predecessor Igor
    Successor Yaropolk I
    Born 942? AD
    Kiev
    Died 26 March 972 AD [aged ~30]
    The island of Khortytsa Dnieper
    Wives
    Predslava
    Malusha
    Issue With unknown woman:
    Yaropolk I
    Oleg

    With Malusha:
    Vladimir the Great
    Full name
    Sviatoslav Igorevich
    Dynasty Rurik Dynasty
    Father Igor
    Mother Saint Olga (regent 945-964)

    Name

    The Primary Chronicle records Sviatoslav as the first ruler of the Kievan Rus' with a name of Slavic origin (as opposed to his predecessors, whose names had Old Norse forms). The name Sviatoslav, however, is not recorded in other medieval Slavic countries. Nevertheless, Sveinald is the Old East Norse cognate with the Slavic form as attested in the Old East Norse patronymic of Sviatoslav's son Vladimir: Valdamarr Sveinaldsson. This patronymic naming convention continues in Icelandic and in East Slavic languages. Even in Rus', it was attested only among the members of the house of Rurik, as were the names of Sviatoslav's immediate successors: Vladimir, Yaroslav, and Mstislav.[7][need quotation to verify] Some scholars see the name of Sviatoslav, composed of the Slavic roots for "holy" and "glory", as an artificial derivation combining the names of his predecessors Oleg and Rurik (whose names mean "holy" and "glorious" in Old Norse, respectively).[8]

    Early life and personality

    Virtually nothing is known about Sviatoslav's childhood and youth, which he spent reigning in Novgorod. Sviatoslav's father, Igor, was killed by the Drevlians around 945, and his mother, Olga, ruled as regent in Kiev until Sviatoslav reached maturity (ca. 963).[9] Sviatoslav was tutored by a Varangian named Asmud.[10] The tradition of employing Varangian tutors for the sons of ruling princes survived well into the 11th century. Sviatoslav appears to have had little patience for administration. His life was spent with his druzhina (roughly, "company") in permanent warfare against neighboring states. According to the Primary Chronicle, he carried on his expeditions neither wagons nor kettles, and he boiled no meat, rather cutting off small strips of horseflesh, game, or beef to eat after roasting it on the coals. Nor did he have a tent, rather spreading out a horse-blanket under him and setting his saddle under his head, and all his retinue did likewise.[11]


    Illustration of Sviatoslav wearing a vyshyvanka, by Fedor Solntsev

    Sviatoslav's appearance has been described very clearly by Leo the Deacon, who himself attended the meeting of Sviatoslav with John I Tzimiskes. Following Deacon's memories, Sviatoslav was a blue-eyed man of average height but of stalwart build, much more sturdy than Tzimiskes. He shaved his blond head and his beard but wore a bushy mustache and a sidelock as a sign of his nobility.[12] He preferred to dress in white, and it was noted that his garments were much cleaner than those of his men, although he had a lot in common with his warriors. He wore a single large gold earring bearing a carbuncle and two pearls.[13]

    Religious beliefs

    Sviatoslav's mother, Olga, converted to Eastern Orthodox Christianity at the court of Byzantine Emperor Constantine Porphyrogenitus in 957,[14] at the approximate age of 67. However, Sviatoslav remained a pagan all of his life. In the treaty of 971 between Sviatoslav and the Byzantine emperor John I Tzimiskes, the Rus' are swearing by Perun and Veles.[15] According to the Primary Chronicle, he believed that his warriors (druzhina) would lose respect for him and mock him if he became a Christian.[16] The allegiance of his warriors was of paramount importance in his conquest of an empire that stretched from the Volga to the Danube.

    Family

    Svjatoslav's mother, Olga, with her escort in Constantinople, a miniature from the late 11th century chronicle of John Skylitzes.
    Very little is known of Sviatoslav's family life. It is possible that he was not the only (or the eldest) son of his parents. The Russo-Byzantine treaty of 945 mentions a certain Predslava, Volodislav's wife, as the noblest of the Rus' women after Olga. The fact that Predslava was Oleg's mother is presented by Vasily Tatishchev. He also speculated that Predslava was of a Hungarian nobility. George Vernadsky was among many historians to speculate that Volodislav was Igor's eldest son and heir who died at some point during Olga's regency. Another chronicle told that Oleg (? - 944?) was the eldest son of Igor. At the time of Igor's death, Sviatoslav was still a child, and he was raised by his mother or under her instructions. Her influence, however, did not extend to his religious observance.


    Sviatoslav I in the Tsarsky Titulyarnik, 1672

    Sviatoslav had several children, but the origin of his wives is not specified in the chronicle. By his wives, he had Yaropolk and Oleg.[17] By Malusha, a woman of indeterminate origins,[18] Sviatoslav had Vladimir, who would ultimately break with his father's paganism and convert Rus' to Christianity. John Skylitzes reported that Vladimir had a brother named Sfengus; whether this Sfengus was a son of Sviatoslav, a son of Malusha by a prior or subsequent husband, or an unrelated Rus' nobleman is unclear.[19]

    Eastern campaigns

    The Kievan Rus' at the beginning of Sviatoslav's reign (in red), showing his sphere of influence to 972 (in orange)
    Shortly after his accession to the throne, Sviatoslav began campaigning to expand Rus' control over the Volga valley and the Pontic steppe region. His greatest success was the conquest of Khazaria, which for centuries had been one of the strongest states of Eastern Europe. The sources are not clear about the roots of the conflict between Khazaria and Rus', so several possibilities have been suggested. The Rus' had an interest in removing the Khazar hold on the Volga trade route because the Khazars collected duties from the goods transported by the Volga. Historians have suggested that the Byzantine Empire may have incited the Rus' against the Khazars, who fell out with the Byzantines after the persecutions of the Jews in the reign of Romanus I Lecapenus.[20]

    Sviatoslav began by rallying the East Slavic vassal tribes of the Khazars to his cause. Those who would not join him, such as the Vyatichs, were attacked and forced to pay tribute to the Kievan Rus' rather than to the Khazars.[21] According to a legend recorded in the Primary Chronicle, Sviatoslav sent a message to the Vyatich rulers, consisting of a single phrase: "I want to come at you!" (Old East Slavic: "???? ?? ?? ???")[22] This phrase is used in modern Russian (usually misquoted as "??? ?? ??") and in modern Ukrainian ("??? ?? ??") to denote an unequivocal declaration of one's intentions. Proceeding by the Oka and Volga rivers, he attacked Volga Bulgaria. He employed Oghuz and Pecheneg mercenaries in this campaign, perhaps to counter the superior cavalry of the Khazars and Bulgars.[23]


    Sviatoslav's Council of War by Boris Chorikov

    Sviatoslav destroyed the Khazar city of Sarkel around 965, possibly sacking (but not occupying) the Khazar city of Kerch on the Crimea as well.[24] At Sarkel he established a Rus' settlement called Belaya Vyezha ("the white tower" or "the white fortress", the East Slavic translation for "Sarkel").[25] He subsequently destroyed the Khazar capital of Atil.[26] A visitor to Atil wrote soon after Sviatoslav's campaign: "The Rus' attacked, and no grape or raisin remained, not a leaf on a branch."[27] The exact chronology of his Khazar campaign is uncertain and disputed; for example, Mikhail Artamonov and David Christian proposed that the sack of Sarkel came after the destruction of Atil.[28]

    Although Ibn Haukal reports the sack of Samandar by Sviatoslav, the Rus' leader did not bother to occupy the Khazar heartlands north of the Caucasus Mountains permanently. On his way back to Kiev, Sviatoslav chose to strike against the Ossetians and force them into subservience.[29] Therefore, Khazar successor statelets continued their precarious existence in the region.[30] The destruction of Khazar imperial power paved the way for Kievan Rus' to dominate north-south trade routes through the steppe and across the Black Sea, routes that formerly had been a major source of revenue for the Khazars. Moreover, Sviatoslav's campaigns led to increased Slavic settlement in the region of the Saltovo-Mayaki culture, greatly changing the demographics and culture of the transitional area between the forest and the steppe.[31]

    Campaigns in the Balkans

    Main article: Sviatoslav's invasion of Bulgaria

    Sviatoslav invading Bulgaria, Manasses Chronicle
    The annihilation of Khazaria was undertaken against the background of the Rus'-Byzantine alliance, concluded in the wake of Igor's Byzantine campaign in 944.[32] Close military ties between the Rus' and Byzantium are illustrated by the fact, reported by John Skylitzes, that a Rus' detachment accompanied Byzantine Emperor Nikephoros Phokas in his victorious naval expedition to Crete.

    In 967 or 968,[33] Nikephoros sent to Sviatoslav his agent, Kalokyros, with the task of talking Sviatoslav into assisting him in a war against Bulgaria.[34] Sviatoslav was paid 15,000 pounds of gold and set sail with an army of 60,000 men, including thousands of Pecheneg mercenaries.[35][36]

    Sviatoslav defeated the Bulgarian ruler Boris II[37] and proceeded to occupy the whole of northern Bulgaria. Meanwhile, the Byzantines bribed the Pechenegs to attack and besiege Kiev, where Olga stayed with Sviatoslav's son Vladimir. The siege was relieved by the druzhina of Pretich, and immediately following the Pecheneg retreat, Olga sent a reproachful letter to Sviatoslav. He promptly returned and defeated the Pechenegs, who continued to threaten Kiev.

    [show] v t e
    Rus'–Byzantine Wars
    Sviatoslav refused to turn his Balkan conquests over to the Byzantines, and the parties fell out as a result. To the chagrin of his boyars and his mother (who died within three days after learning about his decision), Sviatoslav decided to move his capital to Pereyaslavets in the mouth of the Danube due to the great potential of that location as a commercial hub. In the Primary Chronicle record for 969, Sviatoslav explains that it is to Pereyaslavets, the centre of his lands, "all the riches flow: gold, silks, wine, and various fruits from Greece, silver and horses from Hungary and Bohemia, and from Rus' furs, wax, honey, and slaves".


    Pursuit of Sviatoslav's warriors by the Byzantine army, a miniature from 11th century chronicles of John Skylitzes.

    In summer 969, Sviatoslav left Rus' again, dividing his dominion into three parts, each under a nominal rule of one of his sons. At the head of an army that included Pecheneg and Magyar auxiliary troops, he invaded Bulgaria again, devastating Thrace, capturing the city of Philippopolis, and massacring its inhabitants. Nikephoros responded by repairing the defenses of Constantinople and raising new squadrons of armored cavalry. In the midst of his preparations, Nikephoros was overthrown and killed by John Tzimiskes, who thus became the new Byzantine emperor.[38]


    Madrid Skylitzes, meeting between John Tzimiskes and Sviatoslav.

    John Tzimiskes first attempted to persuade Sviatoslav into leaving Bulgaria, but he was unsuccessful. Challenging the Byzantine authority, Sviatoslav crossed the Danube and laid siege to Adrianople, causing panic on the streets of Constantinople in summer 970.[39] Later that year, the Byzantines launched a counteroffensive. Being occupied with suppressing a revolt of Bardas Phokas in Asia Minor, John Tzimiskes sent his commander-in-chief, Bardas Skleros, who defeated the coalition of Rus', Pechenegs, Magyars, and Bulgarians in the Battle of Arcadiopolis.[40] Meanwhile, John, having quelled the revolt of Bardas Phokas, came to the Balkans with a large army and promoting himself as the liberator of Bulgaria from Sviatoslav, penetrated the impracticable mountain passes and shortly thereafter captured Marcianopolis, where the Rus' were holding a number of Bulgar princes hostage.


    Siege of Durostorum in Manasses Chronicle

    Sviatoslav retreated to Dorostolon, which the Byzantine armies besieged for sixty-five days. Cut off and surrounded, Sviatoslav came to terms with John and agreed to abandon the Balkans, renounce his claims to the southern Crimea, and return west of the Dnieper River. In return, the Byzantine emperor supplied the Rus' with food and safe passage home. Sviatoslav and his men set sail and landed on Berezan Island at the mouth of the Dnieper, where they made camp for the winter. Several months later, their camp was devastated by famine, so that even a horse's head could not be bought for less than a half-grivna, reports the Kievan chronicler of the Primary Chronicle.[41] While Sviatoslav's campaign brought no tangible results for the Rus', it weakened the Bulgarian statehood and left it vulnerable to the attacks of Basil the Bulgar-Slayer four decades later.

    Death and aftermath

    The Death of Sviatoslav by Boris Chorikov
    Fearing that the peace with Sviatoslav would not endure, the Byzantine emperor induced the Pecheneg khan Kurya to kill Sviatoslav before he reached Kiev. This was in line with the policy outlined by Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus in De Administrando Imperio of fomenting strife between the Rus' and the Pechenegs.[42] According to the Slavic chronicle, Sveneld attempted to warn Sviatoslav to avoid the Dnieper rapids, but the prince slighted his wise advice and was ambushed and slain by the Pechenegs when he tried to cross the cataracts near Khortitsa early in 972. The Primary Chronicle reports that his skull was made into a chalice by the Pecheneg khan.[43]

    Following Sviatoslav's death, tensions between his sons grew. A war broke out between his legitimate sons, Oleg and Yaropolk, in 976, at the conclusion of which Oleg was killed. In 977 Vladimir fled Novgorod to escape Oleg's fate and went to Scandinavia, where he raised an army of Varangians and returned in 980. Yaropolk was killed, and Vladimir became the sole ruler of Kievan Rus'.

    Art and literature

    Ivan Akimov. Sviatoslav's Return from the Danube to His Family in Kiev (1773)
    Sviatoslav has long been a hero of Belarusian, Russian, and Ukrainian patriots due to his great military successes. His figure first attracted attention of Russian artists and poets during the Russo-Turkish War (1768–1774), which provided obvious parallels with Sviatoslav's push towards Constantinople. Russia's southward expansion and the imperialistic ventures of Catherine II in the Balkans seemed to have been legitimized by Sviatoslav's campaigns eight centuries earlier.

    Among the works created during the war was Yakov Knyazhnin's tragedy Olga (1772). The Russian playwright chose to introduce Sviatoslav as his protagonist, although his active participation in the events following Igor's death is out of sync with the traditional chronology. Knyazhnin's rival Nikolai Nikolev (1758–1815) also wrote a play on the subject of Sviatoslav's life. Ivan Akimov's painting Sviatoslav's Return from the Danube to Kiev (1773) explores the conflict between military honour and family attachment. It is a vivid example of Poussinesque rendering of early medieval subject matter.

    Interest in Sviatoslav's career increased in the 19th century. Klavdiy Lebedev depicted an episode of Sviatoslav's meeting with Emperor John in his well-known painting, while Eugene Lanceray sculpted an equestrian statue of Sviatoslav in the early 20th century.[44] Sviatoslav appears in the 1913 poem of Velimir Khlebnikov Written before the war (#70. ?????????? ?? ?????)[45] as an epitome of militant Slavdom:

    ?????????? ??? ?????, Pouring the famed juice of the Danube
    ??????? ? ????? ?????, Into the depth of my head,
    ????? ???? ?, ????????? I shall drink and remember
    ??????? ????: "??? ?? ??!". The cry of the bright ones: "I come at you!"[46]
    Sviatoslav is the villain of the novel The Lost Kingdom, or the Passing of the Khazars, by Samuel Gordon,[47] a fictionalised account of the destruction of Khazaria by the Rus'. The Slavic warrior figures in a more positive context in the story "Chernye Strely Vyaticha" by Vadim Viktorovich Kargalov; the story is included in his book Istoricheskie povesti.[48]

    In 2005, reports circulated that a village in the Belgorod region had erected a monument to Sviatoslav's victory over the Khazars by the Russian sculptor Vyacheslav Klykov. The reports described the 13-meter tall statue as depicting a Rus' cavalryman trampling a supine Khazar bearing a Star of David and Kolovrat. This created an outcry within the Jewish community of Russia. The controversy was further exacerbated by Klykov's connections with Pamyat and other anti-Semitic organizations, as well as by his involvement in the "letter of 500", a controversial appeal to the Prosecutor General to review all Jewish organizations in Russia for extremism.[49] The Press Centre of the Belgorod Regional Administration responded by stating that a planned monument to Sviatoslav had not yet been constructed but would show "respect towards representatives of all nationalities and religions."[50] When the statue was unveiled, the shield bore a twelve-pointed star.

    Sviatoslav is the main character of the books "Knyaz" ("?????") and "The Hero" ("?????"), written by Russian writer Alexander Mazin.

    On 7 November 2011, a Ukrainian fisherman found a one metre long sword in the waters of the Dnieper on Khortytsia near where Sviatoslav is believed to have been killed in 972. The handle is made out of four different metals including gold and silver, and could possibly have belonged to Sviatoslav himself.[51]

    end of biography

    Sviatoslav married Malusha. Malusha was born in (0944) in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in (1002). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 18217.  Malusha was born in (0944) in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in (1002).

    Notes:

    Malusha/Malfrida[1][2] (Old Ruthenian: ?????a, Old Norse: Mâalfrâişr)[3] historically is known as a servant (kholopka) for Olga of Kiev and wife of Sviatoslav I of Kiev. According to Slavonic chronicles, she was the mother of Vladimir the Great and sister of Dobrynya. The Norse sagas describe Vladimir's mother as a prophetess who lived to the age of 100 and was brought from her cave to the palace to predict the future. Malusha monuments in Korosten, Ukraine, with her young son Vladimir.[1]

    Origin
    As the chronicles are silent on the subject of Malusha's pedigree, 19th-century Russian and Ukrainian historians devised various theories to explain her parentage and name.

    Alexei Shakhmatov considered Malusha to be the daughter of Mstisha Sveneldovich, son of Sveneld, a Varangian warlord. He believed that the name Malusha was a slavinized version of a Scandinavian name Malfried.[4] In this case, Malusha was of Norse origin.[5] The Primary Chronicle records that a certain Malfried died in 1000. This record follows that of Rogneda's death. Since Rogneda was Vladimir's wife, historians assume that Malfried was another close relative of the ruling prince, preferably his wife or mother.

    The anti-Normanist historian Dmitry Ilovaisky managed to draw an opposite conclusion: that the Slavic name Malusha was turned into a Scandinavian Malfried. This claim received no wider support. Dmitry Prozorovsky believed that Malusha was the daughter of Mal, a Drevlyan leader.[6] The same one that wanted to marry Olga of Kiev after she became a widow.[7]

    References
    Vladimir Plougin: Russian Intelligence Services: The Early Years, 9th-11th Centuries, Algora Publ., 2000
    History of Ukraine-Rus': From prehistory to the eleventh century, Canadian Institute of Ukrainian Studies Press, 1997
    Mâalfrâişr nordicnames.de
    Vladimir Plougin: Russian Intelligence Services: The Early Years, 9th-11th Centuries, Algora Publ., 2000
    Harvard Ukrainian studies, Volumer 12-13, Harvard Ukrainian Research Institute, 1990
    ?. ?. ???????. ?????? ??????? ? ?????????? ????????? ? ???????????? ?????. ISBN 9785860075351. Page 90.
    Dixon-Kennedy, Mike (1998). Encyclopedia of Russian and Slavic Myth and Legend. Santa Barbara: ABC-Clio. p. 210. ISBN 1-57607-063-8.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9108. Vladimir, Czar of Russia was born in 956 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 15 Jul 1015 in Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Oleg

  7. 18218.  Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk was born in ~920 in Gothland, Sweden (son of Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara and Ingeborg); died in 978 in Polotsk, Belarus.

    Notes:

    Ragnvald Ulfsson the Old (beginning 11th century) was a jarl of Včastergčotland or čOstergčotland, and married to a sister of Olav Tryggvason.[1]

    Ragnvald is mentioned in the skaldic poem Austrfaravâisur, ascribed to Sigvatr ´âorşarson, skald of King Olaf Haraldsson of Norway (Olaf the Holy), who had been on a diplomatic mission to Sweden. This poem is quoted in the 13th century sagas Fagrskinna and Snorri Sturluson's Heimskringla. In addition to the poem, Fagrskinna only briefly mentions Ragnvald, while Heimskringla contains a more elaborate account of him. This 13th-century prose text is not considered historically reliable.

    According to Snorri, Ragnvald was the son of jarl Ulf Tostesson and Ingeborg and the foster-son of ´orgnýr the Lawspeaker. He was the cousin of Olof Skčotkonung, through his aunt Sigrid the Haughty, and he was married to Ingeborg Tryggvasdotter.

    During his days the Norwegians pillaged in Včastergčotland, but then the Norwegian king, Olaf the Holy, proposed to the Swedish princess Ingigerd Olofsdotter, the daughter of Sweden's king Olof Skčotkonung. This pleased Ragnvald who was related to both.

    However, at the Thing at Gamla Uppsala, Ragnvald and his foster-father ´orgnýr the Lawspeaker had to force Olof, the Swedish king, to promise his daughter to Olaf, the Norwegian king, whom he did not like. When the Swedish king failed to deliver his daughter, Ragnvald realized that he was in trouble. He has not only fallen out of grace with the Swedish king, but he could also expect the revenge of the Norwegians.

    During a visit by the skald Sigvatr ´âorşarson, Ragnvald learned that Prince Jaroslav of Kievan Rus' has proposed to Ingigerd, and so he had the idea that Olaf the Holy should marry the illegitimate daughter of Olof Skčotkonung, Astrid, who was staying with Ragnvald. Sigvat promised to deliver the message, and the Norwegian king accepted.


    Ragnvald and Astrid arrive at Sarpsborg.
    Ragnvald delivered Astrid at Sarpsborg in Norway and she married the king after Christmas of 1019.

    Olof Skčotkonung was now so upset that he intended to hang Ragnvald at the next Thing. However, when Ingigerd Olofsdotter married Jaroslav, Ingigerd managed to arrange that Ragnvald became the jarl of Staraja Ladoga (Aldeigjuborg) and Ingria, and Olof let him depart with Ingigerd in the summer of 1019.

    Fagrskinna's account of Olaf the Holy's betrothal to Ingigerd, and eventual wedding with Astrid, differs significantly from the account in Heimskringla. In Fagrskinna's account, Ragnvald is not given a prominent role in the proceedings.

    Married to Ingeborg Tryggvasdotter. Children:

    Ulf Ragnvaldsson Jarl
    Eilif Ragnvaldsson Jarl
    Ostrida Ragnvalsdatter
    He is considered to have fathered king Stenkil,[2] with Astrid Nialsdotter from Norway, but this is based on later Icelandic sources,[3] and the identification of Ragnvald with Ragnvald the Old of Hervarar saga.[4]

    Notes

    Winroth 1995–1997:616
    The entry Stenkil in Larsson 2000:33
    Stenkil anses ha varit son till Ragnvald jal i Včastergčotland. Translation: Stenkil is considered to have been the son of earl Ragnvald in Včastergčotland.
    Lagerquist 1997:41
    Den nye kungen hette Stenkil och den ganska kortlivade dynasti han grundade kallas efter honom den stenkilska. Enligt senare islčandska uppgifter var han son till jarlen Ragnvald i Včastergčotland och Astrid Nialsdotter fręan Norge. Translation: The name of the new king was Stenkil and the rather shortlived dynasty that he founded is named the House of Stenkil after him. According to later Icelandic reports, he was the son of the earl Ragnvald in Včastergčotland and Astrid Nialsdotter from Norway.
    Larsson 2002:154–157
    [...] ingenting om Ragnvald den gamle eller den norska hčovdingadottern Astrid som var Stenkils fčorčaldrar enligt den fornislčandska Hervararsagan. [...] Och lika lite kan jag fęa veta ifall Stenkils far Ragnvald var identisk med včastgčotajarlen med samma namn, som det ofta pęastęas i den historiska literaturen - en hypotes som i och fčor sig ocksęa skulle leda till slčaktskap med den gamla kungačatten genom att Ragnvald enligt sagorna var kusin till Olof Skčotkonung. Translation: [...] nothing on Ragnvald the Old or the Norwegian chieftain's daughter Astrid who were Stenkil's parents according to the Old Icelandic Hervarar saga. [...] And just as little can I be informed whether Stenkil's father Ragnvald was identical to the Včastergčotland jarl by the same name, as it is often stated in history books - a hypothesis which, as it were, would lead to kinship with the old dynasty through the fact that Ragnvald according to the sagas was the cousin of Olof Skčotkonung.
    Literature
    Larsson, Lars-Ove (1993, 2000). Vem čar vem i svensk historia, fręan ęar 1000 till 1900. Prisma, Stockholm. ISBN 91-518-3427-8
    Larsson, Mats G (2002). Gčotarnas Riken : Upptčacktsfčarder Till Sveriges Enande. Bokfčorlaget Atlantis AB ISBN 978-91-7486-641-4
    Lagerquist, Lars O. (1997). Sveriges Regenter, fręan forntid till nutid. Norstedts, Stockholm. ISBN 91-1-963882-5
    Winroth, Anders (1995–1997) "Ragnvald Ulfsson", Svenskt Biografiskt Lexikon, volume 29, page 616.
    Wisâen, Theodor, revised by Erik Brate (1915), "Ragnvald Ulfsson", Nordisk familjebok, volume 22, 913–914

    Rogvolod (Russian: ????????, Rogvolod; Belarusian: ????????, Rahvalod) (c. 920 – 978) was first chronicled prince of Polatsk (945–978). In the Russian Primary Chronicle, he is known as ??????????, probably a slavicized version of the Old Norse name Ragnvald. He came from overseas (i.e., from Scandinavia or Southern Baltic) and established himself at Polatsk in the mid-10th century. According to the Russian Primary Chronicle, Vladimir the Great sought an alliance with him in 980 by marrying his daughter Rogneda, but she insultingly refused, prompting Vladimir to attack Rogvolod and his sons and kill them, after which he forcibly took Rogneda as his wife.[1]

    References
    Janet Martin, Medieval Russia 980-1584 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995), 1.
    External links
    Oleg Latyszonek, Ales’ Bely. On the Scandinavian origin of Rahvalod // Annus Albaruthenicus/??? ????????? ?6. 2005.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9109. Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia; died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Stenkil

  8. 9108.  Vladimir, Czar of RussiaVladimir, Czar of Russia was born in 956 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev and Malusha); died on 15 Jul 1015 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Vladimir the Great (also (Saint) Vladimir of Kiev; Old East Slavic: ?????????? ????????????, Volodimer? Svetoslavic?,[3] Old Norse Valdamarr gamli;[4] c. 958 – 15 July 1015, Berestove) was a prince of Novgorod, grand prince of Kiev, and ruler of Kievan Rus' from 980 to 1015.[5][6]

    Vladimir's father was prince Sviatoslav of the Rurik dynasty.[7] After the death of his father in 972, Vladimir, who was then prince of Novgorod, was forced to flee to Scandinavia in 976 after his brother Yaropolk had murdered his other brother Oleg and conquered Rus'. In Sweden, with the help from his relative Ladejarl Hęakon Sigurdsson, ruler of Norway, he assembled a Varangian army and reconquered Novgorod from Yaropolk.[8] By 980, Vladimir had consolidated the Kievan realm from modern-day Belarus, Russia and Ukraine to the Baltic Sea and had solidified the frontiers against incursions of Bulgarian, Baltic tribes and Eastern nomads. Originally a follower of Slavic paganism, Vladimir converted to Christianity in 988[9][10][11] and Christianized the Kievan Rus'.[12]

    Rise to power

    Born in 958, Vladimir was the natural son and youngest son of Sviatoslav I of Kiev by his housekeeper Malusha. Malusha is described in the Norse sagas as a prophetess who lived to the age of 100 and was brought from her cave to the palace to predict the future. Malusha's brother Dobrynya was Vladimir's tutor and most trusted advisor. Hagiographic tradition of dubious authenticity also connects his childhood with the name of his grandmother, Olga of Kiev, who was Christian and governed the capital during Sviatoslav's frequent military campaigns. His place of birth is identified by different authors either as Budyatychi (modern Volyn Oblast, Ukraine)[13][14][15] or Budnik (ru:?????? (???????); modern Pskov Oblast, Russia).[16]

    Transferring his capital to Pereyaslavets in 969, Sviatoslav designated Vladimir ruler of Novgorod the Great but gave Kiev to his legitimate son Yaropolk. After Sviatoslav's death at the hands of the Pechenegs in 972, a fratricidal war erupted in 976 between Yaropolk and his younger brother Oleg, ruler of the Drevlians. In 977, Vladimir fled to his kinsman Haakon Sigurdsson, ruler of Norway, collecting as many Norse warriors as he could to assist him to recover Novgorod. On his return the next year, he marched against Yaropolk. On his way to Kiev he sent ambassadors to Rogvolod (Norse: Ragnvald), prince of Polotsk, to sue for the hand of his daughter Rogneda (Norse: Ragnhild). The high-born princess refused to affiance herself to the son of a bondswoman, so Vladimir attacked Polotsk, slew Rogvolod, and took Ragnhild by force. Polotsk was a key fortress on the way to Kiev, and capturing Polotsk and Smolensk facilitated the taking of Kiev in 978, where he slew Yaropolk by treachery and was proclaimed knyaz of all Kievan Rus.[17]

    Years of pagan rule

    Vladimir continued to expand his territories beyond his father's extensive domain. In 981, he seized the Cherven towns from the Poles; in 981–982, he suppressed a Vyatichi rebellion; in 983, he subdued the Yatvingians; in 984, he conquered the Radimichs; and in 985, he conducted a military campaign against the Volga Bulgars,[18][19] planting numerous fortresses and colonies on his way.

    Although Christianity spread in the region under Oleg's rule, Vladimir had remained a thoroughgoing pagan, taking eight hundred concubines (along with numerous wives) and erecting pagan statues and shrines to gods.[20]

    He may have attempted to reform Slavic paganism in an attempt to identify himself with the various gods worshipped by his subjects. He built a pagan temple on the a hill in Kiev dedicated to six gods: Perun - the god of thunder and war "a Norse god favored by members of the prince’s druzhina (military retinue)". Slav gods Stribog and Dazhd'bog; Mokosh - a goddess representing Mother Nature "worshipped by Finnish tribes"; Khors and Simargl, "both of which had Iranian origins, were included, probably to appeal to the Poliane."[21]

    Open abuse of the deities that most people in Rus' revered triggered widespread indignation. A mob killed the Christian Fyodor and his son Ioann (later, after the overall christening of Kievan Rus', people came to regard these two as the first Christian martyrs in Rus', and the Orthodox Church[citation needed] set a day to commemorate them, 25 July). Immediately after the murder of Fyodor and Ioann, early medieval Rus' saw persecutions against Christians, many of whom escaped or concealed their belief.[22]

    However, Prince Vladimir mused over the incident long after, and not least for political considerations. According to the early Slavic chronicle called Tale of Bygone Years, which describes life in Kievan Rus' up to the year 1110, he sent his envoys throughout the civilized world to judge first hand the major religions of the time, Islam, Roman Catholicism, Judaism, and Byzantine Orthodoxy. They were most impressed with their visit to Constantinople, saying, "We knew not whether we were in Heaven or on Earth… We only know that God dwells there among the people, and their service is fairer than the ceremonies of other nations."[23]

    Christianization of the Kievan Rus'
    Main article: Christianization of Kievan Rus'

    The Baptism of Saint Prince Vladimir, by Viktor Vasnetsov (1890)

    The Primary Chronicle reports that in the year 987, after consultation with his boyars, Vladimir the Great sent envoys to study the religions of the various neighboring nations whose representatives had been urging him to embrace their respective faiths. The result is described by the chronicler Nestor. Of the Muslim Bulgarians of the Volga the envoys reported there is no gladness among them, only sorrow and a great stench. He also reported that Islam was undesirable due to its taboo against alcoholic beverages and pork.[24] Vladimir remarked on the occasion: "Drinking is the joy of all Rus'. We cannot exist without that pleasure."[25] Ukrainian and Russian sources also describe Vladimir consulting with Jewish envoys and questioning them about their religion, but ultimately rejecting it as well, saying that their loss of Jerusalem was evidence that they had been abandoned by God.

    His emissaries also visited pre-schism Latin Rite Christian and Eastern Rite Christian missionaries.[citation needed] Ultimately Vladimir settled on Eastern Orthodox Christianity. In the churches of the Germans his emissaries saw no beauty; but at Constantinople, where the full festival ritual of the Byzantine Church was set in motion to impress them, they found their ideal: "We no longer knew whether we were in heaven or on earth", they reported, describing a majestic Divine Liturgy in Hagia Sophia, "nor such beauty, and we know not how to tell of it." If Vladimir was impressed by this account of his envoys, he was even more attracted by the political gains of the Byzantine alliance.


    Saint Vladimir Monument on Saint Vladimir Hill in Kiev, often depicted in paintings and photographs of the city

    In 988, having taken the town of Chersonesos in Crimea, he boldly negotiated for the hand of emperor Basil II's sister, Anna.[26] Never before had a Byzantine imperial princess, and one "born in the purple" at that, married a barbarian, as matrimonial offers of French kings and German emperors had been peremptorily rejected. In short, to marry the 27-year-old princess to a pagan Slav seemed impossible. Vladimir was baptized at Chersonesos, however, taking the Christian name of Basil out of compliment to his imperial brother-in-law; the sacrament was followed by his wedding to Anna. Returning to Kiev in triumph, he destroyed pagan monuments and established many churches, starting with a church dedicated to St. Basil,[27] and the Church of the Tithes (989).

    Arab sources, both Muslim and Christian, present a different story of Vladimir's conversion. Yahya of Antioch, al-Rudhrawari, al-Makin, Al-Dimashqi, and ibn al-Athir all give essentially the same account.[28] In 987, Bardas Sclerus and Bardas Phocas revolted against the Byzantine emperor Basil II. Both rebels briefly joined forces, but then Bardas Phocas proclaimed himself emperor on 14 September 987. Basil II turned to the Kievan Rus' for assistance, even though they were considered enemies at that time. Vladimir agreed, in exchange for a marital tie; he also agreed to accept Christianity as his religion and to Christianize his people. When the wedding arrangements were settled, Vladimir dispatched 6,000 troops to the Byzantine Empire, and they helped to put down the revolt.[29]

    In 988 and 991, he baptized Pecheneg princes Metiga and Kuchug, respectively.[30]

    Christian reign

    The Pontic steppes, c. 1015

    Vladimir then formed a great council out of his boyars and set his twelve sons over his subject principalities. According to the Primary Chronicle, he founded the city of Belgorod in 991. In 992, he went on a campaign against the Croats, most likely the White Croats that lived on the border of modern Ukraine. This campaign was cut short by the attacks of the Pechenegs on and around Kiev.

    In his later years he lived in a relative peace with his other neighbors: Boleslav I of Poland, Stephen I of Hungary, and Andrikh the Czech (questionable character mentioned in A Tale of the Bygone Years). After Anna's death, he married again, likely to a granddaughter of Otto the Great.

    In 1014, his son Yaroslav the Wise stopped paying tribute. Vladimir decided to chastise the insolence of his son and began gathering troops against him. Vladimir fell ill, however, most likely of old age, and died at Berestove, near Kiev. The various parts of his dismembered body were distributed among his numerous sacred foundations and were venerated as relics.

    During his Christian reign, Vladimir lived the teachings of the Bible through acts of charity. He would hand out food and drink to the less fortunate, and made an effort to go out to the people who could not reach him. His work was based on the impulse to help one’s neighbors by sharing the burden of carrying their cross.[31]

    Family

    Main article: Family life and children of Vladimir I

    Vladimir and Rogneda (1770)

    The fate of all Vladimir's daughters, whose number is around nine, is uncertain.

    Olava or Allogia (Varangian or Czech), speculative she might have been mother of Vysheslav while others claim that it is a confusion with Helena Lekapena[citation needed]
    Vysheslav (~977 – ~1010), Prince of Novgorod (988–1010)
    a widow of Yaropolk I, a Greek nun
    Sviatopolk the Accursed (~979), possibly the surviving son of Yaropolk
    Rogneda (the daughter of Rogvolod), later upon divorce she entered a convent taking the Christian name of Anastasia
    Izyaslav of Polotsk (~979, Kiev), Prince of Polotsk (989–1001)
    Yaroslav the Wise (no earlier than 983), Prince of Rostov (987–1010), Prince of Novgorod (1010–1034), Grand Prince of Kiev (1016–1018, 1019–1054). Possibly he was a son of Anna rather than Rogneda. Another interesting fact that he was younger than Sviatopolk according to the words of Boris in the Tale of Bygone Years and not as it was officially known. Also the fact of him being the Prince of Rostov is highly doubtful although not discarded.
    Vsevolod (~984–1013), possibly the Swedish Prince Wissawald of Volyn (~1000), was perhaps the first husband of Estrid Svendsdatter
    Mstislav, other Mstislav that possibly died as an infant if he was ever born
    Mstislav of Chernigov (~983), Prince of Tmutarakan (990–1036), Prince of Chernigov (1024–1036), other sources claim him to be son of other mothers (Adela, Malfrida, or some other Bulgarian wife)
    Predslava, a concubine of Boleslaw I Chrobry according to Gesta principum Polonorum
    Premislava, (?–1015), some source state that she was a wife of the Duke Laszlo (Vladislav) "the Bald" of Arpadians
    Mstislava, in 1018 was taken by Boleslaw I Chrobry among the other daughters
    Bulgarian Adela, some sources claim that Adela is not necessarily Bulgarian as Boris and Gleb were born from some other wife
    Boris (~986), Prince of Rostov (~1010–1015), remarkable is the fact that Rostov Principality as well as the Principality of Murom used to border the territory of Volga Bolgars
    Gleb (~987), Prince of Murom (1013–1015), as Boris, Gleb is being also claimed the son of Anna Porphyrogenita
    Stanislav (~985–1015), Prince of Smolensk (988–1015), possible of another wife and a fate of whom is not certain
    Sudislav (?–1063), Prince of Pskov (1014–1036), possible of another wife, but he is mentioned in Nikon's Chronicles. He spent 35 years in prison and later before dying turned into a monk.
    Malfrida
    Sviatoslav (~982–1015), Prince of Drevlians (990–1015)
    Anna Porphyrogenita
    Theofana, a wife of Novgorod posadnik Ostromir, a grandson of semi-legendary Dobrynya (highly doubtful is the fact of her being Anna's offspring)
    a granddaughter of Otto the Great (possibly Rechlinda Otona [Regelindis])
    Maria Dobroniega of Kiev (~1012), the Duchess of Poland (1040–1087), married around 1040 to Casimir I the Restorer, Duke of Poland, her maternity as daughter of this wife is deduced from her apparent age
    other possible family
    Vladimirovna, an out-of-marriage daughter (d. 1044), married to Bernard, Margrave of the Nordmark.
    Pozvizd (prior to 988–?), a son of Vladimir according to Hustyn Chronicles. He, possibly, was the Prince Khrisokhir mentioned by Niketas Choniates.
    Significance and legacy

    Vladimir the Great portrait on obverse ?1 bill circa 2006

    The Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox churches celebrate the feast day of St. Vladimir on 15 July.[32]

    The town Volodymyr-Volynskyi in north-western Ukraine was founded by Vladimir and is named after him.[33] The foundation of another town, Vladimir in Russia, is usually attributed to Vladimir Monomakh. However some researchers argue that it was also founded by Vladimir the Great.[34]

    St Volodymyr's Cathedral, one of the largest cathedrals in Kiev, is dedicated to Vladimir the Great, as was originally the University of Kiev. The Imperial Russian Order of St. Vladimir and Saint Vladimir's Orthodox Theological Seminary in the United States are also named after him.

    The memory of Vladimir was also kept alive by innumerable Russian folk ballads and legends, which refer to him as Krasno Solnyshko (the Fair (or Red) Sun). The Varangian period of Eastern Slavic history ceases with Vladimir, and the Christian period begins. The appropriation of Kievan Rus' as part of national history has also been a topic of contention in Ukrainophile vs. Russophile schools of historiography since the Soviet era.[35]

    During his leadership, all branches of the economy prospered under him.[36] He was able to mint coins and regulated foreign affairs with other countries such as trade. Through trade he brought in Greek wines, Baghdad spices, and Arab horses to trade at the markets of Kiev.


    Vladimir the Great on the Millennium of Russia monument in Novgorod



    Monument to Vladimir the Great and the monk Fyodor at Pushkin Park in Vladimir, Russia



    Vladimir as a symbol of Ukrainian nationalism: "St Volodymyr – Ruler of Ukraine, 980–1015, erected by Ukrainians in Great Britain in 1988 to celebrate the establishment of Christianity in Ukraine by St. Volodymir in 988"

    See also

    Saints portal
    List of Russian rulers
    List of Ukrainian rulers
    Family life and children of Vladimir I
    List of people known as The Great
    Saint Vladimir Monument
    Prince Vladimir, Russian animated feature film (2006)
    Viking (film)
    Vladimir Putin

    Notes

    Dyba, Yury (2012). Aleksandrovych V.; Voitovych, Leontii; et al., eds. ?????????-?????? ?????? ???????? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????: ??????????? ?????????? ???? [Historical-geographic figurative context of the chronicled report about the birth of Prince Vladimir Svyatoslavovich: localisation of a busy village] (PDF). ????? ????: ??????? ? ???????? [Era of the Princes: history and culture] (in Ukrainian). Lviv. 6. ISSN 2221-6294. Retrieved 7 January 2018.
    Harvard Ukrainian studies, Vol. 12–13, p. 190, Harvard Ukrainian studies, 1990
    Volodimer? is the East Slavic form of the given name; this form was influenced and partially replaced by the Old Bulgarian (Old Church Slavonic) form Vladimer? (by folk etymology later also Vladimir?; in modern East Slavic, the given name is rendered Ukrainian: ????????? Volodymyr, Russian: ?????´??? Vladimir, Belarusian: ?????i?i? Uladzimir. See Vladimir (name) for details.
    Fagrskinna ch. 21 (ed. Finnur Jâonsson 1902–8, p. 108).
    Companion to the Calendar: A Guide to the Saints and Mysteries of the Christian Calendar, p. 105, Mary Ellen Hynes, Ed. Peter Mazar, LiturgyTrainingPublications, 1993
    National geographic, Vol. 167, p. 290, National Geographic Society, 1985
    Vladimir I (Grand Prince of Kiev), Encyclopµdia Britannica
    Den hellige Vladimir av Kiev (~956–1015), Den katolske kirke website
    Vladimir the Great, Encyclopedia of Ukraine
    Saint Vladimir the Baptizer: Wetting cultural appetites for the Gospel, Dr. Alexander Roman, Ukrainian Orthodoxy website
    Ukrainian Catholic Church: part 1., The Free Library
    Vladimir I, Encyclopµdia Britannica
    ???? ?. ?????????-???????????? ???????? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????: ??????????? ?????????? ???? // ????? ????. ??????? ? ????????. ?????: ???????? ??????????????? ??. ?. ????'??????? ??? ???????. — ???. VI. — ?. 37-70

    References

    Golden, P. B. (2006) "Rus." Encyclopaedia of Islam (Brill Online). Eds.: P. Bearman, Th. Bianquis, C.E. Bosworth, E. van Donzel and W.P. Heinrichs. Brill.
    This article incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain: Chisholm, Hugh, ed. (1911). "Vladimir, St". Encyclopµdia Britannica (11th ed.). Cambridge University Press.
    Some historical analysis and political insights on the state affairs of Vladimir the Great (in Russian)
    Moss, Walter G. (2002) "A History of Russia Volume I: To 1917" (London: Anthem Press).
    External links
    Wikimedia Commons has media related to Vladimir I of Kiev.
    Velychenko, Stephen, How Valdamarr Sveinaldsson got to Moscow (krytyka.com), 9 November 2015.

    Vladimir I Sviatoslavich
    SuffixSuggest a change for this event Czar of Russia
    BornSuggest a change for this event 960 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Gender Male
    NameSuggest a change for this event Vladimir I "The Great" Sviatoslavich
    ReligionSuggest a change for this event Abt 989 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Converted to Christianity
    DiedSuggest a change for this event 15 Jul 1015 , Berestovo, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    BuriedSuggest a change for this event Church of Tithes, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Headstones Submit Headstone Photo Submit Headstone Photo
    Person ID I3910 Full Tree
    Last Modified 27 Sep 2013

    Father Sviatoslav I Igorovich, Czar of Russia
    b. 942, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 972, , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Mother Duchess Malusha von Lčubeck
    b. Abt 944, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1002
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 959 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location [1, 2, 6]
    StatusSuggest a change for this event Concubinage
    Family ID F1903 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 1 Adlaga de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 959, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 976 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Vysheslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Novgorod
    b. Abt 977, of, Novgorod, Novgorod Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1010
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1818 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 2 Olava de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 953, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 977 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1819 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 3 Predislava de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 960, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event 980 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1820 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 4 Milolika Asen, Princess of Bulgaria
    b. Abt 963, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Bef 982 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Boris David Vladimirovich, Duke of Rostov
    b. Abt 982, of, Rostov-Yaroslavski, Yaroslavski Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 24 Jul 1015
    2. Gleb Roman Vladimirovich, Duke of Murom
    b. Abt 983, of, Murom, Vladimir Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Abt 5 Aug 1015
    3. Stanslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Smolensk
    b. Abt 984, of, Smolensk, Smolensk Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1015
    4. Pozvizd Vladimirovich, Duke of Vladimir-Volnysk
    b. Abt 985, of, Vladimir-Volynski, Volyn Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1015
    5. Sudislav Vladimirovich, Duke of Pskov
    b. Abt 986, of, Pskov, Pskov Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1063-1065
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1821 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 5 Malfriede Premysl, Princess of Bohemia
    b. Abt 960, of, Prague, Praha, Czechoslovakia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 987 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Svyatoslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Drevlians
    b. Abt 988, of, Ovruch, Zhitomir Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 15 Jul 1015
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1823 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 6 Miss Oehringen
    b. Abt 991, of Oehringen, Jagstkreis, Baden-Wčurttemberg, Schwaben, Germany Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 14 Aug 1018
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 1013 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1824 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 7 Princess Rogneda zu Polotsk
    b. Abt 962, of, Polotsk, Polotsk Oblast, Byelorussia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1002
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 977 of, Polotsk, Polotsk Oblast, Byelorussia Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    + 1. Iszyaslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Polotsk
    b. Abt 978, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1001
    2. Vsevolod Vladimirovich, Prince of Vladimir
    b. Abt 979, of, Vladimir-Volynski, Volyn Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1015
    + 3. Yaroslav I Vladimirovich, Czar of Russia
    b. 980, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 20 Feb 1054, , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    4. Prâemieslawa Vladimirovna, Princess of Kiev
    b. Abt 984, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1018
    5. Mstislav Vladimirovich, Duke of Chernigov
    b. Abt 988, of, Chernigov, Chernigov Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1035-1036, , Chernigov, Chernigov Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1828 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 8 Anna Lekapene, Princess of the Byzantine Empire
    b. 13 Mar 963, of, Constantinople, Constantinople, Byzantium Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1011
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event 989 , Kherson, Kherson Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    MARRIAGE: Married 7 Pagan wives (Rogneide was one) by whom he had 22 children (prior to Anna) [7]
    Children
    + 1. Arlogia Vladimirovna, Countess of Orkney
    b. Abt 1011, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    + 2. Dobronegra Mariya Vladimirovna, Princess of Kiev
    b. Abt 1012, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1087
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1933

    Volodymyr the Great (Valdamar, Volodimer, Vladimir), b ca 956, d 15 July 1015 in Vyshhorod, near Kyiv. Grand prince of Kyiv from 980; son of Sviatoslav I Ihorovych and Malusha; half-brother of Yaropolk I Sviatoslavych and Oleh Sviatoslavych; and father of 11 princes by five wives, including Sviatopolk I, Yaroslav the Wise, Mstyslav Volodymyrovych, and Saints Borys and Hlib. In 969 Grand Prince Sviatoslav I named his son Volodymyr the prince of Novgorod the Great, where the latter ruled under the guidance of his uncle, Dobrynia. In 977 a struggle for power broke out among Sviatoslav's sons. Yaropolk I, who was then the grand prince of Kyiv, seized the Derevlianian land and Novgorod, thereby forcing Volodymyr to flee to Scandinavia. In 980 Volodymyr returned to Rus’ with a Varangian force, expelled Yaropolk's governors from Novgorod, and took Polatsk after a battle in which Prince Rogvolod of Polatsk was slain. Volodymyr took Rogvolod's daughter, Rohnida, as his wife. Later that year he captured Kyiv and had Yaropolk murdered, thereby becoming the grand prince , and married Yaropolk's Greek widow.

    Over the next 35 years Volodymyr expanded the borders of Kyivan Rus’ and turned it into one of the most powerful states in Eastern Europe. After taking the Cherven towns and Peremyshl from Poland (981) and waging successful wars against the Viatichians (981–2) and Radimichians (984) he united the remaining East Slavic tribes, divided his realm into lands, and installed his sons or viceroys to govern them, dispense princely justice, and collect tribute. In 983 Volodymyr waged war against the Yatvingians and thereby gained access to the Baltic Sea. In 985 he defeated the Khazars and Volga Bulgars and secured his state's eastern frontier. Volodymyr devoted considerable attention to defending his southern borders against the nomadic Pechenegs and Chorni Klobuky. He had lines of fortifications built along the Irpin River, the Stuhna River, the Trubizh River, and the Sula River and founded fortified towns (eg, Vasylkiv, Voin, and Bilhorod) that were joined by earthen ramparts.

    Volodymyr attributed his victory over Yaropolk I Sviatoslavych to the support he received from pagan forces, and had idols of the deities Perun, Khors, Dazhboh, Stryboh, Symarhl, and Mokosh erected on a hill overlooking his palace in Kyiv. Later he became convinced that a monotheistic religion would consolidate his power, as Christianity and Islam had done for neighboring rulers. His choice was determined after the Byzantine emperor Basil II turned to him for help in defeating his rival, Bardas Phocas. Volodymyr offered military aid only if he was allowed to marry Basil's sister, Anna, and Basil agreed to the marriage only after Volodymyr promised to convert himself and his subjects to Christianity. Volodymyr, his family, and his closest associates were baptized in December 987, when he took the Christian name Vasylii (Basil). Soon afterward he ordered the destruction of all pagan idols. The mass baptism of the citizens of Kyiv took place on 1 August 988 (see Christianization of Ukraine), and the remaining population of Rus’ was slowly converted, sometimes by force. In 988 Volodymyr sent several thousand warriors to help Basil regain power and married Anna, and in 989 he besieged Chersonese Taurica, took it from Bardas Phocas, and returned it to Basil.

    The Christianization of Rus’ was essentially engineered by Byzantium. Byzantium supplied the first hierarchs and other missionary clergy in Rus’ and introduced Byzantine art, education, and literature there. During Volodymyr's reign the first schools and churches were built, notably the Church of the Tithes in Kyiv. The adoption of Christianity as the official religion facilitated the unification of the Rus’ tribes and the establishment of foreign dynastic, political, cultural, religious, and commercial relations, particularly with the Byzantine Empire, Bulgaria, and Germany. Relations with Poland improved after Volodymyr's son Sviatopolk I married the daughter of Prince Boleslaw I the Brave in 992. Volodymyr received papal emissaries in 986, 988, 991, 992, and 1000 and sent his own envoys to Rome in 993 and 1001.

    After Anna's death in 1011, Volodymyr married the daughter of Count Kuno von Enningen. Toward the end of his life his sons Sviatopolk of Turiv and Yaroslav the Wise of Novgorod challenged his rule. Having defeated Sviatopolk, Volodymyr died while preparing a campaign against Yaroslav and was buried in the Church of the Tithes. He was succeeded briefly by Sviatopolk.

    The Rus’ clergy venerated Volodymyr because of his support of the church, but he was canonized only after 1240. Thereafter he was referred to as ‘the holy, equal to the Apostles, grand prince of Kyiv.’ The oldest extant mention of him as Saint Volodymyr is found in the Hypatian Chronicle under the year 1254, and his feast day, 28 July (15 July OS), was first celebrated in 1263.

    BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Zavitnevich, V. Vladimir Sviatoi kak politicheskii deiatel’ (Kyiv 1888)
    Nazarko, I. Sviatyi Volodymyr Velykyi, Volodar i Khrystytel’ Rusy-Ukračiny (960–1015) (Rome 1954)
    Poppe, A. ‘The Political Background to the Baptism of Rus’: Byzantine-Russian Relations between 986 and 989,’ Dumbarton Oaks Papers, no. 30 (1976); repr in his Rise of Christian Russia (London 1982)
    Volkoff, V. Vladimir the Russian Viking ([London] 1984)
    Tolochko, Petro. Sviatyi Volodymyr; Iaroslav Mudryi (Kyiv 1996)

    Birth:
    What is the meaning of the word, "Ukraine"?

    In most Slavic languages, "kraina" means "country" or "land". The word "krai" in Russian is used this way too (several regions within Russia are categorized as "krai"), but its second meaning "edge"/"boundary" is often pitched by Russia to interpret the word "Ukraine" as "borderlands" (of Russia, of course).

    Source: https://www.quora.com/What-does-Ukraine-for-Ukrainians-mean

    What is the meaning of the word, "Russia"?

    1530s, from Medieval Latin Russi "the people of Russia," from Rus, the native name of the people and the country (source of Arabic Rus, Medieval Greek Rhos), originally the name of a group of Swedish merchant/warriors who established themselves around Kiev 9c.

    Source: https://www.etymonline.com/word/russia

    Religion:
    converted to Christianity

    Vladimir married Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus. Rogneda (daughter of Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk) was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia; died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  9. 9109.  Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia (daughter of Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk); died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Rogneda of Polotsk (962–1002) is the Slavic name for Ragnhild, was a Princess consort of Rus. She was the daughter of Ragnvald (Slavic: Rogvolod) came from Scandinavia and established himself at Polatsk in the mid-10th century.

    Life

    It has been speculated that Rogneda belonged to the Ynglings royal family of Norway. In or about 980, Vladimir, on learning that she was betrothed to his half-brother Yaropolk I of Kiev, took Polotsk and forced Rogneda to marry him. Having raped Rogneda in the presence of her parents, he ordered them to be killed, along with two of Rogneda's brothers.

    Rogneda gave him several children. The four sons were Yaroslav the Wise, Vsevolod, Mstislav of Chernigov, and Izyaslav of Polotsk. She also bore two daughters, one of whom is named by Nestor the Chronicler as Predslava (taken as a concubine of Boleslaus I of Poland, according to Gallus). A later chronicle tells a story, most likely taken from a Norse saga, of Rogneda plotting against Vladimir and asking her elder son, Izyaslav, to kill him. As was the Norse royal custom, she was sent with her elder son to govern the land of her parents, i.e. Polotsk. Izyaslav's line continued to rule Polotsk and the newly found town of Izyaslavl until the Mongol invasion.

    After Vladimir converted to Christianity and took Anna Porphyrogeneta as his wife, he had to divorce all his previous wives, including Rogneda. After that, she entered the convent and took the name Anastasia.

    Legacy

    Around 1825 Kondraty Ryleev wrote a narrative poem entitled Rogneda. This poem became a literary source for her portrayal in the nationalist Russian opera Rogneda by Alexander Serov, which premiered in 1865.

    See also

    Family life and children of Vladimir I
    List of rape victims from history and mythology

    Princess Consort of Rus
    Rahvalod, Rahnieda (Polacak). ????????, ??????? (???????).jpg
    Matchmakers Vladimir Svyatoslavich in Rogvolod (left side); Rogvolod talks with Rogneda (right side).
    Reign 980–988
    Predecessor Unknown wife of Yaropolk I
    Successor Anna Porphyrogeneta
    Born 962
    Died 1002 [aged 40]
    Spouse Vladimir the Great (divorced)
    Issue Izyaslav of Polotsk
    Yaroslav the Wise
    Mstislav of Chernigov
    Predlava
    Premislava
    Mstislava
    Father Rogvolod

    end of biography


    end of biography

    Notes:

    Married:
    List of rape victims from ancient history and mythology:

    Rogneda of Polotsk from Belarus/Scandinavian history; raped by Vladimir, half-brother of her betrothed Yaropolk I of Kiev, in the presence of her parents (10th century)

    ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_rape_victims_from_ancient_history_and_mythology

    Children:
    1. 4554. Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia was born in 976 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 20 Feb 1054 in Kiev, Ukraine.

  10. 9110.  Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden was born in ~980 in (Sweden); died in 1022 in Husaby, Sweden.

    Olof married Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden(Sweden). Estrid was born in ~979 in (Schleswig-Holstein, Germany); died in 1035 in (Sweden). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  11. 9111.  Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden was born in ~979 in (Schleswig-Holstein, Germany); died in 1035 in (Sweden).

    Notes:

    Estrid (or Astrid) of the Obotrites (c. 979 – 1035) was a Viking age Swedish queen and West Slavic princess, married to Olof Skčotkonung, the King of Sweden, c. 1000–1022, mother of King Anund Jacob of Sweden and the Kievan Rus' saint and grand princess Ingegerd Olofsdotter.

    Biography
    Legend says that Estrid was taken back to Sweden from a war in the West Slavic area of Mecklenburg as a war-prize. She was most likely given by her father, a tribal chief of the Polabian Obotrites, as a peace offering in a marriage to seal the peace, and she is thought to have brought with her a great dowry, as a great Slavic influence is represented in Sweden from her time, mainly among craftsmen.

    Her husband also had a mistress, Edla, who came from the same area in Europe as herself, and who was possibly taken to Sweden at the same time. The king treated Edla and Estrid the same way and gave his son and his two daughters with Edla the same privileges as the children he had with Estrid, though it was Estrid he married and made queen.

    Queen Estrid was baptised with her husband, their children and large numbers of the Swedish royal court in 1008, when the Swedish royal family converted to Christianity, although the king promised to respect the freedom of religion - Sweden was not to be Christian until the last religious war between Inge the Elder and Blot-Sweyn of 1084-1088.

    Snorre Sturlasson wrote about her, that Estrid was unkind to the children (Emund, Astrid and Holmfrid) of her husband's mistress Edla;

    " Queen Estrid was arrogant and not kind towards her stepchildren, and therefore the king sent his son Emund to Vendland, where he was brought up by his maternal relatives".
    Not much is known of Estrid as a person. Snorre Sturlasson mentions her as a lover of pomp and luxury, and as hard and strict towards her servants.

    Children
    Ingegerd Olofsdotter (c. 1001-1054), Grand Princess of Kiev, in Kievan Rus' called Anna, married Yaroslav I the Wise, prince of Novgorod and Kiev.
    Anund Jacob (c. 1010-1050), king of Sweden, succeeded Olof as king in c. 1022.
    References
    ęAke Ohlmarks: "Alla Sveriges drottningar" (All the queens of Sweden) (In Swedish)
    Snorri Sturluson

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 4555. Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden; died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Anund Jacob, King of Sweden was born in ~1010 in (Sweden); died in 1050 in (Sweden).

  12. 9012.  Untred, Earl of Northumbria was born in (0970-0980) in Northumberland, England; died in 1016 in Wighill, Yorkshire, England.

    Notes:

    Uchtred or Uhtred, called the Bold, (d. 1016) was the ealdorman of all Northumbria from 1006 to 1016, when he was assassinated. He was the son of Waltheof I, ealdorman of Bamburgh, whose ancient family had ruled from the castle of Bamburgh on the Northumbrian coast.

    Career

    In 995, according to Symeon of Durham, when the remains of St Cuthbert were transferred from Chester-le-Street to Durham, Uhtred went to Durham with his monks to clear the site of the new cathedral. The new cathedral was founded by Bishop Aldhun, and Uhtred married Aldhun's daughter, Ecgfrida, probably at about this time. From his marriage he received several estates that had belonged to the church. [1]

    In 1006 Malcolm II of Scotland invaded Northumbria and besieged the newly founded episcopal city of Durham. At that time the Danes were raiding southern England and King Ethelred was unable to send help to the Northumbrians. Ealdorman Waltheof was too old to fight and remained in his castle at Bamburgh. Ealdorman Ąlfhelm of York also took no action. Uhtred, acting for his father, called together an army from Bernicia and Yorkshire and led it against the Scots. The result was a decisive victory for Uhtred. Local women washed the severed heads of the Scots, receiving a payment of a cow for each, and the heads were fixed on stakes to Durham's walls. Uhtred was rewarded by King Ethelred II with the ealdormanry of Bamburgh even though his father was still alive. In the meantime, Ethelred had Ealdorman Ąlfhelm of York murdered, and he allowed Uhtred to succeed Ąlfhelm as ealdorman of York, thus uniting northern and southern Northumbria under the house of Bamburgh. It seems likely that Ethelred did not trust the Scandinavian population of southern Northumbria and wanted an Anglo-Saxon in power there. [2]

    After receiving these honours Uhtred dismissed his wife, Ecgfrida, and married Sige, daughter of Styr, son of Ulf. Styr was a rich citizen of York. It appears that Uhtred was trying to make political allies amongst the Danes in Deira. Through Sige, Uhtred had two children, Eadulf, later Eadulf III, and Gospatric. This Gospatric's grandson was the infamous Eadwulf Rus who murdered Bishop Walcher.[2]

    In 1013 King Sweyn of Denmark invaded England, sailing up the Humber and Trent to the town of Gainsborough. Uhtred submitted to him there, as did all of the Danes in the north. In the winter of 1013 Ethelred was forced into exile in Normandy. After London had finally submitted to him, Sweyn was accepted as king by Christmas 1013. However he only reigned for five weeks, for he died at, or near, Gainsborough on 2 February 1014. At Sweyn’s death, Ethelred was able to return from exile and resume his reign. Uhtred, along with many others, transferred his allegiance back to Ethelred, on his return. Uhtred also married Ethelred’s daughter Ąlfgifu about this time. [2]

    In 1016 Uhtred campaigned with Ethelred's son Edmund Ironside in Cheshire and the surrounding shires. While Uhtred was away from his lands, Sweyn's son, Cnut, invaded Yorkshire. Cnut's forces were too strong for Uhtred to fight, and so Uhtred did homage to him as King of England. Uhtred was summoned to a meeting with Cnut, and on the way there, he and forty of his men were murdered by Thurbrand the Hold, with assistance from Uhtred's own servant, Wighill and with the connivance of Cnut. Uhtred was succeeded in Bernicia by his brother Eadwulf Cudel. Cnut made the Norwegian, Eric of Hlathir, ealdorman ("earl" in Scandinavian terms) in southern Northumbria. [1]
    Descendants

    The killing of Uhtred by Thurbrand the Hold started a blood feud that lasted for many years. Uhtred's son Ealdred subsequently avenged his father by killing Thurbrand, but Ealdred in turn was killed by Thurbrand's son, Carl. Ealdred's vengeance had to wait until the 1070s, when Waltheof, Ealdred’s grandson had his soldiers kill most of Carl's sons and grandsons. This is an example of the notorious Northumbrian blood feuds that were common at this time. [3]

    Uhtred's dynasty continued to reign in Bernicia through Ealdred, Earl of Bamburgh (killed 1038) his son from his marriage to Ecgfrida, and Eadulf (killed 1041) his son from his marriage to Sige, and briefly Eadulf's son Osulf held the earldom of northern Northumbria 1067 until he too was killed. Eadulf's brother Cospatric began the Swinton Family dynasty, his son Eadulf Rus famously murdering William Walcher, Bishop of Durham which led to William the Conqueror sending an army northwards to harry the region again. Uhtred’s marriage to Ąlfgifu produced a daughter, Ealdgyth, who married Maldred, brother of Duncan I of Scotland and who gave birth to a son, Gospatric, who was Earl of Northumbria from 1068 to 1072. [4]

    end of biography

    Untred married Ecgfrida of Durham. Ecgfrida was born in 973 in Northumberland, England; died in 0Dec 1067 in Durham, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  13. 9013.  Ecgfrida of Durham was born in 973 in Northumberland, England; died in 0Dec 1067 in Durham, England.

    Notes:

    Ecgfrida of Durham formerly Durham aka of Northumbria
    Born 0973 in Northumberland, England
    Daughter of Ealdhun Durham and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    Wife of Uhtred (Northumbria) of Northumbria — married about 0995 (to 1006) [location unknown]
    Wife of Kilvert (UNKNOWN) FitzLigulf — married after 1006 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Ealdred (Northumbria) of Bamburgh and Sigrida FitzKilvert (Yorkshire) of Yorkshire
    Died Dec 1067 in Durham, England

    Profile managers: Maryann Hurt Find Relationship private message [send private message] and Bob Hall Find Relationship private message [send private message]
    Durham-500 created 6 Jun 2012 | Last modified 29 Apr 2019
    This page has been accessed 4,717 times.
    [categories]
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    2 Vitals
    3 Parents
    4 Marriage
    5 Sources
    Biography

    Ecgfrida (Durham) of Durham was a member of aristocracy in England.
    According to Simeon of Durham, Ecgfrida seems to have been left by both of her husbands. After her marriage with Kilvert fell apart, her father made her return to Durham ... where she became a nun, and was supposedly buried in the yard of the church.

    Vitals
    Ecgfrida[1]
    bur. Durham[1]
    Parents
    Aldun, Bishop of Durham[2] and Unknown.
    Marriage
    m.1 Ughtred the Bold, Earl of Northumbria. Repudiated.[3] Issue:
    Ealdred of Bamburgh[4]

    m.2 Kilvert[5] Issue:
    Sigrida m. Arkil[6][1][7]
    Sources
    ? 1.0 1.1 1.2 Simeon of Durham
    ? Wikipedia: Aldhun; Medieval Lands
    ? Wikipedia: Uhtred the Bold
    ? Wikipedia: Ealdred of Bamburgh
    ? father: Ligulf
    ? son of Ecgfrid
    ? Issue: Cospatric m. dau. of Dolfin, son of Tolfin
    Cawley, C. (2006). "England, AngloSaxon nobility: Northumbria." Medieval Lands v.3. fmg.ac
    Stevenson, J., ed. (1855). "Simeon's account of the Siege of Durham." The historical works of Simeon of Durham ... (Vol.3, Part 2, pp765). Google eBook.

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 4506. Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia was born in ~990 in Bernicia, Northumbria, England; died in ~1038 in Risewood Forest, England.

  14. 9020.  Richard de Normandie, II was born on 23 Aug 963 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, I and Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy); died on 28 Aug 1027 in Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Richard II of Normandy, Duke of Normandy, was born 23 August 963 in Normandy, France to Richard I, Duke of Normandy (933-996) and Gunnora, Duchess of Normandy (c936-1031) and died 28 August 1027 in Normandy, France of unspecified causes. He married Judith of Brittany (982-1017) 996 JL . He married Papia of Envermeu . Ancestors are from France.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Judith of Brittany (982-1017)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard III of Normandy (997-1027) 997 1027 Adáele of France (1009-1079)

    Adelaide of Normandy (1002-1038) 1002 1038 Renaud I de Bourgogne (c990-1057)

    Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) 1000 Normandy, France 22 July 1035 Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Estrid of Normandy (1001)

    William of Normandy (c1008-aft1025) 1008 1025
    Eleanor of Normandy (c1012-aft1071) 1012 1071 Baldwin IV of Flanders (980-1036)

    Matilda of Normandy (c1014-aft1033) 1014 1033

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Papia of Envermeu
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Mauger de Rouen (c1019-c1055) 1019 1055
    Guillaume de Talou (c1022-aft1054) 1022 1054 Beatrice de Ponthieu (c1035-c1082)

    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)
    Namesakes of Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027)

    Richard married Judith de Bretagne in ~1000. Judith (daughter of Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany and Ermengarde of Anjou) was born in 982 in Rennes, France; died in 1017 in Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  15. 9021.  Judith de Bretagne was born in 982 in Rennes, France (daughter of Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany and Ermengarde of Anjou); died in 1017 in Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Judith of Brittany was born 982 to Conan I of Rennes (927-992) and Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) and died 1017 of unspecified causes. She married Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027) 996 JL . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]
    Judith is a 10th generation descendant of Charlemagne (747-814) through her mother. There are two disputed lines (through her father and her maternal grandfather) that place her in generations 9.



    Children

    Offspring of Judith of Brittany and Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard III of Normandy (997-1027) 997 1027 Adáele of France (1009-1079)

    Adelaide of Normandy (1002-1038) 1002 1038 Renaud I de Bourgogne (c990-1057)

    Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) 1000 Normandy, France 22 July 1035 Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Estrid of Normandy (1001)

    William of Normandy (c1008-aft1025) 1008 1025
    Eleanor of Normandy (c1012-aft1071) 1012 1071 Baldwin IV of Flanders (980-1036)

    Matilda of Normandy (c1014-aft1033) 1014 1033

    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Children:
    1. Richard Normandie was born in ~0997 in Normandie, France; died on 6 Aug 1027 in (Normandy, France).
    2. 4510. Duke Robert de Normandie, II was born in ~1005 in Normandie, France; died on 22 Jul 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey.

  16. 29810.  Richard Normandie was born in ~0997 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, II and Judith de Bretagne); died on 6 Aug 1027 in (Normandy, France).
    Children:
    1. 15219. Helena Normandie was born in ~1053 in Manche, Normandie, France; died in ~1080.
    2. 14905. Adelize Normandie was born in ~1021 in Normandy, France; died in ~1053 in Bayeux, Normandy, France.

  17. 30436.  Mauger Normandie was born in ~1020 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, II and Papia Envermeu); died in 1055 in (Normandy, France).

    Mauger married Germaine Corbell. Germaine was born in ~0978 in Marne, Champagne, France; died in ~1012. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 30437.  Germaine Corbell was born in ~0978 in Marne, Champagne, France; died in ~1012.
    Children:
    1. 15218. Waldron St Clair was born in ~1019 in Normandie, France; died in 1047 in (Normandy, France).

  19. 30496.  Crinan of Dunkeld, Abbot of Dunkeld was born in ~976; died in 1045 in Dunkeld, Perthshire, Scotland.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: ~980, Atholl, Perthshire, Scotland

    Notes:

    Crâinâan of Dunkeld (died 1045) was the hereditary abbot of the monastery of Dunkeld, and perhaps the Mormaer of Atholl. Crâinâan was progenitor of the House of Dunkeld, the dynasty which would rule Scotland until the later 13th century. He was the son-in-law of one king, and the father of another.

    Family

    This section does not cite any sources. Please help improve this section by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (October 2017) (Learn how and when to remove this template message)

    Crâinâan was married to Bethâoc, daughter of Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda (Malcolm II) (King of Scots, who reigned from 1005 to 1034). As Mâael Coluim had no surviving son, the strongest hereditary claim to the Scottish throne descended through Bethâoc. Crâinâan and Bethâoc's eldest son, Donnchad (Duncan I), who reigned from 1034 to 1040.

    It is likely that Crâinâan had a second son Maldred, father of Gospatric of Northumbria.
    Abbot of Dunkeld

    The monastery of Saint Columba was founded on the north bank of the River Tay in the 6th century or early 7th century following the expedition of Columba into the land of the Picts. It may have continued to draw its hierarchy from the Cenâel Conaill of Donegal.[1] Iain Moncreiffe argued that Crinâan belonged to a Scottish sept of the Irish Cenâel Conaill royal dynasty.[2]

    While the title of Hereditary Abbot (coarb in Gaelic) was a feudal position that was often exercised in name only, Crinâan does seem to have acted as Abbot in charge of the monastery in his time. He was thus a man of high position in both clerical and secular society.

    The magnificent semi-ruined Dunkeld Cathedral, built in stages between 1260 and 1501, stands today on the grounds once occupied by the monastery. The Cathedral contains the only surviving remains of the previous monastic society: a course of red stone visible in the east choir wall that may have been re-used from an earlier building, and two stone ninth - or tenth-century cross-slabs in the Cathedral Museum.

    In 1045, Crâinâan of Dunkeld rose in rebellion against Macbeth in support of his 14-year-old grandson, Malcolm III's claim to the throne.[3] Malcolm was the elder son of Crinan's son, the late King Duncan, who predeceased his father. However, Crâinâan, by then an elderly man, was killed in a battle at Dunkeld.
    References

    Woolf, Alex. "The Problem with Crâinâan", From Pictland to Alba, Edinburgh University Press, 2007
    Sir Iain Moncreiffe of that Ilk, The Highland Clans. Part II. 1982. p. 236

    Knox, James. The topography of the basin of the Tay, Andrew Shorteed, Edinburgh, 1831

    External Source

    Cawley, Charles, Medieval Lands Project on Crinan, Medieval Lands database, Foundation for Medieval Genealogy,[self-published source][better source needed]
    Clans and Families of Ireland and Scotland

    end of biography

    Crinan married Bethoc in 1000 in (Perthshire, Scotland). Bethoc (daughter of Malcolm II of Scotland, High King of Scotland and Aefgifu) was born in 984 in Perthshire, Scotland; died on 15 Sep 1049 in Dunkeld, Perthshire, Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 30497.  Bethoc was born in 984 in Perthshire, Scotland (daughter of Malcolm II of Scotland, High King of Scotland and Aefgifu); died on 15 Sep 1049 in Dunkeld, Perthshire, Scotland.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Death: 1045

    Notes:

    British Aristocracy
    Bethâoc MacAlpin was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Medieval Lands
    1.1.1 Issue
    1.2 Wikipedia, English
    2 Research Notes
    3 Sources
    Biography
    Bethâoc ingen Maâil Coluim meic Cinâaeda

    Parents: Malcolm II of Scotland and his wife.
    Spouse: Crâinâan of Dunkeld, Mormaer of Atholl
    Children:
    1. Duncan I, King of Scotland
    2. Maldred of Allerdale
    3. daughter(s)?
    Medieval Lands
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/SCOTLAND.htm#_Toc253996182
    Bethâoc was the wife of Crâinâan: CRINAN "the Thane" (-killed in battle 1045). The primary source which confirms his parentage has not yet been identified. Abthane of Dule. Lay abbot of Dunkeld. Steward of the Western Isles. Mormaer of Atholl. He was killed fighting King Macbeth. The Annals of Ulster record that "Crâonâan abbot of Dâun Caillen" was killed in 1045 in "a battle between the Scots themselves"[204]. The Annals of Tigernach record that “Crâinan abbot of Dunkeld” was killed in 1045 in “a battle between the men of Scotland on one road”[205].

    m ([1000]) BETHOC, daughter of MALCOLM II King of Scotland & his wife ---. The "Genealogy of King William the Lyon" dated 1175 names "Betoch filii Malcolmi" as parent of "Malcolmi filii Dunecani"[206]. The Chronicle of the Scots and Picts dated 1177 names "Cran Abbatis de Dunkelden et Bethok filia Malcolm mac Kynnet" as parents of King Duncan[207]. The Chronicle of John of Fordun records that King Malcolm II had "an only daughter…Beatrice who married Crynyne Abthane of Dul and Steward of the Isles…in some annals, by a blunder of the writer…abbot of Dul"[208].

    Issue
    Crinan & Bethoc had two children:

    i) DUNCAN ([1001]-killed in battle either Bothganowan/Pitgaveny, near Elgin, or Burghead 14 Aug 1040, bur Isle of Iona). His parentage is confirmed by the Annals of Ulster which record the death of "Donnchad son of Crâinâan, king of Scotland" in 1040[209]. The Chronicle of John of Fordun names "Duncan" as son of "Crynyne Abthane of Dul and Steward of the Isles" and his wife[210]. He succeeded in 1018 as King of Strathclyde. He succeeded his maternal grandfather in 1034 as DUNCAN I King of Scotland.

    ii) MALDRED (-killed in battle [1045]). His parentage is confirmed by Simeon of Durham who records the marriage of "Maldred the son of Crinan"[211]. Lord of Allerdale. Regent of Strathclyde 1034/35.

    Wikipedia, English
    Bethâoc ingen Maâil Coluim meic Cinâaeda was the eldest daughter of King Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda, King of Scots, who had no known sons.

    The strongest hereditary claim of succession to the Scottish throne therefore passed through Bethâoc. Approximately 1000, Princess Bethâoc married Crâinâan, Abbot of Dunkeld. The first son of this marriage was Donnchad I, who ascended to the throne of Scotland in 1034. Early writers have asserted that Mâael Coluim also designated Donnchad as his successor under the rules of tanistry because there were other possible claimants to the throne.

    Her sister Olith was married to Jarl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney, and the other sister Donada to Findlâaech, the Mormaer of Moireabh.

    She is not to be confused with Bethâoc ingen Domnaill Bain meic Donnchada.

    She gained the title of Heiress of Scone. As a result of her marriage, Bethoc of Scotland was styled as Lady of Atholl.

    It is possible that Bethâoc had previously been married to Jarl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney, and to Findlâaech, the Mormaer of Moireabh. She is not to be confused with Bethâoc ingen Domnaill Bain meic Donnchada.

    Research Notes
    Citation needed for spare husband and surplus kids.

    The name of Bethâoc's mother is not known.

    Sources
    Nigel Tranter has a pretty good book on the subject as well, "Macbeth the King" and it is far more readable than Dorothy Dunnett's. Tranter thinks that Thorfinn and Macbeth are halfbrothers, possibly sons of Malcolm II of
    Scotland 's daughter Dovada. Duncan is their cousin son of Malcolm II's other daughter Bethoc.

    It is possible that Bethâoc had previously been married to Jarl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney, and to Findlâaech, the Mormaer of Moireabh.
    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bethoc
    Bethoc av Skottland, eller Bethâoc ingen Maâil Coluim meic Cinâaeda, var den eldste datteren til kong Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda (Malcolm II av Skottland) som ikke hadde noen s˛nner.
    Det sterkeste arvelige krav til ęa etterf˛lge som skottenes konge gikk derfor via Bethâoc. Omtrent rundt ęar 1000 giftet prinsesse Bethâoc seg med Crâinâan av Dunkeld, lekmannsabbed og muligens mormaer. Den f˛rste s˛nnen av dette ekteskapet ble Donnchad mac Crâinâain (Duncan I av Skottland) som overtok den skotske tronen i 1034. Tidlige skribenter har ogsęa forfektet at Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda (Malcolm II av Skottland) selv hadde utsett Donnchad som sin etterf˛lger under reglene om tanisteri ettersom det var andre mulige krav til tronen. Det er mulig at Bethâoc tidligere hadde vµrt gift med jarl Sigurd Lodvesson (kalt den digre eller staute) av Orkn˛yene, og med Findlâaech, mormaer av Moireabh. Bethâoc męa ikke forveksles med Bethâoc ingen Domnaill Bain meic Donnchada, en datter av Donald III av Skottland.
    https://www.stirnet.com/genie/data/british/aa/alpin1.php
    Anderson, Marjorie Ogilvy: Kings and Kingship in Early Scotland, 1973
    Alison Weir, Britain's Royal Family: A Complete Genealogy (London, U.K.: The Bodley Head, 1999), page 177-178.
    Richard Glanville-Brown, online , Richard Glanville-Brown (RR 2, Milton, Ontario, Canada), downloaded 17 August 2005.
    The Oxford History of the British Monarchy ,
    http://www.thepeerage.com/p10289.htm#i102883

    end of this biography

    Bethâoc ingen Maâil Coluim meic Cinâaeda was the elder daughter of Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda, King of Scots, and the mother of his successor, Duncan I.

    Biography

    Bethâoc was the eldest daughter of the Malcolm II of Scotland, who had no known surviving sons. She married Crâinâan, Abbot of Dunkeld. Their older son, Donnchad I, ascended to the throne of Scotland around 1034. Malcolm's youngest daughter married Sigurd Hlodvirsson, Earl of Orkney.[1] Early writers have asserted that Mâael Coluim also designated Donnchad as his successor under the rules of tanistry because there were other possible claimants to the throne.

    In this period, the Scottish throne still passed in Picto-Gaelic matrilineal fashion, from brother to brother, uncle to nephew, and cousin to cousin.

    Bethâoc
    Spouse Crâinâan, Abbot of Dunkeld
    Issue Duncan I, King of Alba
    Maldred of Allerdale
    House House of Alpin
    Father Malcolm II, King of Alba

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 15248. Duncan I of Scotland, King of Alba was born in ~1001 in (Dunkeld, Scotland); died on 14 Aug 1040 in Elgin, Scotland.
    2. Maldred, King of Cumbria

  21. 30500.  Edmund II, King of the EnglishEdmund II, King of the English was born in 990 in (Wessex) England (son of Aethelred the Unready, King of the English and Aelfgifu of York, Queen Consort of England); died on 30 Nov 1016 in (London) England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

    Notes:

    Edmund Ironside (died 30 November 1016), also known as Edmund II, was King of England from 23 April to 30 November 1016. He was the son of King Ąthelred the Unready and his first wife, Ąlfgifu of York. Edmund's reign was marred by a war he had inherited from his father, his cognomen "Ironside" was given to him "because of his valour" in resisting the Danish invasion led by Cnut the Great.[1]

    Edmund was not expected to be King of England; however, by 1014 two elder brothers had died, making him the oldest male heir. His father, Ąthelred, was usurped by Sweyn Forkbeard in that same year, but Sweyn died shortly thereafter, paving the way for Ąthelred and his family to return to the throne, which they did but not without opposition. In the process they forced Sweyn's son, Cnut, back to Denmark, where he assembled an invasion force to re-conquer England. It would not arrive for another year.

    After regaining the throne, the royal family set about strengthening its hold on the country with the assistance of Eadric Streona (Edmund's brother-in-law). People who had sided with the Danes in 1014 were punished, and some were killed. In one case, two brothers, Morcar and Sigeferth, were killed and their possessions, along with Sigferth's wife, were taken by Edmund. Edmund unofficially became the Earl of the East Midlands and took Ealdgyth for his wife.

    Cnut returned to England in August 1015. Over the next few months, Cnut pillaged most of England. Edmund joined Ąthelred to defend London, but he died on 23 April 1016, making Edmund King. It was not until the summer of 1016 that any serious fighting was done: Edmund fought five battles against the Danes, ending in his defeat on 18 October at the Battle of Assandun, after which they agreed to divide the kingdom, Edmund taking Wessex and Cnut the rest of the country. Edmund died shortly afterwards on 30 November, leaving two sons, Edward and Edmund; however, Cnut became the king of all England, and exiled the remaining members of Edmund's family.

    King of the English
    Reign 23 April – 30 November 1016
    Predecessor Ąthelred the Unready
    Successor Cnut the Great
    Born 990
    Died 30 November 1016 (aged 26)
    Oxford or London, England
    Burial Glastonbury Abbey
    Spouse Ealdgyth
    Issue Edward the Exile
    Edmund
    House Wessex
    Father Ąthelred the Unready
    Mother Ąlfgifu of York
    Religion British Church

    Early life

    The exact date of Edmund's birth is unclear, but it could have been no later than 993 when he was a signatory to charters along with his two elder brothers. He was the third of the six sons of King Ąthelred the Unready and his first wife, Ąlfgifu, who was probably the daughter of Earl Thored of Northumbria. His elder brothers were Ąthelstan (died 1014) and Egbert (died c. 1005), and younger ones, Eadred, Eadwig and Edgar.[1] He had four sisters, Eadgyth (or Edith), Ąlfgifu, Wulfhilda, and the Abbess of Wherwell Abbey. His mother died around 1000,[2] after which his father remarried, this time to Emma of Normandy, who had two sons, Edward the Confessor and Alfred and a daughter Goda.

    Ąthelstan and Edmund were close, and they probably felt threatened by Emma's ambitions for her sons.[3] The Life of Edward the Confessor, written fifty years later, claimed that when Emma was pregnant with him, all Englishmen promised that if the child was a boy they would accept him as king.[1] However that claim may just be propaganda.

    Warrior prince

    When Sweyn Forkbeard seized the throne at the end of 1013 and Ąthelred fled to Normandy, the brothers do not appear to have followed him, but stayed in England. Ąthelstan died in June 1014 and left Edmund a sword which had belonged to king Offa of Mercia.[1] His will also reflected the close relationship between the brothers and the nobility of the east midlands.[4]

    Sweyn died in February 1014, and the Five Boroughs accepted his son Cnut, who married a kinswoman of Sigeferth and Morcar, as king. However, Ąthelred returned to England and launched a surprise attack which defeated the Vikings and forced Cnut to flee England. In 1015 Sigeferth and Morcar came to an assembly in Oxford, probably hoping for a royal pardon, but they were murdered by Eadric Streona. King Ąthelred then ordered that Sigeferth's widow, Ealdgyth, be seized and brought to Malmesbury Abbey, but Edmund seized and married her in defiance of his father, probably to consolidate his power base in the east midlands.[5] He then received the submission of the people of the Five Boroughs. At the same time, Cnut launched a new invasion of England. In late 1015 Edmund raised an army, possibly assisted by his wife's and mother's links with the midlands and the north, but the Mercians under Eadric Streona joined the West Saxons in submitting to Cnut. In early 1016 the army assembled by Edmund dispersed when Ąthelred did not appear to lead it, probably due to illness. Edmund then raised a new army and in conjunction with Earl Uhtred of Northumbria ravaged Eadric Streona's Mercian territories, but when Cnut occupied Northumbria Uhtred submitted to him, only to be killed by Cnut. Edmund went to London.[1]

    King of England

    Ąthelred died on 23 April 1016, and the citizens and councillors in London chose Edmund as king and probably crowned him. He then mounted a last-ditch effort to revive the defence of England. While the Danes laid siege to London, Edmund headed for Wessex, where the people submitted to him and he gathered an army. He fought inconclusive battles against the Danes and their English supporters at Penselwood in Somerset and Sherston in Wiltshire. He then raised the siege of London and defeated the Danes near Brentford. They renewed the siege while Edmund went to Wessex to raise further troops, returning to again relieve London, defeat the Danes at Otford, and pursue Cnut into Kent. Eadric Streona now went over to Edmund, but at the decisive Battle of Assandun on 18 October, Eadric and his men fled and Cnut decisively defeated Edmund. There may have been one further battle in the Forest of Dean, after which the two kings negotiated a peace dividing the country between them. Edmund received Wessex while Cnut took Mercia and probably Northumbria.[1]

    Death

    On 30 November 1016, Edmund died. The location of his death is uncertain though it is generally accepted that it occurred in London, rather than in Oxford where Henry of Huntingdon claimed it to be in his sordid version of events, which included Edmund’s murder by suffering multiple stab wounds whilst on a privy tending to a call of nature.[6] Geoffrey Gaimar states a similar occurrence with the weapon being a crossbow, but with a number of other medieval chroniclers including the Encomium Emmae Reginae not mentioning murder, it is thought Edmund’s cause of death may possibly have been caused by wounds received in battle or by some disease, but it is certainly a possibility that he was murdered.

    Edmund was buried near his grandfather Edgar at Glastonbury Abbey in Somerset. However the abbey was destroyed during the Dissolution of the Monasteries in the 16th century, and any remains of a monument or crypt would have been plundered and the location of his remains is unclear.

    Reputation

    In the view of M. K. Lawson, the intensity of Edmund's struggle against the Danes in 1016 is only matched by Alfred the Great's in 871, and contrasts with Ąthelred's failure. Edmund's success in raising one army after another suggests that there was little wrong with the organs of government under competent leadership. He was "probably a highly determined, skilled and indeed inspiring leader of men". Cnut visited his tomb on the anniversary of his death and laid a cloak decorated with peacocks on it to assist in his salvation, peacocks symbolising resurrection.[1]

    Descendants

    Edmund had two children by Ealdgyth, Edward the Exile and Edmund. According to John of Worcester, Cnut sent them to the king of Sweden where he probably hoped they would be murdered, but the Swedish king instead forwarded them, together with his daughter, on to Kiev. The two boys eventually ended up in Hungary where Edmund died but Edward prospered. Edward "the Exile" returned to England in 1057 only to die within a few days of his arrival.[7] His son Edgar the Ątheling was briefly proclaimed king after the Battle of Hastings in 1066, but later submitted to William the Conqueror. Edgar would live a long and eventful life; fighting in rebellion against William the Conqueror from 1067-1075; fighting alongside the Conqueror's son Robert of Normandy in campaigns in Sicily (1085-1087); and accompanying Robert on the First Crusade (1099-1103). He was stlll alive in 1125.

    In 1070 Edward the Exile's daughter, Margaret, became Queen consort to Malcolm III of Scotland. Through her and her decedents, Edmund is the direct ancestor of every subsequent Scottish monarch, every English monarch from Henry II onward, and every monarch of Great Britain and of the United Kingdom, down to the present.

    Edmund married Ealdgyth. Ealdgyth was born about 992; died after 1016. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 30501.  Ealdgyth was born about 992; died after 1016.
    Children:
    1. 15250. Edward the Exile was born in 1016 in (Wessex) England; died on 19 Apr 1057 in London, Middlesex, England.

  23. 4506.  Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia was born in ~990 in Bernicia, Northumbria, England (son of Untred, Earl of Northumbria and Ecgfrida of Durham); died in ~1038 in Risewood Forest, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: (1000)

    Notes:

    Ealdred was Earl of Bernicia from 1020/25 until his murder in 1038. He was the son of Uhtred, Earl of Northumbria, who was murdered by Thurbrand the Hold in 1016 with the connivance of Cnut. Ealdred's mother was Ecgfrida, daughter of Aldhun, bishop of Durham.

    Ealdred succeeded his uncle Eadwulf Cudel as Earl of Bernicia in 1020/25, and some time probably in the mid 1020s he killed Thurbrand in revenge for his father's death. In 1038 Ealdred was murdered by Thurbrand's son, Carl. He was succeeded as Earl of Bernicia by his brother, another Eadwulf. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle asserts that in 1041 Eadwulf was "betrayed" by King Harthacnut.[1] The "betrayal" seems to have been carried out by Siward, Earl of Northumbria; since when the Libellus de Exordio and other sources write about the same event, they say that Siward attacked and killed Eadulf.[2] It was thus that Siward became earl of all Northumbria, perhaps the first person to do so since Uhtred the Bold.

    Ealdred's daughter Ealdgyth was married to Ligulf, who was murdered in 1080.[3] Ealdred's daughter, Aelfflaed, was the first wife of Siward and her son (Ealdred's grandson) was Waltheof, Earl of Northumbria.
    References

    Anglo-Saxon Chronicle manuscripts C, D, s.a. 1041
    Rollason (ed.), Libellus de Exordio, pp. 170–71

    Aird, William M. (2004). "Ligulf (d. 1080)" ((subscription or UK public library membership required)). Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/16791. Retrieved 20 January 2016.

    Sources

    Fletcher, Richard. Bloodfeud: Murder and Revenge in Anglo-Saxon England. Allen Lane 2002.

    end of biography

    Ealdred married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 4507.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 2253. Aelfflaed was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England.

  25. 4510.  Duke Robert de Normandie, II was born in ~1005 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, II and Judith de Bretagne); died on 22 Jul 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey.

    Notes:

    Robert I the Magnificent of Normandy, Duke of Normany, was born 1000 in Normandy, France to Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027) and Judith of Brittany (982-1017) and died 22 July 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey of unspecified causes. Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    Robert, called "The Magnificent" (French, "le Magnifique") for his love of finery, and also called "The Devil" was the son of Duke Richard II of Normandy and Judith, daughter of Conan I, Duke of Brittany.

    When his father died, his elder brother Richard succeeded, whilst he became Count of Hiâemois. When Richard died a year later, there were great suspicions that Robert had Richard murdered, hence his other nickname, "Robert le diable" (the devil). He is sometimes identified with the legendary Robert the Devil. Robert aided King Henry I of France against Henry's rebellious brother and mother, and for his help he was given the territory of the Vexin. He also intervened in the affairs of Flanders, supported Edward the Confessor, who was then in exile at Robert's court, and sponsored monastic reform in Normandy.



    Children

    Offspring of Robert I of Normandy and Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    William I of England (1027-1087) 9 September 1027 Falaise, France 1087 Rouen, France Matilda of Flanders (c1031-1083)

    Robert married Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne. Harriette was born in 1003 in Falaise, Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1050 in Mortagne-au-Perche, Normandie, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 4511.  Harriette de Falaise, Countess of MontaigneHarriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne was born in 1003 in Falaise, Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1050 in Mortagne-au-Perche, Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Herleva[a] (c. 1003 – c. 1050) was a Norman woman of the 11th century, known for three sons: William I of England "the Conqueror", an illegitimate son fathered by Robert I, Duke of Normandy; and Odo of Bayeux and Robert, Count of Mortain, who were both fathered by her husband Herluin de Conteville. All three became prominent in William's realm.

    Life

    The background of Herleva and the circumstances of William's birth are shrouded in mystery. The written evidence dates from a generation or two later, and is not entirely consistent, but of all the Norman chroniclers only the Tours chronicler asserts that William's parents were subsequently joined in marriage.[b] The most commonly accepted version says that she was the daughter of a tanner named Fulbert from the town of Falaise, in Normandy. The meaning of filia pelletarii burgensis[6] is somewhat uncertain, and Fulbert may instead have been a furrier, embalmer, apothecary, or a person who laid out corpses for burial.[7]

    Some argue that Herleva's father was not a tanner but rather a member of the burgher class.[8] The idea is supported by the appearance of her brothers in a later document as attestors for an under-age William. Also, the Count of Flanders later accepted Herleva as a proper guardian for his own daughter. Both of these would be nearly impossible if Herleva's father was a tanner, which would place his standing as little more than a peasant.

    Orderic Vitalis described Herleva's father Fulbert as the Duke's Chamberlain (cubicularii ducis).[9]
    Relationship with Robert the Magnificent

    According to one legend, it all started when Robert, the young Duke of Normandy, saw Herleva from the roof of his castle tower.[10] The walkway on the roof still looks down on the dyeing trenches cut into stone in the courtyard below, which can be seen to this day from the tower ramparts above. The traditional way of dyeing leather or garments was to trample barefoot on the garments which were awash in the liquid dye in these trenches. Herleva, legend goes, seeing the Duke on his ramparts above, raised her skirts perhaps a bit more than necessary in order to attract the Duke's eye.[10] The latter was immediately smitten and ordered her brought in (as was customary for any woman that caught the Duke's eye) through the back door. Herleva refused, saying she would only enter the Duke's castle on horseback through the front gate, and not as an ordinary commoner. The Duke, filled with lust, could only agree. In a few days, Herleva, dressed in the finest her father could provide, and sitting on a white horse, rode proudly through the front gate, her head held high.[10][11] This gave Herleva a semi-official status as the Duke's concubine.[12] She later gave birth to his son, William, in 1027 or 1028.[13]

    Some historians suggest Herleva was first the mistress of Gilbert of Brionne with whom she had a son, Richard. It was Gilbert who first saw Herleva and elevated her position and then Robert took her for his mistress.[14]
    Marriage to Herluin de Conteville

    Herleva later married Herluin de Conteville in 1031. Some accounts maintain that Robert always loved her, but the gap in their social status made marriage impossible, so, to give her a good life, he married her off to one of his favourite noblemen.[15]

    Another source suggests that Herleva did not marry Herluin until after Robert died, because there is no record of Robert entering another relationship, whereas Herluin married another woman, Fredesendis, by the time he founded the abbey of Grestain.[16]

    From her marriage to Herluin she had two sons: Odo, who later became Bishop of Bayeux, and Robert, who became Count of Mortain. Both became prominent during William's reign. They also had at least two daughters: Emma, who married Richard le Goz, Viscount of Avranches, and a daughter of unknown name who married William, lord of la Fertâe-Macâe.[17]
    Death

    According to Robert of Torigni, Herleva was buried at the abbey of Grestain, which was founded by Herluin and their son Robert around 1050. This would put Herleva in her forties around the time of her death. However, David C. Douglas suggests that Herleva probably died before Herluin founded the abbey because her name does not appear on the list of benefactors, whereas the name of Herluin's second wife, Fredesendis, does.[18]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. William the Conqueror, King of England, Duke of Normandy was born on 14 Oct 1024 in Chateau de Falaise, Falaise, Normandy, France; was christened in 1066 in Dives-sur-Mer, Normandie, France; died on 9 Sep 1087 in Rouen, Normandy, France; was buried in Saint-Etienne de Caen, France.
    2. 2255. Countess Adelaide of Normandy was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France; died before 1090 in (Normandie, France).

  27. 4554.  Yaroslav, I, Czar of RussiaYaroslav, I, Czar of Russia was born in 976 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Vladimir, Czar of Russia and Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus); died on 20 Feb 1054 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Yaroslav I, Grand Prince of Rus', known as Yaroslav the Wise or Iaroslav the Wise (Old East Slavic: ???????? ?????????????? ??????; Russian: ??????´? ??´????, translit. Jaroslav Mudryj [j?r?'slaf 'mudr?j]; Ukrainian: ??????´? ??´????, translit. Jaroslav Mudryj [j?ro'sl?u? 'mudr?j]; Old Norse: Jarizleifr Valdamarsson;[1]; Latin: Iaroslaus Sapiens; c. 978 – 20 February 1054) was thrice grand prince of Veliky Novgorod and Kiev, uniting the two principalities for a time under his rule. Yaroslav's Christian name was George (Yuri) after Saint George (Old East Slavic: ?????i, Gjurigái).

    A son of Vladimir the Great, the first Christian Prince of Novgorod, Yaroslav acted as vice-regent of Novgorod at the time of his father's death in 1015. Subsequently, his eldest surviving brother, Sviatopolk I of Kiev, killed three of his other brothers and seized power in Kiev. Yaroslav, with the active support of the Novgorodians and the help of Varangian mercenaries, (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073) defeated Svyatopolk and became the Grand Prince of Kiev in 1019. Under Yaroslav the codification of legal customs and princely enactments was begun, and this work served as the basis for a law code called the Russkaya Pravda ("Rus Truth [Law]"). During his lengthy reign, Kievan Rus' reached the zenith of its cultural flowering and military power.[2]

    Yaroslav the Wise
    Grand Prince of Kiev and Novgorod
    Reign 1019–1054
    Predecessor Sviatopolk the Accursed
    Successor Iziaslav I
    Prince of Rostov?
    Reign 978–1010
    Prince of Novgorod
    Reign 1010–1019
    Born c.?978
    Died 20 February 1054 (aged c. 76)
    Vyésgorod
    Burial Saint Sophia's Cathedral, Kiev
    Spouse Ingegerd Olofsdotter of Sweden
    Issue
    Details... Elisiv, Queen of Norway
    Anastasia, Queen of Hungary
    Anne, Queen of the Franks
    Agatha, Queen of England (possibly)
    Ilya
    Vladimir of Novgorod
    Iziaslav I
    Sviatoslav II
    Vsevolod I
    Igor Yaroslavich
    Vyacheslav Yaroslavich
    Full name
    Yaroslav Vladimirovich
    Dynasty Rurikid
    Father Vladimir the Great
    Mother Rogneda of Polotsk (according to the Primary Chronicle)

    Rise to the throne

    The only contemporary image of Yaroslav I the Wise, on his seal.
    Main article: Boleslaw I's intervention in the Kievan succession crisis
    The early years of Yaroslav's life are shrouded in mystery. He was one of the numerous sons of Vladimir the Great, presumably his second by Rogneda of Polotsk,[3] although his actual age (as stated in the Primary Chronicle and corroborated by the examination of his skeleton in the 1930s) would place him among the youngest children of Vladimir. It has been suggested that he was a child begotten out of wedlock after Vladimir's divorce from Rogneda and marriage to Anna Porphyrogenita, or even that he was a child of Anna Porphyrogenita herself. Yaroslav figures prominently in the Norse sagas under the name Jarisleif the Lame; his legendary lameness (probably resulting from an arrow wound) was corroborated by the scientists who examined his remains.[citation needed]

    In his youth, Yaroslav was sent by his father to rule the northern lands around Rostov but was transferred to Veliky Novgorod,[4] as befitted a senior heir to the throne, in 1010. While living there, he founded the town of Yaroslavl (literally, "Yaroslav's") on the Volga River. His relations with his father were apparently strained,[4] and grew only worse on the news that Vladimir bequeathed the Kievan throne to his younger son, Boris. In 1014 Yaroslav refused to pay tribute to Kiev and only Vladimir's death, in July 1015, prevented a war.[4]

    During the next four years Yaroslav waged a complicated and bloody war for Kiev against his half-brother Sviatopolk I of Kiev, who was supported by his father-in-law, Duke Boleslaw I Chrobry of Poland.[5] During the course of this struggle, several other brothers (Boris, Gleb, and Svyatoslav) were brutally murdered.[5] The Primary Chronicle accused Svyatopolk of planning those murders,[5] while the saga Eymundar ¤âattr hrings is often interpreted as recounting the story of Boris' assassination by the Varangians in the service of Yaroslav. However, the victim's name is given there as Burizaf, which is also a name of Boleslaus I in the Scandinavian sources. It is thus possible that the Saga tells the story of Yaroslav's struggle against Svyatopolk (whose troops were commanded by the Polish duke), and not against Boris.[citation needed]

    Yaroslav defeated Svyatopolk in their first battle, in 1016, and Svyatopolk fled to Poland.[5] But Svyatopolk returned in 1018 with Polish troops furnished by his father-in-law, seized Kiev[5] and pushed Yaroslav back into Novgorod. Yaroslav at last prevailed over Svyatopolk, and in 1019 firmly established his rule over Kiev.[6] One of his first actions as a grand prince was to confer on the loyal Novgorodians (who had helped him to gain the Kievan throne), numerous freedoms and privileges. Thus, the foundation of the Novgorod Republic was laid. For their part, the Novgorodians respected Yaroslav more than they did other Kievan princes; and the princely residence in their city, next to the marketplace (and where the veche often convened) was named Yaroslav's Court after him. It probably was during this period that Yaroslav promulgated the first code of laws in the lands of the East Slavs, the Russkaya Pravda.

    Reign

    Coins of Yaroslav and his descendants represent the trident.

    Depiction of Yaroslav the Wise from Granovitaya Palata.
    Power struggles between siblings
    Leaving aside the legitimacy of Yaroslav's claims to the Kievan throne and his postulated guilt in the murder of his brothers, Nestor the Chronicler and later Russian historians often presented him as a model of virtue, styling him "the Wise". A less appealing side of his personality is revealed by his having imprisoned his youngest brother Sudislav for life. Yet another brother, Mstislav of Chernigov, whose distant realm bordered the North Caucasus and the Black Sea, hastened to Kiev and, despite reinforcements led by Yaroslav's brother-in-law King Anund Jacob of Sweden (as Jakun - "blind and dressed in a gold suit"),[7] inflicted a heavy defeat on Yaroslav in 1024. Yaroslav and Mstislav then divided Kievan Rus' between them: the area stretching left from the Dnieper River, with the capital at Chernihiv, was ceded to Mstislav until his death in 1036.

    Scandinavian allies
    In his foreign policy, Yaroslav relied on the Scandinavian alliance and attempted to weaken the Byzantine influence on Kiev. In 1030, he reconquered Red Ruthenia from the Poles and concluded an alliance with King Casimir I the Restorer, sealed by the latter's marriage to Yaroslav's sister, Maria. In another successful military raid the same year, he captured Tartu, Estonia and renamed it Yuryev[8] (named after Yury, Yaroslav's patron saint) and forced the surrounding province of Ugaunnia to pay annual tribute.

    Campaign against Byzantium
    In 1043, Yaroslav staged a naval raid against Constantinople led by his son Vladimir of Novgorod and general Vyshata. Although his navy was defeated in the Rus'–Byzantine War (1043), Yaroslav managed to conclude the war with a favourable treaty and prestigious marriage of his son Vsevolod I of Kiev to the emperor's daughter. It has been suggested that the peace was so advantageous because the Kievans had succeeded in taking a key Byzantine possession in Crimea, Chersonesus.

    Protecting the inhabitants of the Dniper from the Pechenegs
    To defend his state from the Pechenegs and other nomadic tribes threatening it from the south he constructed a line of forts, composed of Yuriev, Bohuslav, Kaniv, Korsun-Shevchenkivskyi, and Pereiaslav-Khmelnytskyi. To celebrate his decisive victory over the Pechenegs in 1036 (who thereupon never were a threat to Kiev) he sponsored the construction of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in 1037. That same year there were built monasteries of Saint George and Saint Irene. Some mentioned and other celebrated monuments of his reign such as the Golden Gate of Kiev perished during the Mongol invasion of Rus', but later restored.

    Establishment of law
    Yaroslav was a notable patron of book culture and learning. In 1051, he had a Slavic monk, Hilarion of Kiev, proclaimed the metropolitan bishop of Kiev, thus challenging the Byzantine tradition of placing Greeks on the episcopal sees. Hilarion's discourse on Yaroslav and his father Vladimir is frequently cited as the first work of Old East Slavic literature.

    Family life and posterity

    Eleventh-century fresco of Saint Sophia's Cathedral, Kiev, representing the daughters of Yaroslav I, with Anne probably being the youngest. Other daughters were Anastasia, wife of Andrew I of Hungary; Elizabeth, wife of Harald Harşrâaşi; and possibly Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile.
    In 1019, Yaroslav married Ingegerd Olofsdotter, daughter of the king of Sweden,[9] and gave Staraya Ladoga to her as a marriage gift.

    Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kiev houses a fresco representing the whole family: Yaroslav, Irene (as Ingegerd was known in Rus), their four daughters and six sons.[10] Yaroslav had three of his daughters married to foreign princes who lived in exile at his court:

    Elisiv of Kiev to Harald Harşrâaşi[9] (who attained her hand by his military exploits in the Byzantine Empire);
    Anastasia of Kiev to the future Andrew I of Hungary;[9]
    Anne of Kiev married Henry I of France[9] and was the regent of France during their son's minority; (she was Yaroslav the Wise's most beloved daughter).
    (possibly) Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile, of the royal family of England, the mother of Edgar the Ątheling and Saint Margaret of Scotland.

    Anne of Kiev.
    Yaroslav had one son from the first marriage (his Christian name being Ilya (?-1020)), and six sons from the second marriage. Apprehending the danger that could ensue from divisions between brothers, he exhorted them to live in peace with each other. The eldest of these, Vladimir of Novgorod, best remembered for building the Cathedral of St. Sophia, Novgorod, predeceased his father. Three other sons—Iziaslav I, Sviatoslav II, and Vsevolod I—reigned in Kiev one after another. The youngest children of Yaroslav were Igor Yaroslavich (1036–1060) of Volhynia and Vyacheslav Yaroslavich (1036–1057) of the Principality of Smolensk. About Vyacheslav, there is almost no information. Some documents point out the fact of him having a son, Boris Vyacheslavich, who challenged Vsevolod I sometime in 1077-1078.

    Grave

    Sarcophagus of Yaroslav the Wise.
    Following his death, the body of Yaroslav the Wise was entombed in a white marble sarcophagus within Saint Sophia's Cathedral. In 1936, the sarcophagus was opened and found to contain the skeletal remains of two individuals, one male and one female. The male was determined to be Yaroslav, however the identity of the female was never established. The sarcophagus was again opened in 1939 and the remains removed for research, not being documented as returned until 1964. Then, in 2009, the sarcophagus was opened and surprisingly found to contain only one skeleton, that of a female. It seems the documents detailing the 1964 reinterment of the remains were falsified to hide the fact that Yaroslav's remains had been lost. Subsequent questioning of individuals involved in the research and reinterment of the remains seems to point to the idea that Yaroslav's remains were purposely hidden prior to the German occupation of Ukraine and then either lost completely or stolen and transported to the United States where many ancient religious artifacts were placed to avoid "mistreatment" by the communists.[11]

    Legacy

    Yaroslav the Wise's consolidation of Kiev and Novgorod as depicted at Zoloti Vorota mosaics https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/e/e8/Yaroslav1.jpg/220px-Yaroslav1.jpg
    Four different towns in four different countries were founded by and named after Yaroslav: Yaroslavl (in today's Russia), Yuryev (now Tartu, Estonia) and another Yuryev (now Bila Tserkva, Ukraine), and Jaroslaw in Poland. Following the Russian custom of naming military objects such as tanks and planes after historical figures, the helmet worn by many Russian soldiers during the Crimean War was called the "Helmet of Yaroslav the Wise". It was the first pointed helmet to be used by any army, even before German troops wore pointed helmets.

    In 2008 Yaroslav was placed first (with 40% of the votes) in their ranking of "our greatest compatriots" by the viewers of the TV show Velyki Ukračintsi.[12] Afterwards one of the producers of The Greatest Ukrainians claimed that Yaroslav had only won because of vote manipulation and that (if that had been prevented) the real first place would have been awarded to Stepan Bandera.[13]

    Monument to Yaroslav the Wise in Kiev https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/1/11/Monument_to_Yaroslav_the_Wise.jpg/220px-Monument_to_Yaroslav_the_Wise.jpg

    Iron Lord was a 2010 film based on his early life as a regional prince on the frontier.

    end of biography

    *Yaroslav I "The Wise" Grand Duke of Kiev
    born 0980 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 20 February 1054 Kiev, Ukraine
    buried 1054 Russia

    father:
    *Vladimir I "The Great" Grand Duke of Kiev
    born 0960 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 15 Jul 1015 Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine
    buried Church Of The Tithes, Kiev, Ukraine

    mother:
    *Rogneda Princess of Polotsk
    born about 0962 Polotsk, Byelorussia
    died 1002
    married Abt 0977 Of Polotsk, Byelorussia

    siblings:
    Vsevolod Vladimirovich Prince of Vladimir Volynsk
    born Abt 0983 Of, Vladimir Volynskij, Volyn, Ukraine died 1015
    Iszyaslav Vladimirovich born Abt 0978 Of Kiev, Ukraine died 1001
    Mstislav Vladimirovich Duke of Chernigov & Tmutorakan
    born Abt 0988 Of Chernigov, Ukraine died 1035/1036
    Premislava Vladimirovna Princess of Kiev born Abt 0980 Of Kiev, Ukraine
    Predslava Vladimirovna Princess of Kiev born Abt 0984 Of Kiev, Ukraine
    died Aft 1018

    spouse:
    *Ingrid (Ingegerda) Olafsdotter Princess of Sweden
    born about 1001 Uppsala, Sweden
    died 10 February 1050 Kiev, Ukraine
    married 1019 Uppsala, Sweden

    children:
    *Anna Agnesa Yaroslavna Grand Duchess of Kiev born 1036 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 1076/89 France buried Abbaye de Villiers, La-Ferte-Alais, France
    *Anastasiya Agmunda Yaroslavna Princess of Kiev born about 1035 Ukraine died after 1074
    *Vsevolod I Yaroslavich Prince of Kiev born 1030 Pereyaslavl, Russia died 13 April 1093
    Igor Yaroslavich born about 1036 Vladimir Volynskiy, Volyn, Ukraine
    died 1059/60 Vladimir Volunsky, Volyn, Ukraine
    Vladimir Yaroslavich Duke of Novgorod born 1020 Novgorod, Russia died 4 October 1052
    *Izyaslav I Dmitrij Yaroslavich born 1025 Turov, Polesye, Byelorussia died 3 October 1078
    Svyatopolk I Yaroslavich Grand Duke of Kiev born 1027 Vladimir-Volynsk, Volyn, Ukraine
    died 27 December 1076
    *Elizaveta Yaroslavna of Kiev Queen of Norway born about 1032 Kiev, Ukraine

    biographical and/or anecdotal:

    notes or source:
    LDS

    end of profile

    Yaroslav married Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden in 1019 in Uppsala, Sweden. Ingigerd (daughter of Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden) was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden; died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 4555.  Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden (daughter of Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden); died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Ingegerd Olofsdotter of Sweden, also known as Irene, Anna and St. Anna (1001 – 10 February 1050), was a Swedish princess and a Grand Princess of Kiev. She was the daughter of Swedish King Olof Skčotkonung and Estrid of the Obotrites and the consort of Yaroslav I the Wise of Kiev.

    Ingegerd or St. Anna is often confused with the mother of St. Vladimir “the Enlightener” of the Rus. This is mainly because Ingegerd and Yaroslav also had a son named Vladimir. However, St. Vladimir was the father of Ingegerd’s husband Yaroslav I “the Wise”, thus making her St. Vladimir’s daughter-in-law. St. Vladimir was the son of Sviatoslav and Malusha.

    Biography

    11th-century fresco of the St. Sophia Cathedral in Kiev representing the daughters of Ingegerd and Yaroslav I, with Anna probably being the youngest. Other daughters were Anastasia wife of Andrew I of Hungary, Elizabeth wife of Harald III of Norway, and perhaps Agatha wife of Edward the Exile.
    Ingegerd was born in Sigtuna,[citation needed] Sweden. She was engaged to be married to Norwegian King Olaf II, but when Sweden and Norway got into a feud, Swedish King Olof Skčotkonung would no longer allow for the marriage to take place.

    Instead, Ingegerd's father quickly arranged for a marriage to the powerful Yaroslav I the Wise of Novgorod.[1] The marriage took place in 1019.[1] Once in Kiev, she changed her name to the Greek Irene. According to several sagas, she was given as a marriage gift Ladoga and adjacent lands, which later received the name Ingria, arguably a corruption of Ingegerd's name. She placed her friend, jarl Ragnvald Ulfsson, to rule in her stead.

    Ingegerd initiated the building of the Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kiev that was supervised by her husband.[citation needed] She also initiated the construction of the Cathedral of St. Sophia in Novgorod. They had six sons and four daughters, the latter of whom became Queens of France, Hungary, Norway, and (arguably) England. The whole family is depicted in one of the frescoes of the Saint Sophia.

    Death and burial

    Ingegerd died on 10 February 1050. Upon her death, according to different sources, Ingegerd was buried in either Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kyiv or Cathedral of St. Sophia in Novgorod.

    Sainthood

    Ingegerd was later declared a saint, by the name of St. Anna, in Novgorod and Kiev. The reason was that she initiated the building of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in Kiev as well as the local version, the Saint Sophia Cathedral in Novgorod, along with many good doings.

    The following was stated by the church in reference to her sainthood:

    St. Anna, Grand Duchess of Novgorod, She was the daughter of Swedish King Olaf Sketktung, the "All-Christian King," who did much to spread Orthodoxy in Scandinavia, and the pious Queen Astrida.

    In Sweden she was known as Princess Indegard; she married Yaroslav I “the Wise“, Grand Prince of Kiev, who was the founder of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in 1016, taking the name Irene.

    She gave shelter to the outcast sons of British King Edmund, Edwin and Edward, as well as the Norwegian prince Magnus, who later returned to Norway.

    She is perhaps best known as the mother of Vsevolod of , himself the father of Vladimir Monomakh and progenitor of the Princes of Moscow.

    Her daughters were Anna, Queen of France, Queen Anastasia of Hungary, and Queen Elizabeth (Elisiv) of Norway. The whole family was profoundly devout and pious.

    She reposed in 1050 in the Cathedral of Holy Wisdom (St. Sophia) in Kiev, having been tonsured a monastic with the name of Anna.

    As saint, her hymn goes:

    And 4 stichera, in Tone I: Spec. Mel.: Joy of the ranks of heaven

    O joy of the Swedish people, thou didst gladden the Russian realm, filling it with grace and purity, adorning its throne with majesty, lustrous in piety like a priceless gem set in a splendid royal crown.

    Named Ingegerd in the baptismal waters, O venerable one, thou wast called Irene by thy Russian subjects, who perceived in thee the divine and ineffable peace; but when thou didst submit to monastic obedience, thou didst take the new name, Anna, after the honoured ancestor of Christ, the King of kings.

    Wed in honourable matrimony, O holy Anna, thou didst live in concord with thy royal spouse, the right-believing and most wise Prince Yaroslav; and having born him holy offspring, after his repose thou didst betroth thyself unto the Lord as thy heavenly Bridegroom.

    Disdaining all the allurements of vanity and donning the coarse robes of a monastic, O wondrous and sacred Anna, thou gavest thyself over to fasting and prayer, ever entreating Christ thy Master, that He deliver thy people from the all want and misfortune.

    Feast days: 10 February, 4 October.

    Children

    Ingegerd had the following children

    Elisiv of Kiev, queen of Norway
    Anastasia of Kiev, queen of Hungary
    Anne of Kiev, queen of France
    (possibly) Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile
    Vladimir of Novgorod
    Iziaslav
    Sviatoslav
    Vsevolod
    Igor Yaroslavich

    Children:
    1. Vladimir of Novgorod was born in 1020 in Novgorod, Ukraine; died on 4 Oct 1052 in Novgorod, Ukraine; was buried in Cathedral of St. Sophia, Novgorod, Ukraine.
    2. 2277. Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 5 Sep 1075 in France.

  29. 7624.  Malcolm III of Scotland, King of ScotsMalcolm III of Scotland, King of Scots was born in 0Mar 1031 in Scotland (son of Duncan I of Scotland, King of Alba and Suthen, Queen of Scotland); died on 13 Nov 1093 in Alnwick, Northumberland, England.

    Notes:

    Malcolm III (Gaelic: Mâael Coluim mac Donnchada; c. 26 March 1031 – 13 November 1093) was King of Scots from 1058 to 1093. He was later nicknamed "Canmore" ("ceann máor", Gaelic for "Great Chief": "ceann" denotes "leader", "head" (of state) and "máor" denotes "pre-eminent", "great", and "big").[1][2] Malcolm's long reign of 35 years preceded the beginning of the Scoto-Norman age.

    Malcolm's kingdom did not extend over the full territory of modern Scotland: the north and west of Scotland remained under Scandinavian, Norse-Gael, and Gaelic rule, and the territories under the rule of the Kings of Scots did not extend much beyond the limits established by Malcolm II until the 12th century. Malcolm III fought a series of wars against the Kingdom of England, which may have had as its objective the conquest of the English earldom of Northumbria. These wars did not result in any significant advances southward. Malcolm's primary achievement was to continue a lineage that ruled Scotland for many years,[3] although his role as founder of a dynasty has more to do with the propaganda of his youngest son David I and his descendants than with history.[4]

    Malcolm's second wife, St. Margaret of Scotland, is Scotland's only royal saint. Malcolm himself had no reputation for piety; with the notable exception of Dunfermline Abbey in Fife he is not definitely associated with major religious establishments or ecclesiastical reforms.

    King of Alba (Scots)
    Reign 1058–1093
    Coronation 25 April 1058?, Scone, Perth and Kinross
    Predecessor Lulach
    Successor Donald III
    Born c. 26 March 1031
    Scotland
    Died 13 November 1093
    Alnwick, Northumberland, England
    Burial Tynemouth Castle and Priory, then in Dunfermline Abbey
    Spouse Ingibiorg Finnsdottir
    St. Margaret of Scotland
    Issue Duncan II, King of Scots
    Edward, Prince of Scotland
    Edmund
    Ethelred
    Edgar, King of Scots
    Alexander I, King of Scots
    David I, King of Scots
    Matilda, Queen of England
    Mary, Countess of Boulogne
    House Dunkeld
    Father Duncan I, King of Scots
    Mother Suthen


    Background
    Main article: Scotland in the High Middle Ages
    Malcolm's father Duncan I became king in late 1034, on the death of Malcolm II, Duncan's maternal grandfather and Malcolm's great-grandfather. According to John of Fordun, whose account is the original source of part at least of William Shakespeare's Macbeth, Malcolm's mother was a niece of Siward, Earl of Northumbria,[5][6] but an earlier king-list gives her the Gaelic name Suthen.[7] Other sources claim that either a daughter or niece would have been too young to fit the timeline, thus the likely relative would have been Siward's own sister Sybil, which may have translated into Gaelic as Suthen.

    Duncan's reign was not successful and he was killed in battle with the men of Moray, led by Macbeth, on 15 August 1040. Duncan was young at the time of his death,[8] and Malcolm and his brother Donalbane were children.[9] Malcolm's family attempted to overthrow Macbeth in 1045, but Malcolm's grandfather Crâinâan of Dunkeld was killed in the attempt.[10]

    Soon after the death of Duncan his two young sons were sent away for greater safety—exactly where is the subject of debate. According to one version, Malcolm (then aged about nine) was sent to England,[11] and his younger brother Donalbane was sent to the Isles.[12][13] Based on Fordun's account, it was assumed that Malcolm passed most of Macbeth's seventeen-year reign in the Kingdom of England at the court of Edward the Confessor.[14][15] Today's British Royal family can trace their family history back to Malcolm III via his daughter Matilda.

    According to an alternative version, Malcolm's mother took both sons into exile at the court of Thorfinn Sigurdsson, Earl of Orkney, an enemy of Macbeth's family, and perhaps Duncan's kinsman by marriage.[16]

    An English invasion in 1054, with Siward, Earl of Northumbria in command, had as its goal the installation of one "Mâael Coluim, son of the king of the Cumbrians". This Mâael Coluim has traditionally been identified with the later Malcolm III.[17] This interpretation derives from the Chronicle attributed to the 14th-century chronicler of Scotland, John of Fordun, as well as from earlier sources such as William of Malmesbury.[18] The latter reported that Macbeth was killed in the battle by Siward, but it is known that Macbeth outlived Siward by two years.[19] A. A. M. Duncan argued in 2002 that, using the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle entry as their source, later writers innocently misidentified "Mâael Coluim" with the later Scottish king of the same name.[20] Duncan's argument has been supported by several subsequent historians specialising in the era, such as Richard Oram, Dauvit Broun and Alex Woolf.[21] It has also been suggested that Mâael Coluim may have been a son of Owain Foel, British king of Strathclyde[22] perhaps by a daughter of Malcolm II, King of Scotland.[23]

    In 1057 various chroniclers report the death of Macbeth at Malcolm's hand, on 15 August 1057 at Lumphanan in Aberdeenshire.[24][25] Macbeth was succeeded by his stepson Lulach, who was crowned at Scone, probably on 8 September 1057. Lulach was killed by Malcolm, "by treachery",[26] near Huntly on 23 April 1058. After this, Malcolm became king, perhaps being inaugurated on 25 April 1058, although only John of Fordun reports this.[27]

    Malcolm and Ingibiorg

    Late medieval depiction of Malcolm with MacDuff, from an MS (Corpus Christi MS 171) of Walter Bower's Scotichronicon
    If Orderic Vitalis is to be relied upon, one of Malcolm's earliest actions as king was to travel to the court of Edward the Confessor in 1059 to arrange a marriage with Edward's kinswoman Margaret, who had arrived in England two years before from Hungary.[28] If a marriage agreement was made in 1059, it was not kept, and this may explain the Scots invasion of Northumbria in 1061 when Lindisfarne was plundered.[29] Equally, Malcolm's raids in Northumbria may have been related to the disputed "Kingdom of the Cumbrians", reestablished by Earl Siward in 1054, which was under Malcolm's control by 1070.[30]

    The Orkneyinga saga reports that Malcolm married the widow of Thorfinn Sigurdsson, Ingibiorg, a daughter of Finn Arnesson.[31] Although Ingibiorg is generally assumed to have died shortly before 1070, it is possible that she died much earlier, around 1058.[32] The Orkneyinga Saga records that Malcolm and Ingibiorg had a son, Duncan II (Donnchad mac Maâil Coluim), who was later king.[33] Some Medieval commentators, following William of Malmesbury, claimed that Duncan was illegitimate, but this claim is propaganda reflecting the need of Malcolm's descendants by Margaret to undermine the claims of Duncan's descendants, the Meic Uilleim.[34] Malcolm's son Domnall, whose death is reported in 1085, is not mentioned by the author of the Orkneyinga Saga. He is assumed to have been born to Ingibiorg.[35]

    Malcolm's marriage to Ingibiorg secured him peace in the north and west. The Heimskringla tells that her father Finn had been an adviser to Harald Hardraade and, after falling out with Harald, was then made an Earl by Sweyn Estridsson, King of Denmark, which may have been another recommendation for the match.[36] Malcolm enjoyed a peaceful relationship with the Earldom of Orkney, ruled jointly by his stepsons, Paul and Erlend Thorfinnsson. The Orkneyinga Saga reports strife with Norway but this is probably misplaced as it associates this with Magnus Barefoot, who became king of Norway only in 1093, the year of Malcolm's death.[37]

    Malcolm and Margaret

    Malcolm and Margaret as depicted in a 16th-century armorial. Anachronistically, Malcolm's surcoat is embroidered with the royal arms of Scotland, which probably did not come into use until the time of William the Lion. Margaret's kirtle displays the supposed arms of her great-uncle Edward the Confessor, which were in fact invented in the 13th century, though they were based on a design which appeared on coins from his reign
    Although he had given sanctuary to Tostig Godwinson when the Northumbrians drove him out, Malcolm was not directly involved in the ill-fated invasion of England by Harald Hardraade and Tostig in 1066, which ended in defeat and death at the battle of Stamford Bridge.[38] In 1068, he granted asylum to a group of English exiles fleeing from William of Normandy, among them Agatha, widow of Edward the Confessor's nephew Edward the Exile, and her children: Edgar Ątheling and his sisters Margaret and Cristina. They were accompanied by Gospatric, Earl of Northumbria. The exiles were disappointed, however, if they had expected immediate assistance from the Scots.[39]

    In 1069 the exiles returned to England, to join a spreading revolt in the north. Even though Gospatric and Siward's son Waltheof submitted by the end of the year, the arrival of a Danish army under Sweyn Estridsson seemed to ensure that William's position remained weak. Malcolm decided on war, and took his army south into Cumbria and across the Pennines, wasting Teesdale and Cleveland then marching north, loaded with loot, to Wearmouth. There Malcolm met Edgar and his family, who were invited to return with him, but did not. As Sweyn had by now been bought off with a large Danegeld, Malcolm took his army home. In reprisal, William sent Gospatric to raid Scotland through Cumbria. In return, the Scots fleet raided the Northumbrian coast where Gospatric's possessions were concentrated.[40] Late in the year, perhaps shipwrecked on their way to a European exile, Edgar and his family again arrived in Scotland, this time to remain. By the end of 1070, Malcolm had married Edgar's sister Margaret of Wessex, the future Saint Margaret of Scotland.[41]

    The naming of their children represented a break with the traditional Scots regal names such as Malcolm, Cinâaed and Áed. The point of naming Margaret's sons—Edward after her father Edward the Exile, Edmund for her grandfather Edmund Ironside, Ethelred for her great-grandfather Ethelred the Unready and Edgar for her great-great-grandfather Edgar and her brother, briefly the elected king, Edgar Ątheling—was unlikely to be missed in England, where William of Normandy's grasp on power was far from secure.[42] Whether the adoption of the classical Alexander for the future Alexander I of Scotland (either for Pope Alexander II or for Alexander the Great) and the biblical David for the future David I of Scotland represented a recognition that William of Normandy would not be easily removed, or was due to the repetition of Anglo-Saxon royal name—another Edmund had preceded Edgar—is not known.[43] Margaret also gave Malcolm two daughters, Edith, who married Henry I of England, and Mary, who married Eustace III of Boulogne.

    In 1072, with the Harrying of the North completed and his position again secure, William of Normandy came north with an army and a fleet. Malcolm met William at Abernethy and, in the words of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle "became his man" and handed over his eldest son Duncan as a hostage and arranged peace between William and Edgar.[44] Accepting the overlordship of the king of the English was no novelty, as previous kings had done so without result. The same was true of Malcolm; his agreement with the English king was followed by further raids into Northumbria, which led to further trouble in the earldom and the killing of Bishop William Walcher at Gateshead. In 1080, William sent his son Robert Curthose north with an army while his brother Odo punished the Northumbrians. Malcolm again made peace, and this time kept it for over a decade.[45]

    Malcolm faced little recorded internal opposition, with the exception of Lulach's son Mâael Snechtai. In an unusual entry, for the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle contains little on Scotland, it says that in 1078:

    Malcholom [Mâael Coluim] seized the mother of Mµlslµhtan [Mâael Snechtai] ... and all his treasures, and his cattle; and he himself escaped with difficulty.[46]

    Whatever provoked this strife, Mâael Snechtai survived until 1085.[47]

    Malcolm and William Rufus

    William Rufus, "the Red", king of the English (1087–1100)
    When William Rufus became king of England after his father's death, Malcolm did not intervene in the rebellions by supporters of Robert Curthose which followed. In 1091, William Rufus confiscated Edgar Ątheling's lands in England, and Edgar fled north to Scotland. In May, Malcolm marched south, not to raid and take slaves and plunder, but to besiege Newcastle, built by Robert Curthose in 1080. This appears to have been an attempt to advance the frontier south from the River Tweed to the River Tees. The threat was enough to bring the English king back from Normandy, where he had been fighting Robert Curthose. In September, learning of William Rufus's approaching army, Malcolm withdrew north and the English followed. Unlike in 1072, Malcolm was prepared to fight, but a peace was arranged by Edgar Ątheling and Robert Curthose whereby Malcolm again acknowledged the overlordship of the English king.[48]

    In 1092, the peace began to break down. Based on the idea that the Scots controlled much of modern Cumbria, it had been supposed that William Rufus's new castle at Carlisle and his settlement of English peasants in the surrounds was the cause. It is unlikely that Malcolm controlled Cumbria, and the dispute instead concerned the estates granted to Malcolm by William Rufus's father in 1072 for his maintenance when visiting England. Malcolm sent messengers to discuss the question and William Rufus agreed to a meeting. Malcolm travelled south to Gloucester, stopping at Wilton Abbey to visit his daughter Edith and sister-in-law Cristina. Malcolm arrived there on 24 August 1093 to find that William Rufus refused to negotiate, insisting that the dispute be judged by the English barons. This Malcolm refused to accept, and returned immediately to Scotland.[49]

    It does not appear that William Rufus intended to provoke a war,[50] but, as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle reports, war came:

    For this reason therefore they parted with great dissatisfaction, and the King Malcolm returned to Scotland. And soon after he came home, he gathered his army, and came harrowing into England with more hostility than behoved him ....[51]

    Malcolm was accompanied by Edward, his eldest son by Margaret and probable heir-designate (or tâanaiste), and by Edgar.[52] Even by the standards of the time, the ravaging of Northumbria by the Scots was seen as harsh.[53]

    Death

    Memorial cross said to mark the spot where King Malcolm III of Scotland was killed while besieging Alnwick Castle in 1093.
    While marching north again, Malcolm was ambushed by Robert de Mowbray, Earl of Northumbria, whose lands he had devastated, near Alnwick on 13 November 1093. There he was killed by Arkil Morel, steward of Bamburgh Castle. The conflict became known as the Battle of Alnwick.[54] Edward was mortally wounded in the same fight. Margaret, it is said, died soon after receiving the news of their deaths from Edgar.[55] The Annals of Ulster say:

    Mael Coluim son of Donnchad, over-king of Scotland, and Edward his son, were killed by the French [i.e. Normans] in Inber Alda in England. His queen, Margaret, moreover, died of sorrow for him within nine days.[56]

    Malcolm's body was taken to Tynemouth Priory for burial. The king's body was sent north for reburial, in the reign of his son Alexander, at Dunfermline Abbey, or possibly Iona.[57]

    On 19 June 1250, following the canonisation of Malcolm's wife Margaret by Pope Innocent IV, Margaret's remains were disinterred and placed in a reliquary. Tradition has it that as the reliquary was carried to the high altar of Dunfermline Abbey, past Malcolm's grave, it became too heavy to move. As a result, Malcolm's remains were also disinterred, and buried next to Margaret beside the altar.[58]

    Issue

    Malcolm and Ingibiorg had three sons:

    Duncan II of Scotland, succeeded his father as King of Scotland
    Donald, died ca.1094
    Malcolm, died ca.1085
    Malcolm and Margaret had eight children, six sons and two daughters:

    Edward, killed 1093
    Edmund of Scotland
    Ethelred, abbot of Dunkeld
    King Edgar of Scotland
    King Alexander I of Scotland
    King David I of Scotland
    Edith of Scotland, also called Matilda, married King Henry I of England
    Mary of Scotland, married Eustace III of Boulogne

    end of biography

    Malcolm married Margaret of Wessex, Queen of Scotland in ~1069 in Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland. Margaret (daughter of Edward the Exile and Agatha) was born in ~1045 in Wessex, England; died on 16 Nov 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 7625.  Margaret of Wessex, Queen of ScotlandMargaret of Wessex, Queen of Scotland was born in ~1045 in Wessex, England (daughter of Edward the Exile and Agatha); died on 16 Nov 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Saint Margaret "Queen of Scotland" Ceannmore formerly Wessex aka Canmore, Mac Donnachadh, Dunkeld
    Born 1045 in Wessex, England
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Daughter of Edward (Wessex) of Wessex and Agatha (Unknown) Wessex
    Sister of Cristina (of England) Wessex, Edgar (Wessex) Atheling and Aethlreda (Wessex) Ątheling
    Wife of Malcolm (Dunkeld) of Scotland — married about 1069 in Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Heth MacCrinan (Dunkeld) Earl of Fife, Edward (Dunkeld) of Scotland, Edmund Dunkeld, Aethelred (Dunkeld) Canmore, Edgar (Dunkeld) King of Scotland, Alexander mac Maâil Coluim (Dunkeld) of Scotland, Eadgith (Dunkeld) of Scotland, Mary (Dunkeld) Scotland and David (Dunkeld) of Scotland
    Died 16 Nov 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Mid-Lothian, Scotland

    Profile managers: Terry Wright Find Relationship private message [send private message], Scotland Project WikiTree Find Relationship private message [send private message], Wendy Hampton Find Relationship private message [send private message], and Nichole Gump private message [send private message]
    Wessex-26 created 2 Jan 2011 | Last modified 13 May 2019
    This page has been accessed 21,366 times.
    [categories]
    Scottish flag
    Margaret (Wessex) Ceannmore is managed by the Scotland Project.
    Join: Scotland Project
    Discuss: SCOTLAND
    The House of Wessex crest.
    Margaret (Wessex) Ceannmore is a member of the House of Wessex.
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Early Life
    1.2 Family
    1.3 Death
    1.4 Canonisation
    2 Sources
    Biography
    Saint Margaret of Scotland also known as Margaret of Wessex

    b. abt. 1045; Margaret may have been born in Hungary,[1] "Aldred Bishop of Worcester, ambassador of King Edward 'the Confessor', proposed to the emperor to send envoys to Hungary to bring back Edward and have him conducted to England."[2]
    d. 16 November 1093
    Early Life
    Margaret's parents were Edward "the Exile" (1016 – Aug 1057) son of Edmund Ironside, and his wife, Agatha, who was related to Gisela, wife of St. Stephen of Hungary,[3] Agatha's origins are disputed.[4]

    Her father returned to England in 1057 and died two days later. After the conquest of England by the Normans, she was returning with her mother Agatha to return to the Continent when a storm drove their ship to Scotland, where the king, Malcolm III received them.[3]

    Family
    Margaret married at Dunfermline Abbey, in 1070, Malcolm III "Caennmor/Bighead" King of Scotland as his second wife.[2] Issue:

    Edward, killed at Alnwick defending father;
    Ethelred, Earl of Fife, and Abbot of Dunkeld before its erection into a bishopric, and still under Columbite rule, who gave lands of Ardmore to the Culdees of Loch Leven. Buried at St Andrews;
    Edmund, who once shared throne with uncle, Donald-bain; became a monk after Donald's deposition in the Cluniae Priory of Montague in Somersetshire, and died there in the odour of sanctity. —Sir James Balfour;
    Edgar, who told his mother about his father's and brother's death at Dunfermline (Turgot, confessor and biographer);
    Alexander I, surnamed Fierce, had the earldom of Innergoury - given by uncle (Donald-bain) at his baptism;
    David I, the Saint;
    Matilda m. Henry I, King of England;
    Mary m. Eustace, Count de Bulloigne, (bros. Godfrey, King of Jerusalem). issue: "Matilda" m. Stephen, King of England; from Mary also descended the Dukes de Bulloigne, including the celebrated Turenne, General of Louis XIV;[5]
    Death
    Already ill when her son, Edmund, told her that her husband and eldest son died on 13 November 1093, Margaret died in Edinburgh Castle three days after them on 16 Nov 1093, some say of a broken heart.[2]

    (Royal Ancestry) (Malcolm's) widow, Margaret, died at Edinburgh Castle 16 Nov. 1093, and was buried before the high altar in the church of the Holy Trinity at Dunfermline, Fife.

    (Wikipedia) In 1250 her body and that of her husband were exhumed and placed in a new shrine in the Abbey. In 1560 Mary Queen of Scots had Margaret's head removed to Edinburgh Castle as a relic to assist her in childbirth. In 1597 the head ended up with the Jesuits at the Scots' College, Douai, France, but was lost during the French Revolution. Philip II of Spain had the other remains of Margaret and her husband Malcolm transferred to the Escorial in Madrid (royal mausoleum), but they cannot now be found. (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint_Margaret_of_Scotland)

    Canonisation
    Maragaret was canonised in the year 1250, by Pope Innocent IV. In 1969, her veneration day was changed to the date of her death--16 Nov. 1093. She was already ill when her son, Edmund, told her of her husband and eldest son's death. Margaret died in Edinburgh Castle nine days later, some say of a broken heart.[2]

    (Royal Ancestry) She was canonized by Pope Innocent IV in 1250.

    Sources
    Royal Ancestry 2013 Vol. IV p. 576-578
    ? If she was bornin Hungary, there should be a source that she was born at Castle Reka, Mecseknaddasd, Hungary in 1054
    ? 2.0 2.1 2.2 2.3 Charles Cawley, Foundation for Medieval Genealogy (FMG), KINGS of WESSEX 802-944, KINGS of ENGLAND 944-1066, Medieval Lands, 2006-15, accessed 20 July 2015.
    ? 3.0 3.1 Huddleston, Gilbert. "St. Margaret of Scotland." The Catholic Encyclopedia. Vol. 9. New York: Robert Appleton Company, 1910. 20 July 2015 .
    ? Wikipedia: Edward the Exile, accessed 20 July 2015.
    ? Douglas, D. (1899). Scottish kings: A revised chronology of Scottish history, 1005-1625. Edinburgh. archive.org.
    See also:

    Post, W.E. (1999). Saints, Signs and Symbols, (2nd, ed. pp.47). Essex: Hart-Talbot Printers, Ltd.
    Wikipedia contributors, "Saint Margaret of Scotland," Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia, https://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Saint_Margaret_of_Scotland&oldid=788950538 (accessed August 1, 2017).

    end of this biography

    Saint Margaret of Scotland (c. 1045 - 16 November 1093), also known as Margaret of Wessex, was an English princess and a Scottish queen. Margaret was sometimes called "The Pearl of Scotland".[1] Born in exile in the Kingdom of Hungary, she was the sister of Edgar Ątheling, the shortly reigned and uncrowned Anglo-Saxon King of England. Margaret and her family returned to the Kingdom of England in 1057, but fled to the Kingdom of Scotland following the Norman conquest of England in 1066. By the end of 1070, Margaret had married King Malcolm III of Scotland, becoming Queen of Scots. She was a very pious Roman Catholic, and among many charitable works she established a ferry across the Firth of Forth in Scotland for pilgrims travelling to St Andrews in Fife, which gave the towns of South Queensferry and North Queensferry their names. Margaret was the mother of three kings of Scotland, or four, if Edmund of Scotland, who ruled with his uncle, Donald III, is counted, and of a queen consort of England. According to the Vita S. Margaritae (Scotorum) Reginae (Life of St. Margaret, Queen (of the Scots)), attributed to Turgot of Durham, she died at Edinburgh Castle in Edinburgh, Scotland in 1093, merely days after receiving the news of her husband's death in battle. In 1250 Pope Innocent IV canonized her, and her remains were reinterred in a shrine in Dunfermline Abbey in Fife, Scotland. Her relics were dispersed after the Scottish Reformation and subsequently lost. Mary, Queen of Scots at one time owned her head, which was subsequently preserved by Jesuits in the Scottish College, Douai, France, from where it was subsequently lost during the French Revolution.

    Queen consort of Scotland
    Tenure 1070-93
    Born c.?1045
    Kingdom of Hungary
    Died 16 November 1093
    Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Kingdom of Scotland
    Burial Dunfermline Abbey, Fife, Kingdom of Scotland
    Spouse Malcolm III, King of Scotland
    Issue
    more... Edmund, Bishop of Dunkeld
    Ethelred
    Edgar, King of Scotland
    Alexander I, King of Scotland
    David I, King of Scotland
    Matilda, Queen of England
    Mary, Countess of Boulogne
    House Wessex
    Father Edward the Exile
    Mother Agatha

    Early life

    Margaret from a medieval family tree.
    Margaret was the daughter of the English prince Edward the Exile, and granddaughter of Edmund Ironside, King of England.[1] After the Danish conquest of England in 1016, King Canute the Great had the infant Edward exiled to the continent. He was taken first to the court of the Swedish king, Olof Skčotkonung, and then to Kiev. As an adult, he travelled to Hungary, where in 1046 he supported the successful bid of King Andrew I for the Hungarian crown. King Andrew I was then also known as "Andrew the Catholic" for his extreme aversion to pagans and great loyalty to the Roman Catholic Church. The provenance of Margaret's mother, Agatha, is disputed, but Margaret was born in Hungary c. 1045. Her brother Edgar the Ątheling and sister Cristina were also born in Hungary around this time. Margaret grew up in a very religious environment in the Hungarian court.

    Return to England

    Still a child, she came to England with the rest of her family when her father, Edward the Exile, was recalled in 1057 as a possible successor to her great-uncle, the childless King Edward the Confessor. Whether from natural or sinister causes, her father died immediately after landing, and Margaret continued to reside at the English court where her brother, Edgar Ątheling, was considered a possible successor to the English throne.[1] When Edward the Confessor died in January 1066, Harold Godwinson was selected as king, possibly because Edgar was considered too young. After Harold's defeat at the Battle of Hastings later that year, Edgar was proclaimed King of England, but when the Normans advanced on London, the Witenagemot presented Edgar to William the Conqueror, who took him to Normandy before returning him to England in 1068, when Edgar, Margaret, Cristina, and their mother Agatha fled north to Northumbria, England.

    Journey to Scotland

    According to tradition, the widowed Agatha decided to leave Northumbria, England with her children and return to the continent. However, a storm drove their ship north to the Kingdom of Scotland in 1068, where they sought the protection of King Malcolm III. The locus where it is believed that they landed is known today as St Margaret's Hope, near the village of North Queensferry, Fife, Scotland. Margaret's arrival in Scotland, after the failed revolt of the Northumbrian earls, has been heavily romanticized, though Symeon of Durham implied that her first meeting of Malcolm III may not have been until 1070, after William the Conqueror's Harrying of the North.

    King Malcolm III was a widower with two sons, Donald and Duncan. He would have been attracted to marrying one of the few remaining members of the Anglo-Saxon royal family. The marriage of Malcolm and Margaret occurred in 1070. Subsequently, Malcolm executed several invasions of Northumberland to support the claim of his new brother-in-law Edgar and to increase his own power. These, however, had little effect save the devastation of the County.[2]

    Progeny

    Margaret and Malcolm had eight children, six sons and two daughters:

    Edward (c. 1071 — 13 November 1093), killed along with his father Malcolm III in the Battle of Alnwick
    Edmund of Scotland (c.1071 – post 1097)
    Ethelred of Scotland, Abbot of Dunkeld, Perth and Kinross, Scotland
    Edgar of Scotland (c.1074 — 11 January 1107), King of Scotland, regnat 1097-1107
    Alexander I of Scotland (c.1078 — 23 April 1124), King of Scotland, regnat 1107-24
    Edith of Scotland (c. 1080 – 1 May 1118), also named "Matilda", married King Henry I of England, Queen Consort of England
    Mary of Scotland (1082-1116), married Eustace III of Boulogne
    David I of Scotland (c.1083 – 24 May 1153), King of Scotland, regnat 1124-53

    Piety

    Malcolm greeting Margaret at her arrival in Scotland; detail of a mural by Victorian artist William Hole
    Margaret's biographer Turgot of Durham, Bishop of St. Andrew's, credits her with having a civilizing influence on her husband Malcolm by reading him narratives from the Bible. She instigated religious reform, striving to conform the worship and practices of the Church in Scotland to those of Rome. This she did on the inspiration and with the guidance of Lanfranc, a future Archbishop of Canterbury.[3] She also worked to conform the practices of the Scottish Church to those of the continental Church, which she experienced in her childhood. Due to these achievements, she was considered an exemplar of the "just ruler", and moreover influenced her husband and children, especially her youngest son, the future King David I of Scotland, to be just and holy rulers.

    "The chroniclers all agree in depicting Queen Margaret as a strong, pure, noble character, who had very great influence over her husband, and through him over Scottish history, especially in its ecclesiastical aspects. Her religion, which was genuine and intense, was of the newest Roman style; and to her are attributed a number of reforms by which the Church [in] Scotland was considerably modified from the insular and primitive type which down to her time it had exhibited. Among those expressly mentioned are a change in the manner of observing Lent, which thenceforward began as elsewhere on Ash Wednesday and not as previously on the following Monday, and the abolition of the old practice of observing Saturday (Sabbath), not Sunday, as the day of rest from labour (see Skene's Celtic Scotland, book ii chap. 8)."[4] The later editions of the Encyclopµdia Britannica, however, as an example, the Eleventh Edition, remove Skene's opinion that Scottish Catholics formerly rested from work on Saturday, something for which there is no historical evidence. Skene's Celtic Scotland, vol. ii, chap. 8, pp. 348–350, quotes from a contemporary document regarding Margaret's life, but his source says nothing at all of Saturday Sabbath observance, but rather says St. Margaret exhorted the Scots to cease their tendency "to neglect the due observance of the Lord's day."

    She attended to charitable works, serving orphans and the poor every day before she ate and washing the feet of the poor in imitation of Christ. She rose at midnight every night to attend the liturgy. She successfully invited the Benedictine Order to establish a monastery in Dunfermline, Fife in 1072, and established ferries at Queensferry and North Berwick to assist pilgrims journeying from south of the Firth of Forth to St. Andrew's in Fife. She used a cave on the banks of the Tower Burn in Dunfermline as a place of devotion and prayer. St. Margaret's Cave, now covered beneath a municipal car park, is open to the public.[5] Among other deeds, Margaret also instigated the restoration of Iona Abbey in Scotland.[6] She is also known to have interceded for the release of fellow English exiles who had been forced into serfdom by the Norman conquest of England.[7]

    Margaret was as pious privately as she was publicly. She spent much of her time in prayer, devotional reading, and ecclesiastical embroidery. This apparently had considerable effect on the more uncouth Malcolm, who was illiterate: he so admired her piety that he had her books decorated in gold and silver. One of these, a pocket gospel book with portraits of the Evangelists, is in the Bodleian Library in Oxford, England.[8]

    Malcolm was apparently largely ignorant of the long-term effects of Margaret's endeavours, not being especially religious himself. He was content for her to pursue her reforms as she desired, which was a testament to the strength of and affection in their marriage.[6]

    Death

    Her husband Malcolm III, and their eldest son Edward, were killed in the Battle of Alnwick against the English on 13 November 1093. Her son Edgar was left with the task of informing his mother of their deaths. Margaret was not yet 50 years old, but a life of constant austerity and fasting had taken its toll.[3] Already ill, Margaret died on 16 November 1093, three days after the deaths of her husband and eldest son. She was buried before the high altar in Dunfermline Abbey in Fife, Scotland. In 1250, the year of her canonization, her body and that of her husband were exhumed and placed in a new shrine in the Abbey. In 1560 Mary Queen of Scots had Margaret's head removed to Edinburgh Castle as a relic to assist her in childbirth. In 1597 Margaret's head ended up with the Jesuits at the Scottish College, Douai, France, but was lost during the French Revolution. King Philip of Spain had the other remains of Margaret and Malcolm III transferred to the Escorial palace in Madrid, Spain, but their present location has not been discovered.[9]

    Veneration

    Site of the ruined Shrine of St. Margaret at Dunfermline Abbey, Fife, Scotland

    St Margaret's Chapel in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Scotland

    St Margaret's Church in Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland
    Canonization and feast day[edit]
    Pope Innocent IV canonized St. Margaret in 1250 in recognition of her personal holiness, fidelity to the Roman Catholic Church, work for ecclesiastical reform, and charity. On 19 June 1250, after her canonisation, her remains were transferred to a chapel in the eastern apse of Dunfermline Abbey in Fife, Scotland.[10] In 1693 Pope Innocent XII moved her feast day to 10 June in recognition of the birthdate of the son of James VII of Scotland and II of England.[11] In the revision of the General Roman Calendar in 1969, 16 November became free and the Church transferred her feast day to 16 November, the date of her death, on which it always had been observed in Scotland.[12] However, some traditionalist Catholics continue to celebrate her feast day on 10 June.

    She is also venerated as a saint in the Anglican Church.

    Institutions bearing her name

    Several churches throughout the world are dedicated in honour of St Margaret. One of the oldest is St Margaret's Chapel in Edinburgh Castle in Edinburgh, Scotland, which her son King David I founded. The Chapel was long thought to have been the oratory of Margaret herself, but is now thought to have been established in the 12th century. The oldest edifice in Edinburgh, it was restored in the 19th century and refurbished in the 1990s. Numerous other institutions are named for her as well.

    end of this biography

    Notes:

    Married:
    She is part of the English royal family fleeing the Normans after 1066.

    Children:
    1. Matilda of Scotland, Queen of England was born in 1080 in Dumfermline, Scotland; died on 1 May 1118 in Westminster Palace, Westminster, London, Middlesex, England; was buried in Westminster Abbey, 20 Deans Yd, London SW1P 3PA, United Kingdom.
    2. Mary of Scotland was born in 1082 in Dumfermline, Scotland; died in 1116.
    3. 3812. David I of Scotland, King of the Scots was born in ~1085 in Dumfermline, Scotland; died on 24 May 1154 in Carlisle, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.

  31. 1126.  Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria (son of Siward Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbia and Aelfflaed); died on 31 May 1076 in St. Giles Hill, Winchester, England; was buried in Crowland, Crowland Abbey, Peterborough, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 1046, Northumberland, England

    Notes:

    Waltheof, 1st Earl of Northumbria (d. 31 May 1076) was the last of the Anglo-Saxon earls and the only English aristocrat to be executed during the reign of William I.

    Earl of Northumbria
    Reign 1072–1076
    Predecessor Cospatrick of Northumbria
    Successor William Walcher
    Died 31 May 1076
    St. Giles's Hill, Winchester
    Buried Croyland Abbey
    Spouse(s) Judith of Lens
    Father Siward, Earl of Northumbria
    Mother Aelfflaed



    Early life

    Waltheof was the second son of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. His mother was Aelfflaed, daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia, son of Uhtred, Earl of Northumbria. In 1054, Waltheof’s brother, Osbearn, who was much older than he, was killed in battle, making Waltheof his father’s heir. Siward himself died in 1055, and Waltheof being far too young to succeed as Earl of Northumbria, King Edward appointed Tostig Godwinson to the earldom.

    Waltheof was said to be devout and charitable and was probably educated for a monastic life. Around 1065, however, he became an earl, governing Northamptonshire and Huntingdonshire. Following the Battle of Hastings he submitted to William and was allowed to keep his pre-Conquest title and possessions. He remained at William’s court until 1068.
    First revolt

    When Sweyn II invaded Northern England in 1069, Waltheof and Edgar Aetheling joined the Danes and took part in the attack on York. He would again make a fresh submission to William after the departure of the invaders in 1070. He was restored to his earldom, and went on to marry William's niece, Judith of Lens. In 1072, he was appointed Earl of Northampton.

    The Domesday Book mentions Waltheof ("Walleff"): "'In Hallam ("Halun"), one manor with its sixteen hamlets, there are twenty-nine carucates [~14 km˛] to be taxed. There Earl Waltheof had an "Aula" [hall or court]. There may have been about twenty ploughs. This land Roger de Busli holds of the Countess Judith." (Hallam, or Hallamshire, is now part of the city of Sheffield)

    In 1072, William expelled Gospatric from the earldom of Northumbria. Gospatric was Waltheof’s cousin and had taken part in the attack on York with him, but like Waltheof, had been pardoned by William. Gospatric fled into exile and William appointed Waltheof as the new earl.

    Waltheof had many enemies in the north. Amongst them were members of a family who had killed Waltheof’s maternal great-grandfather, Uchtred the Bold, and his grandfather Ealdred. This was part of a long-running blood feud. In 1074, Waltheof moved against the family by sending his retainers to ambush them, succeeding in killing the two eldest of four brothers.
    Second revolt and death

    In 1075 Waltheof joined the Revolt of the Earls against William. His motives for taking part in the revolt are unclear, as is the depth of his involvement. However he repented, confessing his guilt first to Archbishop Lanfranc and then in person to William, who was at the time in Normandy. He returned to England with William but was arrested, brought twice before the king's court and sentenced to death.

    He spent almost a year in confinement before being beheaded on 31 May 1076 at St. Giles's Hill, near Winchester. He was said to have spent the months of his captivity in prayer and fasting. Many people believed in his innocence and were surprised when the execution was carried out. His body was initially thrown into a ditch, but was later retrieved and buried in the chapter house of Crowland Abbey in Lincolnshire.
    Cult of martyrdom
    statue traditionally identified as Waltheof, at Croyland Abbey, west front of ruined nave, 4th tier

    In 1092, after a fire in the chapter house, the abbot had Waltheof’s body moved to a prominent place in the abbey church. When the coffin was opened, it is reported that the corpse was found to be intact with the severed head re-joined to the trunk.[1] This was regarded as a miracle, and the abbey, which had a financial interest in the matter began to publicise it. As a result, pilgrims began to visit Waltheof’s tomb. He was commemorated on 31 August.[2][3]

    After a few years healing miracles were reputed to occur in the vicinity of Waltheof’s tomb, often involving the restoration of the pilgrim’s lost sight.

    Waltheof also became the subject of popular media, heroic but inaccurate accounts of his life being preserved in the Vita et Passio Waldevi comitis, a Middle English Waltheof saga, since lost, and the Anglo-Norman Waldef.
    Family and children

    In 1070 Waltheof married Judith de Lens, daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Adelaide of Normandy, Countess of Aumale. They had three children, the eldest of whom, Maud, brought the earldom of Huntingdon to her second husband, David I of Scotland, and another, Adelise, married the Anglo-Norman noble Raoul III of Tosny.

    One of Waltheof's grandsons was Waltheof (d. 1159), abbot of Melrose.
    In popular culture

    Waltheof was portrayed by actor Marcus Gilbert in the TV drama Blood Royal: William the Conqueror (1990).
    Waltheof is the subject of Juliet Dymoke's 1970 historical novel Of the Ring of Earls
    Waltheof is a major character in Elizabeth Chadwick's 2002 historical novel The Winter Mantle

    end of biography

    Buried:
    Images & History of Crowland Abbey: https://www.crowlandabbey.org.uk/

    Waltheof married Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland after Jan 1070. Judith (daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Countess Adelaide of Normandy) was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France; died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  32. 1127.  Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France (daughter of Lambert II, Count of Lens and Countess Adelaide of Normandy); died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England.

    Notes:

    Countess Judith (born in Normandy between 1054 and 1055, died after 1086), was a niece of William the Conqueror. She was a daughter of his sister Adelaide of Normandy, Countess of Aumale and Lambert II, Count of Lens.
    Life

    In 1070, Judith married Earl Waltheof of Huntingdon and Northumbria. They had three children. Their eldest daughter, Maud, brought the earldom of Huntingdon to her second husband, David I of Scotland. Their daughter, Adelise, married Raoul III de Conches whose sister, Godehilde, married Baldwin I of Jerusalem.

    In 1075, Waltheof joined the Revolt of the Earls against William. It was the last serious act of resistance against the Norman conquest of England. Judith betrayed Waltheof to her uncle, who had Waltheof beheaded on 31 May 1076.

    After Waltheof's execution Judith was betrothed by William to Simon I of St. Liz, 1st Earl of Northampton. Judith refused to marry Simon and she fled the country to avoid William's anger. William then temporarily confiscated all of Judith's English estates. Finally, Simon married Judith's daughter, Maud, in or before 1090.

    Judith founded Elstow Abbey in Bedfordshire around 1078. She also founded churches at Kempston and Hitchin.

    She had land-holdings in 10 counties in the Midlands and East Anglia. Her holdings included land at:

    Earls Barton, Northamptonshire
    Great Doddington, Northamptonshire
    Grendon, Northamptonshire
    Ashby Folville, Leicestershire
    Lowesby, Leicestershire
    Merton, Oxfordshire
    Piddington, Oxfordshire
    Potton, Bedfordshire
    Sawtry, Huntingdonshire

    The parish of Sawtry Judith in Huntingdonshire is named after the Countess.
    From the Domesday Book

    In POTONE Hugh holds ˝ virgate of land from the Countess. Land for 1 plough; it is there, with 1 smallholder. The value is and was 5s; before 1066, 2s. Earl Tosti held this land in Potton, his manor.

    Countess Judith holds POTONE herself. It answers for 10 hides. Land for 12 ploughs. In lordship 3˝ hides; 3 ploughs there. 18 villagers and 2 Freemen with 8 ploughs; a ninth possible. 13 smallholders and 3 slaves. 1 mill, 5s; meadow for 12 ploughs; pasture for the village livestock. In total, value ą12; when acquired 100s; before 1066 ą13. King Edward held this manor; it was Earl Tosti's. There were 4 Freemen who had 1 hide and 1 virgate; they could grant to whom they would.

    In (Cockayne) HATLEY Countess Judith holds 3 hides and 2˝ virgates as one manor. Land for 6˝ ploughs. In lordship 1 hide and ˝ virgate; 2 ploughs there. 8 villagers with 4˝ ploughs; woodland, 4 pigs. Value ą6 5s; when acquired 100s; before 1066 ą6. Earl Tosti held this manor. It lies in Potton, the Countess' own manor. A Freeman had 1 virgate; he could grant and sell, and withdraw to another lord.

    Ranulf brother of Ilger holds EVERTON from the Countess. It answers for 5 hides. Land for 5 ploughs; 2 ploughs there; 3 possible. 4 villagers; 5 smallholders. Meadow for 1 plough. Value ą3; when acquired 100s; as much before 1066. Earl Tosti held this manor. It lay in Potton, the Countess' own manor.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 3813. Maud of Huntingdon, Queen Consort of Scotland was born in ~1074 in Northumberland, England; died in 1130-1131 in Scone, Perthshire, Scotland; was buried in Scone Abbey, Perthshire, Scotland.
    2. Uctred FitzWaltheof was born after 1070 in Tynedale, Scotland; died in 1152 in Johnstone, Dumfries-shire, Scotland.

  33. 7628.  Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 1st Earl of SurreySir William de Warenne, Knight, 1st Earl of Surrey was born in ~1035 in Bellencombre, Normandie, France; died on 20 Jun 1088 in Pevensey, Sussex, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Possessions: Lewes Castle, East Sussex, England
    • Military: 1066; fought at the Battle of Hastings

    Notes:

    William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey, Seigneur de Varennes (died 1088), was a Norman nobleman created Earl of Surrey under William II Rufus. He was one of the few who was documented to have been with William the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings in 1066. At the time of the Domesday Survey, he held extensive lands in 13 counties including the Rape of Lewes in Sussex, now East Sussex.

    Early career[

    William was a younger son of Ranulf I de Warenne and his 1st wife Beatrice (whose mother was probably a sister of duchess Gunnor, wife of duke Richard I).[a] Likewise, Orderic Vitalis describes William as Roger's consanguineus, literally 'cousin', more generically a term of close kinship, but not typically used to describe brothers, and Roger de Mortimer appears to have been a generation older than William de Warenne, his purported brother.[2] Charters report several earlier men associated with Warenne. A Ranulf de Warenne appears in a charter dated between 1027 and 1035, and in one from about 1050 with a wife Beatrice, while in 1059, Ranulf and wife Emma appear along with their sons Ranulf and William. These occurrences have typically been taken to represent successive wives of a single Ranulf, with Beatrice being the mother of William and hence identical to the Gunnorid niece (Thomas Stapleton,[3] in spite of the 1059 charter explicitly naming Emma as his mother.[4] A reevaluation of the surviving charters led Katherine Keats-Rohan to suggest that, as he appears to have done elsewhere, Robert of Torigny has compressed two generations into one, with a Ranulf (I) and Beatrice being parents of Ranulf (II) de Warenne and of Roger de Mortimer (a Roger son of Ranulf de Warenne appears in a charter dated 1040/1053), and Ranulf (II) and Emma were then parents of Ranulf (III), the heir in Normandy, and William, as attested by the 1059 charter. Associations with Vascśuil led to identification of the Warenne progenitrix with a widow Beatrice, daughter of Tesselin, vicomte of Rouen, appearing there in 1054/60. As Robert of Torigny shows a vicomte of Rouen to have married a niece of Gunnor, this perhaps explains the tradition of a Gunnorid relationship.[5] On Robert's genealogies, see also Eleanor Searle,[6][7][8] William was from the hamlet of Varenne, near to Arques-la-Bataille, Duchy of Normandy, now in the canton of Bellencombre, Seine Maritime.[9][10][11] At the beginning of Duke William’s reign, Ranulf II was not a major landholder and, as a second son, William de Warenne did not stand to inherit the family’s small estates. During the rebellions of 1052-1054, the young William de Warenne proved himself a loyal adherent to the Duke and played a significant part in the Battle of Mortemer for which he was rewarded with lands confiscated from his uncle, Roger of Mortemer, including the Castle of Mortimer and most of the surrounding lands.[12] At about the same time he acquired lands at Bellencombre including the castle which became the center of William de Warenne’s holdings in Normandy[7]

    Conquest of England


    Coat of Arms of the de Warenne Earls of Surrey
    William was among the Norman barons summoned to a council by Duke William when the decision was made to oppose King Harold II's accession to the throne of England.[7][13] He fought at the Battle of Hastings and was well rewarded with numerous holdings. The Domesday book records his lands stretched over thirteen counties and included the important Rape of Sussex, several manors in Norfolk, Suffolk and Essex, the significant manor of Conisbrough in Yorkshire and Castle Acre in Norfolk, which became his caput (see below).[7][8] He is one of the very few proven companions of William the Conqueror known to have fought at the Battle of Hastings in 1066.[14][15][16] He fought against rebels at the Isle of Ely in 1071, where he showed a special desire to hunt down Hereward the Wake who had killed his brother-in-law Frederick the year before.[17][18] Hereward is supposed to have unhorsed him with an arrow shot.[19]

    Later career

    Sometime between 1078 and 1082,[20] William and his wife Gundred traveled to Rome visiting monasteries along the way. In Burgundy they were unable to go any further due to a war between Emperor Henry IV and Pope Gregory VII. They visited Cluny Abbey and were impressed with the monks and their dedication. William and Gundred decided to found a Cluniac priory on their own lands in England. William restored buildings for an abbey. They sent to Hugh, the abbot of Cluny, for monks to come to England at their monastery. At first Hugh was reluctant but he finally sent several monks, including Lazlo who was to be the first abbot. The house they founded was Lewes Priory, dedicated to St. Pancras,[21][22] the first Cluniac priory in England[23]

    William was loyal to William II,[17] and it was probably in early 1088 that he was created Earl of Surrey.[24] He was mortally wounded at the First Siege of Pevensey Castle and died 24 June 1088 at Lewes, Sussex, and was buried next to his wife Gundred at the Chapterhouse of Lewes Priory.[25][26]

    Family

    He married first, before 1070, Gundred, daughter of William the Conqueror and Matilda his wife. This is shown in a charter of William referring to Gundrada (Gundred in Latin) as "Filae Meae" (my daughter),[27][28] sister of Gerbod the Fleming, 1st Earl of Chester. Ordericus Vitalis made many errors in his Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, which he wrote a hundred years after the Conquest. Ordericus Vitalis was a seventy-year-old man with an intense dislike for Normans, and continually made errors in his history (see Reverend Thomas Warren: History of the Warren Family); since then numerous English historians have tried to authenticate its account of Conqueror and his family, but have not succeeded. Gundred De Warren was buried at Lewes Castle. Her grave cover still exists as a marble slab of exactly the same design as that of her mother's grave cover, which is also in the same black decorated marble. DNA is likely to prove that Gundred and Matilda were mother and daughter. Such was the English dislike for the Normans, that they stole both William De Warren's and his wife's grave covers to place over graves of their own.[29][30][31]

    William married secondly a sister of Richard Gouet, who survived him.[32]

    Issue

    By Gundred Surrey had:

    William de Warenne, 2nd Earl of Surrey (d. 1138), who married Elisabeth (Isabelle) de Vermandois, widow of Robert de Beaumont, 1st Earl of Leicester.[33]
    Edith de Warenne, who married firstly Gerard de Gournay, lord of Gournay-en-Bray, and secondly Drew de Monchy.[34]
    Reynold de Warenne, who inherited lands from his mother in Flanders[34] and died c. 1106–08.[35]
    An unnamed daughter, who married Ernise de Coulonces.[36]
    Surrey, by his second wife, had no issue.

    Possessions:
    Lewes Castle stands at the highest point of Lewes, East Sussex, England on an artificial mound constructed with chalk blocks. It was originally called Bray Castle.

    Images, history & source citation ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lewes_Castle

    William married Gundred of Flanders, Countess of Surrey before 1070. Gundred was born in Flanders, Belgium; died on 27 May 1085 in Castle Acre, Norfolk, England; was buried in Lewes Priory, Sussex, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  34. 7629.  Gundred of Flanders, Countess of Surrey was born in Flanders, Belgium; died on 27 May 1085 in Castle Acre, Norfolk, England; was buried in Lewes Priory, Sussex, England.

    Notes:

    Gundred or Gundreda (Latin: Gundrada) (died 27 May 1085)[1] was the Flemish-born wife of an early Norman baron, William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey. She and her husband established Lewes Priory in Sussex.

    Life

    Gundred was almost certainly born in Flanders, and was a sister of Gerbod the Fleming, 1st Earl of Chester.[2][3][4][5] She is explicitly so called by Orderic Vitalis,[6] as well as the chronicle of Hyde Abbey[7] She was also sister of Frederick of Oosterzele-Scheldewindeke, who was killed c.1070 by Hereward the Wake.[8] Legends based in part on late Lewes priory cartulary[a] suggested Gundred was a daughter of William the Conqueror by his spouse Matilda of Flanders,[9] but this is not accepted by most modern historians.[10][11] The early-19th-century writer Thomas Stapleton had argued she was a daughter of Matilda, born prior to her marriage to Duke William.[12] This sparked a debate consisting of a series of published papers culminating with those of Edmond Chester Waters and Edward Augustus Freeman who argued the theories could not be supported.[13][14][15] Regardless, some genealogical and historical sources continue to make the assertion that she was the Conqueror's daughter.[16][17][18][19]

    Gundred married before 1070[20] William de Warenne, 1st Earl of Surrey (d. 20 June 1088),[1] who rebuilt Lewes Castle, making it his chief residence. Sometime between 1078 and 1082,[21] Gundrada and her husband set out for Rome visiting monasteries along the way. In Burgundy they were unable to go any further due to a war between Henry IV and Pope Gregory VII. They visited Cluny Abbey and were impressed with the monks and their dedication. William and Gundred decided to found a Cluniac priory on their own lands in England. They sent to Hugh the abbot of Cluny for monks to come to England at their monastery. Hugh was reluctant yet eventually sent several monks including Lazlo who became the first abbot. The house they founded was Lewes Priory dedicated to St. Pancras.[22][23] Gundred died in childbirth 27 May 1085 at Castle Acre, Norfolk, one of her husband's estates, and was buried at the Chapter house of Lewes Priory.[1][23] He was later buried beside her.[24]

    Tombstone

    In the course of the centuries which followed, both tombstones disappeared from the priory but in 1774 William Burrell, Esq., an antiquary, discovered Gundred's in Isfield Church (seven miles from Lewes), over the remains of Edward Shirley, Esq., (d. 1550), and had it removed on October 2, 1775, to St. John's Church, Southover, where it was placed on display.[25]

    In 1845, during excavations through the Priory grounds for the Brighton Lewes and Hastings Railway, the lead chests containing the remains of the Earl and his Countess were discovered and were deposited temporarily beneath Gundred's tombstone.[25] In 1847 a Norman Revival chapel was erected by public subscription, adjoining the present vestry and chancel. Prior to re-interring the remains in this chapel, both chests were opened to ascertain if there were any contents, which was found to be the case. New chests were made and used, and the ancient ones preserved and placed in two recessed arches in the southern wall. The Earl's chest has lost some lead. Gundred's chest remains in a good state of preservation. Across the upper part of the right arch is the name Gvndrada. Her tombstone is of black Tournai marble.[26]

    Family

    The children of William de Warenne and Gundred were:

    William II de Warenne (d. 11 May 1138), buried in Lewes Priory.[2][27]
    Reginald de Warenne, an adherent of Robert of Normandy.[2][24]
    Edith de Warenne, married, 1stly, Gerard de Gournay, Lord of Gournay-en-Bray, 2ndly, Drew de Monchy.[2][24]

    Controversy on parentage

    Legends based in part on late Lewes Priory cartulary[a] suggested Gundred was a daughter of William the Conqueror by his spouse Matilda of Flanders,[19] but this is not accepted by most modern historians.[20][21] The early-19th-century writer Thomas Stapleton had argued she was a daughter of Matilda born prior to her marriage to Duke William.[22] This theory sparked a debate consisting of a series of published papers. It culminated with those of Edmond Chester Waters and Edward Augustus Freeman, who argued the theories could not be supported.[23][24][b] Nonetheless, some genealogical and historical sources continue to make the assertion that she was the Conqueror's daughter.[25][26][27][28]

    Notes

    Jump up ^ The reference here to late Lewes priory cartulary is to copies of charters that date centuries after the originals and specifically those which had been altered or forged to add the desired evidence she was the daughter of royalty. For more information on these forged charters see: English Historical Documents 1042-1189, ed. David C. Douglas, George W. Greenaway, Vol. II (Oxford University Press, New York, 1953), p. 605; L.C. Loyd, 'The Origin of the Family of Warenne' ‘’Yorks Archaeol. Journal’’, vol. xxxi, pp. 97-113; and C. T. Clay, ‘'Early Yorkshire Charters’’, vol. VIII (1949), pp. 59.-62.

    References

    ^ Jump up to: a b c G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, vol. xii/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953), p. 494
    ^ Jump up to: a b c d Early Yorkshire Charters, ed: William Farrer, Charles Travis Clay, Volume VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949), pp. 40-46
    Jump up ^ F. Anderson, Uxor Mea: The First Wife of the First William of Warenne, Sussex archaeological collections, Vol. 130 (Sussex Archaeological Society, 1992) pp. 107-8
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'Epitaph of Gundrada of Warenne', Nova de Veteribus, Mitel-und neulateinische Studien fur Paul Gerhard Schmidt (K.G. Saur, Munchen Leipzig, 2004), p. 372
    Jump up ^ P. Anselme de Sainte-Marie, Histoire de la maison royale de France et des grands officiers de la Couronne, V.6 (Estienne Loyson, 1674), p. 26
    Jump up ^ Ordericus Vitalis, The Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy, Translated by Thomas Forester, Vol. ii, (Henry G. Bohn, London, MDCCCLIV (1854), p. 49
    Jump up ^ Hyde Abbey, Liber Monasterii de Hyda: Comprising a Chronicle of the affairs of England, (Longmans, Green, Reader, and Dyer, London, 1866), p. xcvii. Note: the anonymous Hyde chronicler identified two of Gundred's brothers, Gerbod, Earl of Cheter and Frederick.
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'Frederick, Brother-in-Law of William of Warenne', Anglo-Saxon England, Vol. 28 (1999), pp. 218-220
    Jump up ^ George Duckett, 'Observations on the Parentage of Gundreda, Countess of Warenne', The Yorkshire Archaeological and Topographical Journal, Vol. ix, Part xxxiii, 1885, pp. 421-437 Note: Sir George Duckett, Bart., was the leading proponent of the theory that Gundred was the daughter of William the Conqueror and Matilda
    Jump up ^ G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, vol. xii/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953), p. 494 note (j)
    Jump up ^ David C. Doulgas, William the Conqueror (University of California Press, 1964), p. 392
    Jump up ^ Stapleton, Thomas, 'Observations in disproof of the pretended marriage of William de Warren, Earl of Surrey, with a daughter begotten of Matildis, daughter of Baldwin, Comte of Flanders, by William the Conqueror, and illustrative of the origin and early history of the family in Normandy', The Archaeological Journal 3 (1846):1-26 Note: despite the confusing title Stapleton's theory was that Gundred was a daughter of Matilda of Flanders by an earlier marriage.
    Jump up ^ Edmond Chester Waters, 'Gundrada de Warenne', The Archaeological Journal, Vol. xli (London, 1884), pp. 300-312
    Jump up ^ Edward A. Freeman, 'The Parentage of Gundrada, Wife of William of Warren', The English Historical Review, Vol. 3, No. 12 (Oct., 1888), pp. 680-701
    Jump up ^ For an extensive discussion regarding the participants of this nineteenth-century debate see : Victoria Chandler, 'Gundrada de Warenne and the Victorian Gentlemen-Scholars', Southern History, Vol. 12 (1990), pp. 68-81
    Jump up ^ American Biography; a New Cyclopedia, Vol. ix (The American Historial Society, New York, 1921)p. 276
    Jump up ^ Colonial Families of the United States of America, ed. Nelson Osgood Rhoades, Vol. VII (Genealogical Publishing Co., Baltimore, 1966). pp. 319, 347
    Jump up ^ Rene Beckley, Ancient Walls of East Anglia (Terence Dalton, Ltd., Lavenham, Suffolk, 1979), p. 66
    Jump up ^ Charles Cooper, A village in Sussex: the history of Kingston-near-Lewes (I.B. Taurus, London, 2006), p. 44
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'The Warenne View of the Past 1066-1203)', Anglo-Norman Studies XXIV, Proceedings of the Battle Conference 2003, Vol. 26 (The Boydell Press, Woodbridge, 2004), p. 104 & n. 8
    Jump up ^ Early Yorkshire Charters, ed: William Farrer, Charles Travis Clay, Volume VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949), p. 4
    Jump up ^ B. Golding, 'The Coming of the Cluniacs', Anglo-Norman Studies III; Proceedings of the Battle Conference 1980, Vol. iii (Boydell Press, Woodbridge, 1981), pp. 65, 67
    ^ Jump up to: a b Early Yorkshire Charters, ed: William Farrer, Charles Travis Clay, Volume VIII - The Honour of Warenne (The Yorkshire Archaeological Society, 1949), pp. 50-55
    ^ Jump up to: a b c G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, vol. xii/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953), p. 495 note (b)
    ^ Jump up to: a b Elisabeth van Houts, 'Epitaph of Gundrada of Warenne', Nova de Veteribus, Mitel-und neulateinische Studien fur Paul Gerhard Schmidt (K.G. Saur, Munchen Leipzig, 2004), p. 367
    Jump up ^ Elisabeth van Houts, 'Epitaph of Gundrada of Warenne', Nova de Veteribus, Mitel-und neulateinische Studien fur Paul Gerhard Schmidt (K.G. Saur, Munchen Leipzig, 2004), pp. 366,368-9
    Jump up ^ G. E. Cokayne, The Complete Peerage, vol. xii/1 (The St. Catherine Press, London, 1953), pp. 495-6

    Additional references

    Barlow, Frank, The Feudal Kingdom of England 1012 - 1216, London, 1955
    Cokayne, George Edward, The Complete Peerage, Vol. iv, p. 670 Chart:Surrey or Warenne before 1135…
    Keats-Rohan, K.S.B., Domesday People, a Prosopography of Persons Occurring in English Documents 1066-1166 (The Boydell Press, Woodbridge, 1999), p. 480
    Moriarty, George Andrews, The Plantagenet Ancestry (Mormon Pioneer Genealogy Society, Salt Lake City, UT, 1985), p. 184
    Norgate, Kate (1890). "Gundrada de Warenne". In Stephen, Leslie; Lee, Sidney. Dictionary of National Biography. 23. London: Smith, Elder & Co. p. 338.
    Schwennicke, Detlev, Europčaische Stammtafeln: Stammtafeln zur Geschichte der Europaischen Staaten, Neue Folge, Band III Teilband 4, Das Feudale Frankreich und Sien Einfluss auf des Mittelalters (Marburg, Germany: Verlag von J. A. Stargardt, 1989), Tafel 699
    Weis, Frederick Lewis, The Magna Charta Sureties, 1215, ed: Walter Lee Sheppard, Jr., William R. Beall, 5th Edition (Genealogical Publishing Co., 1999), Line 158-1

    External links

    The Lewes Priory Trust Photo Gallery (copyrighted images)
    The Gundrada Chapel, Southover Church, Lewes, East Sussex
    Tomb of Gundred in 1787 The Gentleman's Magazine

    *

    Buried:
    In the course of the centuries which followed, both tombstones disappeared from the priory but in 1774 William Burrell, Esq., an antiquary, discovered Gundred's in Isfield Church (seven miles from Lewes), over the remains of Edward Shirley, Esq., (d. 1550), and had it removed on October 2, 1775, to St. John's Church, Southover, where it was placed on display.[25]

    In 1845, during excavations through the Priory grounds for the Brighton Lewes and Hastings Railway, the lead chests containing the remains of the Earl and his Countess were discovered and were deposited temporarily beneath Gundred's tombstone.[25] In 1847 a Norman Revival chapel was erected by public subscription, adjoining the present vestry and chancel. Prior to re-interring the remains in this chapel, both chests were opened to ascertain if there were any contents, which was found to be the case. New chests were made and used, and the ancient ones preserved and placed in two recessed arches in the southern wall. The Earl's chest has lost some lead. Gundred's chest remains in a good state of preservation. Across the upper part of the right arch is the name Gvndrada. Her tombstone is of black Tournai marble.[26]

    Children:
    1. 3814. Sir William de Warenne, Knight, 2nd Earl of Surrey was born in 1065 in East Sussex, England; died on 11 May 1138; was buried in Lewes Priory, Sussex, England.

  35. 1138.  Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois was born in 1057 in (Vermandois) France (son of Henri, I, King of France and Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France); died on 18 Oct 1102 in Tarsus, Turkey; was buried in Church of St Paul, Mersin, Mersin, Turkey.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Military: Leader of the 1st Crusade

    Notes:

    Birth: 1057
    Death: Oct. 18, 1102

    Nobility. Son of Henri I of France and his second wife Anna Iaroslavna of Kiev. He married Adelais de Vermandois who bore him nine children.

    Family links:
    Parents:
    King Henri (1008 - 1060)
    Anna Agnesa Yaroslavna (1036 - 1075)

    Spouse:
    Adelaide, Countess of Vermandois*

    Children:
    Isabel Of Vermandois Beaumont de Warenne (1081 - 1131)*
    Raoul I de Vermandois (1094 - 1152)*

    Siblings:
    Philip I of France (1052 - 1108)*
    Hugh I Count of Vermandois (1057 - 1102)*
    Hugues de France (1057 - 1102)

    *Calculated relationship

    Burial:
    Church of St Paul
    Mersin
    Mersin, Turkey

    Created by: Lutetia
    Record added: Jan 13, 2013
    Find A Grave Memorial# 103487897

    end of profile

    The PEDIGREE of
    Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI


    Count of VERMANDOIS; Leader of 1st Crusade (Crusader); (inherited VERMANDOIS from his wife, whose brother Eudes, q.v., was disinherited)
    Born: abt. 1057 Died: 18 Oct 1101 Tarsus d. from Battle wounds


    HM George I's 15-Great Grandfather. HRE Ferdinand I's 13-Great Grandfather. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 19-Great Grandfather. PM Churchill's 22-Great Grandfather. HM Margrethe II's 23-Great Grandfather. Gen. Pierpont Hamilton's 23-Great Grandfather. `Red Baron' Richthofen's 20-Great Grandfather. Poss. Agnes Harris's 16-Great Grandfather. `Osawatomie' Brown's 23-Great Grandfather.
    Wife/Partner: Adelheid (Adelaide) (Countess) de VERMANDOIS
    Children: Raoul I (Count) de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle (de) VERMANDOIS ; Agnes de VERMANDOIS ; Mathilda (Mahaut) de VERMANDOIS ; Constance de VERMANDOIS ; Henri de Chaumont
    Possible Child: Alice de VERMANDOIS
    ________ ________ ________ ________ _______ _______ _______ _______ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Robert I (King) of FRANCE + ==&=> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    / -- Hugh (I) `the Great' (Duke) of the FRANKS
    / \ -- Beatrice (poss. de VERMANDOIS) + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    / -- Hugh (Hugues) CAPET (King) of FRANCE
    / \ -- Hedwige (Hedwig) of SAXONY + ==&=> [ 255 ,c,ptm,&]
    / -- Robert II CAPET (King) of FRANCE
    / \ -- Adelais of the CAROLINGIANS + ====> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    / -- Henry I CAPET (King) of FRANCE (1008 - 1060)
    | \ / -- Boso (Bozon; II) of PROVENCE + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,pt,&]
    | | / -- William (I; II; Marquis/Duke) of PROVENCE
    | | | \ -- Constance of ARLES (de VIENNE) + ==&=> [ 255 ,C,ptQD,&]
    | | / | or: Constantia (of unknown ancestry)
    | \ -- Constance of ARLES (TOULOUSE) (980? - 1032 Meulan)
    / \ -- Adelaide (Aelips) `Blanche' d' ANJOU + ====> [ 255 ,c,&]
    - Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI
    \ / -- Vladimir (I; Saint; Grand Prince) of KIEV + ====> [ 255 ,,R,&]
    | / -- Jaroslav (Yaroslav Laroslav) I WLADIMIROWWITSCH
    | | \ -- Rogneida (Rognieda) (Princess) von POLOTZK + ====> [ 3]
    | | | or: Anna PORPHYROGENITA, q.v.
    | / | OR: poss. (Miss) von SCHWABEN + ==&=> [ 255 ,gC,tm,&]
    \ -- Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV
    \ | or: prob. not Matilda of GERMANY (1st wife)
    | / -- Olaf III (II; King; Skot-konig) of SWEDEN + ====> [ 255 ,g,&]
    \ -- Ingegarda (Ingrid) OLAFSDOTTIR (1001? - 1050)
    \ / -- Mieceslas III (Prince) of the OBOTRITES + ====> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    \ -- Astrid (Ingegerda) (Princess) of the OBOTRITES
    \ -- Sophia (Sweden)


    His (poss.) Grandchildren: Eleonore de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle de VERMANDOIS ; Eleonore de VERMANDOIS ; Alice of LEICESTER ; Ada (of Surrey) de WARENNE ; Reginald de WARREN ; Isabel (Elizabeth) de BEAUMONT ; Robert II `Bossu' de BEAUMONT (BELLOMONT; BLANCHMAIN) ; William (III) de WARENNE ; Waleran II de BEAUMONT (Count) de MEULAN ; Gundred de WARREN (WARENNE) ; Adelina (de) BEAUMONT ; Rainald de WARENNE ; Ella de WARREN ; (Miss) de WARENNE ; Matilda (Aubreye) de BEAUMONT ; Emma of BEAUMONT ; Eleanor BEAUMONT ; Manfred I (Marquess) of SALUZZO ; Anselmo (Marquis) de CEVA (del VASTO) ; Guglielmo del VASTO ; Sibel (Sibyl) of SAVONA del VASTO ; Agnes de BAUGENCY ; Mathilde de BEAUGENCY ; Adelheid de la FERTE-GAUCHER ; Bernard de ST. VALERY

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    end of pedigree

    Birth:
    Vermandois was a French county that appeared in the Merovingian period. Its name derives from that of an ancient tribe, the Viromandui. In the 10th century, it was organised around two castellan domains: St Quentin (Aisne) and Pâeronne (Somme). In today's times, the Vermandois county would fall in the Picardy region of northern France.

    Pepin I of Vermandois, the earliest of its hereditary counts, was descended in direct male line from the emperor Charlemagne. More famous was his grandson Herbert II (902–943), who considerably increased the territorial power of the house of Vermandois, and kept the lawful king of France, the unlucky Charles the Simple, prisoner for six years. Herbert II was son of Herbert I, lord of Pâeronne and St Quentin, who was killed in 902 by an assassin in the pay of Baldwin II, Count of Flanders. His successors, Albert I, Herbert III, Albert II, Otto and Herbert IV, were not as historically significant.

    In 1077, the last count of the first house of Vermandois, Herbert IV, received the county of Valois through his wife. His son Eudes (II) the Insane was disinherited by the council of the Barons of France. He was lord of Saint-Simon through his wife, and the county was given to his sister Adela, whose first husband was Hugh the Great, the brother of King Philip I of France. Hugh was one of the leaders of the First Crusade, and died in 1102 at Tarsus in Cilicia. The eldest son of Hugh and Adela was count Raoul I (c. 1120–1152), who married Petronilla of Aquitaine, sister of the queen, Eleanor, and had by her three children: Raoul (Rudolph) II, the Leper (count from 1152–1167); Isabelle, who possessed from 1167 to 1183 the counties of Vermandois, Valois and Amiens conjointly with her husband, Philip, Count of Flanders; and Eleanor. By the terms of a treaty concluded in 1186 with the king, Philip Augustus, the count of Flanders kept the county of Vermandois until his death, in 1191. At this date, a new arrangement gave Eleanor (d. 1213) a life interest in the eastern part of Vermandois, together with the title of countess of St Quentin, and the king entered immediately into possession of Peronne and its dependencies.

    Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vermandois

    Died:
    from battle wounds...

    Hugues married Adelaide of Vermandois. Adelaide was born in 1060-1062 in Valois, France; died on 28 Sep 1120 in Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  36. 1139.  Adelaide of Vermandois was born in 1060-1062 in Valois, France; died on 28 Sep 1120 in Normandy, France.
    Children:
    1. 3815. Lady Isabel de Vermandois, Countess of Leicester was born on 13 Dec 1081 in Basse-Normandie, France; died on 17 Feb 1131 in France; was buried in Lewes Priory, Southover, Sussex, England.


Generation: 16

  1. 36080.  William of Normandy, I, Duke of NormandyWilliam of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy was born in ~893 in Normandy, France (son of Rollo and Lady Poppa of Bayeux); died on 17 Dec 942 in Piquigny, France.

    Notes:

    William Longsword (French: Guillaume Longue-âEpâee, Latin: Willermus Longa Spata, Old Norse: Vilhjâalmr Langaspjâot; c. 893 – 17 December 942) was the second ruler of Normandy, from 927 until his assassination in 942.[1]

    He is sometimes anachronistically dubbed "Duke of Normandy", even though the title duke (dux) did not come into common usage until the 11th century.[2] Longsword was known at the time by the title Count (Latin comes) of Rouen.[3][4] Flodoard—always detailed about titles—consistently referred to both Rollo and his son William as principes (chieftains) of the Norse.[5]

    Birth

    William Longsword was born "overseas"[a][6] to the Viking Rollo (while he was still a pagan) and his Christian wife Poppa of Bayeux.[7][8] Dudo of Saint-Quentin in his panegyric of the Norman dukes describes Poppa as the daughter of a Count Beranger, the dominant prince of that region.[9] In the 11th century Annales Rouennaises (Annals of Rouen), she is called the daughter of Guy, Count of Senlis,[10] otherwise unknown to history.[b] Despite the uncertainty of her parentage she was undoubtedly a member of the Frankish aristocracy.[11] According to the Longsword's planctus, he was baptized a Christian probably at the same time as his father,[12] which Orderic Vitalis stated was in 912, by Franco, Archbishop of Rouen.[13]

    Life

    Longsword succeeded Rollo (who would continue to live for about another 5 years) in 927[14] and, early in his reign, faced a rebellion from Normans[15] who felt he had become too Gallicised and too soft.[16] According to Orderic Vitalis, the leader was Riouf of Evreux,[16][17][18] who was besieging Longsword in Rouen. Sallying forth, Longsword won a decisive battle, proving his authority to be Duke.[19]:25-6 At the time of this 933 rebellion Longsword sent his pregnant wife by custom, Sprota, to Fâecamp where their son Richard was born.[20]

    In 933 Longsword recognized Raoul as King of Western Francia, who was struggling to assert his authority in Northern France. In turn Raoul gave him lordship over much of the lands of the Bretons including Avranches, the Cotentin Peninsula and the Channel Islands.[21][22][23]:lii The Bretons did not agree to these changes and resistance to the Normans was led by Alan Wrybeard, Duke of Brittany and Count Berenger of Rennes but ended shortly with great slaughter and Breton castles being razed to the ground,[19]:24 Alan fleeing to England and Beranger seeking reconciliation.[24]

    In 935, Longsword married Luitgarde,[1] daughter of Count Herbert II of Vermandois whose dowry gave him the lands of Longueville, Coudres and Illiers l'Eveque.[18] Longsword also contracted a marriage between his sister Adela (Gerloc was her Norse name) and William, Count of Poitou with the approval of Hugh the Great.[25] In addition to supporting King Raoul, he was now a loyal ally of his father-in-law, Herbert II, both of whom his father Rollo had opposed.[26] In January 936 King Raoul died and the 16 year old Louis IV, who was living in exile in England, was persuaded by a promise of loyalty by Longsword, to return and became King. The Bretons returned to recover the lands taken by the Normans, resulting in fighting in the expanded Norman lands.[23]:lii


    The funerary monument of William Longsword in the cathedral of Rouen, France. The monument is from the 14th century.
    The new King was not capable of controlling his Barons and after Longsword's brother in law, Herluin II, Count of Montreuil, was attacked by Flanders, Longsword went to their assistance in 939,[19]:28-9 Arnulf I, Count of Flanders retaliated by attacking Normandy. Arnulf captured the castle of Montreuil-sur-Mer expelling Herluin. Herluin and Longsword cooperated to retake the castle.[27][28] Longsword was excommunicated for his actions in attacking and destroying several estates belonging to Arnulf.[29]

    Longsword pledged his loyalty to King Louis IV when they met in 940 and, in return, he was confirmed in lands that had been given to his father, Rollo.[30] [23]:liii In 941 a peace treaty was signed between the Bretons and Normans, brokered in Rouen by King Louis IV which limited the Norman expansion into Breton lands.[23]:liii The following year, on 17 December 942 at Picquigny on an island on the Somme, Longsword was ambushed and killed by followers of Arnulf while at a peace conference to settle their differences.[18][28] Longsword's son, Richard becoming the next Duke of Normandy.

    Family
    Longsword had no children with his wife Luitgarde.[31] He fathered his son, Richard the Fearless, with Sprota [c] who was a Breton captive and his concubine.[32] Richard, then aged 10, succeeded him as Duke of Normandy in December 942.[31]

    end of biography

    William married Sprota. Sprota was born in 0911 in Bretagne, France; died in 0940. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 36081.  Sprota was born in 0911 in Bretagne, France; died in 0940.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Fecamp, Normandie, France

    Notes:

    Sprota was the name of a Breton captive who William I, Duke of Normandy took as a wife in the Viking fashion (more danico)[1][2] and by her had a son, Richard I, Duke of Normandy. After the death of her husband William, she became the wife of Esperleng and mother of Rodulf of Ivry.[3][4][5]

    Life

    The first mention of her is by Flodoard of Reims and although he doesn't name her he identifies her under the year [943] as the mother of "William’s son [Richard] born of a Breton concubine".[6] Her Breton origins could mean she was of Breton, Scandinavian, or Frankish origin, the latter being the most likely based on her name spelling.[7] Elisabeth van Houts wrote "on this reference rests the identification of Sprota, William Longsword’s wife 'according to the Danish custom', as of Breton origin".[8] The first to provide her name was William of Jumiáeges.[9][10] The irregular nature (as per the Church) of her relationship with William served as the basis for her son by him being the subject of ridicule, the French King Louis "abused the boy with bitter insults", calling him "the son of a whore who had seduced another woman's husband."[11][12]

    At the time of the birth of her first son Richard, she was living in her own household at Bayeux, under William's protection.[4] William, having just quashed a rebellion at Prâe-de Bataille (c.936),[a] received the news by a messenger that Sprota had just given birth to a son; delighted at the news William ordered his son to be baptized and given the personal name of Richard.[10] William's steward Boto became the boy's godfather.[13]

    After the death of William Longsword and the captivity of her son Richard, she had been 'collected' from her dangerous situation by the 'immensely wealthy' Esperleng.[3] Robert of Torigni identified Sprota's second husband[b] as Esperleng, a wealthy landowner who operated mills at Păitres.[4][14]

    Children:
    1. 18040. Richard de Normandie, I was born on 28 Aug 932 in Fecamp, Normandie, France; died on 20 Nov 996 in Fecamp, France; was buried in Fecamp, France.

  3. 36082.  Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark was born in ~0895 in Blauzahn, Bavaria, Schwaben, Germany (son of Gorm the Old, King of Denmark and Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark); died on 1 Sep 0986 in Gormshoj, Denmark.

    Harold married Gunhild von Denmark in ~935 in Copenhagen, Denmark. Gunhild was born in ~0920 in Copenhagen, Denmark. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 36083.  Gunhild von Denmark was born in ~0920 in Copenhagen, Denmark.
    Children:
    1. 18041. Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France; died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France.

  5. 36086.  Geoffrey of Anjou

    Geoffrey married Adele of Meaux. Adele (daughter of Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux and Adelaide-Werra de Chaton) was born in ~950 in Meaux, France; died in ~980. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 36087.  Adele of Meaux was born in ~950 in Meaux, France (daughter of Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux and Adelaide-Werra de Chaton); died in ~980.

    Notes:

    Adele Carolingian of Meaux was born 950 to Robert de Vermandois (918-968) and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) and died 980 of unspecified causes. She married Lambert de Chalon (930-979) . She married Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    The French Wikipedia has her first husband marry her mother,[1] which is unlikely, given her age. The same source has her a daughter Gerberge marry King Adalberto of Italy. This would make Adele a grandmother at the age of 12. However, in the reconstruction shown here, Adele is married to two men at once, with her youngest daughter from her first marriage born around 972 and her eldest daughter from her second marriage born around 965.

    Note that Genealogie Quebec merges her with her sister.[2]



    Children

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Hugh I de Chalon (?-1039)
    Mahaut de Chalon (?-1019) Henri I de Bourgogne (c948-1002)
    Geoffroi de Semur (?-c990)

    Aelis of Chalon (?-?) Guy I de Macon (975-1006)

    Elizabeth de Chalon (970-1014)

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Gottfried of Anjou (?-987) 987
    Fulk III, Count of Anjou (972-1040) 972 21 June 1040 Metz, France âElisabeth de Vendăome (c979-999)
    Hildegarde de Beaugency (c990-)

    Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) 967 Conan I of Rennes (927-992)

    Gerberge of Anjou (965-1041) 965 1041 Guillaume III Taillefer of Angoulăeme (960-1028)
    ^ wikipedia:fr:Lambert de Chalon
    ^ http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=23981

    Noteworthy descendants include

    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Children:
    1. 18043. Ermengarde of Anjou was born before 967 in (Anjou, France).

  7. 36432.  Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus'Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' was born in ~900 in (Kiev, Ukraine) (son of Rurik, Prince of Ladoga and Novgorod); died in 945 in Korosten, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Religion: Norse Pagan

    Notes:

    Igor I (Old East Slavic: ?????, Igor'; Old Norse: Ingvar R˛riksen; Ukrainian: ????, translit. Ihor ['i??r]; Russian: ?????, translit. Igor' ['ig?r?]; Belarusian: ????, translit. Ihar ['i?ar]) was a Varangian ruler of Kievan Rus' from 912 to 945. (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073)

    Ingvar the Rus
    Prince of the Rus'
    Igor RC.png
    Ingvar the Rus. Illumination from the Radziwill Chronicle
    Reign 914–945
    Coronation 914
    Predecessor Oleg
    Successor Sviatoslav the Brave
    Died 945
    Iskorosten
    Burial ?
    Wife
    Saint Olga
    Issue Sviatoslav the Brave
    Full name
    Ingvar Roriksen
    Dynasty Rurik Dynasty
    Father Rurik
    Religion Norse Pagan

    Biography

    Information about Igor comes mostly from the Primary Chronicle. This document has Igor as the son of Rurik, the first ruler of Kievan Rus':

    6378–6387 (870–879). On his deathbed, Rurik bequeathed his realm to Oleg, who belonged to his kin, and entrusted to Oleg's hands his son Igor', for he was very young.

    6388–6390 (880–882). Oleg set forth, taking with him many warriors from among the Varangians, the Chuds, the Slavs, the Merians and all the Krivichians. He thus arrived with his Krivichians before Smolensk, captured the city, and set up a garrison there. Thence he went on and captured Lyubech, where he also set up a garrison. He then came to the hills of Kiev, and saw how Askold and Dir reigned there. He hid his warriors in the boats, left some others behind, and went forward himself bearing the child Igor'. He thus came to the foot of the Hungarian hill, and after concealing his troops, he sent messengers to Askold and Dir, representing himself as a stranger on his way to Greece on an errand for Oleg and for Igor', the prince's son, and requesting that they should come forth to greet them as members of their race. Askold and Dir straightway came forth. Then all the soldiery jumped out of the boats, and Oleg said to Askold and Dir, "You are not princes nor even of princely stock, but I am of princely birth." Igor' was then brought forward, and Oleg announced that he was the son of Rurik. They killed Askold and Dir, and after carrying them to the hill, they buried them there, on the hill now known as Hungarian, where the castle of Ol'ma now stands.[1]

    Igor' twice besieged Constantinople, in 941 and 944, and although Greek fire destroyed part of his fleet, he concluded with the Eastern Roman Emperor Constantine VII a favourable treaty (945), the text of which the chronicle has preserved. In 913 and 944 the Rus' plundered the Arabs in the Caspian Sea during the Caspian expeditions of the Rus', but it remains unclear whether Igor' had anything to do with these campaigns.


    Prince Igor Exacting Tribute from the Drevlyans, by Klavdiy Lebedev (1852-1916).
    Igor was killed while collecting tribute from the Drevlians in 945. The Byzantine historian and chronicler, Leo the Deacon (born ca 950), describes how Igor met his death: "They had bent down two birch trees to the prince's feet and tied them to his legs; then they let the trees straighten again, thus tearing the prince's body apart."[2] Igor's wife, Olga of Kiev, avenged his death by punishing the Drevlians. The Primary Chronicle blames his death on his own excessive greed, indicating that he tried to collect tribute for a second time in a month. As a result, Olga changed the system of tribute gathering (poliudie) in what may be regarded as the first legal reform recorded in Eastern Europe.

    Controversy
    Drastically revising the chronology of the Primary Chronicle, Constantin Zuckerman argues that Igor actually reigned for three years, between summer 941 and his death in early 945. He explains the epic 33-year span of his reign in the chronicle to be the result of its author's faulty interpretation of Byzantine sources.[3] Indeed, none of Igor's activities are recorded in the chronicle before 941.

    See also

    List of Ukrainian rulers
    List of Russian rulers

    References

    Translated and edited by Cross, S. H. and Sherbowitz-Wetzor, O. P. (1953). "The Russian Primary Chronicle: Laurentian Text" (PDF). Crimson Printing Company, Cambridge, Massachusetts. pp. 60–61. Retrieved 16 February 2014.
    Tarasenko, Leonid (27 February 2008). "Korosten (Iskorosten): A small town with a great history". geocities.com. Archived from the original on 26 October 2009. Retrieved 16 February 2014.
    Zuckerman, Constantin (1995). "On the Date of the Khazars' Conversion to Judaism and the Chronology of the Kings of the Rus Oleg and Igor: A Study of the Anonymous Khazar Letter from the Genizah of Cairo" (PDF). Volume 53. Revue des âetudes byzantines (1): 237–270. doi:10.3406/rebyz.1995.1906. ISSN 0766-5598. Retrieved 5 July 2016.

    end of biography

    Igor married Olga of Kiev in 903. Olga was born in (Pskov) Russia; died on 11 Jul 0969 in Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 36433.  Olga of Kiev was born in (Pskov) Russia; died on 11 Jul 0969 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Religion: Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church

    Notes:

    Saint Olga (Church Slavonic: ?????, died 969 AD in Kiev) was a regent of Kievan Rus' for her son Svyatoslav from 945 until 960. She is known for her obliteration of the Drevlians, a tribe that had killed her husband Igor of Kiev. Even though it would be her grandson Vladimir that would convert the entire nation to Christianity, for her efforts to spread Christianity through the Rus' Olga is venerated as a saint. While her birthdate is unknown, it could be as early as AD 890 and as late as 5 June 925.[1]

    Grand Princess of Kiev, Equal to the Apostles
    Born Pskov
    Died 11 July 969
    Kiev
    Venerated in Roman Catholicism
    Eastern Catholicism, especially in the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church
    Eastern Orthodoxy
    Feast July 11/24

    Early life
    Olga was reportedly from Pskov. The Primary Chronicle gives 879 as her date of birth, which is unlikely, given the birth of her only son probably some 65 years after that date. She was, hypothetically, of Varangian extraction.

    She married the future Igor of Kiev arguably in 903, but perhaps as early as 901-902.

    Regency
    After Igor's death on 945, Olga ruled Kievan Rus as regent on behalf of their son Svyatoslav.[2]

    In 947, Princess Olga launched a punitive expedition against the tribal elites between the Luga and the Msta River.[3] Following this successful campaign, a number of forts were erected at Olga’s orders. One of them is supposed to be Gorodets in the Luga region[4] a fortification dated to the middle of the 10th century. Because of its isolated location, Gorodets does not seem to have been in any way associated with the pre-existing settlement pattern. Moreover, the fort produced another example of square timber frames designed to consolidate the rampart that was seen at Rurikovo Gorodische. The same building technique was in use a century later in the Novgorod fortifications.

    Olga remained regent ruler of Kievan Rus with the support of the army and her people. She changed the system of tribute gathering (poliudie) in the first legal reform recorded in Eastern Europe. She continued to evade proposals of marriage, defended the city during the Siege of Kiev in 968, and saved the power of the throne for her son.

    Drevlian Uprising

    The following account is taken from the Primary Chronicle. Princess Olga was the wife of Igor of Kiev, who was killed by the Drevlians. At the time of her husband's death, their son Svyatoslav was three years old, making Olga the official ruler of Kievan Rus' until he reached adulthood. The Drevlians wanted Olga to marry their Prince Mal, making him the ruler of Kievan Rus', but Olga was determined to remain in power and preserve it for her son.

    The Drevlians sent twenty of their best men to persuade Olga to marry their Prince Mal and give up her rule of Kievan Rus'. She had them buried alive. Then she sent word to Prince Mal that she accepted the proposal, but required their most distinguished men to accompany her on the journey in order for her people to accept the offer of marriage. The Drevlians sent the best men who governed their land. Upon their arrival, she offered them a warm welcome and an invitation to clean up after their long journey in a bathhouse. After they entered, she locked the doors and set fire to the building, burning them alive.

    With the best and wisest men out of the way, she planned to destroy the remaining Drevlians. She invited them to a funeral feast so she could mourn over her husband's grave. Her servants waited on them, and after the Drevlians were drunk, Olga's soldiers killed over 5,000 of them.[2] She then placed the city under siege.[2] She asked for three pigeons and three sparrows from each house; she claimed she did not want to burden the villagers any further after the siege.[2] They were happy to comply with the request.

    Now Olga gave to each soldier in her army a pigeon or a sparrow, and ordered them to attach by thread to each bird a piece of sulfur bound with small pieces of cloth. When night fell, Olga bade her soldiers release the pigeons and the sparrows. So the birds flew to their nests, the pigeons to the cotes, and the sparrows under the eaves. The dove-cotes, the coops, the porches, and the haymows were set on fire. There was not a house that was not consumed, and it was impossible to extinguish the flames because all the houses caught on fire at once. The people fled from the city, and Olga ordered her soldiers to catch them. Thus she took the city and burned it, and captured the elders of the city. Some of the other captives she killed, while some she gave as slaves to her followers. The remnant she left to pay tribute.[5]

    The story, however, is most likely a myth.[2]

    Relations with the Holy Roman Emperor

    Seven Latin sources document Olga's embassy to Holy Roman Emperor Otto I in 959. The continuation of Regino of Prčum mentions that the envoys requested the emperor to appoint a bishop and priests for their nation. The chronicler accuses the envoys of lies, commenting that their trick was not exposed until later. Thietmar of Merseburg says that the first archbishop of Magdeburg, Saint Adalbert of Magdeburg, before being promoted to this high rank, was sent by Emperor Otto to the country of the Rus' (Rusciae) as a simple bishop but was expelled by pagan allies of Svyatoslav I. The same data is repeated in the annals of Quedlinburg and Hildesheim.

    Christianity

    Princess Olga meets the body of her husband. A sketch by Vasily Surikov.
    Olga was the first ruler of Rus' to convert to Christianity, done in either 945 or 957. The ceremonies of her formal reception in Constantinople were detailed by Emperor Constantine VII in his book De Ceremoniis. Following her baptism, Olga took the Christian name Yelena, after the reigning Empress Helena Lekapena. The Slavonic chronicles add apocryphal details to the account of her baptism, such as the story of how she charmed and "outwitted" Constantine and spurned his proposals of marriage. In actuality, at the time of her baptism, Olga was an old woman, while Constantine already had a wife.

    Olga was one of the first people of Rus' to be proclaimed a saint for her efforts to spread Christianity throughout the country. Because of her proselytizing influence, the Eastern Orthodox Church, the Ruthenian Greek Catholic Church, and the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church call Saint Olga by the honorific Isapâostolos, "Equal to the Apostles". She is also a saint in the Roman Catholic Church. However, she failed to convert Svyatoslav, and it was left to Vladimir I, her grandson and pupil, to make Christianity the lasting state religion. During her son's prolonged military campaigns, she remained in charge of Kiev, residing in the castle of Vyshgorod with her grandsons. She died in 969, soon after the Pechenegs' siege of the city.[6][7]

    Gallery

    Illuminations from the Radziwill Chronicle

    Olga's revenge for her husband's death

    Fourth revenge of Olga: Burning of Derevlian capital Iskorosten

    Reception of Olga by Constantine VII

    Notes

    "Princess Olga of Kiev". Russiapedia. Retrieved 18 May 2016.
    Clements 2012, p. 7.
    Laurentian Codex (1997:60)
    Lebedev 1982:225-238; Zalevskaia 1982:49-54
    Russian Primary Chronicle
    extracts of the Primary Chronicle in English translation, University of Oregon
    Primary Sources - A collection of translated excerpts on Medieval Rus, University of Washington Faculty Web Server (November 6, 2004)
    References
    Clements, Barbara Evans (2012). A History of Women in Russia: From Earliest Times to the Present. Indiana University Press.
    See also
    Order of Princess Olga (established in Ukraine in 1997)
    Christianization of Kievan Rus'
    A Perfect Absolution - concept album by French band Gorod about Olga of Kiev
    External links
    Wikimedia Commons has media related to Olga of Kiev.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 18216. Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev was born in ~941 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 26 Mar 972 in Khortytsia, Dnieper, Ukraine.

  9. 36436.  Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara was born in 930 in Gothland, Sweden (son of Skagul Toste, King of Sweden); died in 950 in (Kiev, Ukraine).

    Notes:

    Ulf Tostesson was a jarl and the son of the legendary Viking Skogul Toste. He was the brother of Sigrid the Haughty, and his son, Ragnvald Ulfsson, a jarl, was the father of Stenkil, who was elected king when the old House of Munsčo died out.

    end of biography

    Ulf "den gamle" Tostesson
    Born 0930 in Vestgotalnd, Sweden
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Skoglar Skagul Toste and [mother unknown]
    Brother of Ulf (UNKNOWN) Tostesson av Skara and Sigrid Storrada
    [spouse(s) unknown]
    [children unknown]
    Died 0950 in Sweden

    Relationships between historical figures could have been simplified or even fabricated in the text to give the impression that succession remained within the same family….Precise chronology is also difficult to assess from the Sagas….The conclusion must be that the tight family network described in the Sagas is unlikely to be correct and that the relationships shown below should be treated with considerable caution.

    Biography
    (English below Swedish version.)

    Ulf Tostesson var enligt de islčandska sagorna jarl och son till den legendariske vikingen Skoglar-Toste och bror till den historiskt omtvistade Sigrid Storręada. Genom sonen Ragnvald Ulfsson pęastęas han ha varit farfar till Stenkil som blev vald till kung efter Emund den gamles dčod. Ulf ska ha varit gift med Ingeborg.

    Fčodelse- och dčodsdatum fęar ses som včaldigt osčakra. (Har lęatit dem vara kvar som en referens om vilket ęarhundrade som avses). I originalbiografin fanns čaven "av Skara" i namnet

    Barn: Ragnvald Ulfsson, (jarl av Včastergčotland och uppgiven far till kung Stenkil av Svitjod)

    Enligt svenska Wikipedia fčor "sonen" Ragnvald: Att Ragnvald hette Ulfsson och var jarl čar "fčorfalskningar" skapade av Snorre Sturlasson i Olav den heliges historia.[kčalla behčovs] Snorre uppger att Ragnvald var jarl i Skara i Včastergčotland och bland annat fick en son vid namn Ulf som blev jarl. Austrfararvâisur čar en samtida (1000-tal) primčarkčalla och dčarmed mycket mer pęalitlig čan Snorres sekundčar/tertičara fantastiska kčallmaterial fręan 1200-tal.


    Ulf Tostesson is said to be a "jarl" and the son of the legendary viking Skogul Toste. He was the brother of Sigrid the Haughty, and his son, Ragnvald Ulfsson, a jarl, was the father of Stenkil, who was elected king when the king Edmund died. Ulf is said to be married to Ingeborg.

    The birth and death years should be considered as very uncertain. They should however be left to indicate what period of time this profile is referred to.

    "Den gamle" translates to "the old/er".

    There is some argumentation that the son Ragnvald really was a "jarl" and the son of Ulf, that it actually could be a "forgery" made by Snorre Sturlasson, it seems Snorre is the one mentioning that Ragnvald as a " jarl" in Skara (Včastergčotland). Austrfararvâisur is an earlier source (1000-tal) that does not mention these facts.

    Click here for EARLY KINGS OF SWEDEN [1] on WikiTree.


    Sources

    See also:

    Book: Strinnholm, Anders Magnus (1834). Svenska folkets historia fręan čaldsta till nčarvarande tider. Bd 1, Skandinavien under hedna-ęaldern, afd. 1. Stockholm. sid. 389. Libris 294689
    Wikipedia pęa svenska:
    https://sv.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ulf_Tostesson
    https://sv.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Ulfsson
    Wikipedia in English:
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ulf_Tostesson
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Ulfsson

    Ulf married Ingeborg. Ingeborg was born in (Gothland, Sweden); died in (Kiev, Ukraine). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 36437.  Ingeborg was born in (Gothland, Sweden); died in (Kiev, Ukraine).
    Children:
    1. 18218. Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk was born in ~920 in Gothland, Sweden; died in 978 in Polotsk, Belarus.

  11. 18216.  Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of KievSviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev was born in ~941 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' and Olga of Kiev); died on 26 Mar 972 in Khortytsia, Dnieper, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Sviatoslav I Igorevich (Old East Slavic: ?~??????? / ??????????[1] ?????????, Sventoslavu / Svantoslavu Igorevici; Old Norse: Sveinald Ingvarsson) (c. 942 – 26 March 972), also spelled Svyatoslav was a Grand prince of Kiev[2][3] famous for his persistent campaigns in the east and south, which precipitated the collapse of two great powers of Eastern Europe, Khazaria and the First Bulgarian Empire. He also conquered numerous East Slavic tribes, defeated the Alans and attacked the Volga Bulgars,[4][5] and at times was allied with the Pechenegs and Magyars.

    His decade-long reign over the Kievan Rus' was marked by rapid expansion into the Volga River valley, the Pontic steppe, and the Balkans. By the end of his short life, Sviatoslav carved out for himself the largest state in Europe, eventually moving his capital in 969 from Kiev (modern-day Ukraine) to Pereyaslavets (identified as the modern village of Nufaru, Romania)[6] on the Danube.

    In contrast with his mother's conversion to Christianity, Sviatoslav remained a staunch pagan all of his life.

    Due to his abrupt death in ambush, his conquests, for the most part, were not consolidated into a functioning empire, while his failure to establish a stable succession led to a fratricidal feud among his three sons, resulting in two of them being killed.

    Reign 945–972
    Coronation 964
    Predecessor Igor
    Successor Yaropolk I
    Born 942? AD
    Kiev
    Died 26 March 972 AD [aged ~30]
    The island of Khortytsa Dnieper
    Wives
    Predslava
    Malusha
    Issue With unknown woman:
    Yaropolk I
    Oleg

    With Malusha:
    Vladimir the Great
    Full name
    Sviatoslav Igorevich
    Dynasty Rurik Dynasty
    Father Igor
    Mother Saint Olga (regent 945-964)

    Name

    The Primary Chronicle records Sviatoslav as the first ruler of the Kievan Rus' with a name of Slavic origin (as opposed to his predecessors, whose names had Old Norse forms). The name Sviatoslav, however, is not recorded in other medieval Slavic countries. Nevertheless, Sveinald is the Old East Norse cognate with the Slavic form as attested in the Old East Norse patronymic of Sviatoslav's son Vladimir: Valdamarr Sveinaldsson. This patronymic naming convention continues in Icelandic and in East Slavic languages. Even in Rus', it was attested only among the members of the house of Rurik, as were the names of Sviatoslav's immediate successors: Vladimir, Yaroslav, and Mstislav.[7][need quotation to verify] Some scholars see the name of Sviatoslav, composed of the Slavic roots for "holy" and "glory", as an artificial derivation combining the names of his predecessors Oleg and Rurik (whose names mean "holy" and "glorious" in Old Norse, respectively).[8]

    Early life and personality

    Virtually nothing is known about Sviatoslav's childhood and youth, which he spent reigning in Novgorod. Sviatoslav's father, Igor, was killed by the Drevlians around 945, and his mother, Olga, ruled as regent in Kiev until Sviatoslav reached maturity (ca. 963).[9] Sviatoslav was tutored by a Varangian named Asmud.[10] The tradition of employing Varangian tutors for the sons of ruling princes survived well into the 11th century. Sviatoslav appears to have had little patience for administration. His life was spent with his druzhina (roughly, "company") in permanent warfare against neighboring states. According to the Primary Chronicle, he carried on his expeditions neither wagons nor kettles, and he boiled no meat, rather cutting off small strips of horseflesh, game, or beef to eat after roasting it on the coals. Nor did he have a tent, rather spreading out a horse-blanket under him and setting his saddle under his head, and all his retinue did likewise.[11]


    Illustration of Sviatoslav wearing a vyshyvanka, by Fedor Solntsev

    Sviatoslav's appearance has been described very clearly by Leo the Deacon, who himself attended the meeting of Sviatoslav with John I Tzimiskes. Following Deacon's memories, Sviatoslav was a blue-eyed man of average height but of stalwart build, much more sturdy than Tzimiskes. He shaved his blond head and his beard but wore a bushy mustache and a sidelock as a sign of his nobility.[12] He preferred to dress in white, and it was noted that his garments were much cleaner than those of his men, although he had a lot in common with his warriors. He wore a single large gold earring bearing a carbuncle and two pearls.[13]

    Religious beliefs

    Sviatoslav's mother, Olga, converted to Eastern Orthodox Christianity at the court of Byzantine Emperor Constantine Porphyrogenitus in 957,[14] at the approximate age of 67. However, Sviatoslav remained a pagan all of his life. In the treaty of 971 between Sviatoslav and the Byzantine emperor John I Tzimiskes, the Rus' are swearing by Perun and Veles.[15] According to the Primary Chronicle, he believed that his warriors (druzhina) would lose respect for him and mock him if he became a Christian.[16] The allegiance of his warriors was of paramount importance in his conquest of an empire that stretched from the Volga to the Danube.

    Family

    Svjatoslav's mother, Olga, with her escort in Constantinople, a miniature from the late 11th century chronicle of John Skylitzes.
    Very little is known of Sviatoslav's family life. It is possible that he was not the only (or the eldest) son of his parents. The Russo-Byzantine treaty of 945 mentions a certain Predslava, Volodislav's wife, as the noblest of the Rus' women after Olga. The fact that Predslava was Oleg's mother is presented by Vasily Tatishchev. He also speculated that Predslava was of a Hungarian nobility. George Vernadsky was among many historians to speculate that Volodislav was Igor's eldest son and heir who died at some point during Olga's regency. Another chronicle told that Oleg (? - 944?) was the eldest son of Igor. At the time of Igor's death, Sviatoslav was still a child, and he was raised by his mother or under her instructions. Her influence, however, did not extend to his religious observance.


    Sviatoslav I in the Tsarsky Titulyarnik, 1672

    Sviatoslav had several children, but the origin of his wives is not specified in the chronicle. By his wives, he had Yaropolk and Oleg.[17] By Malusha, a woman of indeterminate origins,[18] Sviatoslav had Vladimir, who would ultimately break with his father's paganism and convert Rus' to Christianity. John Skylitzes reported that Vladimir had a brother named Sfengus; whether this Sfengus was a son of Sviatoslav, a son of Malusha by a prior or subsequent husband, or an unrelated Rus' nobleman is unclear.[19]

    Eastern campaigns

    The Kievan Rus' at the beginning of Sviatoslav's reign (in red), showing his sphere of influence to 972 (in orange)
    Shortly after his accession to the throne, Sviatoslav began campaigning to expand Rus' control over the Volga valley and the Pontic steppe region. His greatest success was the conquest of Khazaria, which for centuries had been one of the strongest states of Eastern Europe. The sources are not clear about the roots of the conflict between Khazaria and Rus', so several possibilities have been suggested. The Rus' had an interest in removing the Khazar hold on the Volga trade route because the Khazars collected duties from the goods transported by the Volga. Historians have suggested that the Byzantine Empire may have incited the Rus' against the Khazars, who fell out with the Byzantines after the persecutions of the Jews in the reign of Romanus I Lecapenus.[20]

    Sviatoslav began by rallying the East Slavic vassal tribes of the Khazars to his cause. Those who would not join him, such as the Vyatichs, were attacked and forced to pay tribute to the Kievan Rus' rather than to the Khazars.[21] According to a legend recorded in the Primary Chronicle, Sviatoslav sent a message to the Vyatich rulers, consisting of a single phrase: "I want to come at you!" (Old East Slavic: "???? ?? ?? ???")[22] This phrase is used in modern Russian (usually misquoted as "??? ?? ??") and in modern Ukrainian ("??? ?? ??") to denote an unequivocal declaration of one's intentions. Proceeding by the Oka and Volga rivers, he attacked Volga Bulgaria. He employed Oghuz and Pecheneg mercenaries in this campaign, perhaps to counter the superior cavalry of the Khazars and Bulgars.[23]


    Sviatoslav's Council of War by Boris Chorikov

    Sviatoslav destroyed the Khazar city of Sarkel around 965, possibly sacking (but not occupying) the Khazar city of Kerch on the Crimea as well.[24] At Sarkel he established a Rus' settlement called Belaya Vyezha ("the white tower" or "the white fortress", the East Slavic translation for "Sarkel").[25] He subsequently destroyed the Khazar capital of Atil.[26] A visitor to Atil wrote soon after Sviatoslav's campaign: "The Rus' attacked, and no grape or raisin remained, not a leaf on a branch."[27] The exact chronology of his Khazar campaign is uncertain and disputed; for example, Mikhail Artamonov and David Christian proposed that the sack of Sarkel came after the destruction of Atil.[28]

    Although Ibn Haukal reports the sack of Samandar by Sviatoslav, the Rus' leader did not bother to occupy the Khazar heartlands north of the Caucasus Mountains permanently. On his way back to Kiev, Sviatoslav chose to strike against the Ossetians and force them into subservience.[29] Therefore, Khazar successor statelets continued their precarious existence in the region.[30] The destruction of Khazar imperial power paved the way for Kievan Rus' to dominate north-south trade routes through the steppe and across the Black Sea, routes that formerly had been a major source of revenue for the Khazars. Moreover, Sviatoslav's campaigns led to increased Slavic settlement in the region of the Saltovo-Mayaki culture, greatly changing the demographics and culture of the transitional area between the forest and the steppe.[31]

    Campaigns in the Balkans

    Main article: Sviatoslav's invasion of Bulgaria

    Sviatoslav invading Bulgaria, Manasses Chronicle
    The annihilation of Khazaria was undertaken against the background of the Rus'-Byzantine alliance, concluded in the wake of Igor's Byzantine campaign in 944.[32] Close military ties between the Rus' and Byzantium are illustrated by the fact, reported by John Skylitzes, that a Rus' detachment accompanied Byzantine Emperor Nikephoros Phokas in his victorious naval expedition to Crete.

    In 967 or 968,[33] Nikephoros sent to Sviatoslav his agent, Kalokyros, with the task of talking Sviatoslav into assisting him in a war against Bulgaria.[34] Sviatoslav was paid 15,000 pounds of gold and set sail with an army of 60,000 men, including thousands of Pecheneg mercenaries.[35][36]

    Sviatoslav defeated the Bulgarian ruler Boris II[37] and proceeded to occupy the whole of northern Bulgaria. Meanwhile, the Byzantines bribed the Pechenegs to attack and besiege Kiev, where Olga stayed with Sviatoslav's son Vladimir. The siege was relieved by the druzhina of Pretich, and immediately following the Pecheneg retreat, Olga sent a reproachful letter to Sviatoslav. He promptly returned and defeated the Pechenegs, who continued to threaten Kiev.

    [show] v t e
    Rus'–Byzantine Wars
    Sviatoslav refused to turn his Balkan conquests over to the Byzantines, and the parties fell out as a result. To the chagrin of his boyars and his mother (who died within three days after learning about his decision), Sviatoslav decided to move his capital to Pereyaslavets in the mouth of the Danube due to the great potential of that location as a commercial hub. In the Primary Chronicle record for 969, Sviatoslav explains that it is to Pereyaslavets, the centre of his lands, "all the riches flow: gold, silks, wine, and various fruits from Greece, silver and horses from Hungary and Bohemia, and from Rus' furs, wax, honey, and slaves".


    Pursuit of Sviatoslav's warriors by the Byzantine army, a miniature from 11th century chronicles of John Skylitzes.

    In summer 969, Sviatoslav left Rus' again, dividing his dominion into three parts, each under a nominal rule of one of his sons. At the head of an army that included Pecheneg and Magyar auxiliary troops, he invaded Bulgaria again, devastating Thrace, capturing the city of Philippopolis, and massacring its inhabitants. Nikephoros responded by repairing the defenses of Constantinople and raising new squadrons of armored cavalry. In the midst of his preparations, Nikephoros was overthrown and killed by John Tzimiskes, who thus became the new Byzantine emperor.[38]


    Madrid Skylitzes, meeting between John Tzimiskes and Sviatoslav.

    John Tzimiskes first attempted to persuade Sviatoslav into leaving Bulgaria, but he was unsuccessful. Challenging the Byzantine authority, Sviatoslav crossed the Danube and laid siege to Adrianople, causing panic on the streets of Constantinople in summer 970.[39] Later that year, the Byzantines launched a counteroffensive. Being occupied with suppressing a revolt of Bardas Phokas in Asia Minor, John Tzimiskes sent his commander-in-chief, Bardas Skleros, who defeated the coalition of Rus', Pechenegs, Magyars, and Bulgarians in the Battle of Arcadiopolis.[40] Meanwhile, John, having quelled the revolt of Bardas Phokas, came to the Balkans with a large army and promoting himself as the liberator of Bulgaria from Sviatoslav, penetrated the impracticable mountain passes and shortly thereafter captured Marcianopolis, where the Rus' were holding a number of Bulgar princes hostage.


    Siege of Durostorum in Manasses Chronicle

    Sviatoslav retreated to Dorostolon, which the Byzantine armies besieged for sixty-five days. Cut off and surrounded, Sviatoslav came to terms with John and agreed to abandon the Balkans, renounce his claims to the southern Crimea, and return west of the Dnieper River. In return, the Byzantine emperor supplied the Rus' with food and safe passage home. Sviatoslav and his men set sail and landed on Berezan Island at the mouth of the Dnieper, where they made camp for the winter. Several months later, their camp was devastated by famine, so that even a horse's head could not be bought for less than a half-grivna, reports the Kievan chronicler of the Primary Chronicle.[41] While Sviatoslav's campaign brought no tangible results for the Rus', it weakened the Bulgarian statehood and left it vulnerable to the attacks of Basil the Bulgar-Slayer four decades later.

    Death and aftermath

    The Death of Sviatoslav by Boris Chorikov
    Fearing that the peace with Sviatoslav would not endure, the Byzantine emperor induced the Pecheneg khan Kurya to kill Sviatoslav before he reached Kiev. This was in line with the policy outlined by Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus in De Administrando Imperio of fomenting strife between the Rus' and the Pechenegs.[42] According to the Slavic chronicle, Sveneld attempted to warn Sviatoslav to avoid the Dnieper rapids, but the prince slighted his wise advice and was ambushed and slain by the Pechenegs when he tried to cross the cataracts near Khortitsa early in 972. The Primary Chronicle reports that his skull was made into a chalice by the Pecheneg khan.[43]

    Following Sviatoslav's death, tensions between his sons grew. A war broke out between his legitimate sons, Oleg and Yaropolk, in 976, at the conclusion of which Oleg was killed. In 977 Vladimir fled Novgorod to escape Oleg's fate and went to Scandinavia, where he raised an army of Varangians and returned in 980. Yaropolk was killed, and Vladimir became the sole ruler of Kievan Rus'.

    Art and literature

    Ivan Akimov. Sviatoslav's Return from the Danube to His Family in Kiev (1773)
    Sviatoslav has long been a hero of Belarusian, Russian, and Ukrainian patriots due to his great military successes. His figure first attracted attention of Russian artists and poets during the Russo-Turkish War (1768–1774), which provided obvious parallels with Sviatoslav's push towards Constantinople. Russia's southward expansion and the imperialistic ventures of Catherine II in the Balkans seemed to have been legitimized by Sviatoslav's campaigns eight centuries earlier.

    Among the works created during the war was Yakov Knyazhnin's tragedy Olga (1772). The Russian playwright chose to introduce Sviatoslav as his protagonist, although his active participation in the events following Igor's death is out of sync with the traditional chronology. Knyazhnin's rival Nikolai Nikolev (1758–1815) also wrote a play on the subject of Sviatoslav's life. Ivan Akimov's painting Sviatoslav's Return from the Danube to Kiev (1773) explores the conflict between military honour and family attachment. It is a vivid example of Poussinesque rendering of early medieval subject matter.

    Interest in Sviatoslav's career increased in the 19th century. Klavdiy Lebedev depicted an episode of Sviatoslav's meeting with Emperor John in his well-known painting, while Eugene Lanceray sculpted an equestrian statue of Sviatoslav in the early 20th century.[44] Sviatoslav appears in the 1913 poem of Velimir Khlebnikov Written before the war (#70. ?????????? ?? ?????)[45] as an epitome of militant Slavdom:

    ?????????? ??? ?????, Pouring the famed juice of the Danube
    ??????? ? ????? ?????, Into the depth of my head,
    ????? ???? ?, ????????? I shall drink and remember
    ??????? ????: "??? ?? ??!". The cry of the bright ones: "I come at you!"[46]
    Sviatoslav is the villain of the novel The Lost Kingdom, or the Passing of the Khazars, by Samuel Gordon,[47] a fictionalised account of the destruction of Khazaria by the Rus'. The Slavic warrior figures in a more positive context in the story "Chernye Strely Vyaticha" by Vadim Viktorovich Kargalov; the story is included in his book Istoricheskie povesti.[48]

    In 2005, reports circulated that a village in the Belgorod region had erected a monument to Sviatoslav's victory over the Khazars by the Russian sculptor Vyacheslav Klykov. The reports described the 13-meter tall statue as depicting a Rus' cavalryman trampling a supine Khazar bearing a Star of David and Kolovrat. This created an outcry within the Jewish community of Russia. The controversy was further exacerbated by Klykov's connections with Pamyat and other anti-Semitic organizations, as well as by his involvement in the "letter of 500", a controversial appeal to the Prosecutor General to review all Jewish organizations in Russia for extremism.[49] The Press Centre of the Belgorod Regional Administration responded by stating that a planned monument to Sviatoslav had not yet been constructed but would show "respect towards representatives of all nationalities and religions."[50] When the statue was unveiled, the shield bore a twelve-pointed star.

    Sviatoslav is the main character of the books "Knyaz" ("?????") and "The Hero" ("?????"), written by Russian writer Alexander Mazin.

    On 7 November 2011, a Ukrainian fisherman found a one metre long sword in the waters of the Dnieper on Khortytsia near where Sviatoslav is believed to have been killed in 972. The handle is made out of four different metals including gold and silver, and could possibly have belonged to Sviatoslav himself.[51]

    end of biography

    Sviatoslav married Malusha. Malusha was born in (0944) in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in (1002). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 18217.  Malusha was born in (0944) in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in (1002).

    Notes:

    Malusha/Malfrida[1][2] (Old Ruthenian: ?????a, Old Norse: Mâalfrâişr)[3] historically is known as a servant (kholopka) for Olga of Kiev and wife of Sviatoslav I of Kiev. According to Slavonic chronicles, she was the mother of Vladimir the Great and sister of Dobrynya. The Norse sagas describe Vladimir's mother as a prophetess who lived to the age of 100 and was brought from her cave to the palace to predict the future. Malusha monuments in Korosten, Ukraine, with her young son Vladimir.[1]

    Origin
    As the chronicles are silent on the subject of Malusha's pedigree, 19th-century Russian and Ukrainian historians devised various theories to explain her parentage and name.

    Alexei Shakhmatov considered Malusha to be the daughter of Mstisha Sveneldovich, son of Sveneld, a Varangian warlord. He believed that the name Malusha was a slavinized version of a Scandinavian name Malfried.[4] In this case, Malusha was of Norse origin.[5] The Primary Chronicle records that a certain Malfried died in 1000. This record follows that of Rogneda's death. Since Rogneda was Vladimir's wife, historians assume that Malfried was another close relative of the ruling prince, preferably his wife or mother.

    The anti-Normanist historian Dmitry Ilovaisky managed to draw an opposite conclusion: that the Slavic name Malusha was turned into a Scandinavian Malfried. This claim received no wider support. Dmitry Prozorovsky believed that Malusha was the daughter of Mal, a Drevlyan leader.[6] The same one that wanted to marry Olga of Kiev after she became a widow.[7]

    References
    Vladimir Plougin: Russian Intelligence Services: The Early Years, 9th-11th Centuries, Algora Publ., 2000
    History of Ukraine-Rus': From prehistory to the eleventh century, Canadian Institute of Ukrainian Studies Press, 1997
    Mâalfrâişr nordicnames.de
    Vladimir Plougin: Russian Intelligence Services: The Early Years, 9th-11th Centuries, Algora Publ., 2000
    Harvard Ukrainian studies, Volumer 12-13, Harvard Ukrainian Research Institute, 1990
    ?. ?. ???????. ?????? ??????? ? ?????????? ????????? ? ???????????? ?????. ISBN 9785860075351. Page 90.
    Dixon-Kennedy, Mike (1998). Encyclopedia of Russian and Slavic Myth and Legend. Santa Barbara: ABC-Clio. p. 210. ISBN 1-57607-063-8.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9108. Vladimir, Czar of Russia was born in 956 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 15 Jul 1015 in Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Oleg

  13. 18218.  Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk was born in ~920 in Gothland, Sweden (son of Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara and Ingeborg); died in 978 in Polotsk, Belarus.

    Notes:

    Ragnvald Ulfsson the Old (beginning 11th century) was a jarl of Včastergčotland or čOstergčotland, and married to a sister of Olav Tryggvason.[1]

    Ragnvald is mentioned in the skaldic poem Austrfaravâisur, ascribed to Sigvatr ´âorşarson, skald of King Olaf Haraldsson of Norway (Olaf the Holy), who had been on a diplomatic mission to Sweden. This poem is quoted in the 13th century sagas Fagrskinna and Snorri Sturluson's Heimskringla. In addition to the poem, Fagrskinna only briefly mentions Ragnvald, while Heimskringla contains a more elaborate account of him. This 13th-century prose text is not considered historically reliable.

    According to Snorri, Ragnvald was the son of jarl Ulf Tostesson and Ingeborg and the foster-son of ´orgnýr the Lawspeaker. He was the cousin of Olof Skčotkonung, through his aunt Sigrid the Haughty, and he was married to Ingeborg Tryggvasdotter.

    During his days the Norwegians pillaged in Včastergčotland, but then the Norwegian king, Olaf the Holy, proposed to the Swedish princess Ingigerd Olofsdotter, the daughter of Sweden's king Olof Skčotkonung. This pleased Ragnvald who was related to both.

    However, at the Thing at Gamla Uppsala, Ragnvald and his foster-father ´orgnýr the Lawspeaker had to force Olof, the Swedish king, to promise his daughter to Olaf, the Norwegian king, whom he did not like. When the Swedish king failed to deliver his daughter, Ragnvald realized that he was in trouble. He has not only fallen out of grace with the Swedish king, but he could also expect the revenge of the Norwegians.

    During a visit by the skald Sigvatr ´âorşarson, Ragnvald learned that Prince Jaroslav of Kievan Rus' has proposed to Ingigerd, and so he had the idea that Olaf the Holy should marry the illegitimate daughter of Olof Skčotkonung, Astrid, who was staying with Ragnvald. Sigvat promised to deliver the message, and the Norwegian king accepted.


    Ragnvald and Astrid arrive at Sarpsborg.
    Ragnvald delivered Astrid at Sarpsborg in Norway and she married the king after Christmas of 1019.

    Olof Skčotkonung was now so upset that he intended to hang Ragnvald at the next Thing. However, when Ingigerd Olofsdotter married Jaroslav, Ingigerd managed to arrange that Ragnvald became the jarl of Staraja Ladoga (Aldeigjuborg) and Ingria, and Olof let him depart with Ingigerd in the summer of 1019.

    Fagrskinna's account of Olaf the Holy's betrothal to Ingigerd, and eventual wedding with Astrid, differs significantly from the account in Heimskringla. In Fagrskinna's account, Ragnvald is not given a prominent role in the proceedings.

    Married to Ingeborg Tryggvasdotter. Children:

    Ulf Ragnvaldsson Jarl
    Eilif Ragnvaldsson Jarl
    Ostrida Ragnvalsdatter
    He is considered to have fathered king Stenkil,[2] with Astrid Nialsdotter from Norway, but this is based on later Icelandic sources,[3] and the identification of Ragnvald with Ragnvald the Old of Hervarar saga.[4]

    Notes

    Winroth 1995–1997:616
    The entry Stenkil in Larsson 2000:33
    Stenkil anses ha varit son till Ragnvald jal i Včastergčotland. Translation: Stenkil is considered to have been the son of earl Ragnvald in Včastergčotland.
    Lagerquist 1997:41
    Den nye kungen hette Stenkil och den ganska kortlivade dynasti han grundade kallas efter honom den stenkilska. Enligt senare islčandska uppgifter var han son till jarlen Ragnvald i Včastergčotland och Astrid Nialsdotter fręan Norge. Translation: The name of the new king was Stenkil and the rather shortlived dynasty that he founded is named the House of Stenkil after him. According to later Icelandic reports, he was the son of the earl Ragnvald in Včastergčotland and Astrid Nialsdotter from Norway.
    Larsson 2002:154–157
    [...] ingenting om Ragnvald den gamle eller den norska hčovdingadottern Astrid som var Stenkils fčorčaldrar enligt den fornislčandska Hervararsagan. [...] Och lika lite kan jag fęa veta ifall Stenkils far Ragnvald var identisk med včastgčotajarlen med samma namn, som det ofta pęastęas i den historiska literaturen - en hypotes som i och fčor sig ocksęa skulle leda till slčaktskap med den gamla kungačatten genom att Ragnvald enligt sagorna var kusin till Olof Skčotkonung. Translation: [...] nothing on Ragnvald the Old or the Norwegian chieftain's daughter Astrid who were Stenkil's parents according to the Old Icelandic Hervarar saga. [...] And just as little can I be informed whether Stenkil's father Ragnvald was identical to the Včastergčotland jarl by the same name, as it is often stated in history books - a hypothesis which, as it were, would lead to kinship with the old dynasty through the fact that Ragnvald according to the sagas was the cousin of Olof Skčotkonung.
    Literature
    Larsson, Lars-Ove (1993, 2000). Vem čar vem i svensk historia, fręan ęar 1000 till 1900. Prisma, Stockholm. ISBN 91-518-3427-8
    Larsson, Mats G (2002). Gčotarnas Riken : Upptčacktsfčarder Till Sveriges Enande. Bokfčorlaget Atlantis AB ISBN 978-91-7486-641-4
    Lagerquist, Lars O. (1997). Sveriges Regenter, fręan forntid till nutid. Norstedts, Stockholm. ISBN 91-1-963882-5
    Winroth, Anders (1995–1997) "Ragnvald Ulfsson", Svenskt Biografiskt Lexikon, volume 29, page 616.
    Wisâen, Theodor, revised by Erik Brate (1915), "Ragnvald Ulfsson", Nordisk familjebok, volume 22, 913–914

    Rogvolod (Russian: ????????, Rogvolod; Belarusian: ????????, Rahvalod) (c. 920 – 978) was first chronicled prince of Polatsk (945–978). In the Russian Primary Chronicle, he is known as ??????????, probably a slavicized version of the Old Norse name Ragnvald. He came from overseas (i.e., from Scandinavia or Southern Baltic) and established himself at Polatsk in the mid-10th century. According to the Russian Primary Chronicle, Vladimir the Great sought an alliance with him in 980 by marrying his daughter Rogneda, but she insultingly refused, prompting Vladimir to attack Rogvolod and his sons and kill them, after which he forcibly took Rogneda as his wife.[1]

    References
    Janet Martin, Medieval Russia 980-1584 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995), 1.
    External links
    Oleg Latyszonek, Ales’ Bely. On the Scandinavian origin of Rahvalod // Annus Albaruthenicus/??? ????????? ?6. 2005.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9109. Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia; died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Stenkil

  14. 18040.  Richard de Normandie, IRichard de Normandie, I was born on 28 Aug 932 in Fecamp, Normandie, France (son of William of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy and Sprota); died on 20 Nov 996 in Fecamp, France; was buried in Fecamp, France.

    Notes:

    Richard I (28 August 932 – 20 November 996), also known as Richard the Fearless (French: Richard Sans-Peur; Old Norse: Jarl Richart), was the Count of Rouen or Jarl of Rouen from 942 to 996.[1] Dudo of Saint-Quentin, whom Richard commissioned to write the "De moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum" (Latin, "On the Customs and Deeds of the First Dukes of Normandy"), called him a Dux. However, this use of the word may have been in the context of Richard's renowned leadership in war, and not as a reference to a title of nobility.[2][3] Richard either introduced feudalism into Normandy or he greatly expanded it. By the end of his reign, most important Norman landholders held their lands in feudal tenure.[4]


    Birth
    Richard was born to William Longsword, princeps (chieftain or ruler)[5] of Normandy, and Sprota.[1] His mother was a Breton concubine captured in war and bound to William by a more danico marriage.[6] He was also the grandson of the famous Rollo. William was told of the birth of a son after the battle with Riouf and other Viking rebels, but his existence was kept secret until a few years later when William Longsword first met his son Richard. After kissing the boy and declaring him his heir, William sent Richard to be raised in Bayeux.[7] Richard was about ten years old when his father was killed on 17 December 942.[1] After William was killed, Sprota became the wife of Esperleng, a wealthy miller. Rodulf of Ivry was their son and Richard's half-brother.[8]

    Life
    With the death of Richard's father in 942, King Louis IV of France installed the boy, Richard, in his father's office. Under the influence of Arnulf I, Count of Flanders the King took him into Frankish territory[9]:32–4 and placing him in the custody of the count of Ponthieu before the King reneged and seized the lands of the Duchy of Normandy.[10] He then split up the Duchy, giving its lands in lower Normandy to Hugh the Great. Louis IV thereafter kept Richard in close confinement at Lăaon,[11] but the youth escaped from imprisonment[9]:36–7 with assistance of Osmond de Centville, Bernard de Senlis (who had been a companion of Rollo of Normandy), Ivo de Belláesme, and Bernard the Dane[12] (ancestor to the families of Harcourt and Beaumont).[a]

    In 946, at the age of 14, Richard allied himself with the Norman and Viking leaders in France and with men sent by King Harold of Denmark. A battle was fought after which Louis IV was captured. Hostages were taken and held until King Louis recognised Richard as Duke, returning Normandy to him.[9]:37–41 Richard agreed to "commend" himself to Hugh, the Count of Paris, Hugh resolved to form a permanent alliance with Richard and promised his daughter Emma, who was just a child, as a bride, the marriage would take place in 960.[9]:41–2

    Louis IV working with Arnulf I, Count of Flanders persuaded Otto I, Holy Roman Emperor to attack Richard and Hugh. The combined armies of Otto, Arnulf and Louis IV were driven from the gates of Rouen, fleeing to Amiens and being decisively defeated in 947.[9]:41–2[13] A period of peace ensued, Louis IV dying in 954, 13 year old Lothair becoming King. The middle aged Hugh appointed Richard as guardian of his 15-year-old son, Hugh Capet in 955.[9]:44

    In 962, Theobald I, Count of Blois, attempted a renewed invasion of Rouen, Richard's stronghold, but his troops were summarily routed by Normans under Richard's command, and forced to retreat before ever having crossed the Seine river.[14][15] Lothair, the king of the West Franks, was fearful that Richard's retaliation could destabilize a large part of West Francia so he stepped in to prevent any further war between the two.[16] In 987 Hugh Capet became King of the Franks.

    For the last 30 years until his death in 996 in Fâecamp, Richard concentrated on Normandy itself, and participated less in Frankish politics and its petty wars. In lieu of building up the Norman Empire by expansion, he stabilized the realm and reunited the Normans, forging the reclaimed Duchy of his father and grandfather into West Francia's most cohesive and formidable principality.[17]

    Richard was succeeded in November 996 by his 33-year-old son, Richard II, Duke of Normandy.

    Relationships with France, England and the Church
    Richard used marriage to build strong alliances. His marriage to Emma of Paris connected him directly to the House of Capet. His second wife, Gunnora, from a rival Viking group in the Cotentin, formed an alliance to that group, while her sisters formed the core group that were to provide loyal followers to him and his successors.[18]

    His daughters forged valuable marriage alliances with powerful neighboring counts as well as to the king of England.[18] Emma marrying firstly Ąthelred the Unready and after his death in 1016, the invader, Cnut the Great. Her children included three English kings, Edward the Confessor, Alfred Aetheling and with Cnut, Harthacnut so completing a major link between the Duke of Normandy and the Crown of England that would add validity to the claim by the future William the Conqueror to the throne of England.

    Richard also built on his relationship with the church, undertaking acts of piety,[19]:lv restoring their lands and ensuring the great monasteries flourished in Normandy. His further reign was marked by an extended period of peace and tranquility.[18][20]

    Marriages

    Richard & his children
    His first marriage in 960 was to Emma, daughter of Hugh "The Great" of France,[1][21] and Hedwig von Sachsen.[21] They were betrothed when both were very young. She died after 19 March 968, with no issue.[1]

    According to Robert of Torigni, not long after Emma's death, Duke Richard went out hunting and stopped at the house of a local forester. He became enamored with the forester's wife, Seinfreda, but she was a virtuous woman and suggested he court her unmarried sister, Gunnor, instead. Gunnor became his mistress and her family rose to prominence. Her brother, Herfast de Crepon, may have been involved in a controversial heresy trial. Gunnor was, like Richard, of Viking descent, being a Dane by blood. Richard finally married her to legitimize their children:[b]

    Richard II "the Good", Duke of Normandy[1]
    Robert, Archbishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux[1]
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil[1]
    Emma of Normandy, wife of two kings of England[1]
    Maud of Normandy, wife of Odo II of Blois, Count of Blois, Champagne and Chartres[1]
    Hawise of Normandy m. Geoffrey I, Duke of Brittany[1]
    Papia of Normandy
    Orielda (963-1031) wife of Fulk Seigneur de Guernanville, Dean of Evreax [22][23]
    Illegitimate children

    Richard was known to have had several other mistresses and had children with many of them. Known children are:

    Geoffrey, Count of Eu[1][24]
    William, Count of Eu (ca. 972-26 January 1057/58),[24] m. Lasceline de Turqueville (d. 26 January 1057/58).
    Beatrice of Normandy, Abbess of Montvilliers d.1034 m. Ebles of Turenne[1] (d.1030 (divorced)
    Possible children
    Muriella, married Tancred de Hauteville[1][25][26]
    Fressenda or Fredesenda (ca. 995-ca. 1057), second wife of Tancred de Hauteville.[1][26][27]
    Guimara (Wimarc(a)) (b. circa 986), died Abbey of Montivilliers, Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, wife of Ansfred (Ansfroi) II "le Dane" le Goz, vicomte of Exmes and Falaise, mother of Robert FitzWimarc[28]
    Death
    Richard died of natural causes in Fecamp, France, on 20 November 996.[29]

    Depictions in fiction
    The Little Duke, a Victorian juvenile novel by Charlotte Mary Yonge, is a fictionalized account of Richard's boyhood and early struggles.

    Count of Rouen
    Reign 17 December 942 – 20 November 996
    Predecessor William Longsword
    Successor Richard II
    Born 28 August 932
    Fâecamp Normandy, France
    Died 20 November 996 (aged 64)
    Fâecamp Normandy, France
    Spouse Emma of Paris
    Gunnor
    Issue Richard II of Normandy
    Robert II (Archbishop of Rouen)
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil
    Robert Danus
    Willam?
    Emma of Normandy
    Maud of Normandy
    Hawise of Normandy
    Geoffrey, Count of Eu (illegitimate)
    William, Count of Eu (illegitimate)
    Beatrice of Normandy (illegitimate)
    Robert (illegitimate)
    Papia (illegitimate)
    House House of Normandy
    Father William I Longsword
    Mother Sprota

    end of biography

    Richard married Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy. Gonor (daughter of Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark and Gunhild von Denmark) was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France; died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  15. 18041.  Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of NormandyGonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France (daughter of Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark and Gunhild von Denmark); died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Gunnora (or Gunnor) (circa 936 – 5 Jan 1031) was a Duchess of Normandy and the wife of Richard I of Normandy.

    Life

    The names of Gunnora's parents are unknown, but Robert of Torigni wrote that her father was a forester from the Pays de Caux and according to Dudo of Saint-Quentin she was of noble Danish origin.[2] Gunnora was probably born c.? 950.[3] Her family held sway in western Normandy and Gunnora herself was said to be very wealthy.[4] Her marriage to Richard I was of great political importance, both to her husband[b] and her progeny.[5] Her brother, Herfast de Crepon, was progenitor of a great Norman family.[4] Her sisters and nieces[c] married some of the most important nobles in Normandy.[6]

    Robert of Torigni recounts a story of how Richard met Gunnora.[7] She was living with her sister Seinfreda, the wife of a local forester, when Richard, hunting nearby, heard of the beauty of the forester's wife. He is said to have ordered Seinfreda to come to his bed, but the lady substituted her unmarried sister, Gunnora. Richard, it is said, was pleased that by this subterfuge he had been saved from committing adultery and together they had three sons and three daughters.[d][8] Unlike other territorial rulers, the Normans recognized marriage by cohabitation or more danico. But when Richard was prevented from nominating their son Robert to be Archbishop of Rouen, the two were married, "according to the Christian custom", making their children legitimate in the eyes of the church.[8]

    Gunnora attested ducal charters up into the 1020s, was skilled in languages and was said to have had an excellent memory.[9] She was one of the most important sources of information on Norman history for Dudo of St. Quentin.[10] As Richard's widow she is mentioned accompanying her sons on numerous occasions.[9] That her husband depended on her is shown in the couple's charters where she is variously regent of Normandy, a mediator and judge, and in the typical role of a medieval aristocratic mother, an arbitrator between her husband and their oldest son Richard II.[9]

    Gunnora was a founder and supporter of Coutances Cathedral and laid its first stone.[11] In one of her own charters after Richard's death she gave two alods to the abbey of Mont Saint-Michel, namely Britavilla and Domjean, given to her by her husband in dower, which she gave for the soul of her husband, and the weal of her own soul and that of her sons "count Richard, archbishop Robert, and others..."[12] She also attested a charter, c.?1024–26, to that same abbey by her son, Richard II, shown as Gonnor matris comitis (mother of the count).[13] Gunnora, both as wife and countess,[e] was able to use her influence to see her kin favored, and several of the most prominent Anglo-Norman families on both sides of the English Channel are descended from her, her sisters and nieces.[9] Gunnora died c.?1031.[3]

    Family

    Richard and Gunnora were parents to several children:

    Richard II "the Good", Duke of Normandy[14]
    Robert, Archbishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux, died 1037[14]
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil[14]
    Emma of Normandy (c.?985–1052), married first to Ąthelred, King of England and secondly Cnut the Great, King of England.[14]
    Hawise of Normandy, wife of Geoffrey I, Duke of Brittany[14]
    Maud of Normandy, wife of Odo II of Blois, Count of Blois, Champagne and Chartres[14]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9020. Richard de Normandie, II was born on 23 Aug 963 in Normandie, France; died on 28 Aug 1027 in Normandie, France.
    2. Emma of Normandy, Queen consort of England was born in ~985 in Normandie, France; died on 6 Mar 1052 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Winchester Cathedral, Winchester, Hampshire, England.
    3. Robert d'Evereux, Comte d'Evreux was born in Normandie, France; died on 16 Mar 1037 in Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, France.
    4. Hawise of Normandy, Duchess of Brittany

  16. 18042.  Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany was born in 927 in (Rennes, France); died on 27 Jun 992.

    Notes:

    Conan I le Tort of Rennes, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany, was born 927 to Judicael Berengar (-bef979) and died 27 June 992 at the Battle of Conquereuil of unspecified causes. He married Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) .

    Conan may have married his second cousin once removed: Herbert I, Count of Vermandois (c848-907) may have been his great-grandfather and was his wife's great-great-grandfather.

    Conan married Ermengarde of Anjou. Ermengarde (daughter of Geoffrey of Anjou and Adele of Meaux) was born before 967 in (Anjou, France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  17. 18043.  Ermengarde of Anjou was born before 967 in (Anjou, France) (daughter of Geoffrey of Anjou and Adele of Meaux).
    Children:
    1. 9021. Judith de Bretagne was born in 982 in Rennes, France; died in 1017 in Normandy, France.

  18. 9020.  Richard de Normandie, II was born on 23 Aug 963 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, I and Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy); died on 28 Aug 1027 in Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Richard II of Normandy, Duke of Normandy, was born 23 August 963 in Normandy, France to Richard I, Duke of Normandy (933-996) and Gunnora, Duchess of Normandy (c936-1031) and died 28 August 1027 in Normandy, France of unspecified causes. He married Judith of Brittany (982-1017) 996 JL . He married Papia of Envermeu . Ancestors are from France.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Judith of Brittany (982-1017)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard III of Normandy (997-1027) 997 1027 Adáele of France (1009-1079)

    Adelaide of Normandy (1002-1038) 1002 1038 Renaud I de Bourgogne (c990-1057)

    Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) 1000 Normandy, France 22 July 1035 Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Estrid of Normandy (1001)

    William of Normandy (c1008-aft1025) 1008 1025
    Eleanor of Normandy (c1012-aft1071) 1012 1071 Baldwin IV of Flanders (980-1036)

    Matilda of Normandy (c1014-aft1033) 1014 1033

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Papia of Envermeu
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Mauger de Rouen (c1019-c1055) 1019 1055
    Guillaume de Talou (c1022-aft1054) 1022 1054 Beatrice de Ponthieu (c1035-c1082)

    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)
    Namesakes of Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027)

    Richard married Judith de Bretagne in ~1000. Judith (daughter of Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany and Ermengarde of Anjou) was born in 982 in Rennes, France; died in 1017 in Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  19. 9021.  Judith de Bretagne was born in 982 in Rennes, France (daughter of Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany and Ermengarde of Anjou); died in 1017 in Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Judith of Brittany was born 982 to Conan I of Rennes (927-992) and Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) and died 1017 of unspecified causes. She married Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027) 996 JL . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]
    Judith is a 10th generation descendant of Charlemagne (747-814) through her mother. There are two disputed lines (through her father and her maternal grandfather) that place her in generations 9.



    Children

    Offspring of Judith of Brittany and Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard III of Normandy (997-1027) 997 1027 Adáele of France (1009-1079)

    Adelaide of Normandy (1002-1038) 1002 1038 Renaud I de Bourgogne (c990-1057)

    Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) 1000 Normandy, France 22 July 1035 Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Estrid of Normandy (1001)

    William of Normandy (c1008-aft1025) 1008 1025
    Eleanor of Normandy (c1012-aft1071) 1012 1071 Baldwin IV of Flanders (980-1036)

    Matilda of Normandy (c1014-aft1033) 1014 1033

    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Children:
    1. 29810. Richard Normandie was born in ~0997 in Normandie, France; died on 6 Aug 1027 in (Normandy, France).
    2. 4510. Duke Robert de Normandie, II was born in ~1005 in Normandie, France; died on 22 Jul 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey.

  20. 60872.  Richard de Normandie, II was born on 23 Aug 963 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, I and Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy); died on 28 Aug 1027 in Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Richard II of Normandy, Duke of Normandy, was born 23 August 963 in Normandy, France to Richard I, Duke of Normandy (933-996) and Gunnora, Duchess of Normandy (c936-1031) and died 28 August 1027 in Normandy, France of unspecified causes. He married Judith of Brittany (982-1017) 996 JL . He married Papia of Envermeu . Ancestors are from France.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Judith of Brittany (982-1017)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard III of Normandy (997-1027) 997 1027 Adáele of France (1009-1079)

    Adelaide of Normandy (1002-1038) 1002 1038 Renaud I de Bourgogne (c990-1057)

    Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) 1000 Normandy, France 22 July 1035 Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Estrid of Normandy (1001)

    William of Normandy (c1008-aft1025) 1008 1025
    Eleanor of Normandy (c1012-aft1071) 1012 1071 Baldwin IV of Flanders (980-1036)

    Matilda of Normandy (c1014-aft1033) 1014 1033

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Papia of Envermeu
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Mauger de Rouen (c1019-c1055) 1019 1055
    Guillaume de Talou (c1022-aft1054) 1022 1054 Beatrice de Ponthieu (c1035-c1082)

    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)
    Namesakes of Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027)

    Richard married Papia Envermeu in 1017-1026 in (Normandy, France). Papia was born in 997 in (Normandy, France); died after 1047. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  21. 60873.  Papia Envermeu was born in 997 in (Normandy, France); died after 1047.
    Children:
    1. 30436. Mauger Normandie was born in ~1020 in Normandie, France; died in 1055 in (Normandy, France).

  22. 60994.  Malcolm II of Scotland, High King of ScotlandMalcolm II of Scotland, High King of Scotland was born in ~0954 in Scotland (son of Kenneth II of Scotland, King of Alba and a Princess of Leinster); died on 25 Nov 1034 in Glamis, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Malcolm (Gaelic: Mâael Coluim; c. 954 - 25 November 1034)[1] was King of the Scots from 1005 until his death.[2] He was a son of King Kenneth II; the Prophecy of Berchâan says that his mother was a woman of Leinster and refers to him as Forranach, "the Destroyer".[3]

    To the Irish annals which recorded his death, Malcolm was ard râi Alban, High King of Scotland. In the same way that Brian Bâoruma, High King of Ireland, was not the only king in Ireland, Malcolm was one of several kings within the geographical boundaries of modern Scotland: his fellow kings included the king of Strathclyde, who ruled much of the south-west, various Norse-Gael kings on the western coast and the Hebrides and, nearest and most dangerous rivals, the kings or Mormaers of Moray. To the south, in the Kingdom of England, the Earls of Bernicia and Northumbria, whose predecessors as kings of Northumbria had once ruled most of southern Scotland, still controlled large parts of the southeast.[4]

    Early years

    Malcolm II was born to Kenneth II of Scotland. He was grandson of Malcolm I of Scotland. In 997, the killer of Constantine is credited as being Kenneth, son of Malcolm. Since there is no known and relevant Kenneth alive at that time (King Kenneth having died in 995), it is considered an error for either Kenneth III, who succeeded Constantine, or, possibly, Malcolm himself, the son of Kenneth II.[5] Whether Malcolm killed Constantine or not, there is no doubt that in 1005 he killed Constantine's successor Kenneth III in battle at Monzievaird in Strathearn.[6]

    John of Fordun writes that Malcolm defeated a Norwegian army "in almost the first days after his coronation", but this is not reported elsewhere. Fordun says that the Bishopric of Mortlach (later moved to Aberdeen) was founded in thanks for this victory over the Norwegians.[7]
    Children

    Malcolm demonstrated a rare ability to survive among early Scottish kings by reigning for twenty-nine years. He was a clever and ambitious man. Brehon tradition provided that the successor to Malcolm was to be selected by him from among the descendants of King Aedh, with the consent of Malcolm's ministers and of the church. Ostensibly in an attempt to end the devastating feuds in the north of Scotland, but obviously influenced by the Norman feudal model, Malcolm ignored tradition and determined to retain the succession within his own line. But since Malcolm had no son of his own, he undertook to negotiate a series of dynastic marriages of his three daughters to men who might otherwise be his rivals, while securing the loyalty of the principal chiefs, their relatives. First he married his daughter Bethoc to Crinan, Thane of The Isles, head of the house of Atholl and secular Abbot of Dunkeld; then his youngest daughter, Olith, to Sigurd, Earl of Orkney. His middle daughter, Donada, was married to Finlay, Earl of Moray, Thane of Ross and Cromarty and a descendant of Loarn of Dalriada. This was risky business under the rules of succession of the Gael, but he thereby secured his rear and, taking advantage of the renewal of Viking attacks on England, marched south to fight the English. He defeated the Angles at Carham in 1018 and installed his grandson, Duncan, son of the Abbot of Dunkeld and his choice as Tanist, in Carlisle as King of Cumbria that same year.[8]
    Bernicia

    The first reliable report of Malcolm II's reign is of an invasion of Bernicia in 1006, perhaps the customary crech râig (literally royal prey, a raid by a new king made to demonstrate prowess in war), which involved a siege of Durham. This appears to have resulted in a heavy defeat by the Northumbrians, led by Uhtred of Bamburgh, later Earl of Bernicia, which is reported by the Annals of Ulster.[9]

    A second war in Bernicia, probably in 1018, was more successful. The Battle of Carham, by the River Tweed, was a victory for the Scots led by Malcolm II and the men of Strathclyde led by their king, Owen the Bald. By this time Earl Uchtred may have been dead, and Eirâikr Hâakonarson was appointed Earl of Northumbria by his brother-in-law Cnut the Great, although his authority seems to have been limited to the south, the former kingdom of Deira, and he took no action against the Scots so far as is known.[10] The work De obsessione Dunelmi (The siege of Durham, associated with Symeon of Durham) claims that Uchtred's brother Eadwulf Cudel surrendered Lothian to Malcolm II, presumably in the aftermath of the defeat at Carham. This is likely to have been the lands between Dunbar and the Tweed as other parts of Lothian had been under Scots control before this time. It has been suggested that Cnut received tribute from the Scots for Lothian, but as he had likely received none from the Bernician Earls this is not very probable.[11]
    Cnut

    Cnut, reports the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, led an army into Scotland on his return from pilgrimage to Rome. The Chronicle dates this to 1031, but there are reasons to suppose that it should be dated to 1027.[12] Burgundian chronicler Rodulfus Glaber recounts the expedition soon afterwards, describing Malcolm as "powerful in resources and arms … very Christian in faith and deed."[13] Ralph claims that peace was made between Malcolm and Cnut through the intervention of Richard, Duke of Normandy, brother of Cnut's wife Emma. Richard died in about 1027 and Rodulfus wrote close in time to the events.[14]

    It has been suggested that the root of the quarrel between Cnut and Malcolm lies in Cnut's pilgrimage to Rome, and the coronation of Holy Roman Emperor Conrad II, where Cnut and Rudolph III, King of Burgundy had the place of honour. If Malcolm were present, and the repeated mentions of his piety in the annals make it quite possible that he made a pilgrimage to Rome, as did Mac Bethad mac Findlâaich ("Macbeth") in later times, then the coronation would have allowed Malcolm to publicly snub Cnut's claims to overlordship.[15]

    Cnut obtained rather less than previous English kings, a promise of peace and friendship rather than the promise of aid on land and sea that Edgar and others had obtained. The sources say that Malcolm was accompanied by one or two other kings, certainly Mac Bethad, and perhaps Echmarcach mac Ragnaill, King of Mann and the Isles, and of Galloway.[16] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle remarks of the submission "but he [Malcolm] adhered to that for only a little while".[17] Cnut was soon occupied in Norway against Olaf Haraldsson and appears to have had no further involvement with Scotland.
    Orkney and Moray

    Olith a daughter of Malcolm, married Sigurd Hlodvisson, Earl of Orkney.[18] Their son Thorfinn Sigurdsson was said to be five years old when Sigurd was killed on 23 April 1014 in the Battle of Clontarf. The Orkneyinga Saga says that Thorfinn was raised at Malcolm's court and was given the Mormaerdom of Caithness by his grandfather. Thorfinn says in the Heimskringla that he was the ally of the king of Scots, and counted on Malcolm's support to resist the "tyranny" of Norwegian King Olaf Haraldsson.[19] (Thorfinn's older step brother had died while a hostage to King Olaf.) The chronology of Thorfinn's life is problematic, and he may have had a share in the Earldom of Orkney while still a child, if he was indeed only five in 1014.[20] Whatever the exact chronology, before Malcolm's death a client of the king of Scots was in control of Caithness and Orkney, although, as with all such relationships, it is unlikely to have lasted beyond his death.

    If Malcolm exercised control over Moray, which is far from being generally accepted, then the annals record a number of events pointing to a struggle for power in the north. In 1020, Mac Bethad's father Findlâaech mac Ruaidrâi was killed by the sons of his brother Mâael Brigte.[21] It seems that Mâael Coluim mac Mâail Brigti took control of Moray, for his death is reported in 1029.[22]

    Despite the accounts of the Irish annals, English and Scandinavian writers appear to see Mac Bethad as the rightful king of Moray: this is clear from their descriptions of the meeting with Cnut in 1027, before the death of Malcolm mac Mâail Brigti. Malcolm was followed as king or earl by his brother Gillecomgan, husband of Gruoch, a granddaughter of King Kenneth III. It has been supposed that Mac Bethad was responsible for the killing of Gille Coemgâain in 1032, but if Mac Bethad had a cause for feud in the killing of his father in 1020, Malcolm too had reason to see Gille Coemgâain dead. Not only had Gillecomgan's ancestors killed many of Malcolm's kin, but Gillecomgan and his son Lulach might be rivals for the throne. Malcolm had no living sons, and the threat to his plans for the succession was obvious. As a result, the following year Gruoch's brother or nephew, who might have eventually become king, was killed by Malcolm.[23]
    Strathclyde and the succession

    It has traditionally been supposed that King Owen the Bald of Strathclyde died at the Battle of Carham and that the kingdom passed into the hands of the Scots afterwards. This rests on some very weak evidence. It is far from certain that Owen died at Carham, and it is reasonably certain that there were kings of Strathclyde as late as 1054, when Edward the Confessor sent Earl Siward to install "Malcolm son of the king of the Cumbrians". The confusion is old, probably inspired by William of Malmesbury and embellished by John of Fordun, but there is no firm evidence that the kingdom of Strathclyde was a part of the kingdom of the Scots, rather than a loosely subjected kingdom, before the time of Malcolm II of Scotland's great-grandson Malcolm Canmore.[24]

    By the 1030s Malcolm's sons, if he had any, were dead. The only evidence that he did have a son or sons is in Rodulfus Glaber's chronicle where Cnut is said to have stood as godfather to a son of Malcolm.[25] His grandson Thorfinn would have been unlikely to be accepted as king by the Scots, and he chose the sons of his other daughter, Bethâoc, who was married to Crâinâan, lay abbot of Dunkeld, and perhaps Mormaer of Atholl. It may be no more than coincidence, but in 1027 the Irish annals had reported the burning of Dunkeld, although no mention is made of the circumstances.[26] Malcolm's chosen heir, and the first tâanaise râig certainly known in Scotland, was Duncan.

    It is possible that a third daughter of Malcolm married Findlâaech mac Ruaidrâi and that Mac Bethad was thus his grandson, but this rests on relatively weak evidence.[27]
    Death and posterity
    19th-century engraving of "King Malcolm's grave stone" (Glamis no. 2) at Glamis

    Malcolm died in 1034, Marianus Scotus giving the date as 25 November 1034. The king lists say that he died at Glamis, variously describing him as a "most glorious" or "most victorious" king. The Annals of Tigernach report that "Malcolm mac Cinâaeda, king of Scotland, the honour of all the west of Europe, died." The Prophecy of Berchâan, perhaps the inspiration for John of Fordun and Andrew of Wyntoun's accounts where Malcolm is killed fighting bandits, says that he died by violence, fighting "the parricides", suggested to be the sons of Mâael Brigte of Moray.[28]

    Perhaps the most notable feature of Malcolm's death is the account of Marianus, matched by the silence of the Irish annals, which tells us that Duncan I became king and ruled for five years and nine months. Given that his death in 1040 is described as being "at an immature age" in the Annals of Tigernach, he must have been a young man in 1034. The absence of any opposition suggests that Malcolm had dealt thoroughly with any likely opposition in his own lifetime.[29]

    Tradition, dating from Fordun's time if not earlier, knew the Pictish stone now called "Glamis 2" as "King Malcolm's grave stone". The stone is a Class II stone, apparently formed by re-using a Bronze Age standing stone. Its dating is uncertain, with dates from the 8th century onwards having been proposed. While an earlier date is favoured, an association with accounts of Malcolm's has been proposed on the basis of the iconography of the carvings.[30]

    On the question of Malcolm's putative pilgrimage, pilgrimages to Rome, or other long-distance journeys, were far from unusual. Thorfinn Sigurdsson, Cnut and Mac Bethad have already been mentioned. Rognvald Kali Kolsson is known to have gone crusading in the Mediterranean in the 12th century. Nearer in time, Dyfnwal of Strathclyde died on pilgrimage to Rome in 975 as did Mâael Ruanaid uâa Mâaele Doraid, King of the Cenâel Conaill, in 1025.

    Not a great deal is known of Malcolm's activities beyond the wars and killings. The Book of Deer records that Malcolm "gave a king's dues in Biffie and in Pett Meic-Gobraig, and two davochs" to the monastery of Old Deer.[31] He was also probably not the founder of the Bishopric of Mortlach-Aberdeen. John of Fordun has a peculiar tale to tell, related to the supposed "Laws of Malcolm MacKenneth", saying that Malcolm gave away all of Scotland, except for the Moot Hill at Scone, which is unlikely to have any basis in fact.[32]

    end of biography

    Malcolm II (a.k.a. Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda) lived from 954 to 25 November 1034 and was King of Alba from 25 March 1005 to 25 November 1034. The wider picture in Scotland at the time is set out in our Historical Timeline.

    Until Malcolm's rule, the Crown of Alba had passed backwards and forwards between different strands of the House of Alpin under the law of tanistry, under which the extended family elected the successor from candidates across the family.

    Malcolm changed this by the simple expedient of wiping out all competition to his own line anywhere in the family (or so he thought at the time). He succeeded to the throne by killing his predecessor Kenneth III (and Kenneth's son Giric) at the Battle of Monzievaird on 25 March 1005. This took place just north of Crieff, close to the location of today's Glenturret Distillery. He later had Kenneth's grandson killed.

    Malcolm's reasons for killing the competiton was straightforward. He himself had three daughters, and while they had all married well, his grandsons could not compete the more direct claims to the Crown of Alba of those he eliminated.

    Malcolm II's rule started badly, with a loss in battle against the English near Durham in 1006. He put this right with an alliance with Strathclyde and a victory over the English at the Battle of Carham, on the River Tweed, in 1018. This greatly strengthened his grip on Lothian: in effect the east side of Scotland from the Forth to the Tweed. Scottish soverignty over Lothian seems to have been subsequently acknowledged by King Canute during a visit to Scotland in 1031.

    In the north, Malcolm II formed an alliance with the Vikings which included the marriage of one of his daughters to the Norse Earl Sigurd of Orkney. The situation in Strathclyde was more troublesome. Malcolm's ally, King Owen, died without an heir, and Malcolm tried to place his grandson Duncan (later Duncan I of Alba) on the throne of Strathclyde. This displeased the Britons and led to Malcolm's assassination at Glamis on 25 November 1034. He was buried in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel on the Isle of Iona.

    Malcolm's three daughters had between them produced three notable sons. One married Earl Sigurd of Orkney, and their son Earl Thorfinn went on to bring much of Caithness and Sutherland into Scotland. One married Crâinâan, the Abbot of Dunkeld, and their son Duncan went on to succeed Malcom II as Duncan I. And the third married Findláaech, the sub-king of Moray, and their son Macbeth went on to kill Duncan (with Thorfinn's help) and become King Macbeth.

    end of biography

    Buried:
    in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel...

    View images and more history of St Oran's; https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html

    Malcolm married Aefgifu. Aefgifu was born in Ossory, Ireland; died in (Scotland). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  23. 60995.  Aefgifu was born in Ossory, Ireland; died in (Scotland).
    Children:
    1. 30497. Bethoc was born in 984 in Perthshire, Scotland; died on 15 Sep 1049 in Dunkeld, Perthshire, Scotland.
    2. Donalda was born in Scotland.
    3. a daughter of Malcolm, II was born in (Scotland).

  24. 61000.  Aethelred the Unready, King of the EnglishAethelred the Unready, King of the English was born about 966 in (Wessex) England (son of Edgar the Peaceful, King of England and Aelfthryth); died on 23 Apr 1016 in London, England; was buried in London, England.

    Notes:

    Ąthelred II (Old English: Ą¤elrµd, pronounced [µşelrµ?d];[1] c. 966 – 23 April 1016), known as the Unready, was King of the English from 978 to 1013 and again from 1014 until his death. His epithet does not derive from the modern word "unready", but rather from the Old English unrµd (meaning "poorly advised"); it is a pun on his name, which means "well advised".

    Ąthelred was the son of King Edgar and Queen Ąlfthryth. He came to the throne at about the age of 12, following the assassination of his older half-brother, Edward the Martyr. His brother's murder was carried out by supporters of his own claim to the throne, although he was too young to have any personal involvement. The chief problem of Ąthelred's reign was conflict with the Danes. After several decades of relative peace, Danish raids on English territory began again in earnest in the 980s. Following the Battle of Maldon in 991, Ąthelred paid tribute, or Danegeld, to the Danish king. In 1002, Ąthelred ordered what became known as the St. Brice's Day massacre of Danish settlers. In 1013, King Sweyn Forkbeard of Denmark invaded England, as a result of which Ąthelred fled to Normandy in 1013 and was replaced by Sweyn. However, he returned as king for two years after Sweyn's death in 1014. Ąthelred's 37-year reign was the longest of any Anglo-Saxon king of England, and was only surpassed in the 13th century, by Henry III. Ąthelred was briefly succeeded by his son, Edmund Ironside, but he died after a few months and was replaced by Sweyn's son, Cnut. Another of his sons, Edward the Confessor, became king in 1042.

    King of the English
    Reign 18 March 978 – 1013 (first time)
    Predecessor Edward the Martyr
    Successor Sweyn Forkbeard
    Reign 1014 – 23 April 1016
    (second time)
    Predecessor Sweyn Forkbeard
    Successor Edmund Ironside
    Born c. 966
    Died 23 April 1016 (aged about 50)
    London, England
    Burial Old St Paul's Cathedral, London, now lost
    Spouse Ąlfgifu of York
    Emma of Normandy
    Issue
    Detail
    See list[show]
    House Wessex
    Father Edgar, King of England
    Mother Ąlfthryth
    Religion Christianity

    Name

    Ąthelred's first name, composed of the elements µşele, "noble", and rµd, "counsel, advice",[2] is typical of the compound names of those who belonged to the royal House of Wessex, and it characteristically alliterates with the names of his ancestors, like Ąthelwulf ("noble-wolf"), Ąlfred ("elf-counsel"), Eadweard ("rich-protection"), and Eadgar ("rich-spear").[3]

    The story of Ąthelred's notorious nickname, Old English Unrµd, goes a long way toward explaining how his reputation has declined through history[dubious – discuss] It is usually translated into present-day English as "The Unready" (less often, though less confusingly, as "The Redeless").[4] The Anglo-Saxon noun unrµd means "evil counsel", "bad plan", or "folly".[2] It most often describes decisions and deeds, and once refers to the nature of Satan's deceit. The element rµd in unrµd is the element in Ąthelred's name which means "counsel". Thus Ą¤elrµd Unrµd is a pun meaning "Noble counsel, No counsel". The nickname has alternatively been taken adjectivally as "ill-advised", "ill-prepared", "indecisive", thus "Ąthelred the ill-advised".

    Because the nickname was first recorded in the 1180s, more than 150 years after Ąthelred's death, it is doubtful that it carries any implications for how the king was seen by his contemporaries or near contemporaries.[5]

    Early life

    Gold mancus of Ąthelred wearing armour, 1003–1006.
    Sir Frank Stenton remarked that "much that has brought condemnation of historians on King Ąthelred may well be due in the last resort to the circumstances under which he became king."[6] Ąthelred's father, King Edgar, had died suddenly in July 975, leaving two young sons behind. The elder, Edward (later Edward the Martyr), was probably illegitimate,[7] and was "still a youth on the verge of manhood" in 975.[8] The younger son was Ąthelred, whose mother, Ąlfthryth, Edgar had married in 964. Ąlfthryth was the daughter of Ordgar, ealdorman of Devon, and widow of Ąthelwold, Ealdorman of East Anglia. At the time of his father's death, Ąthelred could have been no more than 10 years old. As the elder of Edgar's sons, Edward – reportedly a young man given to frequent violent outbursts – probably would have naturally succeeded to the throne of England despite his young age, had not he "offended many important persons by his intolerable violence of speech and behaviour."[8] In any case, a number of English nobles took to opposing Edward's succession and to defending Ąthelred's claim to the throne; Ąthelred was, after all, the son of Edgar's last, living wife, and no rumour of illegitimacy is known to have plagued Ąthelred's birth, as it might have his elder brother's.[9] Both boys, Ąthelred certainly, were too young to have played any significant part in the political manoeuvring which followed Edgar's death. It was the brothers' supporters, and not the brothers themselves, who were responsible for the turmoil which accompanied the choice of a successor to the throne. Ąthelred's cause was led by his mother and included Ąlfhere, Ealdorman of Mercia and Bishop Ąthelwold of Winchester,[10] while Edward's claim was supported by Dunstan, the Archbishop of Canterbury and Oswald, the Archbishop of York[11] among other noblemen, notably Ąthelwine, Ealdorman of East Anglia, and Byrhtnoth, ealdorman of Essex. In the end, Edward's supporters proved the more powerful and persuasive, and he was crowned king at Kingston upon Thames before the year was out.

    Edward reigned for only three years before he was murdered by members of his brother's household.[12] Though little is known about Edward's short reign, it is known that it was marked by political turmoil. Edgar had made extensive grants of land to monasteries which pursued the new monastic ideals of ecclesiastical reform, but these disrupted aristocratic families' traditional patronage. The end of his firm rule saw a reversal of this policy, with aristocrats recovering their lost properties or seizing new ones. This was opposed by Dunstan, but according to Cyril Hart, "The presence of supporters of church reform on both sides indicates that the conflict between them depended as much on issues of land ownership and local power as on ecclesiastical legitimacy. Adherents of both Edward and Ąthelred can be seen appropriating, or recovering, monastic lands."[7] Nevertheless, favour for Edward must have been strong among the monastic communities. When Edward was killed at Ąthelred's estate at Corfe Castle in Dorset in March 978, the job of recording the event, as well as reactions to it, fell to monastic writers. Stenton offers a summary of the earliest account of Edward's murder, which comes from a work praising the life of St Oswald: "On the surface his [Edward's] relations with Ąthelred his half-brother and Ąlfthryth his stepmother were friendly, and he was visiting them informally when he was killed. [Ąthelred's] retainers came out to meet him with ostentatious signs of respect, and then, before he had dismounted, surrounded him, seized his hands, and stabbed him. ... So far as can be seen the murder was planned and carried out by Ąthelred's household men in order that their young master might become king. There is nothing to support the allegation, which first appears in writing more than a century later, that Queen Ąlfthryth had plotted her stepson's death. No one was punished for a part in the crime, and Ąthelred, who was crowned a month after the murder, began to reign in an atmosphere of suspicion which destroyed the prestige of the crown. It was never fully restored in his lifetime."[13] Nevertheless, at first, the outlook of the new king's officers and counsellors seems in no way to have been bleak. According to one chronicler, the coronation of Ąthelred took place with much rejoicing by the councillors of the English people.[14] Simon Keynes notes that "Byrhtferth of Ramsey states similarly that when Ąthelred was consecrated king, by Archbishop Dunstan and Archbishop Oswald, 'there was great joy at his consecration’, and describes the king in this connection as 'a young man in respect of years, elegant in his manners, with an attractive face and handsome appearance'."[14] Ąthelred could not have been older than 13 years of age in this year.

    During these early years, Ąthelred was developing a close relationship to Ąthelwold, bishop of Winchester, one who had supported his unsuccessful claim to the throne. When Ąthelwold died, on 1 August 984, Ąthelred deeply lamented the loss, and he wrote later in a charter from 993 that the event had deprived the country of one "whose industry and pastoral care administered not only to my interest but also to that of all inhabitants of the country."[14]

    Conflict with the Danes

    England had experienced a period of peace after the reconquest of the Danelaw in the mid-10th century by King Edgar, Ąthelred's father. However, beginning in 980, when Ąthelred could not have been more than 14 years old, small companies of Danish adventurers carried out a series of coastline raids against England. Hampshire, Thanet and Cheshire were attacked in 980, Devon and Cornwall in 981, and Dorset in 982. A period of six years then passed before, in 988, another coastal attack is recorded as having taken place to the south-west, though here a famous battle was fought between the invaders and the thegns of Devon. Stenton notes that, though this series of isolated raids had no lasting effect on England itself, "their chief historical importance is that they brought England for the first time into diplomatic contact with Normandy."[15] During this period, the Normans, who remembered their origins as a Scandinavian people, were well-disposed to their Danish cousins who, occasionally returning from a raid on England, sought port in Normandy. This led to grave tension between the English and Norman courts, and word of their enmity eventually reached Pope John XV. The pope was disposed to dissolve their hostility towards each other, and took steps to engineer a peace between England and Normandy, which was ratified in Rouen in 991.

    Battle of Maldon

    However, in August of that same year, a sizeable Danish fleet began a sustained campaign in the south-east of England. It arrived off Folkestone, in Kent, and made its way around the south-east coast and up the River Blackwater, coming eventually to its estuary and occupying Northey Island.[14] About 2 kilometres (1 mile) west of Northey lies the coastal town of Maldon, where Byrhtnoth, ealdorman of Essex, was stationed with a company of thegns. The battle that followed between English and Danes is immortalised by the Old English poem The Battle of Maldon, which describes the doomed but heroic attempt of Byrhtnoth to defend the coast of Essex against overwhelming odds. Stenton summarises the events of the poem: "For access to the mainland they (the Danes) depended on a causeway, flooded at high tide, which led from Northey to the flats along the southern margin of the estuary. Before they (the Danes) had left their camp on the island[,] Byrhtnoth, with his retainers and a force of local militia, had taken possession of the landward end of the causeway. Refusing a demand for tribute, shouted across the water while the tide was high, Byrhtnoth drew up his men along the bank, and waited for the ebb. As the water fell the raiders began to stream out along the causeway. But three of Byrthnoth's retainers held it against them, and at last they asked to be allowed to cross unhindered and fight on equal terms on the mainland. With what even those who admired him most called 'over-courage', Byrhtnoth agreed to this; the pirates rushed through the falling tide, and battle was joined. Its issue was decided by Byrhtnoth's fall. Many even of his own men immediately took to flight and the English ranks were broken. What gives enduring interest to the battle is the superb courage with which a group of Byrhtnoth's thegns, knowing that the fight was lost, deliberately gave themselves to death in order that they might avenge their lord."[16] This was the first of a series of crushing defeats felt by the English: beaten first by Danish raiders, and later by organised Danish armies.

    England begins tributes

    In 991, Ąthelred was around 24 years old. In the aftermath of Maldon, it was decided that the English should grant the tribute to the Danes that they desired, and so a gafol of ą10,000 was paid them for their peace. Yet it was presumably the Danish fleet that had beaten Byrhtnoth at Maldon that continued to ravage the English coast from 991 to 993. In 994, the Danish fleet, which had swollen in ranks since 991, turned up the Thames estuary and headed toward London. The battle fought there was inconclusive. It was about this time that Ąthelred met with the leaders of the fleet, foremost among them Olaf Tryggvason[clarification needed] and arranged an uneasy accord. A treaty was signed between Ąthelred and Olaf that provided for seemingly civilised arrangements between the then-settled Danish companies and the English government, such as regulation settlement disputes and trade. But the treaty also stipulated that the ravaging and slaughter of the previous year would be forgotten, and ended abruptly by stating that ą22,000 of gold and silver had been paid to the raiders as the price of peace.[17] In 994, Olaf Tryggvason, already a baptised Christian, was confirmed as Christian in a ceremony at Andover; King Ąthelred stood as his sponsor. After receiving gifts, Olaf promised "that he would never come back to England in hostility."[14] Olaf then left England for Norway and never returned, though "other component parts of the Viking force appear to have decided to stay in England, for it is apparent from the treaty that some had chosen to enter into King Ąthelred's service as mercenaries, based presumably on the Isle of Wight."[14]

    Renewed Danish raids

    In 997, Danish raids began again. According to Keynes, "there is no suggestion that this was a new fleet or army, and presumably the mercenary force created in 994 from the residue of the raiding army of 991 had turned on those whom it had been hired to protect."[14] It harried Cornwall, Devon, western Somerset and south Wales in 997, Dorset, Hampshire and Sussex in 998. In 999, it raided Kent, and, in 1000, it left England for Normandy, perhaps because the English had refused in this latest wave of attacks to acquiesce to the Danish demands for gafol or tribute, which would come to be known as Danegeld, 'Dane-payment'. This sudden relief from attack Ąthelred used to gather his thoughts, resources, and armies: the fleet's departure in 1000 "allowed Ąthelred to carry out a devastation of Strathclyde, the motive for which is part of the lost history of the north."[18]

    In 1001, a Danish fleet – perhaps the same fleet from 1000 – returned and ravaged west Sussex. During its movements, the fleet regularly returned to its base in the Isle of Wight. There was later an attempted attack in the south of Devon, though the English mounted a successful defence at Exeter. Nevertheless, Ąthelred must have felt at a loss, and, in the Spring of 1002, the English bought a truce for ą24,000. Ąthelred's frequent payments of immense Danegelds are often held up as exemplary of the incompetency of his government and his own short-sightedness. However, Keynes points out that such payments had been practice for at least a century, and had been adopted by Alfred the Great, Charles the Bald and many others. Indeed, in some cases it "may have seemed the best available way of protecting the people against loss of life, shelter, livestock and crops. Though undeniably burdensome, it constituted a measure for which the king could rely on widespread support."[14]

    St. Brice's Day massacre of 1002

    Main article: St. Brice's Day massacre
    Ąthelred ordered the massacre of all Danish men in England to take place on 13 November 1002, St Brice's Day. No order of this kind could be carried out in more than a third of England, where the Danes were too strong, but Gunhilde, sister of Sweyn Forkbeard, King of Denmark, was said to have been among the victims. It is likely that a wish to avenge her was a principal motive for Sweyn's invasion of western England the following year.[19] By 1004 Sweyn was in East Anglia, where he sacked Norwich. In this year, a nobleman of East Anglia, Ulfcytel Snillingr met Sweyn in force, and made an impression on the until-then rampant Danish expedition. Though Ulfcytel was eventually defeated, outside Thetford, he caused the Danes heavy losses and was nearly able to destroy their ships. The Danish army left England for Denmark in 1005, perhaps because of their injuries sustained in East Anglia, perhaps from the very severe famine which afflicted the continent and the British Isles in that year.[14]

    An expedition the following year was bought off in early 1007 by tribute money of ą36,000, and for the next two years England was free from attack. In 1008, the government created a new fleet of warships, organised on a national scale, but this was weakened when one of its commanders took to piracy, and the king and his council decided not to risk it in a general action. In Stenton's view: "The history of England in the next generation was really determined between 1009 and 1012...the ignominious collapse of the English defence caused a loss of morale which was irreparable." The Danish army of 1009, led by Thorkell the Tall and his brother Hemming, was the most formidable force to invade England since Ąthelred became king. It harried England until it was bought off by ą48,000 in April 1012.[20]

    Invasion of 1013

    Sweyn then launched an invasion in 1013 intending to crown himself king of England, during which he proved himself to be a general greater than any other Viking leader of his generation. By the end of 1013 English resistance had collapsed and Sweyn had conquered the country, forcing Ąthelred into exile in Normandy. But the situation changed suddenly when Sweyn died on 3 February 1014. The crews of the Danish ships in the Trent that had supported Sweyn immediately swore their allegiance to Sweyn's son Cnut the Great, but leading English noblemen sent a deputation to Ąthelred to negotiate his restoration to the throne. He was required to declare his loyalty to them, to bring in reforms regarding everything that they disliked and to forgive all that had been said and done against him in his previous reign. The terms of this agreement are of great constitutional interest in early English History as they are the first recorded pact between a King and his subjects and are also widely regarded as showing that many English noblemen had submitted to Sweyn simply because of their distrust of Ąthelred.[21] According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle:

    they [the counsellors] said that no lord was dearer to them than their natural (gecynde) lord, if he would govern them more justly than he did before. Then the king sent his son Edward hither with his messengers and bade them greet all his people and said that he would be a gracious (hold) lord to them, and reform all the things which they hated; and all the things which had been said and done against him should be forgiven on condition that they all unanimously turned to him (to him gecyrdon) without treachery. And complete friendship was then established with oath and pledge (mid worde and mid wµdde) on both sides, and they pronounced every Danish king an exile from England forever.[22]
    Ąthelred then launched an expedition against Cnut and his allies. It was only the people of the Kingdom of Lindsey (modern North Lincolnshire) who supported Cnut. Ąthelred first set out to recapture London apparently with the help of the Norwegian Olaf Haraldsson. According to the Icelandic historian, Snorri Sturluson, Ólaf led a successful attack on London bridge with a fleet of ships. He then went on to help Ąthelred retake London and other parts of the country. Cnut and his army decided to withdraw from England, in April 1014, leaving his Lindsey allies to suffer Ąthelred's revenge. In about 1016 it is thought that Ólaf left to concentrate on raiding western Europe.[23] In the same year, Cnut returned to find a complex and volatile situation unfolding in England.[23] Ąthelred's son, Edmund Ironside, had revolted against his father and established himself in the Danelaw, which was angry at Cnut and Ąthelred for the ravaging of Lindsey and was prepared to support Edmund in any uprising against both of them

    Death and burial

    Over the next few months Cnut conquered most of England, while Edmund rejoined Ąthelred to defend London when Ąthelred died on 23 April 1016. The subsequent war between Edmund and Cnut ended in a decisive victory for Cnut at the Battle of Ashingdon on 18 October 1016. Edmund's reputation as a warrior was such that Cnut nevertheless agreed to divide England, Edmund taking Wessex and Cnut the whole of the country beyond the Thames. However, Edmund died on 30 November and Cnut became king of the whole country.[24]

    Ąthelred was buried in Old St Paul's Cathedral, London. The tomb and his monument were destroyed along with the cathedral in the Great Fire of London in 1666.[25] A modern monument in the crypt lists his among the important graves lost.

    Legislation

    A charter of Ąthelred's in 1003 to his follower, Ąthelred. British Library, London.
    Ąthelred's government produced extensive legislation, which he "ruthlessly enforced."[26] Records of at least six legal codes survive from his reign, covering a range of topics.[27] Notably, one of the members of his council (known as the Witan) was Wulfstan II, Archbishop of York, a well-known homilist. The three latest codes from Ąthelred's reign seemed to have been drafted by Wulfstan.[28] These codes are extensively concerned with ecclesiastical affairs. They also exhibit the characteristics of Wulfstan's highly rhetorical style. Wulfstan went on to draft codes for King Cnut, and recycled there many of the laws which were used in Ąthelred's codes.[29]

    Despite the failure of his government in the face of the Danish threat, Ąthelred's reign was not without some important institutional achievements. The quality of the coinage, a good indicator of the prevailing economic conditions, significantly improved during his reign due to his numerous coinage reform laws.[30]

    Legacy

    Later perspectives of Ąthelred have been less than flattering. Numerous legends and anecdotes have sprung up to explain his shortcomings, often elaborating abusively on his character and failures. One such anecdote is given by William of Malmesbury (lived c. 1080–c. 1143), who reports that Ąthelred had defecated in the baptismal font as a child, which led St Dunstan to prophesy that the English monarchy would be overthrown during his reign. This story is, however, a fabrication, and a similar story is told of the Byzantine Emperor Constantine Copronymus, another mediaeval monarch who was unpopular among certain of his subjects.

    Efforts to rehabilitate Ąthelred's reputation have gained momentum since about 1980. Chief among the rehabilitators has been Simon Keynes, who has often argued that our poor impression of Ąthelred is almost entirely based upon after-the-fact accounts of, and later accretions to, the narrative of events during Ąthelred's long and complex reign. Chief among the culprits is in fact one of the most important sources for the history of the period, the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, which, as it reports events with a retrospect of 15 years, cannot help but interpret events with the eventual English defeat a foregone conclusion. Yet, as virtually no strictly contemporary narrative account of the events of Ąthelred's reign exists, historians are forced to rely on what evidence there is. Keynes and others thus draw attention to some of the inevitable snares of investigating the history of a man whom later popular opinion has utterly damned. Recent cautious assessments of Ąthelred's reign have more often uncovered reasons to doubt, rather than uphold, Ąthelred's later infamy. Though the failures of his government will always put Ąthelred's reign in the shadow of the reigns of kings Edgar, Aethelstan, and Alfred, historians' current impression of Ąthelred's personal character is certainly not as unflattering as it once was: "Ąthelred's misfortune as a ruler was owed not so much to any supposed defects of his imagined character, as to a combination of circumstances which anyone would have found difficult to control."[31]

    Origin of the jury

    Ąthelred has been credited with the formation of a local investigative body made up of twelve thegns who were charged with publishing the names of any notorious or wicked men in their respective districts. Because the members of these bodies were under solemn oath to act in accordance with the law and their own good consciences, they have been seen by some legal historians as the prototype for the English Grand Jury.[32] Ąthelred makes provision for such a body in a law code he enacted at Wantage in 997, which states:

    ¤µt man habbe gemot on µlcum wµpentace; & gan ut ¤a yldestan XII ¤egnas & se gerefa mid, & swerian on ¤am haligdome, ¤e heom man on hand sylle, ¤µt hig nellan nµnne sacleasan man forsecgean ne nµnne sacne forhelan. & niman ¤onne ¤a tihtbysian men, ¤e mid ¤am gerefan habbaş, & heora µlc sylle VI healfmarc wedd, healf landrican & healf wµpentake.[33]

    that there shall be an assembly in every wapentake,[34] and in that assembly shall go forth the twelve eldest thegns and the reeve along with them, and let them swear on holy relics, which shall be placed in their hands, that they will never knowingly accuse an innocent man nor conceal a guilty man. And thereafter let them seize those notorious [lit. "charge-laden"] men, who have business with the reeve, and let each of them give a security of 6 half-marks, half of which shall go to the lord of that district, and half to the wapentake.

    But the wording here suggests that Ąthelred was perhaps revamping or re-confirming a custom which had already existed. He may actually have been expanding an established English custom for use among the Danish citizens in the North (the Danelaw). Previously, King Edgar had legislated along similar lines in his Whitbordesstan code:

    ic wille, ¤µt µlc mon sy under borge ge binnan burgum ge buton burgum. & gewitnes sy geset to µlcere byrig & to µlcum hundrode. To µlcere byrig XXXVI syn gecorone to gewitnesse; to smalum burgum & to µlcum hundrode XII, buton ge ma willan. & µlc mon mid heora gewitnysse bigcge & sylle µlc ¤ara ceapa, ¤e he bigcge oşşe sylle a¤er oşşe burge oşşe on wµpengetace. & heora µlc, ¤onne hine man µrest to gewitnysse gecysş, sylle ¤µne aş, ¤µt he nµfre, ne for feo ne for lufe ne for ege, ne µtsace nanes ¤ara ¤inga, ¤e he to gewitnysse wµs, & nan oşer ¤ingc on gewitnysse ne cyşe buton ¤µt an, ¤µt he geseah oşşe gehyrde. & swa geµ¤dera manna syn on µlcum ceape twegen oşşe ¤ry to gewitnysse.[35]

    It is my wish that each person be in surety, both within settled areas and without. And 'witnessing' shall be established in each city and each hundred. To each city let there be 36 chosen for witnessing; to small towns and to each hundred let there be 12, unless they desire more. And everybody shall purchase and sell their goods in the presence a witness, whether he is buying or selling something, whether in a city or a wapentake. And each of them, when they first choose to become a witness, shall give an oath that he will never, neither for wealth nor love nor fear, deny any of those things which he will be a witness to, and will not, in his capacity as a witness, make known any thing except that which he saw and heard. And let there be either two or three of these sworn witnesses at every sale of goods.

    The 'legend' of an Anglo-Saxon origin to the jury was first challenged seriously by Heinrich Brunner in 1872, who claimed that evidence of the jury was only seen for the first time during the reign of Henry II, some 200 years after the end of the Anglo-Saxon period, and that the practice had originated with the Franks, who in turn had influenced the Normans, who thence introduced it to England.[36] Since Brunner's thesis, the origin of the English jury has been much disputed. Throughout the 20th century, legal historians disagreed about whether the practice was English in origin, or was introduced, directly or indirectly, from either Scandinavia or Francia.[32] Recently, the legal historians Patrick Wormald and Michael Macnair have reasserted arguments in favour of finding in practices current during the Anglo-Saxon period traces of the Angevin practice of conducting inquests using bodies of sworn, private witnesses. Wormald has gone as far as to present evidence suggesting that the English practice outlined in Ąthelred's Wantage code is at least as old as, if not older than, 975, and ultimately traces it back to a Carolingian model (something Brinner had done).[37] However, no scholarly consensus has yet been reached.

    Appearance and character

    "[A] youth of graceful manners, handsome countenance and fine person..."[38] as well as "[A] tall, handsome man, elegant in manners, beautiful in countenance and interesting in his deportment."[39]

    Marriages and issue

    Ąthelred married first Ąlfgifu, daughter of Thored, earl of Northumbria, in about 985.[14] Their known children are:

    Ąthelstan Ątheling (died 1014)
    Ecgberht Ątheling (died c. 1005)[40]
    Edmund Ironside (died 1016)
    Eadred Ątheling (died before 1013)
    Eadwig Ątheling (executed by Cnut 1017)
    Edgar Ątheling (died c. 1008)[40]
    Eadgyth or Edith (married Eadric Streona)
    Ąlfgifu (married Uchtred the Bold, ealdorman of Northumbria)
    Wulfhilda? (married Ulfcytel Snillingr)
    Abbess of Wherwell Abbey?
    In 1002 Ąthelred married Emma of Normandy, sister of Richard II, Duke of Normandy. Their children were:

    Edward the Confessor (died 1066)
    Ąlfred Ątheling (died 1036–7)
    Goda of England (married 1. Drogo of Mantes and 2. Eustace II, Count of Boulogne)
    All of Ąthelred's sons were named after predecessors of Ąthelred on the throne.[41]

    Buried:
    Old St Paul's Cathedral, London, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_St_Paul%27s_Cathedral, now lost

    Aethelred married Aelfgifu of York, Queen Consort of England. Aelfgifu (daughter of Thored Gunnarsson, Earl of Southern Northumbria and Hilda LNU) was born in ~970 in (Yorkshire) England; died in 1002. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  25. 61001.  Aelfgifu of York, Queen Consort of England was born in ~970 in (Yorkshire) England (daughter of Thored Gunnarsson, Earl of Southern Northumbria and Hilda LNU); died in 1002.

    Notes:

    Ąlfgifu of York (fl. c. 970 – 1002) was the first wife of Ąthelred the Unready (r. 968–1016), by whom she bore many offspring, including Edmund Ironside. It is most probable that she was a daughter of Thored, Earl of southern Northumbria.

    Queen consort of England
    Tenure 980s–1002
    Born fl. c. 970
    Died c. 1002
    Spouse Ąthelred the Unready
    Issue Ąthelstan Ątheling
    Ecgberht of England
    Edmund, King of England
    Eadred Ątheling
    Eadwig Ątheling
    Edgar of England
    Edith, Lady of the Mercians
    Ąlfgifu, Lady of Northumbria
    Wulfhilda, Lady of East Anglia
    Father

    Identity and background

    Her name and paternity do not surface in the sources until sometime after the Conquest. The first to offer any information at all, Sulcard of Westminster (fl. 1080s), merely describes her as being “of very noble English stock” (ex nobilioribus Anglis), without naming her,[1] while in the early 12th century, William of Malmesbury has nothing to report. All primary evidence comes from two Anglo-Norman historians. John of Worcester, also writing in the early 12th century, states that Ąthelred's first wife was Ąlfgifu, daughter of the nobleman Ąthelberht (comes Agelberhtus) and the mother of Edmund, Ąthelstan, Eadwig and Eadgyth.[2] Writing in the 1150s, Ailred of Rievaulx identifies her as a daughter of earl (comes) Thored and the mother of Edmund, though he supplies no name.[3] Ailred had been seneschal at the court of King David I of Scotland (r. 1124–53), whose mother Margaret descended from King Ąthelred and his first wife. Although his testimony is late, his proximity to the royal family may have given him access to genuine information.[4]

    Problem of fatherhood

    These two accounts are irreconcilable at the point of ascribing two different fathers to Ąthelred's first wife (in both cases, Edmund's mother). One way out of it would be to assume the existence of two different wives before the arrival of Queen Emma, Ąthelred's Norman wife, although this interpretation presents difficulties of its own, especially as the sources envisage a single woman.[5] Historians generally favour the view that John of Worcester was in error about the father's name, as Ąthelberht's very existence is under suspicion:[6] if Latin comes is to be interpreted as a gloss on the office of ealdorman, only two doubtful references to one or two duces (ealdormen) of this name can be put forward that would fit the description.[7] All in all, the combined evidence suggests that Ąthelred's first wife was Ąlfgifu, the daughter of Earl Thored. This magnate is likely to have been the Thored who was a son of Gunnar and earl of (southern) Northumbria.[8]

    Marriage and children[edit]
    Based largely on the careers of her sons, Ąlfgifu's marriage has been dated approximately to the (mid-)980s.[8] Considering Thored's authority as earl of York and apparently, the tenure of that office without royal appointment, the union would have signified an important step for the West-Saxon royal family by which it secured a foothold in the north.[9] Such a politically weighty union would help explain the close connections maintained by Ąlfgifu's eldest sons Edmund and Ąthelstan with noble families based in the northern Danelaw.[10]

    The marriage produced six sons, all of whom were named after Ąthelred's predecessors, and an unknown number of daughters. The eldest sons Ąthelstan, Ecgberht, Eadred and Edmund first attest charters in 993, while the younger sons Eadwig and Edgar first make an appearance in them in 997 and 1001 respectively.[11] Some of these sons seem to have spent part of their childhood in fosterage elsewhere, possibly with Ąthelred's mother Ąlfthryth.[12]

    Out of Ąlfgifu's six sons, only Edmund Ironside outlived his father and became king. In 1016 he suffered several defeats against Cnut and in October they agreed to share the kingdom, but Edmund died within six weeks and Cnut became king of all England. Ąthelred gave three of his daughters in marriage to ealdormen, presumably in order to secure the loyalties of his nobles and so to consolidate a defence system against Viking attacks.[13]

    Sons

    Ąthelstan (born before 993, d. 1014)
    Ecgberht (born before 993, d. 1005)
    Edmund (II) Ironside (born before 993, d. 1016)
    Eadred (d. 1012 x 1015)
    Eadwig (born before 997, exiled and killed 1017)
    Edgar (born before 1001, d. 1012 x 1015)

    Daughters

    Eadgyth (born before 993), married Eadric Streona, ealdorman of Mercia.[14]
    Ąlfgifu, married ealdorman Uhtred of Northumbria.[15]
    (possibly) Wulfhild, who married Ulfcytel (Snillingr) (d. 1016), apparently ealdorman of East Anglia.[16]
    possibly an unnamed daughter who married the Ąthelstan who was killed fighting the Danes at the Battle of Ringmere in 1010. He is called Ąthelred's aşum, meaning either son-in-law or brother-in-law.[16] Ann Williams, however, argues that the latter meaning is the appropriate one and refers to Ąthelstan as being Ąlfgifu's brother.[8]
    possibly unnamed daughter, who became abbess of Wherwell.[17]

    Life and death

    Unlike her mother-in-law, Ąlfthryth, Ąlfgifu was not anointed queen and never signed charters.[18] She did, however, make at least some impression on the contemporary record. In a will issued between 975/980 and 987, the thegn Beorhtric and his wife bequeathed to their “lady” (hlµfdige) an armlet worth 30 gold mancuses and a stallion, calling upon her authority to oversee the implementation of the arrangements set out by will.[19] In a will of later date (AD 990 x 1001), in which she is addressed as “my lady” (mire hlµfdian), the noblewoman Ąthelgifu promised a bequest of 30 mancuses of gold.[20] Just as little is known of Ąlfgifu's life, so the precise date and circumstances of her death cannot be recovered.[21] In any event, she appears to have died by 1002, possibly in childbirth, when Ąthelred took to wife Emma of Normandy, daughter of Count Richard of Rouen, who received or adopted her predecessor's Anglo-Saxon name, Ąlfgifu.

    Children:
    1. 30500. Edmund II, King of the English was born in 990 in (Wessex) England; died on 30 Nov 1016 in (London) England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

  26. 9012.  Untred, Earl of Northumbria was born in (0970-0980) in Northumberland, England; died in 1016 in Wighill, Yorkshire, England.

    Notes:

    Uchtred or Uhtred, called the Bold, (d. 1016) was the ealdorman of all Northumbria from 1006 to 1016, when he was assassinated. He was the son of Waltheof I, ealdorman of Bamburgh, whose ancient family had ruled from the castle of Bamburgh on the Northumbrian coast.

    Career

    In 995, according to Symeon of Durham, when the remains of St Cuthbert were transferred from Chester-le-Street to Durham, Uhtred went to Durham with his monks to clear the site of the new cathedral. The new cathedral was founded by Bishop Aldhun, and Uhtred married Aldhun's daughter, Ecgfrida, probably at about this time. From his marriage he received several estates that had belonged to the church. [1]

    In 1006 Malcolm II of Scotland invaded Northumbria and besieged the newly founded episcopal city of Durham. At that time the Danes were raiding southern England and King Ethelred was unable to send help to the Northumbrians. Ealdorman Waltheof was too old to fight and remained in his castle at Bamburgh. Ealdorman Ąlfhelm of York also took no action. Uhtred, acting for his father, called together an army from Bernicia and Yorkshire and led it against the Scots. The result was a decisive victory for Uhtred. Local women washed the severed heads of the Scots, receiving a payment of a cow for each, and the heads were fixed on stakes to Durham's walls. Uhtred was rewarded by King Ethelred II with the ealdormanry of Bamburgh even though his father was still alive. In the meantime, Ethelred had Ealdorman Ąlfhelm of York murdered, and he allowed Uhtred to succeed Ąlfhelm as ealdorman of York, thus uniting northern and southern Northumbria under the house of Bamburgh. It seems likely that Ethelred did not trust the Scandinavian population of southern Northumbria and wanted an Anglo-Saxon in power there. [2]

    After receiving these honours Uhtred dismissed his wife, Ecgfrida, and married Sige, daughter of Styr, son of Ulf. Styr was a rich citizen of York. It appears that Uhtred was trying to make political allies amongst the Danes in Deira. Through Sige, Uhtred had two children, Eadulf, later Eadulf III, and Gospatric. This Gospatric's grandson was the infamous Eadwulf Rus who murdered Bishop Walcher.[2]

    In 1013 King Sweyn of Denmark invaded England, sailing up the Humber and Trent to the town of Gainsborough. Uhtred submitted to him there, as did all of the Danes in the north. In the winter of 1013 Ethelred was forced into exile in Normandy. After London had finally submitted to him, Sweyn was accepted as king by Christmas 1013. However he only reigned for five weeks, for he died at, or near, Gainsborough on 2 February 1014. At Sweyn’s death, Ethelred was able to return from exile and resume his reign. Uhtred, along with many others, transferred his allegiance back to Ethelred, on his return. Uhtred also married Ethelred’s daughter Ąlfgifu about this time. [2]

    In 1016 Uhtred campaigned with Ethelred's son Edmund Ironside in Cheshire and the surrounding shires. While Uhtred was away from his lands, Sweyn's son, Cnut, invaded Yorkshire. Cnut's forces were too strong for Uhtred to fight, and so Uhtred did homage to him as King of England. Uhtred was summoned to a meeting with Cnut, and on the way there, he and forty of his men were murdered by Thurbrand the Hold, with assistance from Uhtred's own servant, Wighill and with the connivance of Cnut. Uhtred was succeeded in Bernicia by his brother Eadwulf Cudel. Cnut made the Norwegian, Eric of Hlathir, ealdorman ("earl" in Scandinavian terms) in southern Northumbria. [1]
    Descendants

    The killing of Uhtred by Thurbrand the Hold started a blood feud that lasted for many years. Uhtred's son Ealdred subsequently avenged his father by killing Thurbrand, but Ealdred in turn was killed by Thurbrand's son, Carl. Ealdred's vengeance had to wait until the 1070s, when Waltheof, Ealdred’s grandson had his soldiers kill most of Carl's sons and grandsons. This is an example of the notorious Northumbrian blood feuds that were common at this time. [3]

    Uhtred's dynasty continued to reign in Bernicia through Ealdred, Earl of Bamburgh (killed 1038) his son from his marriage to Ecgfrida, and Eadulf (killed 1041) his son from his marriage to Sige, and briefly Eadulf's son Osulf held the earldom of northern Northumbria 1067 until he too was killed. Eadulf's brother Cospatric began the Swinton Family dynasty, his son Eadulf Rus famously murdering William Walcher, Bishop of Durham which led to William the Conqueror sending an army northwards to harry the region again. Uhtred’s marriage to Ąlfgifu produced a daughter, Ealdgyth, who married Maldred, brother of Duncan I of Scotland and who gave birth to a son, Gospatric, who was Earl of Northumbria from 1068 to 1072. [4]

    end of biography

    Untred married Ecgfrida of Durham. Ecgfrida was born in 973 in Northumberland, England; died in 0Dec 1067 in Durham, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  27. 9013.  Ecgfrida of Durham was born in 973 in Northumberland, England; died in 0Dec 1067 in Durham, England.

    Notes:

    Ecgfrida of Durham formerly Durham aka of Northumbria
    Born 0973 in Northumberland, England
    Daughter of Ealdhun Durham and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    Wife of Uhtred (Northumbria) of Northumbria — married about 0995 (to 1006) [location unknown]
    Wife of Kilvert (UNKNOWN) FitzLigulf — married after 1006 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Ealdred (Northumbria) of Bamburgh and Sigrida FitzKilvert (Yorkshire) of Yorkshire
    Died Dec 1067 in Durham, England

    Profile managers: Maryann Hurt Find Relationship private message [send private message] and Bob Hall Find Relationship private message [send private message]
    Durham-500 created 6 Jun 2012 | Last modified 29 Apr 2019
    This page has been accessed 4,717 times.
    [categories]
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    2 Vitals
    3 Parents
    4 Marriage
    5 Sources
    Biography

    Ecgfrida (Durham) of Durham was a member of aristocracy in England.
    According to Simeon of Durham, Ecgfrida seems to have been left by both of her husbands. After her marriage with Kilvert fell apart, her father made her return to Durham ... where she became a nun, and was supposedly buried in the yard of the church.

    Vitals
    Ecgfrida[1]
    bur. Durham[1]
    Parents
    Aldun, Bishop of Durham[2] and Unknown.
    Marriage
    m.1 Ughtred the Bold, Earl of Northumbria. Repudiated.[3] Issue:
    Ealdred of Bamburgh[4]

    m.2 Kilvert[5] Issue:
    Sigrida m. Arkil[6][1][7]
    Sources
    ? 1.0 1.1 1.2 Simeon of Durham
    ? Wikipedia: Aldhun; Medieval Lands
    ? Wikipedia: Uhtred the Bold
    ? Wikipedia: Ealdred of Bamburgh
    ? father: Ligulf
    ? son of Ecgfrid
    ? Issue: Cospatric m. dau. of Dolfin, son of Tolfin
    Cawley, C. (2006). "England, AngloSaxon nobility: Northumbria." Medieval Lands v.3. fmg.ac
    Stevenson, J., ed. (1855). "Simeon's account of the Siege of Durham." The historical works of Simeon of Durham ... (Vol.3, Part 2, pp765). Google eBook.

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 4506. Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia was born in ~990 in Bernicia, Northumbria, England; died in ~1038 in Risewood Forest, England.

  28. 9108.  Vladimir, Czar of RussiaVladimir, Czar of Russia was born in 956 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev and Malusha); died on 15 Jul 1015 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Vladimir the Great (also (Saint) Vladimir of Kiev; Old East Slavic: ?????????? ????????????, Volodimer? Svetoslavic?,[3] Old Norse Valdamarr gamli;[4] c. 958 – 15 July 1015, Berestove) was a prince of Novgorod, grand prince of Kiev, and ruler of Kievan Rus' from 980 to 1015.[5][6]

    Vladimir's father was prince Sviatoslav of the Rurik dynasty.[7] After the death of his father in 972, Vladimir, who was then prince of Novgorod, was forced to flee to Scandinavia in 976 after his brother Yaropolk had murdered his other brother Oleg and conquered Rus'. In Sweden, with the help from his relative Ladejarl Hęakon Sigurdsson, ruler of Norway, he assembled a Varangian army and reconquered Novgorod from Yaropolk.[8] By 980, Vladimir had consolidated the Kievan realm from modern-day Belarus, Russia and Ukraine to the Baltic Sea and had solidified the frontiers against incursions of Bulgarian, Baltic tribes and Eastern nomads. Originally a follower of Slavic paganism, Vladimir converted to Christianity in 988[9][10][11] and Christianized the Kievan Rus'.[12]

    Rise to power

    Born in 958, Vladimir was the natural son and youngest son of Sviatoslav I of Kiev by his housekeeper Malusha. Malusha is described in the Norse sagas as a prophetess who lived to the age of 100 and was brought from her cave to the palace to predict the future. Malusha's brother Dobrynya was Vladimir's tutor and most trusted advisor. Hagiographic tradition of dubious authenticity also connects his childhood with the name of his grandmother, Olga of Kiev, who was Christian and governed the capital during Sviatoslav's frequent military campaigns. His place of birth is identified by different authors either as Budyatychi (modern Volyn Oblast, Ukraine)[13][14][15] or Budnik (ru:?????? (???????); modern Pskov Oblast, Russia).[16]

    Transferring his capital to Pereyaslavets in 969, Sviatoslav designated Vladimir ruler of Novgorod the Great but gave Kiev to his legitimate son Yaropolk. After Sviatoslav's death at the hands of the Pechenegs in 972, a fratricidal war erupted in 976 between Yaropolk and his younger brother Oleg, ruler of the Drevlians. In 977, Vladimir fled to his kinsman Haakon Sigurdsson, ruler of Norway, collecting as many Norse warriors as he could to assist him to recover Novgorod. On his return the next year, he marched against Yaropolk. On his way to Kiev he sent ambassadors to Rogvolod (Norse: Ragnvald), prince of Polotsk, to sue for the hand of his daughter Rogneda (Norse: Ragnhild). The high-born princess refused to affiance herself to the son of a bondswoman, so Vladimir attacked Polotsk, slew Rogvolod, and took Ragnhild by force. Polotsk was a key fortress on the way to Kiev, and capturing Polotsk and Smolensk facilitated the taking of Kiev in 978, where he slew Yaropolk by treachery and was proclaimed knyaz of all Kievan Rus.[17]

    Years of pagan rule

    Vladimir continued to expand his territories beyond his father's extensive domain. In 981, he seized the Cherven towns from the Poles; in 981–982, he suppressed a Vyatichi rebellion; in 983, he subdued the Yatvingians; in 984, he conquered the Radimichs; and in 985, he conducted a military campaign against the Volga Bulgars,[18][19] planting numerous fortresses and colonies on his way.

    Although Christianity spread in the region under Oleg's rule, Vladimir had remained a thoroughgoing pagan, taking eight hundred concubines (along with numerous wives) and erecting pagan statues and shrines to gods.[20]

    He may have attempted to reform Slavic paganism in an attempt to identify himself with the various gods worshipped by his subjects. He built a pagan temple on the a hill in Kiev dedicated to six gods: Perun - the god of thunder and war "a Norse god favored by members of the prince’s druzhina (military retinue)". Slav gods Stribog and Dazhd'bog; Mokosh - a goddess representing Mother Nature "worshipped by Finnish tribes"; Khors and Simargl, "both of which had Iranian origins, were included, probably to appeal to the Poliane."[21]

    Open abuse of the deities that most people in Rus' revered triggered widespread indignation. A mob killed the Christian Fyodor and his son Ioann (later, after the overall christening of Kievan Rus', people came to regard these two as the first Christian martyrs in Rus', and the Orthodox Church[citation needed] set a day to commemorate them, 25 July). Immediately after the murder of Fyodor and Ioann, early medieval Rus' saw persecutions against Christians, many of whom escaped or concealed their belief.[22]

    However, Prince Vladimir mused over the incident long after, and not least for political considerations. According to the early Slavic chronicle called Tale of Bygone Years, which describes life in Kievan Rus' up to the year 1110, he sent his envoys throughout the civilized world to judge first hand the major religions of the time, Islam, Roman Catholicism, Judaism, and Byzantine Orthodoxy. They were most impressed with their visit to Constantinople, saying, "We knew not whether we were in Heaven or on Earth… We only know that God dwells there among the people, and their service is fairer than the ceremonies of other nations."[23]

    Christianization of the Kievan Rus'
    Main article: Christianization of Kievan Rus'

    The Baptism of Saint Prince Vladimir, by Viktor Vasnetsov (1890)

    The Primary Chronicle reports that in the year 987, after consultation with his boyars, Vladimir the Great sent envoys to study the religions of the various neighboring nations whose representatives had been urging him to embrace their respective faiths. The result is described by the chronicler Nestor. Of the Muslim Bulgarians of the Volga the envoys reported there is no gladness among them, only sorrow and a great stench. He also reported that Islam was undesirable due to its taboo against alcoholic beverages and pork.[24] Vladimir remarked on the occasion: "Drinking is the joy of all Rus'. We cannot exist without that pleasure."[25] Ukrainian and Russian sources also describe Vladimir consulting with Jewish envoys and questioning them about their religion, but ultimately rejecting it as well, saying that their loss of Jerusalem was evidence that they had been abandoned by God.

    His emissaries also visited pre-schism Latin Rite Christian and Eastern Rite Christian missionaries.[citation needed] Ultimately Vladimir settled on Eastern Orthodox Christianity. In the churches of the Germans his emissaries saw no beauty; but at Constantinople, where the full festival ritual of the Byzantine Church was set in motion to impress them, they found their ideal: "We no longer knew whether we were in heaven or on earth", they reported, describing a majestic Divine Liturgy in Hagia Sophia, "nor such beauty, and we know not how to tell of it." If Vladimir was impressed by this account of his envoys, he was even more attracted by the political gains of the Byzantine alliance.


    Saint Vladimir Monument on Saint Vladimir Hill in Kiev, often depicted in paintings and photographs of the city

    In 988, having taken the town of Chersonesos in Crimea, he boldly negotiated for the hand of emperor Basil II's sister, Anna.[26] Never before had a Byzantine imperial princess, and one "born in the purple" at that, married a barbarian, as matrimonial offers of French kings and German emperors had been peremptorily rejected. In short, to marry the 27-year-old princess to a pagan Slav seemed impossible. Vladimir was baptized at Chersonesos, however, taking the Christian name of Basil out of compliment to his imperial brother-in-law; the sacrament was followed by his wedding to Anna. Returning to Kiev in triumph, he destroyed pagan monuments and established many churches, starting with a church dedicated to St. Basil,[27] and the Church of the Tithes (989).

    Arab sources, both Muslim and Christian, present a different story of Vladimir's conversion. Yahya of Antioch, al-Rudhrawari, al-Makin, Al-Dimashqi, and ibn al-Athir all give essentially the same account.[28] In 987, Bardas Sclerus and Bardas Phocas revolted against the Byzantine emperor Basil II. Both rebels briefly joined forces, but then Bardas Phocas proclaimed himself emperor on 14 September 987. Basil II turned to the Kievan Rus' for assistance, even though they were considered enemies at that time. Vladimir agreed, in exchange for a marital tie; he also agreed to accept Christianity as his religion and to Christianize his people. When the wedding arrangements were settled, Vladimir dispatched 6,000 troops to the Byzantine Empire, and they helped to put down the revolt.[29]

    In 988 and 991, he baptized Pecheneg princes Metiga and Kuchug, respectively.[30]

    Christian reign

    The Pontic steppes, c. 1015

    Vladimir then formed a great council out of his boyars and set his twelve sons over his subject principalities. According to the Primary Chronicle, he founded the city of Belgorod in 991. In 992, he went on a campaign against the Croats, most likely the White Croats that lived on the border of modern Ukraine. This campaign was cut short by the attacks of the Pechenegs on and around Kiev.

    In his later years he lived in a relative peace with his other neighbors: Boleslav I of Poland, Stephen I of Hungary, and Andrikh the Czech (questionable character mentioned in A Tale of the Bygone Years). After Anna's death, he married again, likely to a granddaughter of Otto the Great.

    In 1014, his son Yaroslav the Wise stopped paying tribute. Vladimir decided to chastise the insolence of his son and began gathering troops against him. Vladimir fell ill, however, most likely of old age, and died at Berestove, near Kiev. The various parts of his dismembered body were distributed among his numerous sacred foundations and were venerated as relics.

    During his Christian reign, Vladimir lived the teachings of the Bible through acts of charity. He would hand out food and drink to the less fortunate, and made an effort to go out to the people who could not reach him. His work was based on the impulse to help one’s neighbors by sharing the burden of carrying their cross.[31]

    Family

    Main article: Family life and children of Vladimir I

    Vladimir and Rogneda (1770)

    The fate of all Vladimir's daughters, whose number is around nine, is uncertain.

    Olava or Allogia (Varangian or Czech), speculative she might have been mother of Vysheslav while others claim that it is a confusion with Helena Lekapena[citation needed]
    Vysheslav (~977 – ~1010), Prince of Novgorod (988–1010)
    a widow of Yaropolk I, a Greek nun
    Sviatopolk the Accursed (~979), possibly the surviving son of Yaropolk
    Rogneda (the daughter of Rogvolod), later upon divorce she entered a convent taking the Christian name of Anastasia
    Izyaslav of Polotsk (~979, Kiev), Prince of Polotsk (989–1001)
    Yaroslav the Wise (no earlier than 983), Prince of Rostov (987–1010), Prince of Novgorod (1010–1034), Grand Prince of Kiev (1016–1018, 1019–1054). Possibly he was a son of Anna rather than Rogneda. Another interesting fact that he was younger than Sviatopolk according to the words of Boris in the Tale of Bygone Years and not as it was officially known. Also the fact of him being the Prince of Rostov is highly doubtful although not discarded.
    Vsevolod (~984–1013), possibly the Swedish Prince Wissawald of Volyn (~1000), was perhaps the first husband of Estrid Svendsdatter
    Mstislav, other Mstislav that possibly died as an infant if he was ever born
    Mstislav of Chernigov (~983), Prince of Tmutarakan (990–1036), Prince of Chernigov (1024–1036), other sources claim him to be son of other mothers (Adela, Malfrida, or some other Bulgarian wife)
    Predslava, a concubine of Boleslaw I Chrobry according to Gesta principum Polonorum
    Premislava, (?–1015), some source state that she was a wife of the Duke Laszlo (Vladislav) "the Bald" of Arpadians
    Mstislava, in 1018 was taken by Boleslaw I Chrobry among the other daughters
    Bulgarian Adela, some sources claim that Adela is not necessarily Bulgarian as Boris and Gleb were born from some other wife
    Boris (~986), Prince of Rostov (~1010–1015), remarkable is the fact that Rostov Principality as well as the Principality of Murom used to border the territory of Volga Bolgars
    Gleb (~987), Prince of Murom (1013–1015), as Boris, Gleb is being also claimed the son of Anna Porphyrogenita
    Stanislav (~985–1015), Prince of Smolensk (988–1015), possible of another wife and a fate of whom is not certain
    Sudislav (?–1063), Prince of Pskov (1014–1036), possible of another wife, but he is mentioned in Nikon's Chronicles. He spent 35 years in prison and later before dying turned into a monk.
    Malfrida
    Sviatoslav (~982–1015), Prince of Drevlians (990–1015)
    Anna Porphyrogenita
    Theofana, a wife of Novgorod posadnik Ostromir, a grandson of semi-legendary Dobrynya (highly doubtful is the fact of her being Anna's offspring)
    a granddaughter of Otto the Great (possibly Rechlinda Otona [Regelindis])
    Maria Dobroniega of Kiev (~1012), the Duchess of Poland (1040–1087), married around 1040 to Casimir I the Restorer, Duke of Poland, her maternity as daughter of this wife is deduced from her apparent age
    other possible family
    Vladimirovna, an out-of-marriage daughter (d. 1044), married to Bernard, Margrave of the Nordmark.
    Pozvizd (prior to 988–?), a son of Vladimir according to Hustyn Chronicles. He, possibly, was the Prince Khrisokhir mentioned by Niketas Choniates.
    Significance and legacy

    Vladimir the Great portrait on obverse ?1 bill circa 2006

    The Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox churches celebrate the feast day of St. Vladimir on 15 July.[32]

    The town Volodymyr-Volynskyi in north-western Ukraine was founded by Vladimir and is named after him.[33] The foundation of another town, Vladimir in Russia, is usually attributed to Vladimir Monomakh. However some researchers argue that it was also founded by Vladimir the Great.[34]

    St Volodymyr's Cathedral, one of the largest cathedrals in Kiev, is dedicated to Vladimir the Great, as was originally the University of Kiev. The Imperial Russian Order of St. Vladimir and Saint Vladimir's Orthodox Theological Seminary in the United States are also named after him.

    The memory of Vladimir was also kept alive by innumerable Russian folk ballads and legends, which refer to him as Krasno Solnyshko (the Fair (or Red) Sun). The Varangian period of Eastern Slavic history ceases with Vladimir, and the Christian period begins. The appropriation of Kievan Rus' as part of national history has also been a topic of contention in Ukrainophile vs. Russophile schools of historiography since the Soviet era.[35]

    During his leadership, all branches of the economy prospered under him.[36] He was able to mint coins and regulated foreign affairs with other countries such as trade. Through trade he brought in Greek wines, Baghdad spices, and Arab horses to trade at the markets of Kiev.


    Vladimir the Great on the Millennium of Russia monument in Novgorod



    Monument to Vladimir the Great and the monk Fyodor at Pushkin Park in Vladimir, Russia



    Vladimir as a symbol of Ukrainian nationalism: "St Volodymyr – Ruler of Ukraine, 980–1015, erected by Ukrainians in Great Britain in 1988 to celebrate the establishment of Christianity in Ukraine by St. Volodymir in 988"

    See also

    Saints portal
    List of Russian rulers
    List of Ukrainian rulers
    Family life and children of Vladimir I
    List of people known as The Great
    Saint Vladimir Monument
    Prince Vladimir, Russian animated feature film (2006)
    Viking (film)
    Vladimir Putin

    Notes

    Dyba, Yury (2012). Aleksandrovych V.; Voitovych, Leontii; et al., eds. ?????????-?????? ?????? ???????? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????: ??????????? ?????????? ???? [Historical-geographic figurative context of the chronicled report about the birth of Prince Vladimir Svyatoslavovich: localisation of a busy village] (PDF). ????? ????: ??????? ? ???????? [Era of the Princes: history and culture] (in Ukrainian). Lviv. 6. ISSN 2221-6294. Retrieved 7 January 2018.
    Harvard Ukrainian studies, Vol. 12–13, p. 190, Harvard Ukrainian studies, 1990
    Volodimer? is the East Slavic form of the given name; this form was influenced and partially replaced by the Old Bulgarian (Old Church Slavonic) form Vladimer? (by folk etymology later also Vladimir?; in modern East Slavic, the given name is rendered Ukrainian: ????????? Volodymyr, Russian: ?????´??? Vladimir, Belarusian: ?????i?i? Uladzimir. See Vladimir (name) for details.
    Fagrskinna ch. 21 (ed. Finnur Jâonsson 1902–8, p. 108).
    Companion to the Calendar: A Guide to the Saints and Mysteries of the Christian Calendar, p. 105, Mary Ellen Hynes, Ed. Peter Mazar, LiturgyTrainingPublications, 1993
    National geographic, Vol. 167, p. 290, National Geographic Society, 1985
    Vladimir I (Grand Prince of Kiev), Encyclopµdia Britannica
    Den hellige Vladimir av Kiev (~956–1015), Den katolske kirke website
    Vladimir the Great, Encyclopedia of Ukraine
    Saint Vladimir the Baptizer: Wetting cultural appetites for the Gospel, Dr. Alexander Roman, Ukrainian Orthodoxy website
    Ukrainian Catholic Church: part 1., The Free Library
    Vladimir I, Encyclopµdia Britannica
    ???? ?. ?????????-???????????? ???????? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????: ??????????? ?????????? ???? // ????? ????. ??????? ? ????????. ?????: ???????? ??????????????? ??. ?. ????'??????? ??? ???????. — ???. VI. — ?. 37-70

    References

    Golden, P. B. (2006) "Rus." Encyclopaedia of Islam (Brill Online). Eds.: P. Bearman, Th. Bianquis, C.E. Bosworth, E. van Donzel and W.P. Heinrichs. Brill.
    This article incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain: Chisholm, Hugh, ed. (1911). "Vladimir, St". Encyclopµdia Britannica (11th ed.). Cambridge University Press.
    Some historical analysis and political insights on the state affairs of Vladimir the Great (in Russian)
    Moss, Walter G. (2002) "A History of Russia Volume I: To 1917" (London: Anthem Press).
    External links
    Wikimedia Commons has media related to Vladimir I of Kiev.
    Velychenko, Stephen, How Valdamarr Sveinaldsson got to Moscow (krytyka.com), 9 November 2015.

    Vladimir I Sviatoslavich
    SuffixSuggest a change for this event Czar of Russia
    BornSuggest a change for this event 960 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Gender Male
    NameSuggest a change for this event Vladimir I "The Great" Sviatoslavich
    ReligionSuggest a change for this event Abt 989 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Converted to Christianity
    DiedSuggest a change for this event 15 Jul 1015 , Berestovo, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    BuriedSuggest a change for this event Church of Tithes, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Headstones Submit Headstone Photo Submit Headstone Photo
    Person ID I3910 Full Tree
    Last Modified 27 Sep 2013

    Father Sviatoslav I Igorovich, Czar of Russia
    b. 942, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 972, , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Mother Duchess Malusha von Lčubeck
    b. Abt 944, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1002
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 959 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location [1, 2, 6]
    StatusSuggest a change for this event Concubinage
    Family ID F1903 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 1 Adlaga de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 959, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 976 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Vysheslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Novgorod
    b. Abt 977, of, Novgorod, Novgorod Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1010
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1818 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 2 Olava de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 953, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 977 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1819 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 3 Predislava de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 960, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event 980 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1820 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 4 Milolika Asen, Princess of Bulgaria
    b. Abt 963, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Bef 982 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Boris David Vladimirovich, Duke of Rostov
    b. Abt 982, of, Rostov-Yaroslavski, Yaroslavski Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 24 Jul 1015
    2. Gleb Roman Vladimirovich, Duke of Murom
    b. Abt 983, of, Murom, Vladimir Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Abt 5 Aug 1015
    3. Stanslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Smolensk
    b. Abt 984, of, Smolensk, Smolensk Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1015
    4. Pozvizd Vladimirovich, Duke of Vladimir-Volnysk
    b. Abt 985, of, Vladimir-Volynski, Volyn Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1015
    5. Sudislav Vladimirovich, Duke of Pskov
    b. Abt 986, of, Pskov, Pskov Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1063-1065
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1821 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 5 Malfriede Premysl, Princess of Bohemia
    b. Abt 960, of, Prague, Praha, Czechoslovakia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 987 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Svyatoslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Drevlians
    b. Abt 988, of, Ovruch, Zhitomir Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 15 Jul 1015
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1823 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 6 Miss Oehringen
    b. Abt 991, of Oehringen, Jagstkreis, Baden-Wčurttemberg, Schwaben, Germany Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 14 Aug 1018
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 1013 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1824 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 7 Princess Rogneda zu Polotsk
    b. Abt 962, of, Polotsk, Polotsk Oblast, Byelorussia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1002
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 977 of, Polotsk, Polotsk Oblast, Byelorussia Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    + 1. Iszyaslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Polotsk
    b. Abt 978, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1001
    2. Vsevolod Vladimirovich, Prince of Vladimir
    b. Abt 979, of, Vladimir-Volynski, Volyn Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1015
    + 3. Yaroslav I Vladimirovich, Czar of Russia
    b. 980, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 20 Feb 1054, , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    4. Prâemieslawa Vladimirovna, Princess of Kiev
    b. Abt 984, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1018
    5. Mstislav Vladimirovich, Duke of Chernigov
    b. Abt 988, of, Chernigov, Chernigov Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1035-1036, , Chernigov, Chernigov Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1828 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 8 Anna Lekapene, Princess of the Byzantine Empire
    b. 13 Mar 963, of, Constantinople, Constantinople, Byzantium Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1011
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event 989 , Kherson, Kherson Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    MARRIAGE: Married 7 Pagan wives (Rogneide was one) by whom he had 22 children (prior to Anna) [7]
    Children
    + 1. Arlogia Vladimirovna, Countess of Orkney
    b. Abt 1011, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    + 2. Dobronegra Mariya Vladimirovna, Princess of Kiev
    b. Abt 1012, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1087
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1933

    Volodymyr the Great (Valdamar, Volodimer, Vladimir), b ca 956, d 15 July 1015 in Vyshhorod, near Kyiv. Grand prince of Kyiv from 980; son of Sviatoslav I Ihorovych and Malusha; half-brother of Yaropolk I Sviatoslavych and Oleh Sviatoslavych; and father of 11 princes by five wives, including Sviatopolk I, Yaroslav the Wise, Mstyslav Volodymyrovych, and Saints Borys and Hlib. In 969 Grand Prince Sviatoslav I named his son Volodymyr the prince of Novgorod the Great, where the latter ruled under the guidance of his uncle, Dobrynia. In 977 a struggle for power broke out among Sviatoslav's sons. Yaropolk I, who was then the grand prince of Kyiv, seized the Derevlianian land and Novgorod, thereby forcing Volodymyr to flee to Scandinavia. In 980 Volodymyr returned to Rus’ with a Varangian force, expelled Yaropolk's governors from Novgorod, and took Polatsk after a battle in which Prince Rogvolod of Polatsk was slain. Volodymyr took Rogvolod's daughter, Rohnida, as his wife. Later that year he captured Kyiv and had Yaropolk murdered, thereby becoming the grand prince , and married Yaropolk's Greek widow.

    Over the next 35 years Volodymyr expanded the borders of Kyivan Rus’ and turned it into one of the most powerful states in Eastern Europe. After taking the Cherven towns and Peremyshl from Poland (981) and waging successful wars against the Viatichians (981–2) and Radimichians (984) he united the remaining East Slavic tribes, divided his realm into lands, and installed his sons or viceroys to govern them, dispense princely justice, and collect tribute. In 983 Volodymyr waged war against the Yatvingians and thereby gained access to the Baltic Sea. In 985 he defeated the Khazars and Volga Bulgars and secured his state's eastern frontier. Volodymyr devoted considerable attention to defending his southern borders against the nomadic Pechenegs and Chorni Klobuky. He had lines of fortifications built along the Irpin River, the Stuhna River, the Trubizh River, and the Sula River and founded fortified towns (eg, Vasylkiv, Voin, and Bilhorod) that were joined by earthen ramparts.

    Volodymyr attributed his victory over Yaropolk I Sviatoslavych to the support he received from pagan forces, and had idols of the deities Perun, Khors, Dazhboh, Stryboh, Symarhl, and Mokosh erected on a hill overlooking his palace in Kyiv. Later he became convinced that a monotheistic religion would consolidate his power, as Christianity and Islam had done for neighboring rulers. His choice was determined after the Byzantine emperor Basil II turned to him for help in defeating his rival, Bardas Phocas. Volodymyr offered military aid only if he was allowed to marry Basil's sister, Anna, and Basil agreed to the marriage only after Volodymyr promised to convert himself and his subjects to Christianity. Volodymyr, his family, and his closest associates were baptized in December 987, when he took the Christian name Vasylii (Basil). Soon afterward he ordered the destruction of all pagan idols. The mass baptism of the citizens of Kyiv took place on 1 August 988 (see Christianization of Ukraine), and the remaining population of Rus’ was slowly converted, sometimes by force. In 988 Volodymyr sent several thousand warriors to help Basil regain power and married Anna, and in 989 he besieged Chersonese Taurica, took it from Bardas Phocas, and returned it to Basil.

    The Christianization of Rus’ was essentially engineered by Byzantium. Byzantium supplied the first hierarchs and other missionary clergy in Rus’ and introduced Byzantine art, education, and literature there. During Volodymyr's reign the first schools and churches were built, notably the Church of the Tithes in Kyiv. The adoption of Christianity as the official religion facilitated the unification of the Rus’ tribes and the establishment of foreign dynastic, political, cultural, religious, and commercial relations, particularly with the Byzantine Empire, Bulgaria, and Germany. Relations with Poland improved after Volodymyr's son Sviatopolk I married the daughter of Prince Boleslaw I the Brave in 992. Volodymyr received papal emissaries in 986, 988, 991, 992, and 1000 and sent his own envoys to Rome in 993 and 1001.

    After Anna's death in 1011, Volodymyr married the daughter of Count Kuno von Enningen. Toward the end of his life his sons Sviatopolk of Turiv and Yaroslav the Wise of Novgorod challenged his rule. Having defeated Sviatopolk, Volodymyr died while preparing a campaign against Yaroslav and was buried in the Church of the Tithes. He was succeeded briefly by Sviatopolk.

    The Rus’ clergy venerated Volodymyr because of his support of the church, but he was canonized only after 1240. Thereafter he was referred to as ‘the holy, equal to the Apostles, grand prince of Kyiv.’ The oldest extant mention of him as Saint Volodymyr is found in the Hypatian Chronicle under the year 1254, and his feast day, 28 July (15 July OS), was first celebrated in 1263.

    BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Zavitnevich, V. Vladimir Sviatoi kak politicheskii deiatel’ (Kyiv 1888)
    Nazarko, I. Sviatyi Volodymyr Velykyi, Volodar i Khrystytel’ Rusy-Ukračiny (960–1015) (Rome 1954)
    Poppe, A. ‘The Political Background to the Baptism of Rus’: Byzantine-Russian Relations between 986 and 989,’ Dumbarton Oaks Papers, no. 30 (1976); repr in his Rise of Christian Russia (London 1982)
    Volkoff, V. Vladimir the Russian Viking ([London] 1984)
    Tolochko, Petro. Sviatyi Volodymyr; Iaroslav Mudryi (Kyiv 1996)

    Birth:
    What is the meaning of the word, "Ukraine"?

    In most Slavic languages, "kraina" means "country" or "land". The word "krai" in Russian is used this way too (several regions within Russia are categorized as "krai"), but its second meaning "edge"/"boundary" is often pitched by Russia to interpret the word "Ukraine" as "borderlands" (of Russia, of course).

    Source: https://www.quora.com/What-does-Ukraine-for-Ukrainians-mean

    What is the meaning of the word, "Russia"?

    1530s, from Medieval Latin Russi "the people of Russia," from Rus, the native name of the people and the country (source of Arabic Rus, Medieval Greek Rhos), originally the name of a group of Swedish merchant/warriors who established themselves around Kiev 9c.

    Source: https://www.etymonline.com/word/russia

    Religion:
    converted to Christianity

    Vladimir married Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus. Rogneda (daughter of Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk) was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia; died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  29. 9109.  Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia (daughter of Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk); died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Rogneda of Polotsk (962–1002) is the Slavic name for Ragnhild, was a Princess consort of Rus. She was the daughter of Ragnvald (Slavic: Rogvolod) came from Scandinavia and established himself at Polatsk in the mid-10th century.

    Life

    It has been speculated that Rogneda belonged to the Ynglings royal family of Norway. In or about 980, Vladimir, on learning that she was betrothed to his half-brother Yaropolk I of Kiev, took Polotsk and forced Rogneda to marry him. Having raped Rogneda in the presence of her parents, he ordered them to be killed, along with two of Rogneda's brothers.

    Rogneda gave him several children. The four sons were Yaroslav the Wise, Vsevolod, Mstislav of Chernigov, and Izyaslav of Polotsk. She also bore two daughters, one of whom is named by Nestor the Chronicler as Predslava (taken as a concubine of Boleslaus I of Poland, according to Gallus). A later chronicle tells a story, most likely taken from a Norse saga, of Rogneda plotting against Vladimir and asking her elder son, Izyaslav, to kill him. As was the Norse royal custom, she was sent with her elder son to govern the land of her parents, i.e. Polotsk. Izyaslav's line continued to rule Polotsk and the newly found town of Izyaslavl until the Mongol invasion.

    After Vladimir converted to Christianity and took Anna Porphyrogeneta as his wife, he had to divorce all his previous wives, including Rogneda. After that, she entered the convent and took the name Anastasia.

    Legacy

    Around 1825 Kondraty Ryleev wrote a narrative poem entitled Rogneda. This poem became a literary source for her portrayal in the nationalist Russian opera Rogneda by Alexander Serov, which premiered in 1865.

    See also

    Family life and children of Vladimir I
    List of rape victims from history and mythology

    Princess Consort of Rus
    Rahvalod, Rahnieda (Polacak). ????????, ??????? (???????).jpg
    Matchmakers Vladimir Svyatoslavich in Rogvolod (left side); Rogvolod talks with Rogneda (right side).
    Reign 980–988
    Predecessor Unknown wife of Yaropolk I
    Successor Anna Porphyrogeneta
    Born 962
    Died 1002 [aged 40]
    Spouse Vladimir the Great (divorced)
    Issue Izyaslav of Polotsk
    Yaroslav the Wise
    Mstislav of Chernigov
    Predlava
    Premislava
    Mstislava
    Father Rogvolod

    end of biography


    end of biography

    Notes:

    Married:
    List of rape victims from ancient history and mythology:

    Rogneda of Polotsk from Belarus/Scandinavian history; raped by Vladimir, half-brother of her betrothed Yaropolk I of Kiev, in the presence of her parents (10th century)

    ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_rape_victims_from_ancient_history_and_mythology

    Children:
    1. 4554. Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia was born in 976 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 20 Feb 1054 in Kiev, Ukraine.

  30. 9110.  Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden was born in ~980 in (Sweden); died in 1022 in Husaby, Sweden.

    Olof married Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden(Sweden). Estrid was born in ~979 in (Schleswig-Holstein, Germany); died in 1035 in (Sweden). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  31. 9111.  Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden was born in ~979 in (Schleswig-Holstein, Germany); died in 1035 in (Sweden).

    Notes:

    Estrid (or Astrid) of the Obotrites (c. 979 – 1035) was a Viking age Swedish queen and West Slavic princess, married to Olof Skčotkonung, the King of Sweden, c. 1000–1022, mother of King Anund Jacob of Sweden and the Kievan Rus' saint and grand princess Ingegerd Olofsdotter.

    Biography
    Legend says that Estrid was taken back to Sweden from a war in the West Slavic area of Mecklenburg as a war-prize. She was most likely given by her father, a tribal chief of the Polabian Obotrites, as a peace offering in a marriage to seal the peace, and she is thought to have brought with her a great dowry, as a great Slavic influence is represented in Sweden from her time, mainly among craftsmen.

    Her husband also had a mistress, Edla, who came from the same area in Europe as herself, and who was possibly taken to Sweden at the same time. The king treated Edla and Estrid the same way and gave his son and his two daughters with Edla the same privileges as the children he had with Estrid, though it was Estrid he married and made queen.

    Queen Estrid was baptised with her husband, their children and large numbers of the Swedish royal court in 1008, when the Swedish royal family converted to Christianity, although the king promised to respect the freedom of religion - Sweden was not to be Christian until the last religious war between Inge the Elder and Blot-Sweyn of 1084-1088.

    Snorre Sturlasson wrote about her, that Estrid was unkind to the children (Emund, Astrid and Holmfrid) of her husband's mistress Edla;

    " Queen Estrid was arrogant and not kind towards her stepchildren, and therefore the king sent his son Emund to Vendland, where he was brought up by his maternal relatives".
    Not much is known of Estrid as a person. Snorre Sturlasson mentions her as a lover of pomp and luxury, and as hard and strict towards her servants.

    Children
    Ingegerd Olofsdotter (c. 1001-1054), Grand Princess of Kiev, in Kievan Rus' called Anna, married Yaroslav I the Wise, prince of Novgorod and Kiev.
    Anund Jacob (c. 1010-1050), king of Sweden, succeeded Olof as king in c. 1022.
    References
    ęAke Ohlmarks: "Alla Sveriges drottningar" (All the queens of Sweden) (In Swedish)
    Snorri Sturluson

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 4555. Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden; died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Anund Jacob, King of Sweden was born in ~1010 in (Sweden); died in 1050 in (Sweden).

  32. 15248.  Duncan I of Scotland, King of AlbaDuncan I of Scotland, King of Alba was born in ~1001 in (Dunkeld, Scotland) (son of Crinan of Dunkeld, Abbot of Dunkeld and Bethoc); died on 14 Aug 1040 in Elgin, Scotland.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 1007, (Dunkeld) Scotland

    Notes:

    Donnchad mac Crinain (Modern Gaelic: Donnchadh mac Cráionain;[2] anglicised as Duncan I, and nicknamed An t-Ilgarach, "the Diseased" or "the Sick";[3] ca. 1001 – 14 August 1040)[1] was king of Scotland (Alba) from 1034 to 1040. He is the historical basis of the "King Duncan" in Shakespeare's play Macbeth.

    Life

    He was a son of Crâinâan, hereditary lay abbot of Dunkeld, and Bethâoc, daughter of king Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda (Malcolm II).

    Unlike the "King Duncan" of Shakespeare's Macbeth, the historical Duncan appears to have been a young man. He followed his grandfather Malcolm as king after the latter's death on 25 November 1034, without apparent opposition. He may have been Malcolm's acknowledged successor or Táanaiste as the succession appears to have been uneventful.[4] Earlier histories, following John of Fordun, supposed that Duncan had been king of Strathclyde in his grandfather's lifetime, between 1018 and 1034, ruling the former Kingdom of Strathclyde as an appanage. Modern historians discount this idea.[5]

    An earlier source, a variant of the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba (CK-I), gives Duncan's wife the Gaelic name Suthen.[6] Whatever his wife's name may have been, Duncan had at least two sons. The eldest, Malcolm III (Mâael Coluim mac Donnchada) was king from 1058 to 1093, the second Donald III (Domnall Bâan, or "Donalbane") was king afterwards. Mâael Muire, Earl of Atholl is a possible third son of Duncan, although this is uncertain.[7]

    The early period of Duncan's reign was apparently uneventful, perhaps a consequence of his youth. Macbeth (Mac Bethad mac Findlâaich) is recorded as having been his dux, today rendered as "duke" and meaning nothing more than the rank between prince and marquess, but then still having the Roman meaning of "war leader". In context — "dukes of Francia" had half a century before replaced the Carolingian kings of the Franks and in England the over-mighty Godwin of Wessex was called a dux — this suggests that Macbeth may have been the power behind the throne.[8]

    In 1039, Duncan led a large Scots army south to besiege Durham, but the expedition ended in disaster. Duncan survived, but the following year he led an army north into Moray, Macbeth's domain, apparently on a punitive expedition against Moray.[9] There he was killed in action, at Bothnagowan, now Pitgaveny, near Elgin, by the men of Moray led by Macbeth, probably on 14 August 1040.[10] He is thought to have been buried at Elgin[11] before later relocation to the Isle of Iona.
    Depictions in fiction

    Duncan is depicted as an elderly King in the play Macbeth (1606) by William Shakespeare. He is killed in his sleep by the protagonist, Macbeth.

    In the historical novel Macbeth the King (1978) by Nigel Tranter, Duncan is portrayed as a schemer who is fearful of Macbeth as a possible rival for the throne. He tries to assassinate Macbeth by poisoning and then when this fails, attacks his home with an army. In self-defence Macbeth meets him in battle and kills him in personal combat.

    In the animated television series Gargoyles he is depicted as a weak and conniving king who assassinates those who he believes threaten his rule.[12] He even tries to assassinate Macbeth, forcing Demona to ally with the Moray nobleman, with Duncan's resulting death coming from attempting to strike an enchanted orb of energy that one of the Weird Sisters gave to Macbeth to take Duncan down.

    Died:
    during the Battle of Pitgaveny by Macbeth

    Duncan married Suthen, Queen of Scotland in ~1030 in (Northumbria, England). Suthen was born in ~1020 in Northumbria, England; died in 1050 in Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  33. 15249.  Suthen, Queen of Scotland was born in ~1020 in Northumbria, England; died in 1050 in Scotland.

    Notes:

    Biography
    This is the Final Profile ID for Suthen, wife of Duncan I of Scotland.
    Suthen/Sybil is being consolidated in this profile. Due to her unknown parentage, her LNAB has been determined as UNKNOWN.
    Take care when merging.

    There is confusion surrounding the origins of Sybill/Suthen. Conflicting theories claim she is either a: cousin, sister, or daughter of Siward, Earl of Northumbria. Therefore, her LNAB is "UNKNOWN".
    Siward had 2 known children: Waltheof of Bamburg and (unproven) Osbeorne (d.27 Jul 1054).
    "[SIBYLLA] . The Chronicle of John of Fordun states the mother of Malcolm and Donald Bane, Duncan's sons, was "the cousin of Earl Siward". This info is not in any earlier source and should be considered dubious" (Medieval Lands)
    Please see G2G discussion for more:
    http://www.wikitree.com/g2g/137645/what-is-the-lnab-for-suthen-sybil-of-scotland-

    Vitals
    Name: Suthen
    Alias: Sybill, Sybilla
    b. ____
    d. ____
    Disputed Origins
    The parents listed for this individual are speculative and may not be based on sound genealogical research. Sources to prove or disprove this ancestry are needed. Please contact the Profile Manager or leave information on the bulletin board.

    Sybill's relation to Siward, Earl of Northumbria, as well as Bjorn is unknown. She has been referred to as Siward's cousin, sister, and daughter.

    John of Fordun:
    Duncan's wife was the cousin of Earl Siward.[1]
    Foundation for Medieval Genealogy [2] states:
    information is dubious ... "In one earlier king list, King Malcolm III's mother is named "Suthen"".
    more recent sources suggest:[citation needed]
    Earl Siward and Sybilla are siblings.
    Sybilla was daughter of Bjorn Bearsson and sister of Sigurd "Digera" Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbria
    Marriage and Issue
    m. c.1030 Duncan of Scotland.[3] Issue:
    Malcolm III
    Donald III
    Maelmuire.[4]
    Sources
    ? Fordun, J. (1872) Chronicle of a Scottish Nation. Felix J.H. Skene, Trans. & William F. Skene, Ed. Edinburgh: Edmonston and Douglas. www.archive.org
    ? fmg.ac
    ? Ashley, M. (2008). A Brief History of British Kings and Queens, (pp.106-107). Philadelphia, PA: Running Press Book Publishers. Print.
    ? Alan Anderson's EARLY SOURCES OF SCOTTISH HISTORY, AD 500-1286; Weir, A. (n.d.) BRITAIN'S ROYAL FAMILIES (revised edition).
    http://www.clanmacfarlanegenealogy.info/genealogy/TNGWebsite/getperson.php?personID=I4519&tree=CC

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 7624. Malcolm III of Scotland, King of Scots was born in 0Mar 1031 in Scotland; died on 13 Nov 1093 in Alnwick, Northumberland, England.
    2. Donald Dunkeld, III, King of Scots was born in 1034 in Perth, Perthshire, Scotland; died in 1097 in Rescobie, Angus, Scotland.

  34. 15250.  Edward the ExileEdward the Exile was born in 1016 in (Wessex) England (son of Edmund II, King of the English and Ealdgyth); died on 19 Apr 1057 in London, Middlesex, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Hungary

    Notes:

    Edward the Exile (1016 – 19 April 1057), also called Edward Ątheling, was the son of King Edmund Ironside and of Ealdgyth. He spent most of his life in exile in the Kingdom of Hungary following the defeat of his father by Canute the Great; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cnut_the_Great.

    Exile

    After the Danish conquest of England in 1016, Canute had Edward, said to be only a few months old, and his brother, Edmund, sent to the Swedish court of Olof Skčotkonung[1][2] (who was either Canute's half-brother or stepbrother), supposedly with instructions to have the children murdered. Instead, the two boys were secretly sent either to Kiev,[3] where Olof's daughter Ingigerd was the Queen, or to Poland, where Canute's uncle Boleslaw I Chrobry was duke.[4] Later Edward made his way to Hungary, probably in the retinue of Ingigerd's son-in-law, Andrâas in 1046.

    Return

    On hearing the news of his being alive, Edward the Confessor recalled him to England in 1056 and made him his heir. Edward offered the last chance of an undisputed succession within the Saxon royal house. News of Edward's existence came at a time when the old Anglo-Saxon monarchy, restored after a long period of Danish domination, was heading for catastrophe. The Confessor, personally devout but politically weak and without children, was unable to make an effective stand against the steady advance of the powerful and ambitious sons of Godwin, Earl of Wessex. From across the Channel William, Duke of Normandy, also had an eye on the succession. Edward the Exile appeared at just the right time. Approved by both king and by the Witan, the Council of the Realm, he offered a way out of the impasse, a counter both to the Godwinsons and to William, and one with a legitimacy that could not be readily challenged.

    In 1054 King Edward sent Ealdred, Bishop of Worcester, to the court of the German emperor to set in train negotiations with the king of Hungary for the return of Edward the Exile. Ealdred was not at first successful, and Earl Harold's journey to Flanders, and possibly on to Germany and Hungary, in 1056 was probably undertaken to further negotiations. The Exile finally arrived in England in 1057 with his wife and children, but died within a few days, on 19 April, without meeting the King. He was buried in Old St Paul's Cathedral.[5]

    Family

    Edward's wife was named Agatha, whose origins are disputed.[6] Their children were:

    Edgar Ątheling (c. 1051 - c. 1126) - Elected King of England after the Battle of Hastings but submitted to William the Conqueror.
    Saint Margaret of Scotland (c. 1045 - 16 November 1093) - Married King Malcolm III of Scotland.
    Cristina (c. 1057 - c. 1093) - Abbess at Romsey Abbey.
    Edward's grandchild Edith of Scotland, also called Matilda, married King Henry I of England, continuing the Anglo-Saxon line into the post-Conquest English monarchy.

    Ancestors

    Edward the Exile was a direct descendant of a line of Wessex kings dating back, at least on the pages of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles, to the arrival of Cerdic of Wessex in 495AD, and from Alfred the Great in the English monarchs family tree.[7] Of his more immediate ancestors, all four of Edward's male-line ancestors shown in the diagram below were Kings of England before Cnut the Great took the crown and sent Edward into exile.[8]

    Edward married Agatha. Agatha was born in >1030; died in <1070 in (England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  35. 15251.  Agatha was born in >1030; died in <1070 in (England).

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: Aft 1018
    • Alt Death: 13 Jul 1054, Newcastle Upon Tyne, Northumberland, England

    Notes:

    Biography of Agatha, Wife of Edward the Exile
    Parentage: Agatha's parents are unknown. Who they might me be remains one the great genealogical puzzles as tantalizing clues were left by near contemporaries. However, all of these clues are open to interpretation and debate, and are at times contradictory. One should not take any published as proof that her parentage has been discovered or worked out.
    Stewart Baldwin's The Henry Project discusses the various theories and their origins on his "Agatha" page. [1]
    Wikipedia also covers the various theories regarding her possible parrentage, all of them cited, with links to many primary genealogical sources in WHO ARE AGATHA'S PARENTS?.
    The controversy was most recently discussed in The Scottish Genealogist in 2002. [2].
    WHAT IS CERTAIN is that she was the wife of Edward, of Wessex, and the mother of Saint Margaret of Scotland

    One Biographical Theory
    Agatha of Augsburg, Princess of Hungary Some authorities say that she is the daughter of Ludolph, Margrave of West Friesland and Gertrude von Stade (RN=28199). She Paget says she is daughter of Bruno, Bishop of Augsburg, brother of Emperor Henry II. Agatha of Augsburg, Princess of Hungary died after 1066.

    Another Biographical Theory
    Her parentage is disputed repeatedly; the most interesting theories are published in the New England Genealogical journals[3][4][5]

    Another Biographical Theory
    (Someone copied from Wikipedia article) Wikipedia: Agatha,_wife_of_Edward_the_Exile
    There is doubt about her parentage.
    Note on paternity of Agatha, wife of Edward The Exile (by Andrey Alexandrovich Frizyuk)
    " Two main versions of Agatha's parentage have been proposed so far:
    1. Szabolcs de Vajay in his paper "Agatha, Mother of St. Margaret, Queen of Scotland" (Duquesne Review, vol. 7, no. 2 (Spring 1962), pp. 71-80) expounded the theory that Agatha was a daughter of Liudolf, Margrave of West-Friesland (he was half-brother of Emperor Henry III), by Gertrude of Egisheim. This is based on statements of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle and Florence of Worcester's "Chronicon ex chronicis" that Agatha was a blood relative of the "Emperor Henry".
    2. Rene Jette in his article "Is the Mystery of the Origins of Agatha, Wife of Edward the Exile, Finally Solved?" (New England Historical and Genealogical Register, no. 150 (October 1996): 417-432) pointed out some facts which were not explained by Szabolcs de Vajay's theory:
    A. William of Malmesbury in "De Gestis Regis Anglorum" and several later chronicles state that Agatha was a Hungarian Queen's sister. Edward was a loyal supporter of Andras who accompanied him from Kiev to Hungary in 1046 and lived for many years at his court. Thus it's highly probable that "a Hungarian Queen" in question was Andras' wife, Anastasia Yaroslavna.
    B. According to Szabolcs de Vajay, the marriage of Agatha and Edward took place in Kiev. This accords with statements of Geoffrey Gaimar and Roger of Howden that Edward took a Kievan wife "of noble parentage."
    C. There are several etymological arguments. Agatha, for instance, is a Greek name quite unknown in Western Europe of that time. On the other hand, the name Agatha/Agafia was fairly common in the Rurikid family: all daughters of Yaroslav received Greek names, and we know that Yaroslav's Byzantine stepmother had an aunt named Agatha.
    D. Also, the 11th-century fresco of St Sophia Cathedral in Kiev represents 5 living daughters/sisters of Yaroslav, all of marriageable age. One of them is Anastasia the Queen of Hungary, another Elisaveta the Queen of Norway, the third - Anna the Queen of France, the fourth - Dobronega the Queen of Poland, but who was the fifth?
    It's interesting that the last wife of Vladimir I was apparently the first cousin of Emperor Henry III. Her daughter Dobronega could have been described as "filia germani imperatoris Henrici". What if Agatha was Dobronega's full sister? It seems to me that such a solution would explain all the evidence that we have in the best way."
    See NEHGR 152. Forebears, XVI, #4, p 521 says daughter of Bruno, brother of HRE Henry II; Bruno d 1057, London.
    Sources
    ? Baldwin. "Agatha", in The Henry Project (2010, accessed 2017).
    ? Lauder-Frost, Gregory M.S., FSA Scot., "Agatha - The Ancestry Dispute" in The Scottish Genealogist, Edinburgh, Sept 2002, vol.xlix no.3, p.71-2.
    ? David Faris and Douglas Richard"The Origin of Agatha-The Debate Continues: The Parents of Agatha, Wife of Edward The Exile" in New England Historical and Genealogical Register, vol. 152, (April 1998).By
    ? Renâe Jettâe, "Is the Mystery of the Origins of Agatha, Wife of Edward the Exile, Finally Solved?", in New England Historical and Genealogical Register, vol. 150 (October 1996), pp. 417-432
    ? G. Andrews Moriarty, "Agatha, wife of the Atheling Eadward", in The New England Historical and Genealogical Register, vol. 106 (1952), pp. 52-60
    Our main source for medieval genealogy in the EuroAristo Project is the FMG database which is MEDIEVAL LANDS :A prosopography of medieval European noble and royal families by Charles Cawley,© Foundation for Medieval Genealogy, 2000-2013. http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/index.htm http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/CONTENTS.htm

    We are open to other sources as well but please cite them.
    Source list:
    Baldwin, Stewart. "Agatha: Wife of Eadweard the Exile", website The Henry Project: The Ancestors of King Henry II of England. (4 July 2010, http://sbaldw.home.mindspring.com/hproject/prov/agath000.htm ; accessed April 2017).
    History of Scotland, George Buchanan--Scots Peerage Sir James Balfor--U.K. Extracted Probate Records---ancestry.com
    Spottiswood, John. The History of the Church of Scotland, beginning the year of our Lord 203, and continued to the end of the reign of King James VI. (R. Norton, for R. Royston, London, 1668) Page 29

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 7625. Margaret of Wessex, Queen of Scotland was born in ~1045 in Wessex, England; died on 16 Nov 1093 in Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Scotland; was buried in Dunfermline Abbey, Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland.

  36. 2252.  Siward Bjornsson, Earl of Northumbia was born in (1000-1010) in Denmark; died on 26 Mar 1055 in St Olave's Church, York, England; was buried in York, Yorkshire, England.

    Notes:

    Siward or Sigurd (/'su?w?rd/ or more recently /'si?w?rd/;[1] Old English: Sigeweard)[2] was an important earl of 11th-century northern England. The Old Norse nickname Digri and its Latin translation Grossus ("the stout") are given to him by near-contemporary texts.[3] Siward was probably of Scandinavian origin, perhaps a relative of Earl Ulf, and emerged as a powerful regional strongman in England during the reign of Cnut ("Canute the Great", 1016–1035). Cnut was a Scandinavian ruler who conquered England in the 1010s, and Siward was one of the many Scandinavians who came to England in the aftermath of that conquest. Siward subsequently rose to become sub-ruler of most of northern England. From 1033 at the latest Siward was in control of southern Northumbria, that is, present-day Yorkshire, governing as earl on Cnut's behalf.

    He entrenched his position in northern England by marrying Ąlfflµd, the daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bamburgh. After killing Ealdred's successor Eadulf in 1041, Siward gained control of all Northumbria. He exerted his power in support of Cnut's successors, kings Harthacnut and Edward, assisting them with vital military aid and counsel. He probably gained control of the middle shires of Northampton and Huntingdon by the 1050s, and there is some evidence that he spread Northumbrian control into Cumberland. In the early 1050s Earl Siward turned against the Scottish ruler Mac Bethad mac Findlaâich ("Macbeth"). Despite the death of his son Osbjorn, Siward defeated Mac Bethad in battle in 1054. More than half a millennium later the Scotland adventure earned him a place in William Shakespeare's Macbeth. Siward died in 1055, leaving one son, Waltheof, who would eventually succeed to Northumbria. St Olave's church in York and nearby Heslington Hill are associated with Siward.

    read more...

    Died:
    "Siward, the stalwart earl, being stricken by dysentery, felt that death was near, and said, "How shameful it is that I, who could not die in so many battles, should have been saved for the ignominious death of a cow! At least clothe me in my impenetrable breastplate, gird me with my sword, place my helmet on my head, my shield in my left hand, my gilded battle-axe in my right, that I, the bravest of soldiers, may die like a soldier."

    He spoke, and armed as he had requested, he gave up his spirit with honour".

    — A description of Siward's death, taken from the Historia Anglorum of Henry of Huntingdon.

    Buried:
    at St Olave's Church, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/St_Olave%27s_Church,_York

    Siward married Aelfflaed(Northumbria, England). Aelfflaed (daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia and unnamed spouse) was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  37. 2253.  Aelfflaed was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England) (daughter of Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia and unnamed spouse); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England.
    Children:
    1. 1126. Waltheof Huntington, Earl of Northumbria died on 31 May 1076 in St. Giles Hill, Winchester, England; was buried in Crowland, Crowland Abbey, Peterborough, England.

  38. 2254.  Lambert II, Count of Lens was born in Lens, France; died in 1054 in (France).

    Lambert married Countess Adelaide of Normandy(Normandie, France). Adelaide (daughter of Duke Robert de Normandie, II and Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne) was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France; died before 1090 in (Normandie, France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  39. 2255.  Countess Adelaide of Normandy was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France (daughter of Duke Robert de Normandie, II and Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne); died before 1090 in (Normandie, France).

    Notes:

    Adelaide of Normandy (or Adeliza) (c. 1030 – bef. 1090) was the sister of William the Conqueror and was Countess of Aumale in her own right.

    Life

    Born c. 1030,[1] Adelaide was an illegitimate daughter of the Norman duke Robert the Magnificent. Robert's likewise illegitimate son and successor, William the Conqueror, was Adelaide's brother or half-brother.[a]

    Adelaide's first marriage to Enguerrand II, Count of Ponthieu potentially gave William a powerful ally in upper Normandy.[2] But at the Council of Reims in 1049, when the marriage of William with Matilda of Flanders was prohibited based on consanguinity, so were those of Eustace II, Count of Boulogne and Enguerrand of Ponthieu, who was already married to Adelaide.[3] Adelaide's marriage was apparently annulled c.1049/50 and another marriage was arranged for her, this time to Lambert II, Count of Lens, younger son of Eustace I, Count of Boulogne forming a new marital alliance between Normandy and Boulogne.[4] Lambert was killed in 1054 at Lille, aiding Baldwin V, Count of Flanders against Emperor Henry III.[5] Now widowed, Adelaide resided at Aumale, probably part of her dower from her first husband, Enguerrand, or part of a settlement after the capture of Guy of Ponthieu, her brother-in-law.[b][4] As a dowager Adelaide began a semi-religious retirement and became involved with the church at Auchy presenting them with a number of gifts.[4] In 1060 she was called upon again to form another marital alliance, this time to a younger man Odo, Count of Champagne.[6] Odo seems to have been something of a disappointment as he appears on only one of the Conqueror's charters and received no land in England; his wife being a tenant-in-chief in her own right.[6]

    In 1082, William and his wife, Matilda, gave to the abbey of the Holy Trinity in Caen the town of Le Homme in the Cotentin with a provision to the Countess of Albamarla (Aumale), his sister, for a life tenancy.[7] In 1086, as Comitissa de Albatnarla,[7] as she was listed in the Domesday Book, was shown as having numerous holdings in both Suffolk and Essex,[8] one of the very few Norman noblewomen to have held lands in England at Domesday as a tenant-in-chief.[9] She was also given the lordship of Holderness which was held after her death by her 3rd husband, Odo, the by then disinherited Count of Champagne; the lordship then passed to their son, Stephen.[7] Adelaide died before 1090.[10]
    Family

    Adelaide married three times; first to Enguerrand II, Count of Ponthieu (died 1053)[11] by whom she had issue:

    Adelaide, living 1096.[7]

    She married secondly Lambert II, Count of Lens (died 1054),[10] they had a daughter:

    Judith of Lens, m. Waltheof Earl of Huntingdon and Northumbria.[12]

    Adelaide married thirdly in 1060 Odo, Count of Champagne (d. aft. 1096),[13] by whom she had a son:

    Stephen, Count of Aumale.[13]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 1127. Judith of Lens, Countess of Northumberland was born in 1054-1055 in Lens, France; died in ~1090 in Fotheringay, Northamptonshire, England.

  40. 2276.  Henri, I, King of France was born on 4 May 1008 in Reims, France; died on 4 Aug 1060 in Vitry-aux-Loges, Centre, France; was buried in Saint Denis Basilique, Paris, France.

    Notes:

    Henry I (4 May 1008 – 4 August 1060) was King of the Franks from 1031 to his death. The royal demesne of France reached its smallest size during his reign, and for this reason he is often seen as emblematic of the weakness of the early Capetians. This is not entirely agreed upon, however, as other historians regard him as a strong but realistic king, who was forced to conduct a policy mindful of the limitations of the French monarchy.

    King of the Franks
    Junior king
    Senior king 14 May 1027 – 20 July 1031;
    20 July 1031 – 4 August 1060
    Coronation 14 May 1027, Cathedral of Reims
    Predecessor Robert II
    Successor Philip I
    Born 4 May 1008
    Reims, France
    Died 4 August 1060 (aged 52)
    Vitry-aux-Loges, France
    Burial Saint Denis Basilica, Paris, France
    Spouse Matilda of Frisia
    Anne of Kiev
    Issue Philip I
    Emma of France
    Robert of France
    Hugh I, Count of Vermandois
    House Capet
    Father Robert II of France


    Reign
    A member of the House of Capet, Henry was born in Reims, the son of King Robert II (972–1031) and Constance of Arles (986–1034).[1] He was crowned King of France at the Cathedral of Reims on 14 May 1027,[2] in the Capetian tradition, while his father still lived. He had little influence and power until he became sole ruler on his father's death.

    The reign of Henry I, like those of his predecessors, was marked by territorial struggles. Initially, he joined his brother Robert, with the support of their mother, in a revolt against his father (1025). His mother, however, supported Robert as heir to the old king, on whose death Henry was left to deal with his rebel sibling.[3] In 1032, he placated his brother by giving him the duchy of Burgundy[3] which his father had given him in 1016.[4]

    In an early strategic move, Henry came to the rescue of his very young nephew-in-law, the newly appointed Duke William of Normandy (who would go on to become William the Conqueror), to suppress a revolt by William's vassals. In 1047, Henry secured the dukedom for William in their decisive victory over the vassals at the Battle of Val-áes-Dunes near Caen;[5] however, Henry would later support the barons against William until the former's death in 1060.[6]

    In 1051, William married Matilda, the daughter of the count of Flanders, which Henry saw as a threat to his throne.[7] In 1054, and again in 1057, Henry invaded Normandy, but on both occasions he was defeated.[7]

    Henry had three meetings with Henry III, Holy Roman Emperor—all at Ivois. In early 1043, he met him to discuss the marriage of the emperor with Agnes of Poitou, the daughter of Henry's vassal.[8] In October 1048, the two Henries met again and signed a treaty of friendship.[9] The final meeting took place in May 1056 and concerned disputes over Theobald III and County of Blois.[9] The debate over the duchy became so heated that Henry accused the emperor of breach of contract and subsequently left.[9] In 1058, Henry was selling bishoprics and abbacies, ignoring the accusations of simony and tyranny by the Papal legate Cardinal Humbert.[10] Despite his efforts, Henry I's twenty-nine-year reign saw feudal power in France reach its pinnacle.

    King Henry I died on 4 August 1060 in Vitry-en-Brie, France, and was interred in Basilica of St Denis. He was succeeded by his son, Philip I of France, who was 7 at the time of his death; for six years Henry's queen Anne of Kiev ruled as regent. At the time of his death, he was besieging Thimert, which had been occupied by the Normans since 1058.[11]

    Marriages
    Henry I was betrothed to Matilda, the daughter of Conrad II, Holy Roman Emperor, but she died prematurely in 1034.[12] Henry then married Matilda of Frisia, but she died in 1044,[13] following a Caesarean section. Casting further afield in search of a third wife, Henry married Anne of Kiev on 19 May 1051.[13] They had four children:

    Philip I (23 May 1052 – 30 July 1108).[14]
    Emma (1054 – 1109?).
    Robert (c. 1055 – c. 1060).
    Hugh "the Great" of Vermandois (1057–1102).[15]

    end of biography

    Henri married Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France. Anna (daughter of Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia and Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden) was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 5 Sep 1075 in France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  41. 2277.  Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine (daughter of Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia and Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden); died on 5 Sep 1075 in France.

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV

    aka Anne of RUSSIA; (YAROSLAVNA Iaroslavna) KIJEWSKAIA; (Capet's 2nd wife)
    Born: Kiev 1036 Died: aft. 1076 France


    HM George I's 16-Great Grandmother. HRE Ferdinand I's 13-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 19-Great Grandmother. PM Churchill's 23-Great Grandmother. HM Margrethe II's 24-Great Grandmother. Gen. Pierpont Hamilton's 24-Great Grandmother. `Red Baron' Richthofen's 21-Great Grandmother. Poss. Agnes Harris's 17-Great Grandmother. `Osawatomie' Brown's 24-Great Grandmother.
    Husbands/Partners: Henry I CAPET (King) of FRANCE ; Raoul III de CREPY
    Child: Philip I `the Amorous' (King) of FRANCE
    Possible Child: Hugh MAGNUS `the Great' de CREPI
    Alternative Mother of Possible Child: prob. not Matilda of GERMANY (1st wife)
    ________ ________ ________ ________ _______ _______ _______ _______ ______ _____ _____
    / -- Rurik (Grand Prince) of NOVGORAD + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | | or: Ingwar (Rurik's son)
    / | OR: prob. not Rurik NOWGOROD [alt ped] + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    / -- Igor I (Grand Prince) of KIEV (876? - 945?)
    | \ | OR: prob. source: N1c1 y-Haplogroup + =====>
    | \ -- Efanda of URMAN + ====> [ 1]
    / | OR: prob. not Marija of BULGARIA + ==&=> [ 255 ,,XQD,&]
    / -- Sviatoslav (Svatislav) I IGORJEWITSCH
    / \ -- Olga von PLESKAU (Grand Duchess) of KIEV + ====> [ 2]
    / -- Vladimir (I; Saint; Grand Prince) of KIEV
    | \ / -- poss. Malk (Mal) de LUBECH + ====> [ 1]
    | \ -- Malousha `the Slav' de LUBECH (944? - 1002?)
    | \ | or: Fredslava (ARPAD ?), q.v.
    / \ -- Olga
    / -- Jaroslav (Yaroslav Laroslav) I WLADIMIROWWITSCH
    | \ / -- poss. Randolph of POLOTSK + ====> [ 1]
    | | / -- Rognwald (Rognvald) (Count) von POLOTZK
    | \ -- Rogneida (Rognieda) (Princess) von POLOTZK
    | | or: Anna PORPHYROGENITA, q.v.
    / | OR: poss. (Miss) von SCHWABEN + ==&=> [ 255 ,gC,tm,&]
    - Anna (Agnesa) JAROSLAVNA (Princess) of KIEV
    \ / -- Erik EDMUNDSSON of SWEDEN (Goten) + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | / -- Bjorn (III) `the Old' (`a Haugi') ERIKSSON
    | / -- Erik VII `Segersall' (King) of SWEDEN
    | | \ | OR: Erik VII `Segersall' of SWEDEN [alt ped] + ====> [ 255 ,,p,&]
    | / \ -- Ingeborg (? - 934+)
    | / -- Olaf III (II; King; Skot-konig) of SWEDEN
    | | \ / -- Skoglar-Toste (Skogul-Tosti) STORRADA
    | | \ -- Sigrid (Sigrith) STORRADA (Queen) of DENMARK
    | / | OR: prob. Gunhild MIEZKODOTTER av VENDEN + ====> [ 255 ,g,&]
    \ -- Ingegarda (Ingrid) OLAFSDOTTIR (1001? - 1050)
    \ / -- Mitsui II (Prince) of the OBOTRITES + ====> [ 255 ,,x,&]
    | / -- Mieceslas III (Prince) of the OBOTRITES
    | | \ -- poss. Sophia MIECESLAS + ====> [ 1]
    | / | OR: poss. Margareta of SAXONY + ==&=> [ 255 ,c,pt,&]
    \ -- Astrid (Ingegerda) (Princess) of the OBOTRITES
    \ -- Sophia (Sweden)


    Her (poss.) Grandchildren: Cecile de FRANCE ; Louis VI `the Fat' (King) of FRANCE ; Constance (Constansia) CAPET (Princess) of FRANCE ; Florent de FRANCE ; Raoul I (Count) de VERMANDOIS ; Isabelle (de) VERMANDOIS ; Agnes de VERMANDOIS ; Mathilda (Mahaut) de VERMANDOIS ; Constance de VERMANDOIS ; Alice de VERMANDOIS

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Children:
    1. 1138. Hugues de France, Count of Vermandois was born in 1057 in (Vermandois) France; died on 18 Oct 1102 in Tarsus, Turkey; was buried in Church of St Paul, Mersin, Mersin, Turkey.


Generation: 17

  1. 72160.  RolloRollo was born in 846 in Maer, Norway (son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of Mar and Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of Mar); died in 931; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Rollo or Gaange Rolf[1] (Norman: Rou; Old Norse: Hrâolfr; French: Rollon; c. 846 – c. 930 AD) was a Viking who became the first ruler of Normandy, a region of France. He is sometimes called the 1st Duke of Normandy. His Scandinavian name Rolf was extended to Gaange Rolf because he as an adult became too heavy for a horse to carry, therefore he had to walk ("gaa" in older Dano-Norwegian). Rollo emerged as the outstanding personality among the Norsemen who had secured a permanent foothold on Frankish soil in the valley of the lower Seine. Charles the Simple, the king of West Francia, ceded them lands between the mouth of the Seine and what is now the city of Rouen in exchange for Rollo agreeing to end his brigandage, and provide the Franks with protection against future Viking raids.[2]

    Rollo is first recorded as the leader of these Viking settlers in a charter of 918, and he continued to reign over the region of Normandy until at least 928. He was succeeded by his son, William Longsword in the Duchy of Normandy that he had founded.[3] The offspring of Rollo and his followers became known as the Normans. After the Norman conquest of England and their conquest of southern Italy and Sicily over the following two centuries, their descendants came to rule Norman England (the House of Normandy), the Kingdom of Sicily (the Kings of Sicily) as well as the Principality of Antioch from the 10th to 12th century, leaving behind an enduring legacy in the historical developments of Europe and the Near East.[4]

    Name

    The name Rollo is generally presumed to be a latinisation of the Old Norse name Hrâolfr – a theory that is supported by the rendition of Hrâolfr as Roluo in the Gesta Danorum. It is also sometimes suggested that Rollo may be a Latinised version of another Norse name, Hrollaugr.[5]

    Rollo is generally identified with one Viking in particular – a man of high social status mentioned in Icelandic sagas, which refer to him by the Old Norse name Gčongu-Hrâolfr, meaning "Hrâolfr the Walker". (Gčongu-Hrâolfr is also widely known by an Old Danish variant, Ganger-Hrolf.) The byname "Walker" is usually understood to suggest that Rollo was so physically imposing that he could not be carried by a horse and was obliged to travel on foot. Norman and other French sources do not use the name Hrâolfr, and the identification of Rollo with Gčongu-Hrâolfr is based upon similarities between circumstances and actions ascribed to both figures.[citation needed]

    The 10th-century Norman historian Dudo records that Rollo took the baptismal name Robert.[6] A variant spelling, Roul, is used in the 12th-century Norman French Roman de la Rou, which was compiled by Wace and commissioned by King Henry II of England (a descendant of Rollo).[citation needed]

    Origins and historiography
    Rollo was born in the latter half of the 9th century; his place of birth is unknown.

    The earliest well-attested historical event associated with Rollo is his leadership of Vikings who besieged Paris in 885–886.[7]

    Perhaps the earliest known source to mention Rollo's early life is the French chronicler Richer of Reims, who claims (in the 10th century) that Rollo was the son of a Viking named Ketill.[8] In terms of onomastics, it is interesting that Richer also names – without explicitly linking him to Rollo – a man named Ketill as being the leader of subsequent Viking raids (in 888), against areas on the coast of West Francia, between the Seine and the Loire.

    Medieval sources contradict each other regarding whether Rollo's family was Norwegian or Danish in origin. In part, this disparity may result from the indifferent and interchangeable usage in Europe, at the time, of terms such as "Vikings", "Northmen", "Danes", "Norwegians" and so on (in the Medieval Latin texts Dani vel Nortmanni means "Danes or Northmen").

    A biography of Rollo, written by the cleric Dudo of Saint-Quentin in the late 10th Century, claimed that Rollo was from Denmark. One of Rollo's great-grandsons and a contemporary of Dudo was known as Robert the Dane. However, Dudo's Historia Normannorum (or Libri III de moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum) was commissioned by Rollo's grandson, Richard I of Normandy and – while Dudo likely had access to family members and/or other people with a living memory of Rollo – this fact must be weighed against the text's potential biases, as an official biography. According to Dudo, an unnamed king of Denmark was antagonistic to Rollo's family, including his father – an unnamed Danish nobleman – and Rollo's brother Gurim. Following the death of Rollo and Gurim's father, Gurim was killed and Rollo was forced to leave Denmark.[9] Dudo appears to have been the main source for William of Jumiáeges (after 1066) and Orderic Vitalis (early 12th century), although both include additional details.[10]

    A Norwegian background for Rollo was first explicitly claimed by Goffredo Malaterra (Geoffrey Malaterra), an 11th-century Benedictine monk and historian, who wrote: "Rollo sailed boldly from Norway with his fleet to the Christian coast."[11] Likewise, the 12th-century English historian William of Malmesbury stated that Rollo was "born of noble lineage among the Norwegians".[12]

    A chronicler named Benoăit (probably Benoăit de Sainte-More) wrote in the mid-12th Century Chronique des ducs de Normandie that Rollo had been born in a town named "Fasge". This has since been variously interpreted as referring to Faxe, in Sjµlland (Denmark), Fauske, in Hęalogaland (Norway), or perhaps a more obscure settlement that has since been abandoned or renamed. Benoăit also repeated the claim that Rollo had been persecuted by a local ruler and had fled from there to "Scanza island", by which Benoăit probably means Scania (Swedish Skęane). While Faxe was physically much closer to Scania, the mountainous scenery of "Fasge", described by Benoăit, would seem to be more like Fauske.

    The claim that Rollo was the brother of a King of Norway, Harald Finehair was made by an anonymous 12th-century Welsh author, in The Life of Gruffudd ap Cynan.[13]

    Rollo was first explicitly identified with Hrâolf the Walker (Norse Gčongu-Hrâolfr; Danish Ganger-Hrâolf) by the 13th-century Icelandic sagas, Heimskringla and Orkneyinga Saga. Hrâolf the Walker was so named because he "was so big that no horse could carry him".[14] The Icelandic sources claim that Hrâolfr was born in M˛re, western Norway, in the late 9th century and that his parents were the Norwegian jarl Rognvald Eysteinsson ("Rognvald the Wise") and a noblewoman from M˛re named Hildr Hrâolfsdâottir. However, these claims were made three centuries after the history commissioned by Rollo's own grandson.

    There may be circumstantial evidence for kinship between Rollo and his historical contemporary, Ketill Flatnose, King of the Isles – a Norse realm centred on the Western Isles of Scotland. If, as Richer suggested, Rollo's father was also named Ketill and as Dudo suggested, Rollo had a brother named Gurim, such names are onomastic evidence for a family connection: Icelandic sources name Ketill Flatnose's father as Bjčorn Grâimsson,[15] and "Grim" – the implied name of Ketill Flatnose's paternal grandfather – was likely cognate with Gurim. In addition, both Irish and Icelandic sources suggest that Rollo, as a young man, visited or lived in Scotland, where he had a daughter named Cadlinar (Kaşlâin; Kathleen).[16][17] Moreover, Ketill Flatnose's ancestors were said to have come from M˛re – Rollo's ancestral home in the Icelandic sources. However, Ketill was a common name in Norse societies,[18] as were names like Gurim and Grim. It is also possible that the later sources were attempting to suggest an otherwise undocumented link between the historical figures of Rollo and Ketill Flatnose, by way of little-known, possibly apocryphal figures like Grim, Gurim and the Ketill said to be Rollo's father.[citation needed]

    Biography

    Statue of Rollo in Rouen. There are two bronze replicas of this statue: one at ęAlesund (Norway) and the other one at Fargo, North Dakota (United States)
    Dudo tells us that Rollo seized Rouen in 876. He is supported by the contemporary chronicler Flodoard, who records that Robert of the Breton March waged a campaign against the Vikings, who nearly levelled Rouen and other settlements; eventually, he conceded "certain coastal provinces" to them.[19]

    According to Dudo, Rollo struck up a friendship in England with a king that Dudo calls Alstem. This has puzzled many historians, but recently the puzzle has been resolved by recognition that this refers to Guthrum, the Danish leader whom Alfred the Great baptised with the baptismal name Athelstan, and then recognised as king of the East Angles in 880.[20]

    Dudo records that when Rollo took Bayeux by force, he carried off with him the beautiful Popa or Poppa, a daughter of Berenger, Count of Rennes, took her in marriage and with her had their son and Rollo's heir, William Longsword.[21]


    Rollo's grave at the Cathedral of Rouen

    There are few contemporary mentions of Rollo. The earliest record is from 918, in a charter of Charles III to an abbey, which referred to an earlier grant to "the Normans of the Seine", namely "Rollo and his associates" for "the protection of the kingdom." [22] Dudo retrospectively stated that this pact took place in 911 at Saint-Clair-sur-Epte. In return for formal recognition of the lands he possessed, Rollo agreed to be baptised and assist the king in the defence of the realm. Rollo took the baptismal name Robert. The seal of agreement was to be marriage between Rollo and Gisla, daughter of Charles. Dudo claims that Gisla was a legitimate daughter of Charles.[23] Since Charles first married in 907, that would mean that Gisla was at most 5 years old at the time of the treaty of 911 which offered her in marriage.[24] It has therefore been speculated that she could have been an illegitimate daughter.[25] However a diplomatic child betrothal need not be doubted.[26]

    After pledging his fealty to Charles III as part of the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, Rollo divided the lands between the rivers Epte and Risle among his chieftains, and settled with a de facto capital in Rouen.[27]

    Charles was overthrown by a revolt in 923, and his successor, Robert I, was killed by the Vikings in 923. His successor, Ralph, conceded the Bessin and Maine to Rollo shortly afterwards, the chronicler Flodoard tells us.[28]

    Rollo died sometime between a final mention of him by Flodoard in 928, and 933, the year in which a third grant of land, usually identified as being the Cotentin and Avranchin areas, was made to his son and successor William.[29]

    Descendants

    A genealogical chart of the Norman dynasty
    Rollo's son and heir, William Longsword, and grandchild, Richard the Fearless, forged the Duchy of Normandy into West Francia's most cohesive and formidable principality.[30] The descendants of Rollo and his men assimilated with their maternal Frankish-Catholic culture and became known as the Normans, lending their name to the region of Normandy.

    Rollo is the great-great-great-grandfather of William the Conqueror, or William I of England. Through William, he is one of the ancestors of the present-day British royal family, as well as an ancestor of all current European monarchs and a great many claimants to abolished European thrones.

    One daughter of Rollo, Gerloc (also known as Adele), who married William III, Duke of Aquitaine, was mentioned by Dudo. According to William of Jumiáeges, writing in the latter half of the 11th century, Gerloc's mother was named Poppa.[31]

    According to the medieval Irish text An Banshenchas and Icelandic sources, another daughter, Cadlinar (Kaşlâin; Kathleen) was born in Scotland (probably to a Scots mother) and married an Irish prince named Beollâan mac Ciarmaic, later King of South Brega (Lagore). A daughter of Cadlinar and Beollâan named Nithbeorg was abducted by an Icelandic Viking named Helgi Ottarsson,[32][33] and became the mother of the poet Einarr Helgason and grandmother of Guşrâun Ósvâifrsdâottir (protagonist of the Laxdśla saga).

    A genetic investigation into the remains of Rollo's grandson, Richard the Fearless, and his great-grandson, Richard the Good, was announced in 2011 with the intention of discerning the origins of the historic Viking leader.[34] On 29 February 2016 Norwegian researchers opened Richard the Good's tomb and found his lower jaw with eight teeth in it.[35] Unfortunately, the skeletal remains in both graves turned out to significantly predate Rollo and therefore are not related to him.[36]

    Depictions in fiction

    Rollo is the subject of the seventeenth-century play Rollo Duke of Normandy, written by John Fletcher, Philip Massinger, Ben Jonson, and George Chapman.

    A character, broadly inspired by the historical Rollo but including many events before the real Rollo was born, played by Clive Standen, is Ragnar Lothbrok's brother in the History Channel television series Vikings.[37]

    end of biography

    Also known as Hrolf the Ganger or Rollon, 1st Duke of Normandy from 911 to 927, called also Rolf the Walker, because, being so tall, he preferred to go afoot rather than ride the little Norwegian horses. Also shown as Rollon, Row, or Robert. Originally a Norse Viking, he was noted for strength and martial prowess. In the reign of Charles II the Bald, he sailed up the Seine River and took Rouen, which he kept as a base of operations. He gained a number of victories over the Franks, and extorted the cession of the province since called Normandy.

    By the famous treaty which Charles the Bald, http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I53974&tree=hennessee, and Rollo signed the latter agreed to adopt Christianity. He was born in 846 and died in 932, and was buried in the Cathedral at Rouen.
    -------------------------------------------------------
    From: http://sbaldw.home.mindspring.com/hproject/prov/rollo000.htm

    Commentary
    Supposed father: Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re.

    Supposed mother: Ragnhildr or Hildr.

    The origin of Rollo is contraversial. There are several medieval sources which claim to give information about the origin of Rollo, the most widely repeated of which would make him a son of Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re by Ragnhildr or Hildr. As can be seen from the following brief notices, the various primary sources offer very contradictory information about Rollo's origin.

    The earliest author to attribute an explicit origin to Rollo was Richer of Rheims, writing between 996 and 998, who called Rollo the son of another Viking invader of France named Catillus (presumably representing the Norse name Ketil) [Richer i, 28 (see PL 138: 35)]. Since Catillus appears to be a legendary individual, this account has generally been discredited, probably correctly [see Douglas 420-1].

    According to Dudo of St. Quentin (writing early 11th century), author of the earliest history of the Normans, Rollo had a younger brother named Gurim, presumed to be the familiar name Gorm. Dudo states that Rollo and Gurim were sons of a man who held many lands in "Dacia" (Dudo's word for Denmark, following other authors), and that after the death of the (unnamed) father of Rollo and Gurim, the king of Dacia fought against the sons, killing Gurim and driving Rollo out [Dudo ii, 2-4 (pp. 26-7)]. Dudo later refers to duke Richard I as being related to a "king of Dacia" named Haigrold [Dudo iv, 84-88 (pp. 114-20 passim)], who must have been the Viking raider of France of that name [Flodoard's Annals, s.a. 945, see PL 135: 463-4, van Houts 51], and not king Harald "Bluetooth" of Denmark. Note that Gurim cannot be the famous Gorm "the Old" of Denmark, who survived Rollo by many years.

    William of Malmesbury (early 12th century) appears to be the earliest author to attribute a Norwegian origin to Rollo [WM ii, 5 (p. 125)].

    As is well known, the Orkneyinga Saga (late twelfth century) [OrkS 4 (pp. 29-30)], followed by other Icelandic sources (such as the well known Heimskringla and Landnâamabâok), gives Rollo the name Hrâolfr, and make him a son of Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re, and brother of (among others) jarl Torf-Einarr of the Orkneys [OI 1: 187]. Earlier sources, such as Ari's Íslendingabâok (early to middle 12th century), mention Rognvald of M˛re and his son Hrollaugr who settled in Iceland, but not the supposed connection to the dukes of Normandy [Ari 49, 61]. A poem allegedly written by Einar mentions his brothers, including a Hrâolfr, but does not connect Hrâolfr to Normandy, and does not name a Gorm among the brothers. (See the page on Rognvaldr for more on this poem.)

    Historia Gruffud vab Kenan (ca. 1250), apparently a Welsh translation and/or revision of an earlier Latin life of Gruffudd ap Cynan, gives Haraldr Hâarfagri of Norway ("Harald Harfagyr") a brother named Rodulf (i.e., the Latin form of Hrâolfr) who is called the founder of Normandy [HGK, 3-4]. However, this is evidently a corrupt version of the Scandinavian version, and the suggestion that Rollo was a brother of Haraldr Hâarfagri need not be given any credence.

    The most prominent argument of the case for accepting the Scandinavian account that Rollo was the same person as Hrâolfr, son of Rognvaldr of M˛re, was given by D. C. Douglas [Douglas 419-23], and those who accept this identification have generally followed the same arguments. On the other side, arguments against the identification were given by Viggo Starcke in his book Denmark in World History [Starcke 222-7].

    Most of the argument of Douglas consists of accepting the tale of the sagas and rejecting evidence from the Norman sources which contradict the saga version, while explaining away the problems (on which more below). The evidence which Douglas puts forward as "a powerful, if not a conclusive, argument in favor of the identity of Rollo with Ganger-Rolf" concerns a passage in Landnâaamabâok that refers to a daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr:

    "... Annarr son Óttars vas Helge; hann herjaşe âa Skottland, ok feck ¤ar at herfange Nişbiorgo, dâottor Beolans konungs ok Caşlâinar, dâottor Gongo-Hrâolfs" (Another son of Óttarr was Helge. He harried in Scotland, and won there as his booty Nişbjorg, daughter of king Beolan and Caşlâin, daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr.) [OI 1: 66-7]

    This passage, which Douglas attributed to "Ari the Learned" (who may or may not have been the author), is then compared with a passage from the nearly contemporary Plaintsong of Rollo's son William "Longsword" which was written soon after William's death:

    "Hic in orbe transmarino natus patre
    in errore paganorum permanente
    matre quoque consignata alma fide
    sacra fuit lotus unda"
    (Born overseas from a father who stuck to the pagan error and from a mother who was devoted to the sweet religion, he was blessed with the holy chrism.)
    [Douglas 422 (Latin); van Houts 41 (English translation)]

    After explaining that the two stories are consistent with one another, Douglas then state that "[t]he suggestion of the Landnâamabâok is thus confirmed by an epic poem composed in Gaul in the tenth century." While it is true that the two accounts as they stand are consistent with each other and with the claim that Rollo and Gongu-Hrâolfr were the same man (ignoring all other evidence), it is surely a gross overstatement to claim that the Plaintsong "confirms" the other account, for there is not a single statement in the passage from Landnâamabâok that is confirmed by the Plaintsong. This is a clear case of circular reasoning, for without first assuming that Rollo and Gongu-Hrâolfr were the same man, there is no evidence that the two passages have any relation whatsoever. Douglas's case is further undermined by the fact that another source [Laxdśla Saga chapter 32, see OI 1: 246] makes Nişbjorg's mother Caşlâin a daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr, son of Oxna-´âorir, directly contradicting the thesis that Caşlâin was supposedly a granddaughter of Rognvaldr of M˛re. Yet, Douglas apparently regarded this as the strongest part of his argument.

    There are three main strands of evidence (somewhat related to each other) against the identification of Rollo with Hrâolfr son of Rognvaldr:

    1. The discrepancies between the Norman and Icelandic sources.
    Among other contradictions, the Norman sources give Rollo a brother named Gurim, while the Icelandic sources give Hrâolfr several brothers, none of them named Gormr (the presumed Old-Norse form for Gurim). Although both of the sources have their problems, earlier native sources would seem to have a higher priority than later foreign sources. While many elements of the Dudo's account are clearly legendary, there appears to be no clear motive on the part of Dudo (writing less than a century after Rollo's death) to invent a younger brother for Rollo who is then immediately killed off.

    2. The general unreliability of Norse source for the early tenth century.
    For the period under consideration, i.e., the early ninth century, the sagas have a poor record for reliability, even for Scandinavian history. For example, consider the following words of Peter Sawyer (written with regard to a different matter, but true in general), a well known expert on early Viking history: "... These sagas cannot, however, be accepted as reliable sources for the tenth century. The only trustworthy evidence for the tenth century in those sagas are the contemporary verses around which the saga writers wove their tales." [Sawyer 42] None of these verses confirm the identity of Rollo and Hrâolfr. The suspicion is made even larger by the fact that the Icelandic sources show no knowledge of Norman history other than the fact (well known throughout Europe at the time) that William the Conqueror was a descendant of the dukes of Normandy.

    3. Rollo and Hrâolfr appear to be different names.
    The natural Latinization of the name Hrâolfr would be Radulfus or Rodulfus. Yet, the Frankish and Norman sources consistently refer to the founder of Normandy as Rollo. Since these sources also include numerous individuals named Rodulfus, and consistently separate the two names, it appears that the names were regarded as different. Douglas explained this by suggesting a hypothetical hypochoristic form "Hrolle" of the name "Hroşwulf" as the basis for the name Rollo, and provides a single charter in which Rollo is referred to as "Rolphus" as evidence that the names were the same, acknowledging, however, that the charter itself was "not above suspicion." If the names were really regarded as the same, it would be expected that more convincing evidence to this effect could be offered.

    Personally, I am inclined to believe that the identification of Hrâolfr and Rollo has no basis in fact, that it was likely to have been invented by a saga writer who wanted to give the jarls of Orkney some famous relatives (i.e., the kings of England), and that whatever the confusing Norman sources say are probably about the closest we are going to get to Rollo's origin. However, based on the surviving evidence, it is not possible to come to any definitive conclusion one way or the other, and Rollo's parentage should be listed as "unknown" unless further evidence becomes available.

    Supposed second wife:

    Gisla, said to be daughter of Charles the Simple, king of France [Dudo, 46-7, 53]. She is unknown in the Frankish sources. The fact that Charles the Simple's kinsman Charles the Fat had a daughter also named Gisla who married a Viking (Godefridus) in the ninth century has led to the natural suspicion that this Gisla is an invention based on the earlier woman of the name. If she existed at all, there is no reason to believe that she was a mother of any of Rollo's children.

    Supposed additional child:

    Caşlin (Kathleen), said by Norse sources to have married a certain king Beolan, who is otherwise unidentified. As discussed above, the evidence for her is less than satisfactory.

    end of commentary

    Rollo Ragnvaldsson
    French: Robert Rognvalsson De Heidmark, Norwegian: Hrolf Ragnvaldsson, Norse, Old: Gange-Hrâolfr Ragnvaldsson
    Also Known As: "Hrolf", "Rolf", "Rollo", "Gange-Rolv", "Gange-Rolf", "Gčongu-Hrâolfr", "le marcheur", "the walker", "the dane", "duke of normandy", "Rollo the Walker", "Viking", "Gange Rolf"
    Birthdate: circa 860 (71)
    Death: 931 (67-75)
    Rouen, Seine-Maritime, Haute-Normandie, France
    Place of Burial: Rouen, Haute-Normandie, France
    Immediate Family:
    Son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re and Ragnhild 'Hild' Hrâolfsdâottir, of More
    Husband of Poppa of Bayeux and Gisáele
    Partner of Kaşlin's mother
    Father of William "Longsword"; Adáele of Normandy and Kaşlin
    Brother of Gutum Ragnvaldson
    Half brother of Hrollager Rognvaldsson; Hallad Ragnvaldsson Orkneyjarl, .; Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl and Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčorşur, Íslands
    Occupation: Duc de Normandie, Comte de Rouen, Duke of Normandy, Duke of Normandy (911 - 932), duc de Normandie, Earl of Normandy, Viking chief, Count of Normandy, 'Agongah-woekh' Aeuello (Rollo Rognvaldsson), First Duke of Normandy, Duke of Normandy 1st, Norse Viking
    Managed by: Private User
    Last Updated: October 12, 2017

    About Gange-Hrâolfr 'Rollo' of Normandy
    http://www.friesian.com/flanders.htm#norman

    http://genealogics.org/getperson.php?personID=I00020055&tree=LEO

    Duke of Normandy was the title given to the rulers of the Duchy of Normandy in northwestern France, which has its origins as the County of Rouen, a fief created in 911 by King Charles III "the Simple" of France for Rollo, a Norwegian nobleman and Viking leader of Northmen.

    Gangu-Hrâolfr Ragnvaldsson, or Rollo de Normandie was a Norse nobleman and the founder and first ruler of the Viking principality in what soon became known as Normandy. The name "Rollo" is a Frankish-Latin name probably taken from the Old Norse name Hrâolfr, modern Scandinavian name Rolf (cf. the latinization of Hrâolfr into the similar Roluo in the Gesta Danorum).

    Parents: Ragnvald Eysteinsson M˛rejarl & Hild Nefja (uncertain, see below)
    Spouses:
    1. Poppa de Bayeux
    Children:
    Vilhjalm Langaspjâot (Guillaume Longue âEpâee)
    Geirlaug (Gerloc) who later took the name Adela
    2. Gisela de France (betrothal, no children)
    According to Landnâama (The book of Settlers in Iceland, written in the 12th century), Rollo had a daughter named Kaşlâin (Kathlin or Cathlin) her mother is not named (Notes by Anna Petursdottir):

    Kaşlin (Kathlin)
    Kaşlâin is mentioned along with her father Rollo in chapter 33 in Landnâamabâok (The Book of Settlers) and her father, Rollo, and his brothers, also their father, Ragnvald are mentioned in chapert 82 : https://www.snerpa.is/net/snorri/landnama.htm

    BIG NEWS
    French and Norwegian scientists within several fields go together in a project to extract DNA from the remains of Rollo's grandson and great grandson in Fâecamp. This might give us the final answer to Rollo's origin (Note from Anna Petursdottir: Provided that the remains that are being researched, are in fact the persons in question and also are legitimate grandsons of Rollo). Excavations are expected in July 2011, results sometime autumn 2011.

    Links and Resources
    Snorre's saga
    Dudo's account (eng): http://the-orb.arlima.net/orb_done/dudo/dudindex.html
    Store Norske Leksikon
    MEDIEVAL LANDS
    [ROLLO [Hrolf "Ganger/the Walker"] (-[928]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[153]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[154]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[155]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi".

    According to Dudo of Saint-Quentin, Rollo arrived in northern France in 876[156], although there is some debate about [900] being a more likely date[157]. William of Jumiáeges records that Rollo was chosen by lot to be leader of the Viking colonists[158]. Viking raids intensified in northern France. Although they were defeated after raiding Chartres [911], Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted the Normans land around Rouen in which to settle[159]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that it was an enfeofment for which the ruler owed allegiance, and the later Dukes of Normandy who claimed it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed. A charter dated 14 Mar 918 which granted land to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes "except that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[160]. He was later known as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie].

    ROLLO ["Ganger" Hrolf], son of [RAGNVALD "the Wise" Jarl of Mčore in Norway & his wife Ragnhild ---] (-Rouen [928/33], bur ---, transferred [1064] to Rouen Cathedral[6]). The parentage of Rollo/Rolf is uncertain and the chronology of his life confused. Richer names "Rollone filio Catilli" as leader of the Vikings who raided along the Loire and against whom "Robertus Celticµ Galliµ dux" campaigned[7]. No further reference has been found to "Catillus/Ketel". Flodoard provides no information on Rollo´s ancestry. The early 12th century William of Malmesbury states that "Rollo…[was] born of noble lineage among the Norwegians, though obsolete from its extreme antiquity" and adds that he was "banished by the king´s command from his own country"[8]. The later Orkneyinga Saga is more specific, naming “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[9]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[10]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[11]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi". Guillaume de Jumiáeges accords a Danish origin to Rollo, stating that his father "possâedant presque en totalitâe le royaume de Dacie, conquit en outre les territoires limitrophes de la Dacie et de l´Alanie" and left "deux fils…l´aăinâe Rollon et le plus jeune Gurim"[12]. He records that the king of Denmark defeated the two brothers and killed Gorm, and that Rollo fled the country, first landing in England, where he made peace with "le roi…Alstem"[13]. If this refers to Ąthelstan King of Wessex, the account must be confused given King Ąthelstan´s succession in 924. Freeman suggests that Guillaume de Jumiáeges must be referring to "Guthrum-Ąthelstan of East-Anglia"[14], although this does not resolve the chronological problems assuming that the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle is correct in recording Guthrum´s death in 890[15]. After recording Rollo´s expeditions in Frisia, Guillaume de Jumiáeges states that Rollo landed at Jumiáeges after sailing up the Seine in 876[16], another suspect date which Houts suggests should be corrected to [900][17]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Rollo defeated "Renaud duc de toute la France", captured "le chăateau de Meulan", defeated and killed Duke Renaud in another campaign, besieged Paris, captured Bayeux, and attacked Paris again while his other troops devastated Evreux where they killed "son âevăeque…Sibor"[18]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Rollo attacked Chartres but withdrew after being defeated by "Richard duc de Bourgogne" and "Anselme l âevăeque"[19].

    William of Malmesbury records that "Rollo…experienced a check at Chartres" but escaped the "plentiful slaughter" of the Vikings by the townspeople, before capturing Rouen "in 876"[20]. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted Rollo "tout le territoire maritime qui s´âetend depuis la riviáere d´Epte jusqu´aux confines de la Bretagne" together with "sa fille…Gisáele", that "les princes de cette province…Bâeranger et Alain" swore allegiance to Rollo, and that Rollo was baptised in 912 by "l´archâevăeque Francon", adopting the name ROBERT after "le duc Robert" who acted as his sponsor[21].

    William of Malmesbury records that "it was determined by treaty, that [Rollo] should be baptised, and hold the country of the king as his lord"[22]. The charter which confirms the original grant (assuming that there was such a document) has not survived. However, the grant of land is inferred from a charter dated 14 Mar 918, under which land was donated to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes specifying that the donation excluded "that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[23]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that Normandy was an enfeofment for which the ruling duke owed allegiance, and the later dukes of Normandy, who claimed that it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed[24].

    The version of events recorded by Flodoard provides a different slant and names two Viking leaders. Firstly, Flodoard records that in 923 "Ragenoldus princeps Nortmannorum" who occupied "in fluvio Ligeri" devastated "Franciam trans Isaram", that "Nortmanni" made peace in 924 "cum Francis", that King Raoul granted them "Cinomannis et Baiocµ" [Maine and Bayeux], but that "Raginoldus cum suis Nortmannis" devasted the land between the Loire and the Seine[25]. This passage makes no mention of the supposed earlier grant of land along the shore. Secondly, the same source records that "Raginoldus cum suis Nortmannis" devasted Burgundy in 925, that Hâeribert [II] Comte de Vermandois besieged Norman castles "super Sequanam", that "Nortmanni" devastated "pagum Belvacensem atque Ambianensem" [Beauvais and Amboise], while Comte Hâeribert and Arnoul Count of Flanders forced "Rollo princeps" from his strongholds[26]. Thirdly, Flodoard states that "Hugo filius Rotberti et Heribertus comes" campaigned against "Nortmannos" in 927, that "filius Rollonis" did homage to ex-king Charles at "castellum…Auga", and that "Rollo" held "filius Heriberti Odo" as a hostage in 928, which suggests some sort of alliance between Rollo and Comte Hâeribert[27]. William of Malmesbury records that Rollo died at Rouen[28]. The date of his death is uncertain: Flodoard names Rollo as living in 928 (see above) but the same source names "Willelmus princeps Nortmannorum" in 933[29]. Orderic Vitalis implies that the transfer of Robert's body to Rouen Cathedral took place after the "the ninth year" in office of Archbishop Maurilius, who had succeeded Mauger de Normandie[30], which would date the event to [1064]. He is known to history as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie], although no early source has been identified which refers to him by this name or title.

    [m] [firstly] ---. The identity of Rollo´s first wife or concubine is not known.

    m [secondly] ([886] or after, repudiated, remarried after 912) POPPA, daughter of BERENGAR Comte de Bayeux & his wife ---. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Rollo took "Popa, fille de Bâerenger, homme illustre" when he captured Bayeux and "s´unit avec elle, áa la maniáere des Danois"[31]. According to Orderic Vitalis, Rollo "stormed and captured Bayeux, slew its count Berengar and took to wife his daughter Poppa"[32]. In another passage, the same source records that Rollo besieged Paris, captured Bayeux, killed "Berengarium comitem" and married his daughter Popa, in 886[33], although this date appears early in light of the likely birth date range of the couple's son Guillaume. The Chronico Rotomagensis records that "mortua a Gisla, accepit Rollo propriam uxorem filiam comitis Silvanectensis Widonis"[34]. Robert of Torigny combines the information, recording that "Rollo dux Northmannorum" married "Popam prius repudiatam uxorem…filiam…Berengarii comitis Baiocensis neptem vero Widonis comitis Silvanectensis"[35]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after capturing Rouen, "Rodulfus" married the daughter of its deceased count by whom he was father of "Willelmum…Longosped"[36]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that "le comte Bernard" welcomed "son neveu Richard" (grandson of Rollo) at Senlis after his escape from captivity[37], although in another passage he describes how Rollo captured Bayeux and took "une tráes-noble jeune fille Popa, fille de Bâerenger" in the town, marrying her "áa la maniáere des Danois"[38], in a later passage adding that Rollo married Poppa, whom he had previously repudiated, a second time after the death of his wife[39]. It would be possible to reconcile the different versions if Comte Bernard's mother was married twice, her first husband being Bâerenger Comte de Bayeux.

    m thirdly (912) GISELA, daughter of CHARLES III "le Simple" King of the West Franks & his first wife Frederuna --- ([908/16]-before her husband). The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hyrmintrudim, Frederunam, Adelheidim, Gislam, Rotrudim et Hildegardim" as the children of "Karolus rex…ex Frederuna regina"[40]. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted Rollo "tout le territoire maritime qui s´âetend depuis la riviáere d´Epte jusqu´aux confines de la Bretagne" together with "sa fille…Gisáele", and their marriage which took place after Rollo´s baptism[41]. Her marriage is recorded in the Norman annals for 912, which state that she died without issue, presumably soon after the marriage when Gisla must still have been an infant. The chronicle of Dudo of Saint-Quentin[42] describes her as of "tall stature, most elegant…", which is of course inconsistent with her supposed birth date range. The Liber Modernorum Regum Francorum records the marriage of "filiam suam [=rex Karolus] nomine Gillam" to "Rollo"[43]. Settipani considers that the marriage did not occur, and that the Norman sources confused it with the marriage of Gisela, daughter of Lothaire II King of Lotharingia, to the Viking leader Gotfrid[44].

    Rollo & his [first wife] had two children:

    1. [KADLINE . Her parentage and marriage are confirmed by the Landnâama-Boc which records that "son of Oht-here…Helge" captured and married [her daughter] "Nidh-beorg, daughter of king Beolan and Cadh-lina, daughter of Walking-Rolf [Gongo-Hrâolfs]" when he "harried in Scotland", and also records their descendants[45]. No other record has been found of "king Beolan" and the accuracy of this report is unknown. m BEOLAN King [in Scotland].]

    2. [NIEDERGA . Niederga is shown in Europčaische Stammtafeln[46] as the second daughter of Rollo by his first wife but the primary source on which this is based has not been identified.]

    Robert & his [second] wife had two children:

    3. GUILLAUME (Rouen [900/05]-murdered Pequigny 17 Dec 942, bur ---, transferred [1064] to Rouen Cathedral[47]). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names "Guillaume et…Gerloc" as children of Rollo and Poppa[48]. However, the Planctus for William Longsword[49], composed shortly after the murder of Guillaume, states that he had a Christian mother of overseas origin. Dudo of Saint-Quentin states that he was born in Rouen and, in a later passage, describes him as a "young man" one year before his father's death[50]. His father chose him as heir one year before his death[51]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that he was born before his father's marriage to Gisela and his remarriage with Popa after Gisela's death[52]. Flodoard records that "filius Rollonis" did homage to ex-king Charles III "le Simple" at "castellum…Auga" in 927[53]. He succeeded his father in [928/33] as GUILLAUME I "Longuespee" Comte [de Normandie]. Flodoard names "Willelmus princeps Nortmannorum" in 933[54]. He quelled a rebellion by the Viking chief Riulf after the latter besieged Rouen[55]. In return for swearing allegiance to Raoul King of France, he appears to have been granted rights to further territory along the coast in 933, maybe the Cotentin and Avranchin. If this is correct, it would have created rivalry with the dukes of Brittany. Dudo of Saint-Quentin describes Comte Guillaume's invasion of Brittany shortly after his accession to quell a rebellion against him, and his defeat of the rebels at Bayeux[56]. Responding to raids by Comte Guillaume, Arnoul I Count of Flanders invaded Ponthieu and in 939 captured Montreuil from Herluin Comte de Ponthieu, although it was recaptured by Comte Guillaume's forces. In 939, Guillaume joined the alliance against Louis IV King of France which was led by Otto I "der GroĎe" King of Germany who raided Frankish territory. Comte Guillaume, however, met King Louis at Amiens, receiving a confirmation of the grant of his lands in Normandy. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Guillaume was tricked into a meeting on the river Seine at Pecquigny by Arnoul Count of Flanders to settle their dispute over the castle of Montreuil, but was murdered on Count Arnoul's orders, recording his death on 17 Dec[57]. The Annalibus Rotomagensibus record that "Willermus dux Normannorum filius Rollonis" was killed "943 XVI Kal Jan"[58]. Orderic Vitalis implies that the transfer of his body to Rouen Cathedral took place after the "the ninth year" in office of Archbishop Maurilius, who had succeeded Mauger de Normandie[59], which would date the event to [1064].

    [m] firstly SPROTA, daughter of ---. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Guillaume married "une tráes-noble jeune fille Sprota…selon l'usage des Danois"[60]. From Brittany. It is possible that Sprota was Count Guillaume's concubine rather than wife, particularly as no reference has been found to a dissolution of any marriage before she married Esperleng. She married Esperleng de Păitres, by whom she had Rodulf [Raoul] Comte d'Ivry.

    m secondly ([940]) as her first husband, LUITGARDIS de Vermandois, daughter of HERIBERT II Comte de Vermandois & his wife Adela [Capet] (before 925-14 Nov after 985, bur Chartres, Abbaye de Saint-Páere). Rodulfus Glauber refers to the wife of Comte Guillaume as "sororem [Heribertum Trecorum comitem]", specifying that she was childless by her first husband, when recording her second marriage to "Tetbaldus"[61]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records the marriage of Guillaume and the daughter of Heribert, specifying that it was arranged by Hugues "le Grand"[62]. The source which confirms her name has not yet been identified. She married secondly Thibaut I Comte de Blois. "Hugonis ducis, Odonis comitis, Hugonis sanctµ Bituricensis archiprµsulis, Letgardis comitissµ, Bertµ comitissµ, Gauzfridi vicecomitis…" subscribed the charter dated 985 under which "Robertus" donated property to "Sancti Petri Carnotensis", on the advice of "Odonem, simul cum sua matre Ledgarde, pariterque dominam meam Bertam, ipsius µque coniugem"[63]. The necrology of Chartres cathedral records the death "XVIII Kal Dec" of "Letgardis comitissa"[64]. Guillaume & his first wife had one child:

    a) RICHARD (Fâecamp [932]-20 Nov 996, bur Fâecamp). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names Richard as son of Guillaume and Sprota, recording that news of his birth was brought to his father when he was returning from his victory against the rebels led by "Riulf"[65]. After the death of Richard's father, Louis IV "d'Outremer" King of the West Franks briefly controlled Rouen, and kept Richard prisoner, before the latter was able to escape, whereupon he succeeded as RICHARD I "Sans Peur" Comte [de Normandie].

    4. GERLOC (-after 969). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names "Guillaume et…Gerloc" as children of Rollo and Poppa, in a later passage records her marriage to "Guillaume comte de Poitou"[66]. Robert of Torigny also names "Willermum Longum Spatam et Gerloch" as children of "Rollo dux Northmannorum" and Poppa[67]. The Chronico Richardi Pictavensis records that "Heblus…Pictavorum Comes et Dux Aquitaniµ duxit Adelam filiam Rolli Rothomagensis"[68], although this is presumably an error for Guillaume son of Ebles. She adopted the name ADELA when baptised. "Guillelmi comitis, Adeleidis comitisse" subscribed a charter recording a donation to Cluny dated [963][69]. Lothaire King of France granted her 14 Oct 962 the right to dispose of extensive property in Poitiers, la Cour de Faye, this grant effectively putting an end to the long dispute between her husband and the family of Hugues "Capet". She used the property to found the Monastery of Sainte-Trinitâe[70]. m (935) GUILLAUME I "Tăete d'Etoupe" Comte de Poitou, son of EBLES "Mancer" Comte de Poitou, Duke of Aquitaine & his first wife Aremburga ([900]-3 Apr 963). He succeeded in 959 as GUILLAUME III Duke of Aquitaine.

    Rollo's origin
    He is named as Rollo and said to have come from Dacia by Dudo of St. Quentin (c. 965-after 1043), the historian of the Norman dukes and the earliest source. Dudo does not name Rollo's parents. The Orkneyinga saga, a later source (c. 1230), identifies him with Hrolf Gange, who is said to have been a son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, jarl of M˛re. Modern scholars generally doubt the identification with Hrolf. See, for example, Stewart Baldwin, "Rollo of Normany" in soc.genealogy.medieval, Mar. 16, 1998.

    There is much support for the claim of Rollo's homeland being Sykkylven in Sunnm˛re (M˛re), Norway.

    Dacia, the country Dudo refers to as Rollo's homeland, was what people outside Scandinavia called the Nordic countries as a unity: Norway, Denmark, Sweden and Iceland together. Dudo describes Dacia as a country of high mountains, surrounding Rollo's estate - just like Gange-Hrolf's Fauske in Sykkylven. (see photos)

    At the time the language, Old Norse (called dčonsk tunga by Snorri and others) was still the same and had not started to divide into separate dialects or languages.

    Fasge, the place Adam of Bremen describes as Rollo's home, can easily be placed in Sykkylven where Gangu-Hrolfr had his estate at the farm called Fauske, Aure or Aurum. The Danish historian Steenstrup identified (works from 1876-82) Fasge with the town Faxe in Denmark, but linguistic argument shows that this consonant change is highly unlikely, and that the Norwegian place-name Fauske is more probable.

    The outstanding linguist Hęakon Melberg argued in his dissertation that linguistic studies could shed light on the origin of the Scandinavian people and their history. In particular he opposes Steenstrup's analysis and points at several discrepancies, making Denmark improbable as Gange-Hrolf's origin.

    http://books.google.com/books?hl=no&id=KGIeAAAAMAAJ&q=fauske#search_anchor

    Sources
    Linge, Per Eldar: Gangerolvs mektige M˛re, Sunnm˛rsposten forlag 1992.
    More here: http://www.eutopia.no/Gangerolv.html

    Melberg, Hęakon: Origin of the Scandinavian Nations and Languages : An Introduction (doctoral dissertation). University of Oslo, 1952.

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/H%C3%A5kon_Melberg http://books.google.com/books?id=KGIeAAAAMAAJ&hl=no&pgis=1 http://ask.bibsys.no/ask/action/show?pid=921271042&kid=biblio

    Languages
    Gangu-Hrolf's Languages: Old French and Old Norse (the language spoken in the Nordic countries at the time):

    "Danish tounge", dansk tunga, would be the language spoken in all of Scandinavia: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_Norse_language

    dčonsk tunga: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_the_Icelandic_language#The_Scandinavian_period_.28550.E2.80.931050.29 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_French

    Snorri Sturlusson
    From Heimskringla, Snorri: "24. ROLF GANGER DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT.

    Earl Ragnvald was King Harald's dearest friend, and the king had the greatest regard for him. He was married to Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia, and their sons were Rolf and Thorer. Earl Ragnvald had also three sons by concubines, -- the one called Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug; and all three were grown men when their brothers born in marriage were still children Rolf became a great viking, and was of so stout a growth that no horse could carry him, and wheresoever he went he must go on foot; and therefore he was called Rolf Ganger. He plundered much in the East sea. One summer, as he was coming from the eastward on a viking's expedition to the coast of Viken, he landed there and made a cattle foray. As King Harald happened, just at that time, to be in Viken, he heard of it, and was in a great rage; for he had forbid, by the greatest punishment, the plundering within the bounds of the country. The king assembled a Thing, and had Rolf declared an outlaw over all Norway. When Rolf's mother, Hild heard of it she hastened to the king, and entreated peace for Rolf; but the king was so enraged that here entreaty was of no avail. Then Hild spake these lines: --

    "Think'st thou, King Harald, in thy anger, To drive away my brave Rolf Ganger Like a mad wolf, from out the land? Why, Harald, raise thy mighty hand? Why banish Nefia's gallant name-son, The brother of brave udal-men? Why is thy cruelty so fell? Bethink thee, monarch, it is ill With such a wolf at wolf to play, Who, driven to the wild woods away May make the king's best deer his prey."

    Rolf Ganger went afterwards over sea to the West to the Hebrides, or Sudreys; and at last farther west to Valland, where he plundered and subdued for himself a great earldom, which he peopled with Northmen, from which that land is called Normandy. Rolf Ganger's son was William, father to Richard, and grandfather to another Richard, who was the father of Robert Longspear, and grandfather of William the Bastard, from whom all the following English kings are descended. From Rolf Ganger also are descended the earls in Normandy. Queen Ragnhild the Mighty lived three years after she came to Norway; and, after her death, her son and King Harald's was taken to the herse Thorer Hroaldson, and Eirik was fostered by him." (Snorri Sturlasson )

    Gange-Rolv (Gčongu-Hrâolfr), var en norsk vikingh˛vding og sagafigur som egentlig het Hrâolfr Rčognvaldsson (ca 860-932) og var s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kjent som jarlen som klippet Harald Hęarfagre etter at Norge var samlet til ett rike.

    Gange-Rolv fikk tilnavnet fordi han var sęa stor at han alltid męatte gęa til fots, underforstęatt at hesten ble for liten. I f˛lge norsk og islandsk tradisjon er denne personen identisk med den historiske Rollo, som i 911 ble utnevnt til hertug over Normandie. Rollos opphav er imidlertid omdiskutert og nok umulig ęa stadfeste helt sikkert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger. En sannsynlig slektning, Vilhelm Erobreren av Normandie, inntok England i 1066 og grunnla et nytt normannisk kongehus i der.

    Gange-Rolv var med pęa mange tokt i Austerled, men ble forvist fra landet av Harald Hęarfagre etter et strandhogg han gjorde i Viken (Norge). I henhold til Snorre dro Rolv til Valland (Frankrike) etter landsforvisningen. Der ble han blant annet ble gift med kongsdatteren Gisela, og han skal ha blitt d˛pt i Saint-Clair-katedralen.

    WIKIPEDIA (Eng)
    Rollo (c. 860 - c. 932) was the founder and first ruler of the Viking principality in what soon became known as Normandy. He is also in some later sources known as Robert of Normandy.

    The name Rollo is a Frankish-Latin name probably taken from Scandinavian name Hrâolf (cf. the latinization of Hrâolf Kraki into the similar Roluo in the Gesta Danorum).

    Historical evidence Rollo was a Viking leader of contested origin. Dudo of St. Quentin, in his De moribus et actis primorum Normannorum ducum (Latin), tells of a powerful Danish nobleman at loggerheads with the king of Dacia, who then died and left his two sons, Gurim and Rollo, leaving Rollo to be expelled and Gurim killed. William of Jumiáeges also mentions Rollo's prehistory in his Gesta Normannorum Ducum however he states that he was from the Danish town of Fasge. Wace, writing some 300 years after the event in his Roman de Rou, also mentions the two brothers (as Rou and Garin), as does the Orkneyinga Saga.

    Norwegian and Icelandic historians identified this Rollo with a son of Rognvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re, in Western Norway, based on medieval Norwegian and Icelandic sagas that mention a Ganger Hrolf (Hrolf, the Walker). The oldest source of this version is the Latin Historia Norvegiae, written in Norway at the end of the 12th century. This Hrolf fell foul of the Norwegian king Harald Fairhair, and became a Jarl in Iceland. The nickname of that character came from being so big that no horse could carry him. [1]

    The question of Rollo's Danish or Norwegian origins was a matter of heated dispute between Norwegian and Danish historians of the 19th and early 20th century, particularly in the run-up to Normandy's 1000-year-anniversary in 1911. Today, historians still disagree on this question, but most would now agree that a certain conclusion can never be reached.'

    Invasion of France In 885, Rollo was one of the lesser leaders of the Viking fleet which besieged Paris under Sigfred. Legend has it that an emissary was sent by the king to find the chieftain and negotiate terms. When he asked for this information, the Vikings replied that they were all chieftains in their own right. In 886, when Sigfred retreated in return for tribute, Rollo stayed behind and was eventually bought off and sent to harry Burgundy.

    Later, he returned to the Seine with his followers (known as Danes, or Norsemen). He invaded the area of northern France now known as Normandy.

    Rather than pay Rollo to leave, as was customary, the Frankish king, Charles the Simple, understood that he could no longer hold back their onslaught, and decided to give Rollo the coastal lands they occupied under the condition that he defend against other raiding Vikings.

    In the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte (911) with King Charles, Rollo pledged feudal allegiance to the king, changed his name to the Frankish version, and converted to Christianity, probably with the baptismal name Robert. In return, and in admission of defeat, King Charles granted Rollo the lower Seine area (today's upper Normandy) and the titular rulership of Normandy, centred around the city of Rouen. There exists some argument among historians as to whether Rollo was a "duke" (dux) or whether his position was equivalent to that of a "count" under Charlemagne. According to legend, when required to kiss the foot of King Charles, as a condition of the treaty, he refused to perform so great a humiliation, and when Charles extended his foot to Rollo, Rollo ordered one of his warriors to do so in his place. His warrior then lifted Charles' foot up to his mouth causing him to fall to the ground. [2]

    Settlement Initially, Rollo stayed true to his word of defending the shores of the Seine river in accordance to the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, but in time he and his followers had very different ideas. Rollo began to divide the land between the Epte and Risle rivers among his chieftains and settled there with a de facto capital in Rouen. With these settlements, Rollo began to further raid other Frankish lands, now from the security of a settled homeland, rather than a mobile fleet. Eventually, however, Rollo's men intermarried with the local women, and became more settled as Frenchmen. At the time of his death, Rollo's expansion of his territory had extended as far west as the Vire River.

    Death Sometime around 927, Rollo passed the fief in Normandy to his son, William Longsword. Rollo may have lived for a few years after that, but certainly died before 933. According to the historian Adhemar, 'As Rollo's death drew near, he went mad and had a hundred Christian prisoners beheaded in front of him in honour of the gods whom he had worshipped,[citation needed] and in the end distributed a hundred pounds of gold around the churches in honour of the true God in whose name he had accepted baptism.' Even though Rollo had converted to Christianity, some of his pagan roots surfaced at the end.

    Legacy Rollo is a direct ancestor of William the Conqueror. Through William, he is a direct ancestor and predecessor of the present-day British royal family, including Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.

    The "Clameur de Haro" in the Channel Islands is, supposedly, an appeal to Rollo.

    Depictions in Fiction Rollo is the subject of the 17th Century play Rollo Duke of Normandy written by John Fletcher, Philip Massinger, Ben Jonson, and George Chapman.

    References ^ Gčongu-Hrâolfs saga in Old Norse from heimskringla.no ^ Holden, A.J. (1970). Le Roman de Rou de Wace. Paris: âEditions A.J. Picard. p.54. Lines 1147-1156 D.C. Douglas, "Rollo of Normandy", English Historical Review, Vol. 57 (1942), pp. 414-436 Robert Helmerichs, [Rollo as Historical Figure] Rosamond McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdom under the Carolingians, 751-987, (Longman) 1983 Dudonis gesta Normannorum - Dudo of St. Quentin Gesta Normannorum Latin version at Bibliotheca Augustana Dudo of St. Quentin's Gesta Normannorum - An English Translation Gwyn Jones. Second edition: A History of the Vikings. Oxford University Press. (1984). William W. Fitzhugh and Elizabeth Ward. Vikings: The North Atlantic Saga. Smithsonian Institute Press. (2000) Eric Christiansen. The Norsemen in the Viking Age. Blackwell Publishers Ltd. (2002) Agnus Konstam. Historical Atlas of the Viking World. Checkmark Books. (2002) Holgar Arbman. Ancient People and Places: The Vikings. Thames and Husdson. (1961) Eric Oxenstierna. The Norsemen, New York Graphics Society Publishers, Ltd. (1965)

    TEXT - SOURCE? Rollo was a Viking leader, probably (based on Icelandic sources) from Norway, the son of Ragnvald, Earl of Moer; sagas mention a Hrolf, son of Ragnvald jarl of Moer. However, the latinization Rollo has in no known instance been applied to a Hrolf, and in the texts which speak of him, numerous latinized Hrolfs are included. Dudo of St. Quentin (by most accounts a more reliable source, and at least more recent and living nearer the regions concerned), in his Gesta Normannorum, tells of a powerful Dacian nobleman at loggerheads with the king of Dacia, who then died and left his two sons, Gurim and Rollo, leaving Rollo to be expelled and Gurim killed.(1) With his followers (known as Normans, or northmen), Rollo invaded the area of northern France now known as Normandy. Wace, writing some 300 years after the event, gives a Scandinavian origin, as does the Orkneyinga Saga, Danish or Norwegian most likely.

    Unlike most Vikings whose intentions were to plunder Frankish lands, Rollo's true intentions were to look for lands to settle. Upon arrival in France, and after many battles with the Vikings, Charles the Simple understood that he could no longer hold back their advances, and decided as a tempory measure to give Rollo land around Rouen, as he did with his other barons, but under the condition that he would convert to Christianity and defend the Seine River from other raiding Vikings. In the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte (911) with the French King Charles the Simple, "for the protection of the realm," Rollo pledged feudal allegiance to the king, changed his name to the Frankish version, and converted to Christianity, probably with the baptismal name Robert. In return, and in admission of defeat, King Charles granted Rollo the lower Seine area (today's upper Normandy) and the titular rulership of Normandy, centred around the city of Rouen. There exists some argument among historians as to whether Rollo was a "duke" (dux) or whether his position was equivalent to that of a "count" under Charlemagne. According to legend, when required, in conformity with general usage, to kiss the foot of King Charles, he refused to stoop to what he considered so great a degradation; yet as the homage could not be dispensed with, he ordered one of his warriors to perform it for him. The latter, as proud as his chief, instead of stooping to the royal foot, raised it so high, that the King fell to the ground. It is important to note that Rollo did stay true to his word of defending the shores of the Seine river in accordance to the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, but in time Rollo and his followers had very different ideas. Rollo began to divide the land between the Epte and Risle rivers among his chieftains and settled there with a de-facto capital in Rouen. With these settlements, Rollo began to further raid other Frankish lands, now from the security of a settled homeland, rather than a mobile fleet.

    Rollo expanded his territory as far west as the Vire River and sometime around 927 he passed the Duchy of Normandy to his son, William Longsword. Rollo may have lived for a few years after that, but certainly died before 933. According to the historian Adhemar, 'As Rollo's death drew near, he went mad and had a hundred Christian prisoners beheaded in front of him in honour of the gods whom he had worshiped, and in the end distributed a hundred pounds of gold around the churches in honour of the true god in whose name he had accepted baptism.' Even though Rollo had converted to Christianity, at the end, some of Rollo's pagan roots eventually came to the surface. He was a direct ancestor of William the Conqueror. By William, he was a direct ancestor of the present-day British royal family, including Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. The "clameur de haro" on the Channel Islands is, supposedly, an appeal to Rollo.

    TEXT - SOURCE??? Rollo (later Robert) "of Normandy" Viking leader in France, d. 932.

    Although he is often referred to as the first Duke of Normandy, that title is an anachronism. Probably about 911, King Charles the Simple of France ceded a district around the city of Rouen to Rollo, which eventually evolved into the duchy of Normandy. He is said to have been baptized in 912, assuming the Christian name Robert. He was still living in 928, when he was holding Eudes, son of Heribert of Vermandois, as a captive and was probably dead by 932, when his son William was mentioned as leading the Normans.

    end of biography

    ROLLO THE VIKING

    DIED 931 A.D.


    For more than two hundred years during the Middle Ages the Christian countries of Europe were attacked on the southwest by the Saracens of Spain, and on the northwest by the Norsemen, or Northmen. The Northmen were so called because they came into Middle Europe from the north. Sometimes they were called Vikings, or pirates, because they were adventurous sea-robbers who plundered all countries which they could reach by sea.



    Their ships were long and swift In the center was placed a single mast, which carried one large sail. For the most part, however, the Norsemen depended on rowing, not on the wind, and sometimes there were twenty rowers in one vessel.



    The Vikings were a terror to all their neighbors; but the two regions that suffered most from their attacks were the Island of Britain and that part of Charlemagne's empire in which the Franks were settled.

    endof commentary







    Nearly fifty times in two hundred years the lands of the Franks were invaded. The Vikings sailed up the large rivers into the heart of the region which we now call France and captured and pillaged cities and towns. Some years after Charlemagne's death they went as far as his capital, Aix, took the place, and stabled their horses in the cathedral which the great emperor had built.



    In the year 860 they discovered Iceland and made a settlement upon its shores. A few years later they sailed as far as Greenland, and there established settlements which existed for about a century.



    These Vikings were the first discoverers of the continent on which we live. Ancient books found in Iceland tell the story of the discovery. It is related that a Viking ship was driven during a storm to a strange coast, which is thought to have been that part of America now known as Labrador.



    When the captain of the ship returned home he told what he had seen. His tale so excited the curiosity of a young Viking prince, called Leif the Lucky, that he sailed to the newly discovered coast.



    Going ashore, he found that the country abounded in wild grapes; and so he called it Vinland, or the land of Vines. Vinland is thought to have been a part of what is now the Rhode Island coast.



    The Vikings were not aware that they had found a great unknown continent. No one in the more civilized parts of Europe knew anything about their discovery; and after a while the story of the Vinland voyages seems to have been forgotten, even among the Vikings themselves.



    So it is not to them that we owe the discovery of America, but to Columbus; because his discovery, though nearly five hundred years later than that of the Norsemen, actually made known to all Europe, for all time, the existence of the New World.



    II



    THE Vikings had many able chieftains. One of the most famous was Rollo the Walker, so called because he was such a giant that no horse strong enough to carry him could be found, and therefore he always had to walk. However, he did on foot what few could do on horseback.



    In 885 seven hundred ships, commanded by Rollo and other Viking chiefs, left the harbors of Norway, sailed to the mouth of the Seine, and started up the river to capture the city of Paris.



    Rollo and his men stopped on the way at Rouen, which also was on the Seine, but nearer its mouth. The citizens had heard of the giant, and when they saw the river covered by his fleet they were dismayed. However, the bishop of Rouen told them that Rollo could be as noble and generous as he was fierce; and he advised them to open their gates and trust to the mercy of the Viking chief. This was done, and Rollo marched into Rouen and took possession of it. The bishop had given good advice, for Rollo treated the people very kindly.



    Soon after capturing Rouen he left the place, sailed up the river to Paris, and joined the other Viking chiefs. And now for six long miles the beautiful Seine was covered with Viking vessels, which carried an army of thirty thousand men.



    A noted warrior named Eudes was Count of Paris, and he had advised the Parisians to fortify the city. So not long before the arrival of Rollo and his companions, two walls with strong gates had been built round Paris.



    It was no easy task for even Vikings to capture a strongly walled city. We are told that Rollo and his men built a high tower and rolled it on wheels up to the walls. At its top was a floor well manned with soldiers. But the people within the city shot hundreds of arrows at the besiegers, and threw down rocks, or poured boiling oil and pitch upon them.



    The Vikings thought to starve the Parisians, and for thirteen months they encamped round the city. At length food became very scarce, and Count Eudes determined to go for help. He went out through one of the gates on a dark, stormy night, and rode post-haste to the king. He told him that something must be done to save the people of Paris.







    So the king gathered an army and marched to the city. No battle was fought--the Vikings seemed to have been afraid to risk one. They gave up the siege, and Paris was relieved.



    Rollo and his men went to the Duchy of Burgundy, where, as now, the finest crops were raised and the best of wines were made.



    III



    PERHAPS after a time Rollo and his Vikings went home; but we do not know what he did for about twenty-five years. We do know that he abandoned his old home in Norway in 911. Then he and his people sailed from the icy shore of Norway and again went up the Seine in hundreds of Viking vessels.



    Of course, on arriving in the land of the Franks, Rollo at once began to plunder towns and farms.



    Charles, then king of the Franks, although his people called him the Simple, or Senseless, had sense enough to see that this must be stopped.



    So he sent a message to Rollo and proposed that they should have a talk about peace. Rollo agreed and accordingly they met. The king and his troops stood on one side of a little river, and Rollo with his Vikings stood on the other. Messages passed between them. The king asked Rollo what he wanted.



    "Let me and my people live in the land of the Franks; let us make ourselves home here, and I and my Vikings will become your vassals," answered Rollo. He asked for Rouen and the neighboring land. So the king gave him that part of Francia; and ever since it has been called Normandy, the land of the Northmen.



    When it was decided that the Vikings should settle in Francia and be subjects of the Frankish king, Rollo was told that he must kiss the foot of Charles in token that he would be the king's vassal. The haughty Viking refused. "Never," said he, "will I bend my knee before any man, and no man's foot will I kiss." After some persuasion, however, he ordered one of his men to perform the act of homage for him. The king was on horseback and the Norseman, standing by the side of the horse, suddenly seized the king's foot and drew it up to his lips. This almost made the king fall from his horse, to the great amusement of the Norsemen.



    Becoming a vassal to the king meant that if the king went to war Rollo would be obliged to join his army and bring a certain number of armed men--one thousand or more.



    Rollo now granted parts of Normandy to his leading men on condition that they would bring soldiers to his army and fight under him. They became his vassals, as he was the king's vassal.



    The lands granted to vassals in this way were called feuds, and this plan of holding lands was called the Feudal System.



    It was established in every country of Europe during the Middle Ages.



    The poorest people were called serfs. They were almost slaves and were never permitted to leave the estate to which they belonged. They did all the work. They worked chiefly for the landlords, but partly for themselves.



    Having been a robber himself, Rollo knew what a shocking thing it was to ravage and plunder, and he determined to change his people's habits. He made strict laws and hanged robbers. His duchy thus became one of the safest parts of Europe.



    The Northmen learned the language of the Franks and adopted their religion.



    The story of Rollo is especially interesting to us, because Rollo was the forefather of that famous Duke of Normandy who, less than a hundred and fifty years later, conquered England and brought into that country the Norman nobles with their French language and customs.

    The Vikings in Normandy:
    Timeline
    Pre-Norman France map, http://www.viking.no/e/france/norm_col_gb.gif The chronology of the Vikings in Normandy can be encapsulated by a division into two successive centuries:

    From AD 820 to c. AD 920, the Viking incursions on the lower Seine became more and more frequent, resulting finally in some permanent colonisation.
    From c. AD 920 to AD 1020 was a consolidation period for Normandy, with the influx of numerous Scandinavian settlers, before turning increasingly to the Kingdom of France.

    Timeline showing the Viking raids on the river Seine

    820 Thirteen ships reach the Seine Bay. A force of Vikings lands but, having to face the shore guard, they are forced to re-embark, leaving five of their number dead on the Neustrian shore.
    841 Asgeir's fleet sails up the River Seine (from 12th May), takes the city of Rouen (14th May) and burns it down. The loot is enormous. Aesgir's army continues its penetration of the Seine, plunders and burns the rich Jumiáege monastery (24th May). The nearby monastery of Fontenelle (the future Saint-Wandrille) is also assaulted and held to ransom. In this expedition, sixty-eight captives are taken and then returned on payment of a ransom by the monks of Saint-Denis (28th May).
    845 Ragnar's fleet of 120 ships (therefore c. 6000 men) sails up the Seine and besieges Paris (28th March). Charles the Bald pays 7000 livres in order to spare Paris.
    851 Asgeir and his men, back on the Seine, this time devastate the monastery of Fontenelle (13th October) and return there eighty-nine days later (9th January 852) and, finding nothing to plunder, burn it down.
    852 Asgeir and his force raid on foot in the Beauvais region (Flanders county), from their base in Rouen. Engaged by a Frankish army, they have to withdraw and camp for the winter on Jeufosse island, securely controlling the entrance to the Seine. They stay there up to the 5th June. By the end of this year, a new group of Vikings, mainly Norwegians led by Sigtrygg (back from Ireland) and Godfrid, sails up the Seine to Jeufosse to establish their own base there. The Frankish army of Charles the Bald besieges the island.
    853 (beg.) Charles the Bald negotiates with Godfrid, who afterwards retires. As for Sigtrygg, he stays to plunder and burn numerous places up to March.
    855 Sigtrygg returns (18th July) to attempt to destroy a Frankish fort located on the Seine shore on the approach to Paris. He is reinforced by Bjčorn, leading a powerful fleet (17th August). The two armies join and carry out a raid in the south of the Seine, as far as Chartres, where they are stopped by the Frankish army of Charles the Bald. They have to withdraw to the Seine after heavy losses.
    857 Again from Jeufosse, which has now become an established base, Sigtrygg's and Bjčorn's armies attack Paris (January). Chartres is assaulted again (12th June); on this occasion, revenging the reverse of AD 855, they take it, plunder it, and slaughter all its population. During the summer they also attack Evreux and many other places, the action taking place generally around Jeufosse island. Finally, Sigtrygg retires with his men.
    858 Bjčorn is joined by a new group of Danes, led by Hasting (9th January). They lay again into the abbey of Fontenelle, which they burn down. Leading a mounted force, Bjčorn surrounds Paris and demands a ransom of the Parisian monasteries. Charles the Bald is defeated when he reacts and tries again to besiege the Viking base of Jeufosse.
    859 The attacks from the Seine valley are redoubled. Charles the Bald is engaged in a struggle with his brother, Louis the German. The Vikings take advantage of this to attack freely far from their bases: Bayeux, Laon and Beauvais, where the bishops are executed.
    860 The Viking chief, Veland, is paid 3000 silver livres by Charles the Bald to try to drive out the Vikings of the lower Seine.
    861 From May, Veland besieges Jeufosse island, leading 200 Viking ships. The Vikings of Jeufosse have to retire from the Seine, with some 100 ships. This fleet then joins Veland's. Taking advantage of several years of respite, Charles the Bald builds forts which control the Seine at Pont-de-l'Arche.
    865 Fifty Viking ships settle at Păitres (near Pont-de-l'Arche), on the Seine.
    876 100 new Viking ships make an incursion into the Seine. They sail away again after a payment of 5000 livres by Charles the Bald.
    885 A huge fleet sails up the Seine (one report tells of some 700 ships) to besiege Paris. Losses are severe on both sides. The new Frankish king, Charles the Big, relieves the city by paying a heavy ransom to the besiegers.
    887-911 Rolf (Rollo/Rollon) imposes himself as chief of the Vikings settled in the lower Seine region. He repels the Franks, pushing right up to the doors of the Ile-de-France. He attacks Chartres but, repulsed, withdraws again to the Seine.
    911 Seeking to block the lower Seine, which had become a real "motorway" for the Viking invasions of the Kingdom of Frankia, the new king, Charles the Simple, concludes an agreement with Rolf at Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, conceding to him the suzerainty of the territory of the lower Seine which, de facto, Rolf had already had for several years.

    Timeline showing the Viking Raids in Western Neustria

    From AD 836 Bjčorn and Hasting lead numerous raids in Cotentin and Avranchin.
    860-989 There are no more resident bishops in Cotentin and Avranchin nor any ecclesiastical infrastructures in these bishoprics. Whole areas are deserted by the native population as they become untenable, particularly in Cotentin.
    867 The Frankish king, Charles the Bald, concedes Cotentin and Avranchin to the Bretons, so that they might defend these territories.
    889, 890 and 891 Respectively, Saint-Lăo, Coutances and Avranches are plundered or burnt down.
    890-892 Rolf makes several raids in Bessin (Bayeux).
    905 Vire is plundered.
    907 Since Brittany is too devastated by the Viking raids, the Breton sovereignty of Cotentin and Avranchin exists only theoretically.
    911 Since Rolf is now Jarl of Rouen, and since they refuse to convert to Christianity, and seek new conquests, many of Rolf's companions settle in Cotentin and Bessin.
    916 From Cotentin and Bessin, where they have settled, numerous Scandinavian forces attack the whole eastern region of Brittany.
    924 Bessin is added to Rolf's territory.
    925 Some unsubdued Scandinavian troops of Bessin, united with native Saxons, devastate the western part of the Seine colony.
    927-928 Rolf erect many fortifications (Bayeux, Exmes, Saint-Lăo, Brionne, etc.) to face a huge influx of new Viking contingents, resistant to his authority in Cotentin (Danes from the Danelaw, and Hiberno-Norse from Ireland) and in Bessin (especially Danes from the Danelaw).
    931 Brittany is totally subdued: on the east by the Normans of the Seine and on the west by Normans who have settled on the River Loire. The Normans of the Seine take advantage of this to get a foothold in Cotentin and Avranchin, and on the Channel Islands, in order to control the Scandinavian troops which have to submit to the Jarl of Rouen's authority.
    933 Cotentin and Avranchin are conceded officially by the King of France, Raoul, to the Normans of the Seine, who are also appointed to the protectorate of Brittany.

    Rollo married Lady Poppa of Bayeux. Poppa (daughter of Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux and unnamed spouse) was born in (850) in Bayeux, France; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 72161.  Lady Poppa of BayeuxLady Poppa of Bayeux was born in (850) in Bayeux, France (daughter of Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux and unnamed spouse); was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Place de Gaulle, Bayeux, France

    Notes:

    Poppa of Bayeux was the Christian wife or mistress[1] (perhaps more danico)[2] of the Viking conqueror Rollo.

    She was the mother of William I Longsword and grandmother of Richard the Fearless, who forged the Duchy of Normandy into a great fief of medieval France.[3]

    Dudo of Saint-Quentin, in his panegyric of the Norman dukes, describes her as the daughter of a "Count Berengar", the dominant prince of that region, who was captured at Bayeux by Rollo in 885 or 889.[4]

    This has led to speculation that she was the daughter of Berengar II of Neustria. Despite the uncertainty of her parentage, she undoubtedly was a member of the Frankish aristocracy.[5]

    A statue of Poppa stands at the Place de Gaulle in Bayeux.

    Notes:

    Married:
    Poppa was captured in a raid and married to Rollo of Normandy.

    Children:
    1. 36080. William of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy was born in ~893 in Normandy, France; died on 17 Dec 942 in Piquigny, France.

  3. 72164.  Gorm the Old, King of DenmarkGorm the Old, King of Denmark was born in 860 in Jellinge, Denmark; died in 931 in Jellinge, Denmark; was buried in Jellinge, Denmark.

    Notes:

    Gorm the Old (Danish: Gorm den Gamle, Old Norse: Gormr gamli, Latin: Gormus Senex[1][2]), also called Gorm the Languid (Danish: Gorm L˛ge, Gorm den Dvaske), was the first historically recognized ruler of Denmark, reigning from c.? 936 to his death c.? 958.[3] He ruled from Jelling, and made the oldest of the Jelling Stones in honour of his wife Thyra. Gorm was born before 900 and died c.? 958.[3]

    Ancestry and reign

    Gorm is the reported son of semi-legendary Danish king Harthacnut. Chronicler Adam of Bremen says that Harthacnut came from Northmannia to Denmark and seized power in the early 10th century.[4] He deposed the young king Sigtrygg Gnupasson, reigning over Western Denmark.[3] When Harthacnut died, Gorm ascended the throne.

    Heimskringla reports Gorm taking at least part of the kingdom by force from Gnupa, and Adam himself suggests that the kingdom had been divided prior to Gorm's time. Gorm is first mentioned as the host of Archbishop Unni of Hamburg and Bremen in 936.[4] According to the Jelling Stones, Gorm's son, Harald Bluetooth, "won all of Denmark", so it is speculated that Gorm only ruled Jutland from his seat in Jelling.[4]

    Marriage to Thyra

    Runic stone for Thyra, back side
    Gorm married Thyra, who is given conflicting and chronologically dubious parentage by late sources, but no contemporary indication of her parentage survives. Gorm raised one of the great burial mounds at Jelling as well as the oldest of the Jelling Stones for her, calling her tanmarkar but ("Denmark's Salvation" or "Denmark's Adornment"). Gorm was the father of three sons, Toke, Knut and Harald, later King Harald Bluetooth.[5]

    His wife, Thyra, is credited with the completion of the Danevirke, a wall between Denmark's southern border and its unfriendly Saxon neighbors to the south. The wall was not new, but it was expanded with a ditch and earthen foundation topped by a timber stockade above it. The Danevirke ran between the Schlei and the Treene river, across what is now Schleswig.[6]

    Death, burial and reburial

    Gorm died in the winter of 958–959[5] and dendrochronology shows that his burial chamber was made from wood of timbers felled in 958.[7] Arild Huitfeldt explains how in Danmarks Riges Kr˛nike:[citation needed]


    Runic stone for Thyra, front side
    The three sons were Vikings in the truest sense, departing Denmark each summer to raid and pillage. Harald came back to the royal enclosure at Jelling with the news that his son Canute had been killed in an attempt to capture Dublin, Ireland. Canute was shot with a coward's arrow while watching some games at night. No one would tell the king in view of the oath the king had made. Queen Thyra ordered the royal hall hung with black cloth and that no one was to say a single word. When Gorm entered the hall, he was astonished and asked what the mourning colors meant. Queen Thyra spoke up: "Lord King, you had two falcons, one white and the other gray. The white one flew far afield and was set upon by other birds which tore off its beautiful feathers and is now useless to you. Meanwhile the gray falcon continues to catch fowl for the king's table." Gorm understood immediately the Queen's metaphor and cried out, "My son is surely dead, since all of Denmark mourns!" "You have said it, your majesty," Thyra announced, "Not I, but what you have said is true." According to the story Gorm was so grieved by Canute's death that he died the following day.

    This account would contradict information on the Jelling Stones which point to Queen Thyra dying before Gorm. Some archaeologists and historians have suggested that Gorm was buried first in Queen Thyra's grave mound at Jelling, and later moved by his son, Harald Bluetooth, into the original wooden church in Jelling.[3] According to this theory it is believed, that the skeleton found at the site of the first Christian church of Jelling is in fact Gorm the Old, though the theory is still much debated. During the reign of Gorm, most Danes still worshipped the Norse gods, but during the reign of Gorm's son, Harold Bluetooth, Denmark officially converted to Christianity. Harald, accordingly, left the hill where Gorm had originally been interred as a memorial.

    Legacy

    Gorm was "old" in the sense that he was considered the traditional ancestral "head" of the Danish monarchy. Saxo Grammaticus in the Gesta Danorum asserts that Gorm was older than other monarchs and having lived so long was blind by the time his son Canute was killed.

    end of biography

    Gorm's pedigree: https://fabpedigree.com/s038/f790309.htm

    end of comment

    Buried:
    Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark

    Gorm married Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark. Elgiva (daughter of Aethelstan, King of the East Angles and unnamed spouse) was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 72165.  Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (daughter of Aethelstan, King of the East Angles and unnamed spouse); died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark.
    Children:
    1. 36082. Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark was born in ~0895 in Blauzahn, Bavaria, Schwaben, Germany; died on 1 Sep 0986 in Gormshoj, Denmark.

  5. 72174.  Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux was born in 918 in (France) (son of Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux and Hildebranda of France); died on 29 Aug 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France.

    Notes:

    Robert Carolingian Vermandois de Meaux, Count of Meaux, Count of Troyes, was born circa 920 to Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) and Hildebranda of France (895-931) and died circa 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France of unspecified causes. He married Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.

    Children

    Offspring of Robert de Vermandois and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Herbert III of Meaux (c950-995) 950 995
    Adele of Meaux (c950-c980) 950 980 Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)

    Adelaide de Troyes (c955-c991) 955 991 Charles, Duke of Lower Lorraine (953-993)
    Noteworthy descendants include

    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Namesakes of Robert de Vermandois (918-968)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) Seine-et-Marne, France Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) Hildebranda of France (895-931) Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Robert I of Senlis (?-1004) Bernard of Senlis (919-947)
    Robert II of Senlis (?-1028) Robert I of Senlis (?-1004)

    Robert married Adelaide-Werra de Chaton in 953 in Vermandois, France. Adelaide-Werra was born in 920 in (France); died in 967 in (France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 72175.  Adelaide-Werra de Chaton was born in 920 in (France); died in 967 in (France).

    Notes:

    Adele Carolingian of Meaux was born 950 to Robert de Vermandois (918-968) and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) and died 980 of unspecified causes. She married Lambert de Chalon (930-979) . She married Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    The French Wikipedia has her first husband marry her mother,[1] which is unlikely, given her age. The same source has her a daughter Gerberge marry King Adalberto of Italy. This would make Adele a grandmother at the age of 12. However, in the reconstruction shown here, Adele is married to two men at once, with her youngest daughter from her first marriage born around 972 and her eldest daughter from her second marriage born around 965.

    Note that Genealogie Quebec merges her with her sister.[2]



    Children

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Hugh I de Chalon (?-1039)
    Mahaut de Chalon (?-1019) Henri I de Bourgogne (c948-1002)
    Geoffroi de Semur (?-c990)

    Aelis of Chalon (?-?) Guy I de Macon (975-1006)

    Elizabeth de Chalon (970-1014)

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Gottfried of Anjou (?-987) 987
    Fulk III, Count of Anjou (972-1040) 972 21 June 1040 Metz, France âElisabeth de Vendăome (c979-999)
    Hildegarde de Beaugency (c990-)

    Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) 967 Conan I of Rennes (927-992)

    Gerberge of Anjou (965-1041) 965 1041 Guillaume III Taillefer of Angoulăeme (960-1028)
    ^ wikipedia:fr:Lambert de Chalon
    ^ http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=23981

    Children:
    1. 36087. Adele of Meaux was born in ~950 in Meaux, France; died in ~980.

  7. 72864.  Rurik, Prince of Ladoga and NovgorodRurik, Prince of Ladoga and Novgorod was born in ~830 in Jutland, Denmark; died in 879 in Novgorod, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Staraya Lagoda, Russia

    Notes:

    Rurik (also Riurik; Old Church Slavonic ?????? Rjuriku, from Old Norse Hr˛râik?; c. 830 – 879), according to the 12th-century Primary Chronicle, was a Varangian chieftain of the Rus' who in the year 862 gained control of Ladoga, and built the Holmgard settlement near Novgorod (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073). He is the founder of the Rurik Dynasty, which ruled the Kievan Rus' and its successor states, including the Grand Duchy of Moscow and the Tsardom of Russia, until the 17th century.[1]

    The only information about Rurik is contained in the 12th-century Primary Chronicle written by one Nestor, which states that Chuds, Eastern Slavs, Merias, Veses, and Krivichs "...drove the Varangians back beyond the sea, refused to pay them tribute, and set out to govern themselves". Afterwards the tribes started fighting each other and decided to invite the Varangians, led by Rurik, to reestablish order. Rurik came in 860-862 along with his brothers Sineus and Truvor and a large retinue.

    According to the Primary Chronicle, Rurik was one of the Rus', a Varangian tribe likened by the chronicler to Danes, Swedes, Angles, and Gotlanders.

    Sineus established himself at Beloozero (now Belozersk), on the shores of lake Beloye, and Truvor at Izborsk (or at Pskov). Truvor and Sineus died shortly after the establishment of their territories, and Rurik consolidated these lands into his own territory.

    According to the entries in the Radzivil and Hypatian Chronicles[2] under the years 862–864, Rurik’s first residence was in Ladoga. He later moved his seat of power to Novgorod, a fort built not far from the source of the Volkhov River. The meaning of this place name in medieval Russian is 'new fortification', while the current meaning ('new city') developed later.

    Rurik remained in power until his death in 879. On his deathbed, Rurik bequeathed his realm to Oleg, who belonged to his kin, and entrusted to Oleg's hands his son Igor, for he was very young. His successors (the Rurik Dynasty) moved the capital to Kiev and founded the state of Kievan Rus', which persisted until the Mongol invasion in 1240. A number of extant princely families are patrilineally descended from Rurik, although the last Rurikid to rule Russia, Vasily IV, died in 1612.

    Historicity debate
    Archaeological evidence

    In the 20th century, archaeologists partly corroborated the chronicle's version of events. It was discovered that the settlement of Ladoga, whose foundation has been ascribed to Rurik, was actually established in the mid-9th century, although doubt is now cast on this by the dendrochronological evidence that Ladoga existed by the mid-8th century.[citation needed] Earthenware, household utensils, and types of buildings from the period of Rurik's purported foundation correspond to patterns then prevalent in Jutland.[citation needed] but mostly the excavations denied most of the chronicle's data about Rurik's arrival when it was apparent that the old settlement stretched to the mid-8th century and the excavated objects were mostly of Finno-Ugric and Slavic origin, dated to the mid-8th century, which showed the settlement was not Scandinavian from the beginning.[3][page needed]

    Hypothesis of identity with Rorik of Dorestad
    Main article: Rorik of Dorestad

    Rorik of Dorestad, as conceived by H. W. Koekkoek
    The only similarly named figure described in the Carolingian Annales Fuldenses and Annales Bertiniani was Rorik of Dorestad (also spelled R˛rik, Rčorik, Roerik, Hrčorek, etc.), a Germanic king from the royal Scylding house of Haithabu in the Jutland Peninsula. Since the 19th century, there have been attempts to identify him with the Rurik of Russian chronicles.

    Rorik of Dorestad was born about ca. 810–820 to Ali Anulo, 9th king of Haithabu. Frankish chroniclers mention that he received lands in Friesland from Emperor Louis I. This was not enough for him, and he started to plunder neighbouring lands: he took Dorestad in 850, captured Haithabu in 857, and looted Bremen in 859. The Emperor was enraged and stripped him of all his possessions in 860. After that, Rorik disappears from the Western sources for a considerable period of time, while only two years later, in 862, the Russian chronicle's Rurik arrives in the eastern Baltic, builds the fortress of Ladoga, and later moves to Novgorod.

    Rorik of Dorestad reappeared in Frankish chronicles in 870, when his Friesland demesne was returned to him by Charles the Bald; in 882 Rorik of Dorestad is mentioned as dead (without a date of death specified). The Russian chronicle places the death of Rurik of Novgorod at 879, a three year gap prior than the Frankish chronicles. According to Western sources, the ruler of Friesland was converted to Christianity by the Franks. This may have parallels with the Christianization of the Rus', as reported by Patriarch Photius in 867.

    The idea of identifying the Rurik of Nestor's chronicle with Rorik of Dorestad of the Carolingian chronicles was revived by the anti-Normanists Boris Rybakov and Anatoly H. Kirpichnikov in the mid-20th century,[4] while modern scholars like Alexander Nazarenko object to it.[5] The hypothesis of their identity currently lacks support among scholars,[6] though support for a "Normannic" (i.e. Norse, rather than Slavic) origin of the Rus' has increased.

    Legacy

    Further information: Rurikid dynasty

    Rurik and his brothers Sineus and Truvor arrive at Ladoga
    The Rurik dynasty (or Rurikids) went on to rule the Kievan Rus', and ultimately the Tsardom of Russia, until 1598, and numerous noble Russian and Ruthenian families claim a male-line descent from Rurik. Vasily Tatishchev (a Rurikid himself) claimed that Rurik was of Wendish extraction and went so far as to name Rurik's wife, Efanda of Norway (Edvina); mother, Umila; his maternal grandfather, Gostomysl; and a cousin, Vadim (apparently basing his account on the lost Ioachim Chronicle).[citation needed]

    References

    Christian Raffensperger and Norman W. Ingham, "Rurik and the First Rurikids," The American Genealogist, 82 (2007), 1–13, 111–19.
    Ipat’ievskaia letopis’ 1962:14; Radzivilovskaia letopis’ 1989:16
    Kirpichnikov, Anatoliy N. (2004). "A Viking Period workshop in Staraya Ladoga, excavated in 1997" (PDF). Journal of Swedish Antiquarian Research. Retrieved 17 September 2015.
    Kirpichnikov, Anatoly H. "???????? ? ????????? ???????. ?????? ? ??????????? ?????????". ?????? ????????????? ??????, ???; 1997; ch. 7–18.
    Nazarenko, Alexander. "Rjurik ? Riis Th., Rorik", Lexikon des Mittelalters, VII; Munich, 1995; pp. 880, 1026.
    Andrei Mozzhukhin (5 October 2014). «????? — ??? ???????» ["Rurik – is a legend"] (in Russian). Russian Planet. Retrieved 12 November 2014. Interview with Igor Danilevsky.

    end of this biography

    Alternative Titles: Hrorekr, Rorik, Rurik of Jutland, Ryurik

    Rurik, also spelled Rorik or Hrorekr, Russian Ryurik, (died AD 879), the semilegendary founder of the Rurik dynasty of Kievan Rus.

    (Rurik Dynasty, princes of Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy who, according to tradition, were descendants of the Varangian prince Rurik, who had been invited by the people of Novgorod to rule that city (c. 862); the Rurik princes maintained their control over Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy until 1598.

    Rurik’s successor Oleg (d. 912) conquered Kiev (c. 882) and established control of the trade route extending from Novgorod, along the Dnieper River, to the Black Sea. Igor (allegedly Rurik’s son; reigned 912–945) and his successors—his wife, St. Olga (regent 945–969), and their son Svyatoslav (reigned 945–972)—further extended their territories; Svyatoslav’s son Vladimir I (St. Vladimir; reigned c. 980–1015) consolidated the dynasty’s rule.

    Vladimir compiled the first Kievan Rus law code and introduced Christianity into the country. He also organized the Kievan Rus lands into a cohesive confederation by distributing the major cities among his sons; the eldest was to be grand prince of Kiev, and the brothers were to succeed each other, moving up the hierarchy of cities toward Kiev, filling vacancies left by the advancement or death of an elder brother. The youngest brother was to be succeeded as grand prince by his eldest nephew whose father had been a grand prince. This succession pattern was generally followed through the reigns of Svyatopolk (1015–19); Yaroslav the Wise (1019–54); his sons Izyaslav (1054–68; 1069–73; and 1077–78), Svyatoslav (1073–76), and Vsevolod (1078–93); and Svyatopolk II (son of Izyaslav; reigned 1093–1113).

    The successions were accomplished, however, amid continual civil wars. In addition to the princes’ unwillingness to adhere to the pattern and readiness to seize their positions by force instead, the system was upset whenever a city rejected the prince designated to rule it. It was also undermined by the tendency of the princes to settle in regions they ruled rather than move from city to city to become the prince of Kiev.)

    Rurik was a Viking, or Varangian, prince. His story is told in the The Russian Primary Chronicle (compiled at the beginning of the 12th century) but is not accepted at face value by modern historians. According to the chronicle, the people of Novgorod, tired of political strife, invited the Varangians about AD 862 to establish an orderly and just government there. Hence, Rurik came with his two brothers and a large retinue (druzhina) and became ruler of the city and region of Novgorod.

    Some historians think that Rurik came from the Scandinavian peninsula or from Jutland (now in Denmark) and seized the town of Ladoga, on Lake Ladoga. After establishing a stronghold there (c. 855), he may have gone southward along the Volkhov and captured Novgorod. Another possibility is that Rurik and his army were mercenaries, hired to guard the Volkhov-Dnieper waterway, who turned against their employers.

    Rurik’s kinsman Oleg founded the grand principality of Kiev. Oleg’s successor, Igor, believed to be Rurik’s son, is considered the real founder of the Russian princely house.

    end of this biography

    HISTORY

    Rurik or Riurik ( from the Nordic East Rorik, means "famous leader") (?30 - ?79) was a Varangian who gained control of Ladoga in ?62 and built the Holmgard settlement (Rurikovo Gorodische) in Novgorod.

    Rurik name is the Slavic name being the same Germanic name as the modern English Roderick, or Spanish and Portuguese Rodrigo. In Germanic languages: Hrodric in (Old High German), Hroşricus in (Old English). In Old Norse, Hrśrekr (Norwegian, Icelandic) and Hr˛rikr or Rorik (Danish, Swedish), which is derived from Rurik. It also appears in Beowulf as Hreşrik.

    Princes of Kievan Rus and later on, of Muscovy that, according to tradition, were descendants of Rurik Varangian Prince, who had been invited by the people of Novgorod to rule that town (C. 862), the Princes of Rurik remained their control over Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy until 1598.

    The successor Oleg (D. 912) conquered Kiev Rurik (C. 882) and established control of the trade route that stretched from Novgorod, along the Dnieper River, to the Black Sea. Igor (alleged son of Rurik, reigned from 912 to 945) and his successor, to her wife, Olga or St. Olga Olga (ruler from 945 - to 969), and later his son Svyatoslav (945-972) - hereinafter extended their territories; Vladimir, son of Svyatoslav I (St. Vladimir; reigned from 980-1015) thus well consolidated the Varegiana Dynasty.
    Vladimir compiled the first law code of Kievan Rus and introduced Christianity to the country.


    HISTORICAL SUMMARY. RUSSIA

    Russia means "Land of Rus'. Before the tenth century, Russia was formed by scattered cities which fought between them. In the year 862, an extranger warrior gripped the state of Novgorod and joined several cities under its power. Some say that he arrived under invitation to restore order and others say that he reached power by force. This legendary Viking was a warrior. His name was Rurik and belonged to the family of the Rus. Rurik and his two brothers Truvor and Sineus imposed their control over the Slavs of the area. Rurik's followers are also known as Varangians. "Varangians" means "allies". "Rus" comes from the Swedish rosti, which means "oar", since we know the Vikings were driving paddle boats. Then Russia means "Land of Oars".



    SLAVIC AND nORMANDS

    Does not seem being any doubt about the Indo-European affiliation descent of the Slavs, but there are little news about them because the Germans isolated them of the Roman Empire. When there were invasions that ended the Empire, the displacement of the Germans allowed the Slavic movement westward, and so, in the sixth century, penetrations were already seen by peoples of this race in present Poland and Bohemia, and Brandenburg (Germany). Furthermore the Slavic incursions also came to the South, settling on the Adriatic coast of the Balkans.

    In the seventh century,the penetration of barbarians folks, as well as the Avars in Central Europe, disconnected thus these Slavs from their racial brothers, becoming known by the name of South Slavs, who still nowadays make up the most of the population of Yugoslavia.

    The Slavs who remained in the current western Russia were limited in their expansion to the east and to south by the establishment of other barbarians folks: the Khazars (or Kazars), the Pechenegs and Magyars. But taking as the axis of their residence the Dnieper River, became merchants carrying southward, to the country of the Khazars and even the Byzantine Empire, skins, honey and wax.

    Rurik-Russia-Rurikovich-History

    At the mid-ninth century already existed in this territory a true urban culture, while in Western Europe began The Feudalism. A number of towns located in the axis just spoken ensured the commercial link between the Baltic See and the Byzantine Empire: Kiev, Smolensk, Novgorod, Tchernigov, Minsk, Ryazan, Pskov Iaroslav and were the main ones.



    For the same time lies the penetration of Vikings groups from Sweden, called "Varangians". These Vikings took upon themselves trade and defense of Slav cities against attacks from other nations. And according the oldest Russian chronicle, was a Varangian, Rurik, the first prince who ruled that fusion of Slavs and Vikings, in which it seems certain that the Vikings were absorbed by the Slavs, being in the history of Russia as a mere episode.

    The successors of Rurik, Oleg (879-912) and Igor (912-944), alternated trade relations with Byzantium and the attacks on the capital of the Empire, until that Olga times (945-965) succeeded to Byzantine influence when became that princess to Christianity in 955 by the name of Elena in a trip she did to Constantinople.
    From then on, Kiev had already surpassed the importance of Novgorod, and the princes of that city dominated the other, which, however, left some autonomy on the condition that they pay taxes regularly. The same soldiers who perceive them-in-kind were engaged then transfer them for sale in the Byzantine Empire.

    The fullness of the rising state was in the last third of the tenth century, under the rule of Prince of Kiev, Sviatoslav (965-973), son of Olga, who, still pagan, was the first to conceive the idea of reaching out to an open sea - the Mediterranean in this case - so repeatedly present since then on this Russian policy of all time. The distribution of territories that Sviatoslav did on his death caused struggle between his sons, in which the winner was Vladimir the Great (973-1015), who married a Byzantine princess, Anna, was converted to Christianity in 988 forcing his subjects to embrace mass.

    The bad policy of dividing the kingdom, repeated by his successors, caused the decline of the bright state, which finished at casting down new Asian nomadic invasions. Among these princes can still be noted to Yaroslav, founder of the archbishop of Kiev in 1035 and editor of the Russian law code called Russkaya Pravda.

    From Rurik was born the famous dynasty of Russian Tsars that ruled Russia for over 750 years. At the beginning of the tenth century the military company of the Princes of Novgorod from Constantinople to protect trade relations with Byzantium were concluded by the integration of East-Slavic tribes in the ancient state of Kievan Rus.


    The title of Tzar, Czar or Csar, (????) was first adopted by Ivan IV as a symbol of the changing nature of the Russian Monarchy in 1547.


    Ivan IV Vasilyevich (???? ?????????? IV), also known as Ivan the Terrible (Kolomenskoie, Russia, August 25, 1530 - Moscow, March 18, 1584) Tsar of Russia (1547-1584). Considered one of the creators of the Russian state. He married at least seven times, but his most important marriage was the first one, with Anastasia Romanova in 1547. His greatest contributions were Russian conquest of Siberia, creating a new legal code, the Sudiâebnik, the centralization of the power in the capital, the creation of institutions with popular participation, the conquest of the khanates of Kazan and Astrakhan Tatars, the destruction of the Teutonic Order and big internal reforms, including the reform of the army and the revision of the legal code.

    His Early years:

    Grandson of Tsar Ivan Vasilyevich III the Great and son of Vasily III and Elena Glinskaya, belongs to the lineage Varangian of Rurik and princess of Lithuania. According to the legend he was born with two teeth. He was crowned Grand Prince of Moscow within three years after the death of his father. However, the kingdom was administered by his mother, who was poisoned five years after the coronation of boyars clans who vied for power. He was recluded to the humiliation of the boyars, which overshadowed his character. He was held in the Kremlin Palace of living almost as a beggar. This fact led in Ivan a great hatred against boyars, and has as a consequence the constant persecution and massacres that he organized against these clans. In these early years Ivan suffered mental ramblings, now irreversibles, which led him to give vent to their anger and throwing torturing dogs from the towers. It is known that he had a deaf brother who nothing more is known.


    With 13 years people began to respect him and ordered to one of his loyal groups to capture the Prince Andrei Shuisky in order to throw a pack of dogs against him, which brutaly tore him. With 16 years already stated in writing and was an avid reader of books, besides of being and a big, muscular young. He studied rhetoric from the hand of Bishop Macarius. During this time it was deeply religious.


    To be respected as Tsar, Macario determined that Ivan came (according to a family tree) of the lineage of the first Roman Caesars.

    © Sovereign Royal and Imperial House of Rurikovich

    end of narrative

    Residence:
    Russian meaning, "Old Lagoda"...

    Its history & map ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Staraya_Ladoga

    Died:
    Rulers of Russia family tree - the Rurik Dynasty through the Romanovs (last of the Tsars):

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rulers_of_Russia_family_tree

    Children:
    1. 36432. Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' was born in ~900 in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in 945 in Korosten, Ukraine.

  8. 72872.  Skagul Toste, King of Sweden was born in 910 in Vein, Germany; died in 975 in Gothland, Sweden.

    Notes:

    Skoglar Toste or Skoglar Tosti (there are several variations) was a legendary chieftain from the Swedish province of West Gčotaland. His name (skoglar, skauglar or skagul) was reportedly due to his experience in battle. [1]

    Toste is mentioned in several sagas, most notable in Heimskringla. According to Snorri Sturluson, he was the father of Sigrid the Haughty. For some time he gave refuge to Harald Grenske, who later came back to woo Sigrid, only to be killed by her for his persistence. According to the sagas, Skagul Toste was also the father of Ulf Tostesson, father of Ragnvald Ulfsson and grandfather of Stenkil who became the King of Sweden in 1060.[2]

    Toste is said to have collected great riches when he demanded danegeld as he led a Viking army to England in 970. At Vallentuna, near Stockholm, the runestone of Orkesta (U 344) reads:

    in ulfr hafir onklati * ´ru kialtakat ´it uas fursta ´is tursti * ´a ---´urktil * ´a kalt knutr

    Translation: "And Ulf of Borresta (Ulf) has taken three payments in England. That was the first that Toste (tursti) paid. Then Thorkell the Tall (´urktil ) paid. Then Canute the Great (knutr) paid. [3]

    References

    "Skoglar Toste". Bergans Historiasidor. May 15, 2015. Retrieved October 24, 2015.
    Claus Krag. "Harald Grenske, Smęakonge". Norsk biografisk leksikon. Retrieved October 24, 2015.
    "Runes and Runic". An English Dictionary of Runic Inscriptions. May 5, 2006. Retrieved October 24, 2015.

    Other sources

    Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America Before 1700 by Frederick Lewis Weis, Lines: 241-5, 243A-20

    end of biography

    Skoglar Skagul "King of Sweden" Toste
    Born 0910 in Venden, Tyskland (Vein, Germany)map
    Son of Rane UNKNOWN and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    [spouse(s) unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Ulf Tostesson, Ulf (UNKNOWN) Tostesson av Skara and Sigrid Storrada
    Died 0975 in Svitjod, Včastergčotland, Swedenmap
    Profile managers: Katherine Patterson private message [send private message] and Sheri Sturm private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 10 Nov 2017 | Created 5 Jul 2011
    This page has been accessed 1,118 times.

    Children:
    1. 36436. Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara was born in 930 in Gothland, Sweden; died in 950 in (Kiev, Ukraine).

  9. 36432.  Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus'Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' was born in ~900 in (Kiev, Ukraine) (son of Rurik, Prince of Ladoga and Novgorod); died in 945 in Korosten, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Religion: Norse Pagan

    Notes:

    Igor I (Old East Slavic: ?????, Igor'; Old Norse: Ingvar R˛riksen; Ukrainian: ????, translit. Ihor ['i??r]; Russian: ?????, translit. Igor' ['ig?r?]; Belarusian: ????, translit. Ihar ['i?ar]) was a Varangian ruler of Kievan Rus' from 912 to 945. (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073)

    Ingvar the Rus
    Prince of the Rus'
    Igor RC.png
    Ingvar the Rus. Illumination from the Radziwill Chronicle
    Reign 914–945
    Coronation 914
    Predecessor Oleg
    Successor Sviatoslav the Brave
    Died 945
    Iskorosten
    Burial ?
    Wife
    Saint Olga
    Issue Sviatoslav the Brave
    Full name
    Ingvar Roriksen
    Dynasty Rurik Dynasty
    Father Rurik
    Religion Norse Pagan

    Biography

    Information about Igor comes mostly from the Primary Chronicle. This document has Igor as the son of Rurik, the first ruler of Kievan Rus':

    6378–6387 (870–879). On his deathbed, Rurik bequeathed his realm to Oleg, who belonged to his kin, and entrusted to Oleg's hands his son Igor', for he was very young.

    6388–6390 (880–882). Oleg set forth, taking with him many warriors from among the Varangians, the Chuds, the Slavs, the Merians and all the Krivichians. He thus arrived with his Krivichians before Smolensk, captured the city, and set up a garrison there. Thence he went on and captured Lyubech, where he also set up a garrison. He then came to the hills of Kiev, and saw how Askold and Dir reigned there. He hid his warriors in the boats, left some others behind, and went forward himself bearing the child Igor'. He thus came to the foot of the Hungarian hill, and after concealing his troops, he sent messengers to Askold and Dir, representing himself as a stranger on his way to Greece on an errand for Oleg and for Igor', the prince's son, and requesting that they should come forth to greet them as members of their race. Askold and Dir straightway came forth. Then all the soldiery jumped out of the boats, and Oleg said to Askold and Dir, "You are not princes nor even of princely stock, but I am of princely birth." Igor' was then brought forward, and Oleg announced that he was the son of Rurik. They killed Askold and Dir, and after carrying them to the hill, they buried them there, on the hill now known as Hungarian, where the castle of Ol'ma now stands.[1]

    Igor' twice besieged Constantinople, in 941 and 944, and although Greek fire destroyed part of his fleet, he concluded with the Eastern Roman Emperor Constantine VII a favourable treaty (945), the text of which the chronicle has preserved. In 913 and 944 the Rus' plundered the Arabs in the Caspian Sea during the Caspian expeditions of the Rus', but it remains unclear whether Igor' had anything to do with these campaigns.


    Prince Igor Exacting Tribute from the Drevlyans, by Klavdiy Lebedev (1852-1916).
    Igor was killed while collecting tribute from the Drevlians in 945. The Byzantine historian and chronicler, Leo the Deacon (born ca 950), describes how Igor met his death: "They had bent down two birch trees to the prince's feet and tied them to his legs; then they let the trees straighten again, thus tearing the prince's body apart."[2] Igor's wife, Olga of Kiev, avenged his death by punishing the Drevlians. The Primary Chronicle blames his death on his own excessive greed, indicating that he tried to collect tribute for a second time in a month. As a result, Olga changed the system of tribute gathering (poliudie) in what may be regarded as the first legal reform recorded in Eastern Europe.

    Controversy
    Drastically revising the chronology of the Primary Chronicle, Constantin Zuckerman argues that Igor actually reigned for three years, between summer 941 and his death in early 945. He explains the epic 33-year span of his reign in the chronicle to be the result of its author's faulty interpretation of Byzantine sources.[3] Indeed, none of Igor's activities are recorded in the chronicle before 941.

    See also

    List of Ukrainian rulers
    List of Russian rulers

    References

    Translated and edited by Cross, S. H. and Sherbowitz-Wetzor, O. P. (1953). "The Russian Primary Chronicle: Laurentian Text" (PDF). Crimson Printing Company, Cambridge, Massachusetts. pp. 60–61. Retrieved 16 February 2014.
    Tarasenko, Leonid (27 February 2008). "Korosten (Iskorosten): A small town with a great history". geocities.com. Archived from the original on 26 October 2009. Retrieved 16 February 2014.
    Zuckerman, Constantin (1995). "On the Date of the Khazars' Conversion to Judaism and the Chronology of the Kings of the Rus Oleg and Igor: A Study of the Anonymous Khazar Letter from the Genizah of Cairo" (PDF). Volume 53. Revue des âetudes byzantines (1): 237–270. doi:10.3406/rebyz.1995.1906. ISSN 0766-5598. Retrieved 5 July 2016.

    end of biography

    Igor married Olga of Kiev in 903. Olga was born in (Pskov) Russia; died on 11 Jul 0969 in Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 36433.  Olga of Kiev was born in (Pskov) Russia; died on 11 Jul 0969 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Religion: Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church

    Notes:

    Saint Olga (Church Slavonic: ?????, died 969 AD in Kiev) was a regent of Kievan Rus' for her son Svyatoslav from 945 until 960. She is known for her obliteration of the Drevlians, a tribe that had killed her husband Igor of Kiev. Even though it would be her grandson Vladimir that would convert the entire nation to Christianity, for her efforts to spread Christianity through the Rus' Olga is venerated as a saint. While her birthdate is unknown, it could be as early as AD 890 and as late as 5 June 925.[1]

    Grand Princess of Kiev, Equal to the Apostles
    Born Pskov
    Died 11 July 969
    Kiev
    Venerated in Roman Catholicism
    Eastern Catholicism, especially in the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church
    Eastern Orthodoxy
    Feast July 11/24

    Early life
    Olga was reportedly from Pskov. The Primary Chronicle gives 879 as her date of birth, which is unlikely, given the birth of her only son probably some 65 years after that date. She was, hypothetically, of Varangian extraction.

    She married the future Igor of Kiev arguably in 903, but perhaps as early as 901-902.

    Regency
    After Igor's death on 945, Olga ruled Kievan Rus as regent on behalf of their son Svyatoslav.[2]

    In 947, Princess Olga launched a punitive expedition against the tribal elites between the Luga and the Msta River.[3] Following this successful campaign, a number of forts were erected at Olga’s orders. One of them is supposed to be Gorodets in the Luga region[4] a fortification dated to the middle of the 10th century. Because of its isolated location, Gorodets does not seem to have been in any way associated with the pre-existing settlement pattern. Moreover, the fort produced another example of square timber frames designed to consolidate the rampart that was seen at Rurikovo Gorodische. The same building technique was in use a century later in the Novgorod fortifications.

    Olga remained regent ruler of Kievan Rus with the support of the army and her people. She changed the system of tribute gathering (poliudie) in the first legal reform recorded in Eastern Europe. She continued to evade proposals of marriage, defended the city during the Siege of Kiev in 968, and saved the power of the throne for her son.

    Drevlian Uprising

    The following account is taken from the Primary Chronicle. Princess Olga was the wife of Igor of Kiev, who was killed by the Drevlians. At the time of her husband's death, their son Svyatoslav was three years old, making Olga the official ruler of Kievan Rus' until he reached adulthood. The Drevlians wanted Olga to marry their Prince Mal, making him the ruler of Kievan Rus', but Olga was determined to remain in power and preserve it for her son.

    The Drevlians sent twenty of their best men to persuade Olga to marry their Prince Mal and give up her rule of Kievan Rus'. She had them buried alive. Then she sent word to Prince Mal that she accepted the proposal, but required their most distinguished men to accompany her on the journey in order for her people to accept the offer of marriage. The Drevlians sent the best men who governed their land. Upon their arrival, she offered them a warm welcome and an invitation to clean up after their long journey in a bathhouse. After they entered, she locked the doors and set fire to the building, burning them alive.

    With the best and wisest men out of the way, she planned to destroy the remaining Drevlians. She invited them to a funeral feast so she could mourn over her husband's grave. Her servants waited on them, and after the Drevlians were drunk, Olga's soldiers killed over 5,000 of them.[2] She then placed the city under siege.[2] She asked for three pigeons and three sparrows from each house; she claimed she did not want to burden the villagers any further after the siege.[2] They were happy to comply with the request.

    Now Olga gave to each soldier in her army a pigeon or a sparrow, and ordered them to attach by thread to each bird a piece of sulfur bound with small pieces of cloth. When night fell, Olga bade her soldiers release the pigeons and the sparrows. So the birds flew to their nests, the pigeons to the cotes, and the sparrows under the eaves. The dove-cotes, the coops, the porches, and the haymows were set on fire. There was not a house that was not consumed, and it was impossible to extinguish the flames because all the houses caught on fire at once. The people fled from the city, and Olga ordered her soldiers to catch them. Thus she took the city and burned it, and captured the elders of the city. Some of the other captives she killed, while some she gave as slaves to her followers. The remnant she left to pay tribute.[5]

    The story, however, is most likely a myth.[2]

    Relations with the Holy Roman Emperor

    Seven Latin sources document Olga's embassy to Holy Roman Emperor Otto I in 959. The continuation of Regino of Prčum mentions that the envoys requested the emperor to appoint a bishop and priests for their nation. The chronicler accuses the envoys of lies, commenting that their trick was not exposed until later. Thietmar of Merseburg says that the first archbishop of Magdeburg, Saint Adalbert of Magdeburg, before being promoted to this high rank, was sent by Emperor Otto to the country of the Rus' (Rusciae) as a simple bishop but was expelled by pagan allies of Svyatoslav I. The same data is repeated in the annals of Quedlinburg and Hildesheim.

    Christianity

    Princess Olga meets the body of her husband. A sketch by Vasily Surikov.
    Olga was the first ruler of Rus' to convert to Christianity, done in either 945 or 957. The ceremonies of her formal reception in Constantinople were detailed by Emperor Constantine VII in his book De Ceremoniis. Following her baptism, Olga took the Christian name Yelena, after the reigning Empress Helena Lekapena. The Slavonic chronicles add apocryphal details to the account of her baptism, such as the story of how she charmed and "outwitted" Constantine and spurned his proposals of marriage. In actuality, at the time of her baptism, Olga was an old woman, while Constantine already had a wife.

    Olga was one of the first people of Rus' to be proclaimed a saint for her efforts to spread Christianity throughout the country. Because of her proselytizing influence, the Eastern Orthodox Church, the Ruthenian Greek Catholic Church, and the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church call Saint Olga by the honorific Isapâostolos, "Equal to the Apostles". She is also a saint in the Roman Catholic Church. However, she failed to convert Svyatoslav, and it was left to Vladimir I, her grandson and pupil, to make Christianity the lasting state religion. During her son's prolonged military campaigns, she remained in charge of Kiev, residing in the castle of Vyshgorod with her grandsons. She died in 969, soon after the Pechenegs' siege of the city.[6][7]

    Gallery

    Illuminations from the Radziwill Chronicle

    Olga's revenge for her husband's death

    Fourth revenge of Olga: Burning of Derevlian capital Iskorosten

    Reception of Olga by Constantine VII

    Notes

    "Princess Olga of Kiev". Russiapedia. Retrieved 18 May 2016.
    Clements 2012, p. 7.
    Laurentian Codex (1997:60)
    Lebedev 1982:225-238; Zalevskaia 1982:49-54
    Russian Primary Chronicle
    extracts of the Primary Chronicle in English translation, University of Oregon
    Primary Sources - A collection of translated excerpts on Medieval Rus, University of Washington Faculty Web Server (November 6, 2004)
    References
    Clements, Barbara Evans (2012). A History of Women in Russia: From Earliest Times to the Present. Indiana University Press.
    See also
    Order of Princess Olga (established in Ukraine in 1997)
    Christianization of Kievan Rus'
    A Perfect Absolution - concept album by French band Gorod about Olga of Kiev
    External links
    Wikimedia Commons has media related to Olga of Kiev.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 18216. Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev was born in ~941 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 26 Mar 972 in Khortytsia, Dnieper, Ukraine.

  11. 36436.  Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara was born in 930 in Gothland, Sweden (son of Skagul Toste, King of Sweden); died in 950 in (Kiev, Ukraine).

    Notes:

    Ulf Tostesson was a jarl and the son of the legendary Viking Skogul Toste. He was the brother of Sigrid the Haughty, and his son, Ragnvald Ulfsson, a jarl, was the father of Stenkil, who was elected king when the old House of Munsčo died out.

    end of biography

    Ulf "den gamle" Tostesson
    Born 0930 in Vestgotalnd, Sweden
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Skoglar Skagul Toste and [mother unknown]
    Brother of Ulf (UNKNOWN) Tostesson av Skara and Sigrid Storrada
    [spouse(s) unknown]
    [children unknown]
    Died 0950 in Sweden

    Relationships between historical figures could have been simplified or even fabricated in the text to give the impression that succession remained within the same family….Precise chronology is also difficult to assess from the Sagas….The conclusion must be that the tight family network described in the Sagas is unlikely to be correct and that the relationships shown below should be treated with considerable caution.

    Biography
    (English below Swedish version.)

    Ulf Tostesson var enligt de islčandska sagorna jarl och son till den legendariske vikingen Skoglar-Toste och bror till den historiskt omtvistade Sigrid Storręada. Genom sonen Ragnvald Ulfsson pęastęas han ha varit farfar till Stenkil som blev vald till kung efter Emund den gamles dčod. Ulf ska ha varit gift med Ingeborg.

    Fčodelse- och dčodsdatum fęar ses som včaldigt osčakra. (Har lęatit dem vara kvar som en referens om vilket ęarhundrade som avses). I originalbiografin fanns čaven "av Skara" i namnet

    Barn: Ragnvald Ulfsson, (jarl av Včastergčotland och uppgiven far till kung Stenkil av Svitjod)

    Enligt svenska Wikipedia fčor "sonen" Ragnvald: Att Ragnvald hette Ulfsson och var jarl čar "fčorfalskningar" skapade av Snorre Sturlasson i Olav den heliges historia.[kčalla behčovs] Snorre uppger att Ragnvald var jarl i Skara i Včastergčotland och bland annat fick en son vid namn Ulf som blev jarl. Austrfararvâisur čar en samtida (1000-tal) primčarkčalla och dčarmed mycket mer pęalitlig čan Snorres sekundčar/tertičara fantastiska kčallmaterial fręan 1200-tal.


    Ulf Tostesson is said to be a "jarl" and the son of the legendary viking Skogul Toste. He was the brother of Sigrid the Haughty, and his son, Ragnvald Ulfsson, a jarl, was the father of Stenkil, who was elected king when the king Edmund died. Ulf is said to be married to Ingeborg.

    The birth and death years should be considered as very uncertain. They should however be left to indicate what period of time this profile is referred to.

    "Den gamle" translates to "the old/er".

    There is some argumentation that the son Ragnvald really was a "jarl" and the son of Ulf, that it actually could be a "forgery" made by Snorre Sturlasson, it seems Snorre is the one mentioning that Ragnvald as a " jarl" in Skara (Včastergčotland). Austrfararvâisur is an earlier source (1000-tal) that does not mention these facts.

    Click here for EARLY KINGS OF SWEDEN [1] on WikiTree.


    Sources

    See also:

    Book: Strinnholm, Anders Magnus (1834). Svenska folkets historia fręan čaldsta till nčarvarande tider. Bd 1, Skandinavien under hedna-ęaldern, afd. 1. Stockholm. sid. 389. Libris 294689
    Wikipedia pęa svenska:
    https://sv.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ulf_Tostesson
    https://sv.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Ulfsson
    Wikipedia in English:
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ulf_Tostesson
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Ulfsson

    Ulf married Ingeborg. Ingeborg was born in (Gothland, Sweden); died in (Kiev, Ukraine). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 36437.  Ingeborg was born in (Gothland, Sweden); died in (Kiev, Ukraine).
    Children:
    1. 18218. Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk was born in ~920 in Gothland, Sweden; died in 978 in Polotsk, Belarus.

  13. 36080.  William of Normandy, I, Duke of NormandyWilliam of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy was born in ~893 in Normandy, France (son of Rollo and Lady Poppa of Bayeux); died on 17 Dec 942 in Piquigny, France.

    Notes:

    William Longsword (French: Guillaume Longue-âEpâee, Latin: Willermus Longa Spata, Old Norse: Vilhjâalmr Langaspjâot; c. 893 – 17 December 942) was the second ruler of Normandy, from 927 until his assassination in 942.[1]

    He is sometimes anachronistically dubbed "Duke of Normandy", even though the title duke (dux) did not come into common usage until the 11th century.[2] Longsword was known at the time by the title Count (Latin comes) of Rouen.[3][4] Flodoard—always detailed about titles—consistently referred to both Rollo and his son William as principes (chieftains) of the Norse.[5]

    Birth

    William Longsword was born "overseas"[a][6] to the Viking Rollo (while he was still a pagan) and his Christian wife Poppa of Bayeux.[7][8] Dudo of Saint-Quentin in his panegyric of the Norman dukes describes Poppa as the daughter of a Count Beranger, the dominant prince of that region.[9] In the 11th century Annales Rouennaises (Annals of Rouen), she is called the daughter of Guy, Count of Senlis,[10] otherwise unknown to history.[b] Despite the uncertainty of her parentage she was undoubtedly a member of the Frankish aristocracy.[11] According to the Longsword's planctus, he was baptized a Christian probably at the same time as his father,[12] which Orderic Vitalis stated was in 912, by Franco, Archbishop of Rouen.[13]

    Life

    Longsword succeeded Rollo (who would continue to live for about another 5 years) in 927[14] and, early in his reign, faced a rebellion from Normans[15] who felt he had become too Gallicised and too soft.[16] According to Orderic Vitalis, the leader was Riouf of Evreux,[16][17][18] who was besieging Longsword in Rouen. Sallying forth, Longsword won a decisive battle, proving his authority to be Duke.[19]:25-6 At the time of this 933 rebellion Longsword sent his pregnant wife by custom, Sprota, to Fâecamp where their son Richard was born.[20]

    In 933 Longsword recognized Raoul as King of Western Francia, who was struggling to assert his authority in Northern France. In turn Raoul gave him lordship over much of the lands of the Bretons including Avranches, the Cotentin Peninsula and the Channel Islands.[21][22][23]:lii The Bretons did not agree to these changes and resistance to the Normans was led by Alan Wrybeard, Duke of Brittany and Count Berenger of Rennes but ended shortly with great slaughter and Breton castles being razed to the ground,[19]:24 Alan fleeing to England and Beranger seeking reconciliation.[24]

    In 935, Longsword married Luitgarde,[1] daughter of Count Herbert II of Vermandois whose dowry gave him the lands of Longueville, Coudres and Illiers l'Eveque.[18] Longsword also contracted a marriage between his sister Adela (Gerloc was her Norse name) and William, Count of Poitou with the approval of Hugh the Great.[25] In addition to supporting King Raoul, he was now a loyal ally of his father-in-law, Herbert II, both of whom his father Rollo had opposed.[26] In January 936 King Raoul died and the 16 year old Louis IV, who was living in exile in England, was persuaded by a promise of loyalty by Longsword, to return and became King. The Bretons returned to recover the lands taken by the Normans, resulting in fighting in the expanded Norman lands.[23]:lii


    The funerary monument of William Longsword in the cathedral of Rouen, France. The monument is from the 14th century.
    The new King was not capable of controlling his Barons and after Longsword's brother in law, Herluin II, Count of Montreuil, was attacked by Flanders, Longsword went to their assistance in 939,[19]:28-9 Arnulf I, Count of Flanders retaliated by attacking Normandy. Arnulf captured the castle of Montreuil-sur-Mer expelling Herluin. Herluin and Longsword cooperated to retake the castle.[27][28] Longsword was excommunicated for his actions in attacking and destroying several estates belonging to Arnulf.[29]

    Longsword pledged his loyalty to King Louis IV when they met in 940 and, in return, he was confirmed in lands that had been given to his father, Rollo.[30] [23]:liii In 941 a peace treaty was signed between the Bretons and Normans, brokered in Rouen by King Louis IV which limited the Norman expansion into Breton lands.[23]:liii The following year, on 17 December 942 at Picquigny on an island on the Somme, Longsword was ambushed and killed by followers of Arnulf while at a peace conference to settle their differences.[18][28] Longsword's son, Richard becoming the next Duke of Normandy.

    Family
    Longsword had no children with his wife Luitgarde.[31] He fathered his son, Richard the Fearless, with Sprota [c] who was a Breton captive and his concubine.[32] Richard, then aged 10, succeeded him as Duke of Normandy in December 942.[31]

    end of biography

    William married Sprota. Sprota was born in 0911 in Bretagne, France; died in 0940. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 36081.  Sprota was born in 0911 in Bretagne, France; died in 0940.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Fecamp, Normandie, France

    Notes:

    Sprota was the name of a Breton captive who William I, Duke of Normandy took as a wife in the Viking fashion (more danico)[1][2] and by her had a son, Richard I, Duke of Normandy. After the death of her husband William, she became the wife of Esperleng and mother of Rodulf of Ivry.[3][4][5]

    Life

    The first mention of her is by Flodoard of Reims and although he doesn't name her he identifies her under the year [943] as the mother of "William’s son [Richard] born of a Breton concubine".[6] Her Breton origins could mean she was of Breton, Scandinavian, or Frankish origin, the latter being the most likely based on her name spelling.[7] Elisabeth van Houts wrote "on this reference rests the identification of Sprota, William Longsword’s wife 'according to the Danish custom', as of Breton origin".[8] The first to provide her name was William of Jumiáeges.[9][10] The irregular nature (as per the Church) of her relationship with William served as the basis for her son by him being the subject of ridicule, the French King Louis "abused the boy with bitter insults", calling him "the son of a whore who had seduced another woman's husband."[11][12]

    At the time of the birth of her first son Richard, she was living in her own household at Bayeux, under William's protection.[4] William, having just quashed a rebellion at Prâe-de Bataille (c.936),[a] received the news by a messenger that Sprota had just given birth to a son; delighted at the news William ordered his son to be baptized and given the personal name of Richard.[10] William's steward Boto became the boy's godfather.[13]

    After the death of William Longsword and the captivity of her son Richard, she had been 'collected' from her dangerous situation by the 'immensely wealthy' Esperleng.[3] Robert of Torigni identified Sprota's second husband[b] as Esperleng, a wealthy landowner who operated mills at Păitres.[4][14]

    Children:
    1. 18040. Richard de Normandie, I was born on 28 Aug 932 in Fecamp, Normandie, France; died on 20 Nov 996 in Fecamp, France; was buried in Fecamp, France.

  15. 36082.  Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark was born in ~0895 in Blauzahn, Bavaria, Schwaben, Germany (son of Gorm the Old, King of Denmark and Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark); died on 1 Sep 0986 in Gormshoj, Denmark.

    Harold married Gunhild von Denmark in ~935 in Copenhagen, Denmark. Gunhild was born in ~0920 in Copenhagen, Denmark. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 36083.  Gunhild von Denmark was born in ~0920 in Copenhagen, Denmark.
    Children:
    1. 18041. Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France; died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France.

  17. 36086.  Geoffrey of Anjou

    Geoffrey married Adele of Meaux. Adele (daughter of Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux and Adelaide-Werra de Chaton) was born in ~950 in Meaux, France; died in ~980. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 36087.  Adele of Meaux was born in ~950 in Meaux, France (daughter of Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux and Adelaide-Werra de Chaton); died in ~980.

    Notes:

    Adele Carolingian of Meaux was born 950 to Robert de Vermandois (918-968) and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) and died 980 of unspecified causes. She married Lambert de Chalon (930-979) . She married Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    The French Wikipedia has her first husband marry her mother,[1] which is unlikely, given her age. The same source has her a daughter Gerberge marry King Adalberto of Italy. This would make Adele a grandmother at the age of 12. However, in the reconstruction shown here, Adele is married to two men at once, with her youngest daughter from her first marriage born around 972 and her eldest daughter from her second marriage born around 965.

    Note that Genealogie Quebec merges her with her sister.[2]



    Children

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Hugh I de Chalon (?-1039)
    Mahaut de Chalon (?-1019) Henri I de Bourgogne (c948-1002)
    Geoffroi de Semur (?-c990)

    Aelis of Chalon (?-?) Guy I de Macon (975-1006)

    Elizabeth de Chalon (970-1014)

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Gottfried of Anjou (?-987) 987
    Fulk III, Count of Anjou (972-1040) 972 21 June 1040 Metz, France âElisabeth de Vendăome (c979-999)
    Hildegarde de Beaugency (c990-)

    Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) 967 Conan I of Rennes (927-992)

    Gerberge of Anjou (965-1041) 965 1041 Guillaume III Taillefer of Angoulăeme (960-1028)
    ^ wikipedia:fr:Lambert de Chalon
    ^ http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=23981

    Noteworthy descendants include

    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Children:
    1. 18043. Ermengarde of Anjou was born before 967 in (Anjou, France).

  19. 18040.  Richard de Normandie, IRichard de Normandie, I was born on 28 Aug 932 in Fecamp, Normandie, France (son of William of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy and Sprota); died on 20 Nov 996 in Fecamp, France; was buried in Fecamp, France.

    Notes:

    Richard I (28 August 932 – 20 November 996), also known as Richard the Fearless (French: Richard Sans-Peur; Old Norse: Jarl Richart), was the Count of Rouen or Jarl of Rouen from 942 to 996.[1] Dudo of Saint-Quentin, whom Richard commissioned to write the "De moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum" (Latin, "On the Customs and Deeds of the First Dukes of Normandy"), called him a Dux. However, this use of the word may have been in the context of Richard's renowned leadership in war, and not as a reference to a title of nobility.[2][3] Richard either introduced feudalism into Normandy or he greatly expanded it. By the end of his reign, most important Norman landholders held their lands in feudal tenure.[4]


    Birth
    Richard was born to William Longsword, princeps (chieftain or ruler)[5] of Normandy, and Sprota.[1] His mother was a Breton concubine captured in war and bound to William by a more danico marriage.[6] He was also the grandson of the famous Rollo. William was told of the birth of a son after the battle with Riouf and other Viking rebels, but his existence was kept secret until a few years later when William Longsword first met his son Richard. After kissing the boy and declaring him his heir, William sent Richard to be raised in Bayeux.[7] Richard was about ten years old when his father was killed on 17 December 942.[1] After William was killed, Sprota became the wife of Esperleng, a wealthy miller. Rodulf of Ivry was their son and Richard's half-brother.[8]

    Life
    With the death of Richard's father in 942, King Louis IV of France installed the boy, Richard, in his father's office. Under the influence of Arnulf I, Count of Flanders the King took him into Frankish territory[9]:32–4 and placing him in the custody of the count of Ponthieu before the King reneged and seized the lands of the Duchy of Normandy.[10] He then split up the Duchy, giving its lands in lower Normandy to Hugh the Great. Louis IV thereafter kept Richard in close confinement at Lăaon,[11] but the youth escaped from imprisonment[9]:36–7 with assistance of Osmond de Centville, Bernard de Senlis (who had been a companion of Rollo of Normandy), Ivo de Belláesme, and Bernard the Dane[12] (ancestor to the families of Harcourt and Beaumont).[a]

    In 946, at the age of 14, Richard allied himself with the Norman and Viking leaders in France and with men sent by King Harold of Denmark. A battle was fought after which Louis IV was captured. Hostages were taken and held until King Louis recognised Richard as Duke, returning Normandy to him.[9]:37–41 Richard agreed to "commend" himself to Hugh, the Count of Paris, Hugh resolved to form a permanent alliance with Richard and promised his daughter Emma, who was just a child, as a bride, the marriage would take place in 960.[9]:41–2

    Louis IV working with Arnulf I, Count of Flanders persuaded Otto I, Holy Roman Emperor to attack Richard and Hugh. The combined armies of Otto, Arnulf and Louis IV were driven from the gates of Rouen, fleeing to Amiens and being decisively defeated in 947.[9]:41–2[13] A period of peace ensued, Louis IV dying in 954, 13 year old Lothair becoming King. The middle aged Hugh appointed Richard as guardian of his 15-year-old son, Hugh Capet in 955.[9]:44

    In 962, Theobald I, Count of Blois, attempted a renewed invasion of Rouen, Richard's stronghold, but his troops were summarily routed by Normans under Richard's command, and forced to retreat before ever having crossed the Seine river.[14][15] Lothair, the king of the West Franks, was fearful that Richard's retaliation could destabilize a large part of West Francia so he stepped in to prevent any further war between the two.[16] In 987 Hugh Capet became King of the Franks.

    For the last 30 years until his death in 996 in Fâecamp, Richard concentrated on Normandy itself, and participated less in Frankish politics and its petty wars. In lieu of building up the Norman Empire by expansion, he stabilized the realm and reunited the Normans, forging the reclaimed Duchy of his father and grandfather into West Francia's most cohesive and formidable principality.[17]

    Richard was succeeded in November 996 by his 33-year-old son, Richard II, Duke of Normandy.

    Relationships with France, England and the Church
    Richard used marriage to build strong alliances. His marriage to Emma of Paris connected him directly to the House of Capet. His second wife, Gunnora, from a rival Viking group in the Cotentin, formed an alliance to that group, while her sisters formed the core group that were to provide loyal followers to him and his successors.[18]

    His daughters forged valuable marriage alliances with powerful neighboring counts as well as to the king of England.[18] Emma marrying firstly Ąthelred the Unready and after his death in 1016, the invader, Cnut the Great. Her children included three English kings, Edward the Confessor, Alfred Aetheling and with Cnut, Harthacnut so completing a major link between the Duke of Normandy and the Crown of England that would add validity to the claim by the future William the Conqueror to the throne of England.

    Richard also built on his relationship with the church, undertaking acts of piety,[19]:lv restoring their lands and ensuring the great monasteries flourished in Normandy. His further reign was marked by an extended period of peace and tranquility.[18][20]

    Marriages

    Richard & his children
    His first marriage in 960 was to Emma, daughter of Hugh "The Great" of France,[1][21] and Hedwig von Sachsen.[21] They were betrothed when both were very young. She died after 19 March 968, with no issue.[1]

    According to Robert of Torigni, not long after Emma's death, Duke Richard went out hunting and stopped at the house of a local forester. He became enamored with the forester's wife, Seinfreda, but she was a virtuous woman and suggested he court her unmarried sister, Gunnor, instead. Gunnor became his mistress and her family rose to prominence. Her brother, Herfast de Crepon, may have been involved in a controversial heresy trial. Gunnor was, like Richard, of Viking descent, being a Dane by blood. Richard finally married her to legitimize their children:[b]

    Richard II "the Good", Duke of Normandy[1]
    Robert, Archbishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux[1]
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil[1]
    Emma of Normandy, wife of two kings of England[1]
    Maud of Normandy, wife of Odo II of Blois, Count of Blois, Champagne and Chartres[1]
    Hawise of Normandy m. Geoffrey I, Duke of Brittany[1]
    Papia of Normandy
    Orielda (963-1031) wife of Fulk Seigneur de Guernanville, Dean of Evreax [22][23]
    Illegitimate children

    Richard was known to have had several other mistresses and had children with many of them. Known children are:

    Geoffrey, Count of Eu[1][24]
    William, Count of Eu (ca. 972-26 January 1057/58),[24] m. Lasceline de Turqueville (d. 26 January 1057/58).
    Beatrice of Normandy, Abbess of Montvilliers d.1034 m. Ebles of Turenne[1] (d.1030 (divorced)
    Possible children
    Muriella, married Tancred de Hauteville[1][25][26]
    Fressenda or Fredesenda (ca. 995-ca. 1057), second wife of Tancred de Hauteville.[1][26][27]
    Guimara (Wimarc(a)) (b. circa 986), died Abbey of Montivilliers, Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, wife of Ansfred (Ansfroi) II "le Dane" le Goz, vicomte of Exmes and Falaise, mother of Robert FitzWimarc[28]
    Death
    Richard died of natural causes in Fecamp, France, on 20 November 996.[29]

    Depictions in fiction
    The Little Duke, a Victorian juvenile novel by Charlotte Mary Yonge, is a fictionalized account of Richard's boyhood and early struggles.

    Count of Rouen
    Reign 17 December 942 – 20 November 996
    Predecessor William Longsword
    Successor Richard II
    Born 28 August 932
    Fâecamp Normandy, France
    Died 20 November 996 (aged 64)
    Fâecamp Normandy, France
    Spouse Emma of Paris
    Gunnor
    Issue Richard II of Normandy
    Robert II (Archbishop of Rouen)
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil
    Robert Danus
    Willam?
    Emma of Normandy
    Maud of Normandy
    Hawise of Normandy
    Geoffrey, Count of Eu (illegitimate)
    William, Count of Eu (illegitimate)
    Beatrice of Normandy (illegitimate)
    Robert (illegitimate)
    Papia (illegitimate)
    House House of Normandy
    Father William I Longsword
    Mother Sprota

    end of biography

    Richard married Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy. Gonor (daughter of Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark and Gunhild von Denmark) was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France; died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 18041.  Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of NormandyGonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France (daughter of Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark and Gunhild von Denmark); died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Gunnora (or Gunnor) (circa 936 – 5 Jan 1031) was a Duchess of Normandy and the wife of Richard I of Normandy.

    Life

    The names of Gunnora's parents are unknown, but Robert of Torigni wrote that her father was a forester from the Pays de Caux and according to Dudo of Saint-Quentin she was of noble Danish origin.[2] Gunnora was probably born c.? 950.[3] Her family held sway in western Normandy and Gunnora herself was said to be very wealthy.[4] Her marriage to Richard I was of great political importance, both to her husband[b] and her progeny.[5] Her brother, Herfast de Crepon, was progenitor of a great Norman family.[4] Her sisters and nieces[c] married some of the most important nobles in Normandy.[6]

    Robert of Torigni recounts a story of how Richard met Gunnora.[7] She was living with her sister Seinfreda, the wife of a local forester, when Richard, hunting nearby, heard of the beauty of the forester's wife. He is said to have ordered Seinfreda to come to his bed, but the lady substituted her unmarried sister, Gunnora. Richard, it is said, was pleased that by this subterfuge he had been saved from committing adultery and together they had three sons and three daughters.[d][8] Unlike other territorial rulers, the Normans recognized marriage by cohabitation or more danico. But when Richard was prevented from nominating their son Robert to be Archbishop of Rouen, the two were married, "according to the Christian custom", making their children legitimate in the eyes of the church.[8]

    Gunnora attested ducal charters up into the 1020s, was skilled in languages and was said to have had an excellent memory.[9] She was one of the most important sources of information on Norman history for Dudo of St. Quentin.[10] As Richard's widow she is mentioned accompanying her sons on numerous occasions.[9] That her husband depended on her is shown in the couple's charters where she is variously regent of Normandy, a mediator and judge, and in the typical role of a medieval aristocratic mother, an arbitrator between her husband and their oldest son Richard II.[9]

    Gunnora was a founder and supporter of Coutances Cathedral and laid its first stone.[11] In one of her own charters after Richard's death she gave two alods to the abbey of Mont Saint-Michel, namely Britavilla and Domjean, given to her by her husband in dower, which she gave for the soul of her husband, and the weal of her own soul and that of her sons "count Richard, archbishop Robert, and others..."[12] She also attested a charter, c.?1024–26, to that same abbey by her son, Richard II, shown as Gonnor matris comitis (mother of the count).[13] Gunnora, both as wife and countess,[e] was able to use her influence to see her kin favored, and several of the most prominent Anglo-Norman families on both sides of the English Channel are descended from her, her sisters and nieces.[9] Gunnora died c.?1031.[3]

    Family

    Richard and Gunnora were parents to several children:

    Richard II "the Good", Duke of Normandy[14]
    Robert, Archbishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux, died 1037[14]
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil[14]
    Emma of Normandy (c.?985–1052), married first to Ąthelred, King of England and secondly Cnut the Great, King of England.[14]
    Hawise of Normandy, wife of Geoffrey I, Duke of Brittany[14]
    Maud of Normandy, wife of Odo II of Blois, Count of Blois, Champagne and Chartres[14]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 60872. Richard de Normandie, II was born on 23 Aug 963 in Normandie, France; died on 28 Aug 1027 in Normandie, France.
    2. Emma of Normandy, Queen consort of England was born in ~985 in Normandie, France; died on 6 Mar 1052 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Winchester Cathedral, Winchester, Hampshire, England.
    3. Robert d'Evereux, Comte d'Evreux was born in Normandie, France; died on 16 Mar 1037 in Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, France.
    4. Hawise of Normandy, Duchess of Brittany

  21. 18042.  Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany was born in 927 in (Rennes, France); died on 27 Jun 992.

    Notes:

    Conan I le Tort of Rennes, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany, was born 927 to Judicael Berengar (-bef979) and died 27 June 992 at the Battle of Conquereuil of unspecified causes. He married Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) .

    Conan may have married his second cousin once removed: Herbert I, Count of Vermandois (c848-907) may have been his great-grandfather and was his wife's great-great-grandfather.

    Conan married Ermengarde of Anjou. Ermengarde (daughter of Geoffrey of Anjou and Adele of Meaux) was born before 967 in (Anjou, France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 18043.  Ermengarde of Anjou was born before 967 in (Anjou, France) (daughter of Geoffrey of Anjou and Adele of Meaux).
    Children:
    1. 9021. Judith de Bretagne was born in 982 in Rennes, France; died in 1017 in Normandy, France.

  23. 121988.  Kenneth II of Scotland, King of AlbaKenneth II of Scotland, King of Alba was born in 932 in Scotland (son of Malcolm I of Scotland, King of Alba and unnamed spouse); died in 995 in Fettercairn, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Kenneth II (a.k.a. Cinâaed mac Maâil Choluim) lived from 932 to 995 and was King of Alba from 971 to 995. The wider picture in Scotland at the time is set out in our Historical Timeline. Kenneth was the son of Malcolm I and brother to King Duff, who had ruled until 966. He became King of Alba on the killing of his predecessor, King Culen, by the Britons of Strathclyde, though it was no until he killed Culen's brother Amlaib in 977 that he was able to rule unchallenged.

    Kenneth II spent much of his reign in conflict. He first fought the Britons of Strathclyde, before turning his attention to Northumbria, where he further secured Alba's hold on the lands between the River Forth and the River Tweed against the ever present threat of King Edgar's English forces.

    In the north, Scottish claims were being constantly challenged by Sigurd, Earl of Orkney, and much of Caithness, Easter Ross and Inverness-Shire were under Viking control. Kenneth strengthened his ties with the Irish nobility by marrying a Princess of Leinster. They had at least one son, who went on to become Malcolm II.

    After a reign of 24 years Kenneth was killed in Fettercairn. According to the chronciles of John of Fordun, this was as a result of a plot mounted by Lady Finella, the daughter of the Earl of Angus. After the murder Finella fled to St Cyrus before being caught and executed. Kenneth II was buried in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel on the Isle of Iona. Kenneth II was succeeded by his third cousin Constantine III, son of King Culen.

    end of biography

    Cinâaed mac Maâil Coluim (Modern Gaelic: Coinneach mac Mhaoil Chaluim[1] anglicised as Kenneth II, and nicknamed An Fionnghalach, "The Fratricide";[2] died 995) was King of Scots (Alba). The son of Malcolm I (Mâael Coluim mac Domnaill), he succeeded King Cuilâen (Cuilâen mac Iduilb) on the latter's death at the hands of Rhydderch ap Dyfnwal in 971.

    Primary sources

    The Chronicle of the Kings of Alba was compiled in Kenneth's reign, but many of the place names mentioned are entirely corrupt, if not fictitious.[3] Whatever the reality, the Chronicle states that "[h]e immediately plundered [Strathclyde] in part. Kenneth's infantry were slain with very great slaughter in Moin Uacoruar." The Chronicle further states that Kenneth plundered Northumbria three times, first as far as Stainmore, then to Cluiam and lastly to the River Dee by Chester. These raids may belong to around 980, when the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records attacks on Cheshire.[4]

    In 973, the Chronicle of Melrose reports that Kenneth, with Mâael Coluim I (Mâael Coluim mac Domnaill), the King of Strathclyde, "Maccus, king of very many islands" (i.e. Magnus Haraldsson (Maccus mac Arailt), King of Mann and the Isles) and other kings, Welsh and Norse, came to Chester to acknowledge the overlordship of the English king Edgar the Peaceable[5] at a council in Chester. It may be that Edgar here regulated the frontier between the southern lands of the kingdom of Alba and the northern lands of his English kingdom. Cumbria was English, the western frontier lay on the Solway. In the east, the frontier lay somewhere in later Lothian, south of Edinburgh.[6]

    The Annals of Tigernach, in an aside, name three of the Mormaers of Alba in Kenneth's reign in entry in 976: Cellach mac Fâindgaine, Cellach mac Baireda and Donnchad mac Morgaâind. The third of these, if not an error for Domnall mac Morgaâind, is very likely a brother of Domnall, and thus the Mormaer of Moray. The Mormaerdoms or kingdoms ruled by the two Cellachs cannot be identified.

    The feud which had persisted since the death of King Indulf (Idulb mac Causantâin) between his descendants and Kenneth's family persisted. In 977 the Annals of Ulster report that "Amlaâib mac Iduilb [Amlaâib, son of Indulf], King of Scotland, was killed by Cinâaed mac Domnaill." The Annals of Tigernach give the correct name of Amlaâib's killer: Cinâaed mac Maâil Coluim, or Kenneth II. Thus, even if only for a short time, Kenneth had been overthrown by the brother of the previous king.[7]

    Adam of Bremen tells that Sweyn Forkbeard found exile in Scotland at this time, but whether this was with Kenneth, or one of the other kings in Scotland, is unknown. Also at this time, Njal's Saga, the Orkneyinga Saga and other sources recount wars between "the Scots" and the Northmen, but these are more probably wars between Sigurd Hlodvisson, Earl of Orkney, and the Mormaers, or Kings, of Moray.[8]

    The Chronicle says that Kenneth founded a great monastery at Brechin.

    Kenneth was killed in 995, the Annals of Ulster say "by deceit" and the Annals of Tigernach say "by his subjects". Some later sources, such as the Chronicle of Melrose, John of Fordun and Andrew of Wyntoun provide more details, accurately or not. The simplest account is that he was killed by his own men in Fettercairn, through the treachery of Finnguala (also called Fimberhele or Fenella), daughter of Cuncar, Mormaer of Angus, in revenge for the killing of her only son.[9]

    The Prophecy of Berchâan adds little to our knowledge, except that it names Kenneth "the kinslayer", and states he died in Strathmore.[10]

    Children

    Kenneth's son Malcolm II (Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda) was later king of Alba. Kenneth may have had a second son, named either Dâungal or Gille Coemgâain.[11] Sources differ as to whether Boite mac Cinâaeda should be counted a son of Kenneth II or of Kenneth III (Cinâaed mac Duib).[12] Another son of Kenneth may have been Suibne mac Cinâaeda, a king of the Gall Gaidheil who died in 1034.
    Interpretation

    Kenneth's rival Amlaâib, King of Scotland is omitted by the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba and later Scottish king-lists. The Irish Annals of Tigernach appear to better reflect contemporary events. Amlaâib could be a direct predecessor of Kenneth who suffered damnatio memoriae, or the rival king recognized in parts of Scotland. A period of divided kingship appears likely.[13]

    Amlaâib was the heir of his brother Cuilâen, who was killed in a hall-burning. He might have served as a regent north of the River Forth, during the absence of his brother. Kenneth was brother to the deceased Dub, King of Scotland and was most likely an exile. He could claim the throne due to the support of friends and maternal kin. He was likely older and more experienced than his rival king.[13] Amlaâib is the Gaelic form of Ólâafr, suggesting maternal descent from Norsemen. He could possibly claim descent from the Uâi Ímair dynasty. Alex Woolf suggests he was a grandson of Amlaâib Cuarâan, King of Dublin or his cousin Olaf Guthfrithson, which suggests his own group of supporters.[13]

    Death

    According to John of Fordun (14th century), Kenneth II of Scotland (reigned 971-995) attempted to change the succession rules, allowing "the nearest survivor in blood to the deceased king to succeed", thus securing the throne for his own descendants. He reportedly did so to specifically exclude Constantine (III) and Kenneth (III), called Gryme in this source. The two men then jointly conspired against him, convincing Lady Finella, daughter of Cuncar, Mormaer of Angus, to kill the king. She reportedly did so to achieve personal revenge, as Kenneth II had killed her own son. Entries in the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, collected by William Forbes Skene, provide the account of Finnela killing Kenneth II in revenge, but not her affiliation to Constantine or his cousins. These entries date to the 12th and 13th centuries.[14][15] The Annals of Ulster simply record "Cinaed son of Mael Coluim [Kenneth, son of Malcolm], king of Scotland, was deceitfully killed", with no indication of who killed him.[16][17]

    In the account of John of Fordun, Constantine the Bald, son of King Cullen and Gryme were "plotting unceasingly the death of the king and his son". One day, Kenneth II and his companions went hunting into the woods, "at no great distance from his own abode". The hunt took him to Fettercairn, where Finella resided. She approached him to proclaim her loyalty and invited him to visit her residence, whispering into his ear that she had information about a conspiracy plot. She managed to lure him to "an out-of-the-way little cottage", where a booby trap was hidden. Inside the cottage was a statue, connected by strings to a number of crossbows. If anyone touched or moved the statue, he would trigger the crossbows and fall victim to their arrows. Kenneth II gently touched the statue and "was shot though by arrows sped from all sides, and fell without uttering another word." Finella escaped through the woods and managed to join her abettors, Constantine III and Gryme. The hunting companions soon discovered the bloody king. They were unable to locate Finella, but burned Fettercairn to the ground.[18] Smyth dismisses the elaborate plotting and the mechanical contraption as mere fables, but accepts the basic details of the story, that the succession plans of Kenneth II caused his assassination.[19] Alan Orr Anderson raised his own doubts concerning the story of Finella, which he considered "semi-mythical". He noted that the feminine name Finnguala or Findguala means "white shoulders", but suggested it derived from "find-ela" (white swan). The name figures in toponyms such as Finella Hill (near Fordoun) and Finella Den (near St Cyrus), while local tradition in The Mearns (Kincardineshire) has Finella walking atop the treetops from one location to the other. Anderson thus theorized that Finella could be a mythical figure, suggesting she was a local stream-goddess.[20] A later passage of John of Fordun mentions Finele as mother of Macbeth, King of Scotland (reigned 1040–1057), but this is probably an error based on the similarity of names. Macbeth was son of Findlâaech of Moray, not of a woman called Finella.[20][21]

    end of biography

    Buried:
    in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel... https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html

    View images and more history of St Oran's; https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html, (images: https://www.google.com/search?q=Saint+Oran%27s+Chapel+image&client=firefox-b-1-ab&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjcxPKjgIraAhUL71MKHcCmCYoQ7AkIQA&biw=1224&bih=826)

    Kenneth married a Princess of Leinster. a was born in (Leinster, Ireland); died in (Scotland). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 121989.  a Princess of Leinster was born in (Leinster, Ireland); died in (Scotland).
    Children:
    1. 60994. Malcolm II of Scotland, High King of Scotland was born in ~0954 in Scotland; died on 25 Nov 1034 in Glamis, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

  25. 122000.  Edgar the Peaceful, King of EnglandEdgar the Peaceful, King of England was born about 943 in (Wessex) England (son of Edmund I, King of the English and Aelfgifu of Shaftsbury); died on 8 Jul 0975 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

    Notes:

    Edgar (Old English: Eadgar; c.?943—8 July 975), known as the Peaceful or the Peaceable, was King of England from 959 until his death. He was the younger son of Edmund I and Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury, and came to the throne as a teenager, following the death of his older brother Eadwig. As king, Edgar further consolidated the political unity achieved by his predecessors, with his reign being noted for its relative stability. His most trusted advisor was Dunstan, whom he recalled from exile and made Archbishop of Canterbury. The pinnacle of Edgar's reign was his coronation at Bath in 973, which was organised by Dunstan and forms the basis for the current coronation ceremony. After his death he was succeeded by his son Edward, although the succession was disputed.

    King of the English
    Reign 1 October 959 – 8 July 975
    Predecessor Eadwig
    Successor Edward
    Born 943/944
    Died 8 July 975 (aged 31/32)
    Winchester, Hampshire
    Burial Glastonbury Abbey
    Spouse Ąthelflµd[1]
    Wulfthryth[1]
    Ąlfthryth
    Issue Edward, King of England
    Eadgyth[1]
    Edmund[2]
    Ąthelred, King of England
    House Wessex
    Father Edmund, King of England
    Mother Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury
    Religion Christianity

    Early years and accession

    Edgar was the son of Edmund I and Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury. Upon the death of King Edmund in 946, Edgar's uncle, Eadred, ruled until 955. Eadred was succeeded by his nephew, Eadwig, the son of Edmund and Edgar's older brother.

    Eadwig was not a popular king, and his reign was marked by conflict with nobles and the Church, primarily St Dunstan and Archbishop Oda. In 957, the thanes of Mercia and Northumbria changed their allegiance to Edgar.[3] A conclave of nobles declared Edgar as king of the territory north of the Thames.[4] Edgar became King of England upon Eadwig's death in October 959, aged just 16.

    Government

    One of Edgar's first actions was to recall Dunstan from exile and have him made Bishop of Worcester (and subsequently Bishop of London and later, Archbishop of Canterbury). Dunstan remained Edgar's advisor throughout his reign. While Edgar may not have been a particularly peaceable man[citation needed], his reign was peaceful. The Kingdom of England was well established, and Edgar consolidated the political unity achieved by his predecessors. By the end of his reign, England was sufficiently unified in that it was unlikely to regress back to a state of division among rival kingships, as it had to an extent under the reign of Eadred. William Blackstone mentions that King Edgar standardised measure throughout the realm.[5] According to George Molyneaux, Edgar's reign, "far more than the reigns of either Alfred or Ąthelstan, was probably the most pivotal phase in the development of the institutional structures that were fundamental to royal rule in the eleventh-century kingdom".[6] Indeed, an early eleventh century king Cnut the Great states in a letter to his subjects that ''it is my will that all the nation, ecclesiastical and lay, shall steadfastly observe Edgar's laws, which all men have chosen and sworn at Oxford''.[7]

    Benedictine reform

    A coin of Edgar, struck in Winchcombe (c. 973-75).
    The Monastic Reform Movement that introduced the Benedictine Rule to England's monastic communities peaked during the era of Dunstan, Ąthelwold, and Oswald (historians continue to debate the extent and significance of this movement).[8]

    Dead Man's Plack

    In 963, Edgar allegedly killed Earl Ąthelwald, his rival in love, near present-day Longparish, Hampshire.[9] The event was commemorated by the Dead Man's Plack, erected in 1825.[9] In 1875, Edward Augustus Freeman debunked the story as a "tissue of romance" in his book, Historic Essays;[10] however, his arguments were rebutted by naturalist William Henry Hudson in his 1920 book Dead Man's Plack and an Old Thorn.[4]

    Coronation at Bath

    Edgar was crowned at Bath and along with his wife Ąlfthryth was anointed, setting a precedent for a coronation of a queen in England itself.[11] Edgar's coronation did not happen until 973, in an imperial ceremony planned not as the initiation, but as the culmination of his reign (a move that must have taken a great deal of preliminary diplomacy). This service, devised by Dunstan himself and celebrated with a poem in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, forms the basis of the present-day British coronation ceremony.

    Main article: King Edgar's council at Chester
    The symbolic coronation was an important step; other kings of Britain came and gave their allegiance to Edgar shortly afterwards at Chester. Six kings in Britain, including the King of Scots and the King of Strathclyde, pledged their faith that they would be the king's liege-men on sea and land. Later chroniclers made the kings into eight, all plying the oars of Edgar's state barge on the River Dee.[12] Such embellishments may not be factual, and what actually happened is unclear.[13]

    Death

    Edgar died on 8 July 975 at Winchester, Hampshire. He left behind Edward, who was probably his illegitimate son by Ąthelflµd (not to be confused with the Lady of the Mercians), and Ąthelred, the younger, the child of his wife Ąlfthryth. He was succeeded by Edward. Edgar also had a possibly illegitimate daughter by Wulfthryth, who later became abbess of Wilton. She was joined there by her daughter, Edith of Wilton, who lived there as a nun until her death. Both women were later regarded as saints.[14][15]

    Appearance

    "[H]e was extremely small both in stature and bulk..."[16]

    See also

    House of Wessex family tree; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Edgar married Aelfthryth. Aelfthryth was born about 945; died in 1000-1001. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 122001.  Aelfthryth was born about 945; died in 1000-1001.
    Children:
    1. 61000. Aethelred the Unready, King of the English was born about 966 in (Wessex) England; died on 23 Apr 1016 in London, England; was buried in London, England.

  27. 122002.  Thored Gunnarsson, Earl of Southern Northumbria was born in 938 in Wessex, England; died in 992-994 in Northumberland, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Death: 992, Wessex, England

    Notes:

    Thored (Old English: Łoreş or ´oreş; fl. 979–992) was a 10th-century ealdorman of York, ruler of the southern half of the old Kingdom of Northumbria on behalf of the king of England. He was the son of either Gunnar or Oslac, northern ealdormen. If he was the former, he may have attained adulthood by the 960s, when a man of his name raided Westmorland. Other potential appearances in the records are likewise uncertain until 979, the point from which Thored's period as ealdorman can be accurately dated.

    Although historians differ in their opinions about his relationship, if any, to Kings Edgar the Peaceable and Edward the Martyr, it is generally thought that he enjoyed a good relationship with King Ąthelred II. His daughter Ąlfgifu married Ąthelred. Thored was ealdorman in Northumbria for much of his reign, disappearing from the sources in 992 after being appointed by Ąthelred to lead an expedition against the Vikings.

    Ealdorman of York
    Reign c. 964/974x979–992x994
    Predecessor Oslac (?)
    Successor Ąlfhelm
    Born unknown
    unknown
    Died 992 or 994
    Burial unknown
    Issue Ąlfgifu (died 1002)
    Ąthelstan (died 1010)
    Father Gunnar (probable)/
    Oslac (potential)
    Mother unknown

    Origins

    The area shaded under "Jorvik" (York), probably corresponds very roughly with Thored's territory of southern Northumbria; it should be noted that the Danelaw as a territory is a modern construct, though Yorkshire was in the area where Dena lagu ("Scandinavian law") was practised

    Thored appears to have been of at least partially Scandinavian origin, suggested by the title applied to him in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle entry for 992. Here, the ealdorman of Hampshire is called by the English title "ealdorman", while Thored himself is styled by the Scandinavian word eorl (i.e. Earl).[1]

    Two accounts of Thored's origins have been offered by modern historians. The first is that he was a son of Oslac, ealdorman of York from 966 until his exile in 975.[2] This argument is partly based on the assertion by the Historia Eliensis, that Oslac had a son named Thorth (i.e. "Thored").[3] The other suggestion, favoured by most historians, is that he was the son of a man named Gunnar.[4] This Gunnar is known to have held land in the East and North Ridings of Yorkshire.[5]

    If the latter suggestion is correct, then Thored's first appearance in history is the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recension D (EF)'s entry for 966, which recorded the accession of Oslac to the ealdormanry of southern Northumbria:

    In this year, Thored, Gunnar's son, harried Westmoringa land, and, in this same year, Oslac succeeded to the office of ealdorman.[6]

    The Anglo-Saxon scholar Frank Stenton believed that this was an act of regional faction-fighting, rather than, as had been suggested by others, Thored carrying out the orders of King Edgar the Peaceable.[7] This entry is, incidentally, the first mention of Westmoringa land, that is, Westmorland.[7] Gunnar seems to have been ealdorman earlier in the decade, for in one charter (surviving only in a later cartulary) dated to 963 and three Abingdon charters dated to 965, an ealdorman (dux) called Gunnar is mentioned.[8]

    Thored may be the Thored who appears for the first time in charter attestations during the reign of King Edgar (959–75), his earliest possible appearance being in 964, witnessing a grant of land in Kent by King Edgar to St Peter's, Ghent. This is uncertain because the authenticity of this particular charter is unclear.[9] A charter issued by Edgar in 966, granting land in Oxfordshire to a woman named Ąlfgifu, has an illegible ealdorman witness signature beginning with ´, which may be Thored.[10]

    Ealdorman

    Coin of Ąthelred the Unready.jpgAethelred rev2.jpg
    O: Draped bust of Ąthelred II left. +ĄŁELRED REX ANGLOR R: Long cross. +EAD?OLD MO CĄNT
    'LonCross' penny of Ąthelred II, moneyer Eadwold, Canterbury, c. 997-1003. The cross made cutting the coin into half-pennies or farthings (quarter-pennies) easier. (Note spelling Ead?old in inscription, using Anglo-Saxon letter wynn in place of modern w.)
    Thored's governorship as ealdorman, based on charter attestations, cannot be securely dated before 979.[11] He did attest royal charters during the reign of Ąthelred II, the first in 979,[12] six in 983,[13] one in 984,[14] three in 985,[15] one in 988,[16] appearing in such attestations for the last time in 989.[12] It is possible that such appearances represent more than one Thored, though that is not a generally accepted theory.[17] His definite predecessor, Oslac, was expelled from England in 975.[18] The historian Richard Fletcher thought that Oslac's downfall may have been the result of opposing the succession of Edward the Martyr, enemy and brother of Ąthelred II.[19] What is known about Thored's time as ealdorman is that he did not have a good relationship with Oswald, Archbishop of York (971–92). In a memorandum written by Oswald, a group of estates belonging to the archdiocese of York was listed, and Oswald noted that "I held them all until Thored came to power; then was St Peter [to whom York was dedicated] robbed".[20] One of the estates allegedly lost was Newbald, an estate given by King Edgar to a man named Gunnar, suggesting to historian Dorothy Whitelock that Thored may just have been reclaiming land "wrongly alienated from his family".[21]

    His relationship with King Edgar is unclear, particularly given the uncertainty of Thored's paternity, Oslac being banished from England in 975, the year of Edgar's death.[2] Richard Fletcher, who thought Thored was the son of Gunnar, argued that Thored's raid on Westmorland was caused by resentment derived from losing out on the ealdormanry to Oslac, and that Edgar thereafter confiscated various territories as punishment.[5] The evidence for this is that Newbald, granted by Edgar to Gunnar circa 963, was bought by Archbishop Osketel from the king sometime before 971, implying that the king had seized the land.[5]

    Thored's relationship with the English monarchy under Ąthelred II seems to have been good. Ąlfgifu, the first wife of King Ąthelred II, was probably Thored's daughter.[22] Evidence for this is that in the 1150s Ailred of Rievaulx in his De genealogia regum Anglorum wrote that the wife of Ąthelred II was the daughter of an ealdorman (comes) called Thored (Thorth).[23] Historian Pauline Stafford argued that this marriage was evidence that Thored had been a local rather than royal appointment to the ealdormanry of York, and that Ąthelred II's marriage was an attempt to woo Thored.[24] Stafford was supported in this argument by Richard Fletcher.[25]

    Death

    Modern imaginative depiction of the ship of Ólâafr Tryggvason, the "Long Serpent" (Illustration by Halfan Egedius)
    The date of Thored's death is uncertain, but his last historical appearance came in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, recension C (D, E), under the year 992, which reported the death of Archbishop Oswald and an expedition against a marauding Scandinavian fleet:

    In this year the holy Archbishop Oswald left this life and attained the heavenly life, and Ealdorman Ąthelwine [of East Anglia] died in the same year. Then the king and all his counsellors decreed that all the ships that were any use should be assembled at London. And the king then entrusted the expedition to the leadership of Ealdorman Ąlfric (of Hampshire), Earl Thored and Bishop Ąlfstan [.of London or of Rochester.] and Bishop Ąscwig [of Dorchester], and they were to try if they could entrap the Danish army anywhere at sea. Then Ealdorman Ąlfric sent someone to warn the enemy, and then in the night before the day on which they were to have joined battle, he absconded by night from the army, to his own disgrace, and then the enemy escaped, except that the crew of one ship was slain. And then the Danish army encountered the ships from East Anglia and from London, and they made a great slaughter there and captured the ship, all armed and equipped, on which the ealdorman was.[26]

    Scandinavians led by Ólâafr Tryggvason had been raiding England's coast since the previous year, when they killed Ealdorman Brihtnoth of Essex at the Battle of Maldon.[27]

    Historians think that Thored was either killed fighting these Scandinavians, or else survived, but became disgraced through defeat or treachery.[28] Fletcher speculated that Thored was removed from office and replaced by the Mercian Ąlfhelm as a result of his failure against the Scandinavians.[29] Another historian, William Kapelle, believed Thored was removed because of his Scandinavian descent, an argument based on the Worcester Chronicle's claim, added to the text borrowed from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, that Frµna, Godwine and Frythegyst fled a battle against the Danes in the following year because "they were Danish on their father's side".[30]

    A man named Ąthelstan who died at the Battle of Ringmere in 1010, "the king's a¤um", was probably Thored's son.[31] The term a¤um means either "son-in-law" or "brother-in-law", so this Ąthelstan could also have been Thored's grandson by an unknown intermediary.[32] Thored's immediate successor was Ąlfhelm, who appears witnessing charters as ealdorman from 994.[33]

    Thored married Hilda LNU(Wessex, England). Hilda was born in 948 in Wessex, England; died in 970 in England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 122003.  Hilda LNU was born in 948 in Wessex, England; died in 970 in England.
    Children:
    1. 61001. Aelfgifu of York, Queen Consort of England was born in ~970 in (Yorkshire) England; died in 1002.

  29. 18216.  Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of KievSviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev was born in ~941 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' and Olga of Kiev); died on 26 Mar 972 in Khortytsia, Dnieper, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Sviatoslav I Igorevich (Old East Slavic: ?~??????? / ??????????[1] ?????????, Sventoslavu / Svantoslavu Igorevici; Old Norse: Sveinald Ingvarsson) (c. 942 – 26 March 972), also spelled Svyatoslav was a Grand prince of Kiev[2][3] famous for his persistent campaigns in the east and south, which precipitated the collapse of two great powers of Eastern Europe, Khazaria and the First Bulgarian Empire. He also conquered numerous East Slavic tribes, defeated the Alans and attacked the Volga Bulgars,[4][5] and at times was allied with the Pechenegs and Magyars.

    His decade-long reign over the Kievan Rus' was marked by rapid expansion into the Volga River valley, the Pontic steppe, and the Balkans. By the end of his short life, Sviatoslav carved out for himself the largest state in Europe, eventually moving his capital in 969 from Kiev (modern-day Ukraine) to Pereyaslavets (identified as the modern village of Nufaru, Romania)[6] on the Danube.

    In contrast with his mother's conversion to Christianity, Sviatoslav remained a staunch pagan all of his life.

    Due to his abrupt death in ambush, his conquests, for the most part, were not consolidated into a functioning empire, while his failure to establish a stable succession led to a fratricidal feud among his three sons, resulting in two of them being killed.

    Reign 945–972
    Coronation 964
    Predecessor Igor
    Successor Yaropolk I
    Born 942? AD
    Kiev
    Died 26 March 972 AD [aged ~30]
    The island of Khortytsa Dnieper
    Wives
    Predslava
    Malusha
    Issue With unknown woman:
    Yaropolk I
    Oleg

    With Malusha:
    Vladimir the Great
    Full name
    Sviatoslav Igorevich
    Dynasty Rurik Dynasty
    Father Igor
    Mother Saint Olga (regent 945-964)

    Name

    The Primary Chronicle records Sviatoslav as the first ruler of the Kievan Rus' with a name of Slavic origin (as opposed to his predecessors, whose names had Old Norse forms). The name Sviatoslav, however, is not recorded in other medieval Slavic countries. Nevertheless, Sveinald is the Old East Norse cognate with the Slavic form as attested in the Old East Norse patronymic of Sviatoslav's son Vladimir: Valdamarr Sveinaldsson. This patronymic naming convention continues in Icelandic and in East Slavic languages. Even in Rus', it was attested only among the members of the house of Rurik, as were the names of Sviatoslav's immediate successors: Vladimir, Yaroslav, and Mstislav.[7][need quotation to verify] Some scholars see the name of Sviatoslav, composed of the Slavic roots for "holy" and "glory", as an artificial derivation combining the names of his predecessors Oleg and Rurik (whose names mean "holy" and "glorious" in Old Norse, respectively).[8]

    Early life and personality

    Virtually nothing is known about Sviatoslav's childhood and youth, which he spent reigning in Novgorod. Sviatoslav's father, Igor, was killed by the Drevlians around 945, and his mother, Olga, ruled as regent in Kiev until Sviatoslav reached maturity (ca. 963).[9] Sviatoslav was tutored by a Varangian named Asmud.[10] The tradition of employing Varangian tutors for the sons of ruling princes survived well into the 11th century. Sviatoslav appears to have had little patience for administration. His life was spent with his druzhina (roughly, "company") in permanent warfare against neighboring states. According to the Primary Chronicle, he carried on his expeditions neither wagons nor kettles, and he boiled no meat, rather cutting off small strips of horseflesh, game, or beef to eat after roasting it on the coals. Nor did he have a tent, rather spreading out a horse-blanket under him and setting his saddle under his head, and all his retinue did likewise.[11]


    Illustration of Sviatoslav wearing a vyshyvanka, by Fedor Solntsev

    Sviatoslav's appearance has been described very clearly by Leo the Deacon, who himself attended the meeting of Sviatoslav with John I Tzimiskes. Following Deacon's memories, Sviatoslav was a blue-eyed man of average height but of stalwart build, much more sturdy than Tzimiskes. He shaved his blond head and his beard but wore a bushy mustache and a sidelock as a sign of his nobility.[12] He preferred to dress in white, and it was noted that his garments were much cleaner than those of his men, although he had a lot in common with his warriors. He wore a single large gold earring bearing a carbuncle and two pearls.[13]

    Religious beliefs

    Sviatoslav's mother, Olga, converted to Eastern Orthodox Christianity at the court of Byzantine Emperor Constantine Porphyrogenitus in 957,[14] at the approximate age of 67. However, Sviatoslav remained a pagan all of his life. In the treaty of 971 between Sviatoslav and the Byzantine emperor John I Tzimiskes, the Rus' are swearing by Perun and Veles.[15] According to the Primary Chronicle, he believed that his warriors (druzhina) would lose respect for him and mock him if he became a Christian.[16] The allegiance of his warriors was of paramount importance in his conquest of an empire that stretched from the Volga to the Danube.

    Family

    Svjatoslav's mother, Olga, with her escort in Constantinople, a miniature from the late 11th century chronicle of John Skylitzes.
    Very little is known of Sviatoslav's family life. It is possible that he was not the only (or the eldest) son of his parents. The Russo-Byzantine treaty of 945 mentions a certain Predslava, Volodislav's wife, as the noblest of the Rus' women after Olga. The fact that Predslava was Oleg's mother is presented by Vasily Tatishchev. He also speculated that Predslava was of a Hungarian nobility. George Vernadsky was among many historians to speculate that Volodislav was Igor's eldest son and heir who died at some point during Olga's regency. Another chronicle told that Oleg (? - 944?) was the eldest son of Igor. At the time of Igor's death, Sviatoslav was still a child, and he was raised by his mother or under her instructions. Her influence, however, did not extend to his religious observance.


    Sviatoslav I in the Tsarsky Titulyarnik, 1672

    Sviatoslav had several children, but the origin of his wives is not specified in the chronicle. By his wives, he had Yaropolk and Oleg.[17] By Malusha, a woman of indeterminate origins,[18] Sviatoslav had Vladimir, who would ultimately break with his father's paganism and convert Rus' to Christianity. John Skylitzes reported that Vladimir had a brother named Sfengus; whether this Sfengus was a son of Sviatoslav, a son of Malusha by a prior or subsequent husband, or an unrelated Rus' nobleman is unclear.[19]

    Eastern campaigns

    The Kievan Rus' at the beginning of Sviatoslav's reign (in red), showing his sphere of influence to 972 (in orange)
    Shortly after his accession to the throne, Sviatoslav began campaigning to expand Rus' control over the Volga valley and the Pontic steppe region. His greatest success was the conquest of Khazaria, which for centuries had been one of the strongest states of Eastern Europe. The sources are not clear about the roots of the conflict between Khazaria and Rus', so several possibilities have been suggested. The Rus' had an interest in removing the Khazar hold on the Volga trade route because the Khazars collected duties from the goods transported by the Volga. Historians have suggested that the Byzantine Empire may have incited the Rus' against the Khazars, who fell out with the Byzantines after the persecutions of the Jews in the reign of Romanus I Lecapenus.[20]

    Sviatoslav began by rallying the East Slavic vassal tribes of the Khazars to his cause. Those who would not join him, such as the Vyatichs, were attacked and forced to pay tribute to the Kievan Rus' rather than to the Khazars.[21] According to a legend recorded in the Primary Chronicle, Sviatoslav sent a message to the Vyatich rulers, consisting of a single phrase: "I want to come at you!" (Old East Slavic: "???? ?? ?? ???")[22] This phrase is used in modern Russian (usually misquoted as "??? ?? ??") and in modern Ukrainian ("??? ?? ??") to denote an unequivocal declaration of one's intentions. Proceeding by the Oka and Volga rivers, he attacked Volga Bulgaria. He employed Oghuz and Pecheneg mercenaries in this campaign, perhaps to counter the superior cavalry of the Khazars and Bulgars.[23]


    Sviatoslav's Council of War by Boris Chorikov

    Sviatoslav destroyed the Khazar city of Sarkel around 965, possibly sacking (but not occupying) the Khazar city of Kerch on the Crimea as well.[24] At Sarkel he established a Rus' settlement called Belaya Vyezha ("the white tower" or "the white fortress", the East Slavic translation for "Sarkel").[25] He subsequently destroyed the Khazar capital of Atil.[26] A visitor to Atil wrote soon after Sviatoslav's campaign: "The Rus' attacked, and no grape or raisin remained, not a leaf on a branch."[27] The exact chronology of his Khazar campaign is uncertain and disputed; for example, Mikhail Artamonov and David Christian proposed that the sack of Sarkel came after the destruction of Atil.[28]

    Although Ibn Haukal reports the sack of Samandar by Sviatoslav, the Rus' leader did not bother to occupy the Khazar heartlands north of the Caucasus Mountains permanently. On his way back to Kiev, Sviatoslav chose to strike against the Ossetians and force them into subservience.[29] Therefore, Khazar successor statelets continued their precarious existence in the region.[30] The destruction of Khazar imperial power paved the way for Kievan Rus' to dominate north-south trade routes through the steppe and across the Black Sea, routes that formerly had been a major source of revenue for the Khazars. Moreover, Sviatoslav's campaigns led to increased Slavic settlement in the region of the Saltovo-Mayaki culture, greatly changing the demographics and culture of the transitional area between the forest and the steppe.[31]

    Campaigns in the Balkans

    Main article: Sviatoslav's invasion of Bulgaria

    Sviatoslav invading Bulgaria, Manasses Chronicle
    The annihilation of Khazaria was undertaken against the background of the Rus'-Byzantine alliance, concluded in the wake of Igor's Byzantine campaign in 944.[32] Close military ties between the Rus' and Byzantium are illustrated by the fact, reported by John Skylitzes, that a Rus' detachment accompanied Byzantine Emperor Nikephoros Phokas in his victorious naval expedition to Crete.

    In 967 or 968,[33] Nikephoros sent to Sviatoslav his agent, Kalokyros, with the task of talking Sviatoslav into assisting him in a war against Bulgaria.[34] Sviatoslav was paid 15,000 pounds of gold and set sail with an army of 60,000 men, including thousands of Pecheneg mercenaries.[35][36]

    Sviatoslav defeated the Bulgarian ruler Boris II[37] and proceeded to occupy the whole of northern Bulgaria. Meanwhile, the Byzantines bribed the Pechenegs to attack and besiege Kiev, where Olga stayed with Sviatoslav's son Vladimir. The siege was relieved by the druzhina of Pretich, and immediately following the Pecheneg retreat, Olga sent a reproachful letter to Sviatoslav. He promptly returned and defeated the Pechenegs, who continued to threaten Kiev.

    [show] v t e
    Rus'–Byzantine Wars
    Sviatoslav refused to turn his Balkan conquests over to the Byzantines, and the parties fell out as a result. To the chagrin of his boyars and his mother (who died within three days after learning about his decision), Sviatoslav decided to move his capital to Pereyaslavets in the mouth of the Danube due to the great potential of that location as a commercial hub. In the Primary Chronicle record for 969, Sviatoslav explains that it is to Pereyaslavets, the centre of his lands, "all the riches flow: gold, silks, wine, and various fruits from Greece, silver and horses from Hungary and Bohemia, and from Rus' furs, wax, honey, and slaves".


    Pursuit of Sviatoslav's warriors by the Byzantine army, a miniature from 11th century chronicles of John Skylitzes.

    In summer 969, Sviatoslav left Rus' again, dividing his dominion into three parts, each under a nominal rule of one of his sons. At the head of an army that included Pecheneg and Magyar auxiliary troops, he invaded Bulgaria again, devastating Thrace, capturing the city of Philippopolis, and massacring its inhabitants. Nikephoros responded by repairing the defenses of Constantinople and raising new squadrons of armored cavalry. In the midst of his preparations, Nikephoros was overthrown and killed by John Tzimiskes, who thus became the new Byzantine emperor.[38]


    Madrid Skylitzes, meeting between John Tzimiskes and Sviatoslav.

    John Tzimiskes first attempted to persuade Sviatoslav into leaving Bulgaria, but he was unsuccessful. Challenging the Byzantine authority, Sviatoslav crossed the Danube and laid siege to Adrianople, causing panic on the streets of Constantinople in summer 970.[39] Later that year, the Byzantines launched a counteroffensive. Being occupied with suppressing a revolt of Bardas Phokas in Asia Minor, John Tzimiskes sent his commander-in-chief, Bardas Skleros, who defeated the coalition of Rus', Pechenegs, Magyars, and Bulgarians in the Battle of Arcadiopolis.[40] Meanwhile, John, having quelled the revolt of Bardas Phokas, came to the Balkans with a large army and promoting himself as the liberator of Bulgaria from Sviatoslav, penetrated the impracticable mountain passes and shortly thereafter captured Marcianopolis, where the Rus' were holding a number of Bulgar princes hostage.


    Siege of Durostorum in Manasses Chronicle

    Sviatoslav retreated to Dorostolon, which the Byzantine armies besieged for sixty-five days. Cut off and surrounded, Sviatoslav came to terms with John and agreed to abandon the Balkans, renounce his claims to the southern Crimea, and return west of the Dnieper River. In return, the Byzantine emperor supplied the Rus' with food and safe passage home. Sviatoslav and his men set sail and landed on Berezan Island at the mouth of the Dnieper, where they made camp for the winter. Several months later, their camp was devastated by famine, so that even a horse's head could not be bought for less than a half-grivna, reports the Kievan chronicler of the Primary Chronicle.[41] While Sviatoslav's campaign brought no tangible results for the Rus', it weakened the Bulgarian statehood and left it vulnerable to the attacks of Basil the Bulgar-Slayer four decades later.

    Death and aftermath

    The Death of Sviatoslav by Boris Chorikov
    Fearing that the peace with Sviatoslav would not endure, the Byzantine emperor induced the Pecheneg khan Kurya to kill Sviatoslav before he reached Kiev. This was in line with the policy outlined by Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus in De Administrando Imperio of fomenting strife between the Rus' and the Pechenegs.[42] According to the Slavic chronicle, Sveneld attempted to warn Sviatoslav to avoid the Dnieper rapids, but the prince slighted his wise advice and was ambushed and slain by the Pechenegs when he tried to cross the cataracts near Khortitsa early in 972. The Primary Chronicle reports that his skull was made into a chalice by the Pecheneg khan.[43]

    Following Sviatoslav's death, tensions between his sons grew. A war broke out between his legitimate sons, Oleg and Yaropolk, in 976, at the conclusion of which Oleg was killed. In 977 Vladimir fled Novgorod to escape Oleg's fate and went to Scandinavia, where he raised an army of Varangians and returned in 980. Yaropolk was killed, and Vladimir became the sole ruler of Kievan Rus'.

    Art and literature

    Ivan Akimov. Sviatoslav's Return from the Danube to His Family in Kiev (1773)
    Sviatoslav has long been a hero of Belarusian, Russian, and Ukrainian patriots due to his great military successes. His figure first attracted attention of Russian artists and poets during the Russo-Turkish War (1768–1774), which provided obvious parallels with Sviatoslav's push towards Constantinople. Russia's southward expansion and the imperialistic ventures of Catherine II in the Balkans seemed to have been legitimized by Sviatoslav's campaigns eight centuries earlier.

    Among the works created during the war was Yakov Knyazhnin's tragedy Olga (1772). The Russian playwright chose to introduce Sviatoslav as his protagonist, although his active participation in the events following Igor's death is out of sync with the traditional chronology. Knyazhnin's rival Nikolai Nikolev (1758–1815) also wrote a play on the subject of Sviatoslav's life. Ivan Akimov's painting Sviatoslav's Return from the Danube to Kiev (1773) explores the conflict between military honour and family attachment. It is a vivid example of Poussinesque rendering of early medieval subject matter.

    Interest in Sviatoslav's career increased in the 19th century. Klavdiy Lebedev depicted an episode of Sviatoslav's meeting with Emperor John in his well-known painting, while Eugene Lanceray sculpted an equestrian statue of Sviatoslav in the early 20th century.[44] Sviatoslav appears in the 1913 poem of Velimir Khlebnikov Written before the war (#70. ?????????? ?? ?????)[45] as an epitome of militant Slavdom:

    ?????????? ??? ?????, Pouring the famed juice of the Danube
    ??????? ? ????? ?????, Into the depth of my head,
    ????? ???? ?, ????????? I shall drink and remember
    ??????? ????: "??? ?? ??!". The cry of the bright ones: "I come at you!"[46]
    Sviatoslav is the villain of the novel The Lost Kingdom, or the Passing of the Khazars, by Samuel Gordon,[47] a fictionalised account of the destruction of Khazaria by the Rus'. The Slavic warrior figures in a more positive context in the story "Chernye Strely Vyaticha" by Vadim Viktorovich Kargalov; the story is included in his book Istoricheskie povesti.[48]

    In 2005, reports circulated that a village in the Belgorod region had erected a monument to Sviatoslav's victory over the Khazars by the Russian sculptor Vyacheslav Klykov. The reports described the 13-meter tall statue as depicting a Rus' cavalryman trampling a supine Khazar bearing a Star of David and Kolovrat. This created an outcry within the Jewish community of Russia. The controversy was further exacerbated by Klykov's connections with Pamyat and other anti-Semitic organizations, as well as by his involvement in the "letter of 500", a controversial appeal to the Prosecutor General to review all Jewish organizations in Russia for extremism.[49] The Press Centre of the Belgorod Regional Administration responded by stating that a planned monument to Sviatoslav had not yet been constructed but would show "respect towards representatives of all nationalities and religions."[50] When the statue was unveiled, the shield bore a twelve-pointed star.

    Sviatoslav is the main character of the books "Knyaz" ("?????") and "The Hero" ("?????"), written by Russian writer Alexander Mazin.

    On 7 November 2011, a Ukrainian fisherman found a one metre long sword in the waters of the Dnieper on Khortytsia near where Sviatoslav is believed to have been killed in 972. The handle is made out of four different metals including gold and silver, and could possibly have belonged to Sviatoslav himself.[51]

    end of biography

    Sviatoslav married Malusha. Malusha was born in (0944) in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in (1002). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 18217.  Malusha was born in (0944) in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in (1002).

    Notes:

    Malusha/Malfrida[1][2] (Old Ruthenian: ?????a, Old Norse: Mâalfrâişr)[3] historically is known as a servant (kholopka) for Olga of Kiev and wife of Sviatoslav I of Kiev. According to Slavonic chronicles, she was the mother of Vladimir the Great and sister of Dobrynya. The Norse sagas describe Vladimir's mother as a prophetess who lived to the age of 100 and was brought from her cave to the palace to predict the future. Malusha monuments in Korosten, Ukraine, with her young son Vladimir.[1]

    Origin
    As the chronicles are silent on the subject of Malusha's pedigree, 19th-century Russian and Ukrainian historians devised various theories to explain her parentage and name.

    Alexei Shakhmatov considered Malusha to be the daughter of Mstisha Sveneldovich, son of Sveneld, a Varangian warlord. He believed that the name Malusha was a slavinized version of a Scandinavian name Malfried.[4] In this case, Malusha was of Norse origin.[5] The Primary Chronicle records that a certain Malfried died in 1000. This record follows that of Rogneda's death. Since Rogneda was Vladimir's wife, historians assume that Malfried was another close relative of the ruling prince, preferably his wife or mother.

    The anti-Normanist historian Dmitry Ilovaisky managed to draw an opposite conclusion: that the Slavic name Malusha was turned into a Scandinavian Malfried. This claim received no wider support. Dmitry Prozorovsky believed that Malusha was the daughter of Mal, a Drevlyan leader.[6] The same one that wanted to marry Olga of Kiev after she became a widow.[7]

    References
    Vladimir Plougin: Russian Intelligence Services: The Early Years, 9th-11th Centuries, Algora Publ., 2000
    History of Ukraine-Rus': From prehistory to the eleventh century, Canadian Institute of Ukrainian Studies Press, 1997
    Mâalfrâişr nordicnames.de
    Vladimir Plougin: Russian Intelligence Services: The Early Years, 9th-11th Centuries, Algora Publ., 2000
    Harvard Ukrainian studies, Volumer 12-13, Harvard Ukrainian Research Institute, 1990
    ?. ?. ???????. ?????? ??????? ? ?????????? ????????? ? ???????????? ?????. ISBN 9785860075351. Page 90.
    Dixon-Kennedy, Mike (1998). Encyclopedia of Russian and Slavic Myth and Legend. Santa Barbara: ABC-Clio. p. 210. ISBN 1-57607-063-8.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9108. Vladimir, Czar of Russia was born in 956 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 15 Jul 1015 in Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Oleg

  31. 18218.  Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk was born in ~920 in Gothland, Sweden (son of Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara and Ingeborg); died in 978 in Polotsk, Belarus.

    Notes:

    Ragnvald Ulfsson the Old (beginning 11th century) was a jarl of Včastergčotland or čOstergčotland, and married to a sister of Olav Tryggvason.[1]

    Ragnvald is mentioned in the skaldic poem Austrfaravâisur, ascribed to Sigvatr ´âorşarson, skald of King Olaf Haraldsson of Norway (Olaf the Holy), who had been on a diplomatic mission to Sweden. This poem is quoted in the 13th century sagas Fagrskinna and Snorri Sturluson's Heimskringla. In addition to the poem, Fagrskinna only briefly mentions Ragnvald, while Heimskringla contains a more elaborate account of him. This 13th-century prose text is not considered historically reliable.

    According to Snorri, Ragnvald was the son of jarl Ulf Tostesson and Ingeborg and the foster-son of ´orgnýr the Lawspeaker. He was the cousin of Olof Skčotkonung, through his aunt Sigrid the Haughty, and he was married to Ingeborg Tryggvasdotter.

    During his days the Norwegians pillaged in Včastergčotland, but then the Norwegian king, Olaf the Holy, proposed to the Swedish princess Ingigerd Olofsdotter, the daughter of Sweden's king Olof Skčotkonung. This pleased Ragnvald who was related to both.

    However, at the Thing at Gamla Uppsala, Ragnvald and his foster-father ´orgnýr the Lawspeaker had to force Olof, the Swedish king, to promise his daughter to Olaf, the Norwegian king, whom he did not like. When the Swedish king failed to deliver his daughter, Ragnvald realized that he was in trouble. He has not only fallen out of grace with the Swedish king, but he could also expect the revenge of the Norwegians.

    During a visit by the skald Sigvatr ´âorşarson, Ragnvald learned that Prince Jaroslav of Kievan Rus' has proposed to Ingigerd, and so he had the idea that Olaf the Holy should marry the illegitimate daughter of Olof Skčotkonung, Astrid, who was staying with Ragnvald. Sigvat promised to deliver the message, and the Norwegian king accepted.


    Ragnvald and Astrid arrive at Sarpsborg.
    Ragnvald delivered Astrid at Sarpsborg in Norway and she married the king after Christmas of 1019.

    Olof Skčotkonung was now so upset that he intended to hang Ragnvald at the next Thing. However, when Ingigerd Olofsdotter married Jaroslav, Ingigerd managed to arrange that Ragnvald became the jarl of Staraja Ladoga (Aldeigjuborg) and Ingria, and Olof let him depart with Ingigerd in the summer of 1019.

    Fagrskinna's account of Olaf the Holy's betrothal to Ingigerd, and eventual wedding with Astrid, differs significantly from the account in Heimskringla. In Fagrskinna's account, Ragnvald is not given a prominent role in the proceedings.

    Married to Ingeborg Tryggvasdotter. Children:

    Ulf Ragnvaldsson Jarl
    Eilif Ragnvaldsson Jarl
    Ostrida Ragnvalsdatter
    He is considered to have fathered king Stenkil,[2] with Astrid Nialsdotter from Norway, but this is based on later Icelandic sources,[3] and the identification of Ragnvald with Ragnvald the Old of Hervarar saga.[4]

    Notes

    Winroth 1995–1997:616
    The entry Stenkil in Larsson 2000:33
    Stenkil anses ha varit son till Ragnvald jal i Včastergčotland. Translation: Stenkil is considered to have been the son of earl Ragnvald in Včastergčotland.
    Lagerquist 1997:41
    Den nye kungen hette Stenkil och den ganska kortlivade dynasti han grundade kallas efter honom den stenkilska. Enligt senare islčandska uppgifter var han son till jarlen Ragnvald i Včastergčotland och Astrid Nialsdotter fręan Norge. Translation: The name of the new king was Stenkil and the rather shortlived dynasty that he founded is named the House of Stenkil after him. According to later Icelandic reports, he was the son of the earl Ragnvald in Včastergčotland and Astrid Nialsdotter from Norway.
    Larsson 2002:154–157
    [...] ingenting om Ragnvald den gamle eller den norska hčovdingadottern Astrid som var Stenkils fčorčaldrar enligt den fornislčandska Hervararsagan. [...] Och lika lite kan jag fęa veta ifall Stenkils far Ragnvald var identisk med včastgčotajarlen med samma namn, som det ofta pęastęas i den historiska literaturen - en hypotes som i och fčor sig ocksęa skulle leda till slčaktskap med den gamla kungačatten genom att Ragnvald enligt sagorna var kusin till Olof Skčotkonung. Translation: [...] nothing on Ragnvald the Old or the Norwegian chieftain's daughter Astrid who were Stenkil's parents according to the Old Icelandic Hervarar saga. [...] And just as little can I be informed whether Stenkil's father Ragnvald was identical to the Včastergčotland jarl by the same name, as it is often stated in history books - a hypothesis which, as it were, would lead to kinship with the old dynasty through the fact that Ragnvald according to the sagas was the cousin of Olof Skčotkonung.
    Literature
    Larsson, Lars-Ove (1993, 2000). Vem čar vem i svensk historia, fręan ęar 1000 till 1900. Prisma, Stockholm. ISBN 91-518-3427-8
    Larsson, Mats G (2002). Gčotarnas Riken : Upptčacktsfčarder Till Sveriges Enande. Bokfčorlaget Atlantis AB ISBN 978-91-7486-641-4
    Lagerquist, Lars O. (1997). Sveriges Regenter, fręan forntid till nutid. Norstedts, Stockholm. ISBN 91-1-963882-5
    Winroth, Anders (1995–1997) "Ragnvald Ulfsson", Svenskt Biografiskt Lexikon, volume 29, page 616.
    Wisâen, Theodor, revised by Erik Brate (1915), "Ragnvald Ulfsson", Nordisk familjebok, volume 22, 913–914

    Rogvolod (Russian: ????????, Rogvolod; Belarusian: ????????, Rahvalod) (c. 920 – 978) was first chronicled prince of Polatsk (945–978). In the Russian Primary Chronicle, he is known as ??????????, probably a slavicized version of the Old Norse name Ragnvald. He came from overseas (i.e., from Scandinavia or Southern Baltic) and established himself at Polatsk in the mid-10th century. According to the Russian Primary Chronicle, Vladimir the Great sought an alliance with him in 980 by marrying his daughter Rogneda, but she insultingly refused, prompting Vladimir to attack Rogvolod and his sons and kill them, after which he forcibly took Rogneda as his wife.[1]

    References
    Janet Martin, Medieval Russia 980-1584 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995), 1.
    External links
    Oleg Latyszonek, Ales’ Bely. On the Scandinavian origin of Rahvalod // Annus Albaruthenicus/??? ????????? ?6. 2005.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9109. Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia; died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Stenkil

  32. 30496.  Crinan of Dunkeld, Abbot of Dunkeld was born in ~976; died in 1045 in Dunkeld, Perthshire, Scotland.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: ~980, Atholl, Perthshire, Scotland

    Notes:

    Crâinâan of Dunkeld (died 1045) was the hereditary abbot of the monastery of Dunkeld, and perhaps the Mormaer of Atholl. Crâinâan was progenitor of the House of Dunkeld, the dynasty which would rule Scotland until the later 13th century. He was the son-in-law of one king, and the father of another.

    Family

    This section does not cite any sources. Please help improve this section by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (October 2017) (Learn how and when to remove this template message)

    Crâinâan was married to Bethâoc, daughter of Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda (Malcolm II) (King of Scots, who reigned from 1005 to 1034). As Mâael Coluim had no surviving son, the strongest hereditary claim to the Scottish throne descended through Bethâoc. Crâinâan and Bethâoc's eldest son, Donnchad (Duncan I), who reigned from 1034 to 1040.

    It is likely that Crâinâan had a second son Maldred, father of Gospatric of Northumbria.
    Abbot of Dunkeld

    The monastery of Saint Columba was founded on the north bank of the River Tay in the 6th century or early 7th century following the expedition of Columba into the land of the Picts. It may have continued to draw its hierarchy from the Cenâel Conaill of Donegal.[1] Iain Moncreiffe argued that Crinâan belonged to a Scottish sept of the Irish Cenâel Conaill royal dynasty.[2]

    While the title of Hereditary Abbot (coarb in Gaelic) was a feudal position that was often exercised in name only, Crinâan does seem to have acted as Abbot in charge of the monastery in his time. He was thus a man of high position in both clerical and secular society.

    The magnificent semi-ruined Dunkeld Cathedral, built in stages between 1260 and 1501, stands today on the grounds once occupied by the monastery. The Cathedral contains the only surviving remains of the previous monastic society: a course of red stone visible in the east choir wall that may have been re-used from an earlier building, and two stone ninth - or tenth-century cross-slabs in the Cathedral Museum.

    In 1045, Crâinâan of Dunkeld rose in rebellion against Macbeth in support of his 14-year-old grandson, Malcolm III's claim to the throne.[3] Malcolm was the elder son of Crinan's son, the late King Duncan, who predeceased his father. However, Crâinâan, by then an elderly man, was killed in a battle at Dunkeld.
    References

    Woolf, Alex. "The Problem with Crâinâan", From Pictland to Alba, Edinburgh University Press, 2007
    Sir Iain Moncreiffe of that Ilk, The Highland Clans. Part II. 1982. p. 236

    Knox, James. The topography of the basin of the Tay, Andrew Shorteed, Edinburgh, 1831

    External Source

    Cawley, Charles, Medieval Lands Project on Crinan, Medieval Lands database, Foundation for Medieval Genealogy,[self-published source][better source needed]
    Clans and Families of Ireland and Scotland

    end of biography

    Crinan married Bethoc in 1000 in (Perthshire, Scotland). Bethoc (daughter of Malcolm II of Scotland, High King of Scotland and Aefgifu) was born in 984 in Perthshire, Scotland; died on 15 Sep 1049 in Dunkeld, Perthshire, Scotland. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  33. 30497.  Bethoc was born in 984 in Perthshire, Scotland (daughter of Malcolm II of Scotland, High King of Scotland and Aefgifu); died on 15 Sep 1049 in Dunkeld, Perthshire, Scotland.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Death: 1045

    Notes:

    British Aristocracy
    Bethâoc MacAlpin was a member of aristocracy in the British Isles.
    Join: British Royals and Aristocrats Project
    Discuss: EUROARISTO
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    1.1 Medieval Lands
    1.1.1 Issue
    1.2 Wikipedia, English
    2 Research Notes
    3 Sources
    Biography
    Bethâoc ingen Maâil Coluim meic Cinâaeda

    Parents: Malcolm II of Scotland and his wife.
    Spouse: Crâinâan of Dunkeld, Mormaer of Atholl
    Children:
    1. Duncan I, King of Scotland
    2. Maldred of Allerdale
    3. daughter(s)?
    Medieval Lands
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/SCOTLAND.htm#_Toc253996182
    Bethâoc was the wife of Crâinâan: CRINAN "the Thane" (-killed in battle 1045). The primary source which confirms his parentage has not yet been identified. Abthane of Dule. Lay abbot of Dunkeld. Steward of the Western Isles. Mormaer of Atholl. He was killed fighting King Macbeth. The Annals of Ulster record that "Crâonâan abbot of Dâun Caillen" was killed in 1045 in "a battle between the Scots themselves"[204]. The Annals of Tigernach record that “Crâinan abbot of Dunkeld” was killed in 1045 in “a battle between the men of Scotland on one road”[205].

    m ([1000]) BETHOC, daughter of MALCOLM II King of Scotland & his wife ---. The "Genealogy of King William the Lyon" dated 1175 names "Betoch filii Malcolmi" as parent of "Malcolmi filii Dunecani"[206]. The Chronicle of the Scots and Picts dated 1177 names "Cran Abbatis de Dunkelden et Bethok filia Malcolm mac Kynnet" as parents of King Duncan[207]. The Chronicle of John of Fordun records that King Malcolm II had "an only daughter…Beatrice who married Crynyne Abthane of Dul and Steward of the Isles…in some annals, by a blunder of the writer…abbot of Dul"[208].

    Issue
    Crinan & Bethoc had two children:

    i) DUNCAN ([1001]-killed in battle either Bothganowan/Pitgaveny, near Elgin, or Burghead 14 Aug 1040, bur Isle of Iona). His parentage is confirmed by the Annals of Ulster which record the death of "Donnchad son of Crâinâan, king of Scotland" in 1040[209]. The Chronicle of John of Fordun names "Duncan" as son of "Crynyne Abthane of Dul and Steward of the Isles" and his wife[210]. He succeeded in 1018 as King of Strathclyde. He succeeded his maternal grandfather in 1034 as DUNCAN I King of Scotland.

    ii) MALDRED (-killed in battle [1045]). His parentage is confirmed by Simeon of Durham who records the marriage of "Maldred the son of Crinan"[211]. Lord of Allerdale. Regent of Strathclyde 1034/35.

    Wikipedia, English
    Bethâoc ingen Maâil Coluim meic Cinâaeda was the eldest daughter of King Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda, King of Scots, who had no known sons.

    The strongest hereditary claim of succession to the Scottish throne therefore passed through Bethâoc. Approximately 1000, Princess Bethâoc married Crâinâan, Abbot of Dunkeld. The first son of this marriage was Donnchad I, who ascended to the throne of Scotland in 1034. Early writers have asserted that Mâael Coluim also designated Donnchad as his successor under the rules of tanistry because there were other possible claimants to the throne.

    Her sister Olith was married to Jarl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney, and the other sister Donada to Findlâaech, the Mormaer of Moireabh.

    She is not to be confused with Bethâoc ingen Domnaill Bain meic Donnchada.

    She gained the title of Heiress of Scone. As a result of her marriage, Bethoc of Scotland was styled as Lady of Atholl.

    It is possible that Bethâoc had previously been married to Jarl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney, and to Findlâaech, the Mormaer of Moireabh. She is not to be confused with Bethâoc ingen Domnaill Bain meic Donnchada.

    Research Notes
    Citation needed for spare husband and surplus kids.

    The name of Bethâoc's mother is not known.

    Sources
    Nigel Tranter has a pretty good book on the subject as well, "Macbeth the King" and it is far more readable than Dorothy Dunnett's. Tranter thinks that Thorfinn and Macbeth are halfbrothers, possibly sons of Malcolm II of
    Scotland 's daughter Dovada. Duncan is their cousin son of Malcolm II's other daughter Bethoc.

    It is possible that Bethâoc had previously been married to Jarl Sigurd the Stout of Orkney, and to Findlâaech, the Mormaer of Moireabh.
    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bethoc
    Bethoc av Skottland, eller Bethâoc ingen Maâil Coluim meic Cinâaeda, var den eldste datteren til kong Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda (Malcolm II av Skottland) som ikke hadde noen s˛nner.
    Det sterkeste arvelige krav til ęa etterf˛lge som skottenes konge gikk derfor via Bethâoc. Omtrent rundt ęar 1000 giftet prinsesse Bethâoc seg med Crâinâan av Dunkeld, lekmannsabbed og muligens mormaer. Den f˛rste s˛nnen av dette ekteskapet ble Donnchad mac Crâinâain (Duncan I av Skottland) som overtok den skotske tronen i 1034. Tidlige skribenter har ogsęa forfektet at Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda (Malcolm II av Skottland) selv hadde utsett Donnchad som sin etterf˛lger under reglene om tanisteri ettersom det var andre mulige krav til tronen. Det er mulig at Bethâoc tidligere hadde vµrt gift med jarl Sigurd Lodvesson (kalt den digre eller staute) av Orkn˛yene, og med Findlâaech, mormaer av Moireabh. Bethâoc męa ikke forveksles med Bethâoc ingen Domnaill Bain meic Donnchada, en datter av Donald III av Skottland.
    https://www.stirnet.com/genie/data/british/aa/alpin1.php
    Anderson, Marjorie Ogilvy: Kings and Kingship in Early Scotland, 1973
    Alison Weir, Britain's Royal Family: A Complete Genealogy (London, U.K.: The Bodley Head, 1999), page 177-178.
    Richard Glanville-Brown, online , Richard Glanville-Brown (RR 2, Milton, Ontario, Canada), downloaded 17 August 2005.
    The Oxford History of the British Monarchy ,
    http://www.thepeerage.com/p10289.htm#i102883

    end of this biography

    Bethâoc ingen Maâil Coluim meic Cinâaeda was the elder daughter of Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda, King of Scots, and the mother of his successor, Duncan I.

    Biography

    Bethâoc was the eldest daughter of the Malcolm II of Scotland, who had no known surviving sons. She married Crâinâan, Abbot of Dunkeld. Their older son, Donnchad I, ascended to the throne of Scotland around 1034. Malcolm's youngest daughter married Sigurd Hlodvirsson, Earl of Orkney.[1] Early writers have asserted that Mâael Coluim also designated Donnchad as his successor under the rules of tanistry because there were other possible claimants to the throne.

    In this period, the Scottish throne still passed in Picto-Gaelic matrilineal fashion, from brother to brother, uncle to nephew, and cousin to cousin.

    Bethâoc
    Spouse Crâinâan, Abbot of Dunkeld
    Issue Duncan I, King of Alba
    Maldred of Allerdale
    House House of Alpin
    Father Malcolm II, King of Alba

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 15248. Duncan I of Scotland, King of Alba was born in ~1001 in (Dunkeld, Scotland); died on 14 Aug 1040 in Elgin, Scotland.
    2. Maldred, King of Cumbria

  34. 30500.  Edmund II, King of the EnglishEdmund II, King of the English was born in 990 in (Wessex) England (son of Aethelred the Unready, King of the English and Aelfgifu of York, Queen Consort of England); died on 30 Nov 1016 in (London) England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

    Notes:

    Edmund Ironside (died 30 November 1016), also known as Edmund II, was King of England from 23 April to 30 November 1016. He was the son of King Ąthelred the Unready and his first wife, Ąlfgifu of York. Edmund's reign was marred by a war he had inherited from his father, his cognomen "Ironside" was given to him "because of his valour" in resisting the Danish invasion led by Cnut the Great.[1]

    Edmund was not expected to be King of England; however, by 1014 two elder brothers had died, making him the oldest male heir. His father, Ąthelred, was usurped by Sweyn Forkbeard in that same year, but Sweyn died shortly thereafter, paving the way for Ąthelred and his family to return to the throne, which they did but not without opposition. In the process they forced Sweyn's son, Cnut, back to Denmark, where he assembled an invasion force to re-conquer England. It would not arrive for another year.

    After regaining the throne, the royal family set about strengthening its hold on the country with the assistance of Eadric Streona (Edmund's brother-in-law). People who had sided with the Danes in 1014 were punished, and some were killed. In one case, two brothers, Morcar and Sigeferth, were killed and their possessions, along with Sigferth's wife, were taken by Edmund. Edmund unofficially became the Earl of the East Midlands and took Ealdgyth for his wife.

    Cnut returned to England in August 1015. Over the next few months, Cnut pillaged most of England. Edmund joined Ąthelred to defend London, but he died on 23 April 1016, making Edmund King. It was not until the summer of 1016 that any serious fighting was done: Edmund fought five battles against the Danes, ending in his defeat on 18 October at the Battle of Assandun, after which they agreed to divide the kingdom, Edmund taking Wessex and Cnut the rest of the country. Edmund died shortly afterwards on 30 November, leaving two sons, Edward and Edmund; however, Cnut became the king of all England, and exiled the remaining members of Edmund's family.

    King of the English
    Reign 23 April – 30 November 1016
    Predecessor Ąthelred the Unready
    Successor Cnut the Great
    Born 990
    Died 30 November 1016 (aged 26)
    Oxford or London, England
    Burial Glastonbury Abbey
    Spouse Ealdgyth
    Issue Edward the Exile
    Edmund
    House Wessex
    Father Ąthelred the Unready
    Mother Ąlfgifu of York
    Religion British Church

    Early life

    The exact date of Edmund's birth is unclear, but it could have been no later than 993 when he was a signatory to charters along with his two elder brothers. He was the third of the six sons of King Ąthelred the Unready and his first wife, Ąlfgifu, who was probably the daughter of Earl Thored of Northumbria. His elder brothers were Ąthelstan (died 1014) and Egbert (died c. 1005), and younger ones, Eadred, Eadwig and Edgar.[1] He had four sisters, Eadgyth (or Edith), Ąlfgifu, Wulfhilda, and the Abbess of Wherwell Abbey. His mother died around 1000,[2] after which his father remarried, this time to Emma of Normandy, who had two sons, Edward the Confessor and Alfred and a daughter Goda.

    Ąthelstan and Edmund were close, and they probably felt threatened by Emma's ambitions for her sons.[3] The Life of Edward the Confessor, written fifty years later, claimed that when Emma was pregnant with him, all Englishmen promised that if the child was a boy they would accept him as king.[1] However that claim may just be propaganda.

    Warrior prince

    When Sweyn Forkbeard seized the throne at the end of 1013 and Ąthelred fled to Normandy, the brothers do not appear to have followed him, but stayed in England. Ąthelstan died in June 1014 and left Edmund a sword which had belonged to king Offa of Mercia.[1] His will also reflected the close relationship between the brothers and the nobility of the east midlands.[4]

    Sweyn died in February 1014, and the Five Boroughs accepted his son Cnut, who married a kinswoman of Sigeferth and Morcar, as king. However, Ąthelred returned to England and launched a surprise attack which defeated the Vikings and forced Cnut to flee England. In 1015 Sigeferth and Morcar came to an assembly in Oxford, probably hoping for a royal pardon, but they were murdered by Eadric Streona. King Ąthelred then ordered that Sigeferth's widow, Ealdgyth, be seized and brought to Malmesbury Abbey, but Edmund seized and married her in defiance of his father, probably to consolidate his power base in the east midlands.[5] He then received the submission of the people of the Five Boroughs. At the same time, Cnut launched a new invasion of England. In late 1015 Edmund raised an army, possibly assisted by his wife's and mother's links with the midlands and the north, but the Mercians under Eadric Streona joined the West Saxons in submitting to Cnut. In early 1016 the army assembled by Edmund dispersed when Ąthelred did not appear to lead it, probably due to illness. Edmund then raised a new army and in conjunction with Earl Uhtred of Northumbria ravaged Eadric Streona's Mercian territories, but when Cnut occupied Northumbria Uhtred submitted to him, only to be killed by Cnut. Edmund went to London.[1]

    King of England

    Ąthelred died on 23 April 1016, and the citizens and councillors in London chose Edmund as king and probably crowned him. He then mounted a last-ditch effort to revive the defence of England. While the Danes laid siege to London, Edmund headed for Wessex, where the people submitted to him and he gathered an army. He fought inconclusive battles against the Danes and their English supporters at Penselwood in Somerset and Sherston in Wiltshire. He then raised the siege of London and defeated the Danes near Brentford. They renewed the siege while Edmund went to Wessex to raise further troops, returning to again relieve London, defeat the Danes at Otford, and pursue Cnut into Kent. Eadric Streona now went over to Edmund, but at the decisive Battle of Assandun on 18 October, Eadric and his men fled and Cnut decisively defeated Edmund. There may have been one further battle in the Forest of Dean, after which the two kings negotiated a peace dividing the country between them. Edmund received Wessex while Cnut took Mercia and probably Northumbria.[1]

    Death

    On 30 November 1016, Edmund died. The location of his death is uncertain though it is generally accepted that it occurred in London, rather than in Oxford where Henry of Huntingdon claimed it to be in his sordid version of events, which included Edmund’s murder by suffering multiple stab wounds whilst on a privy tending to a call of nature.[6] Geoffrey Gaimar states a similar occurrence with the weapon being a crossbow, but with a number of other medieval chroniclers including the Encomium Emmae Reginae not mentioning murder, it is thought Edmund’s cause of death may possibly have been caused by wounds received in battle or by some disease, but it is certainly a possibility that he was murdered.

    Edmund was buried near his grandfather Edgar at Glastonbury Abbey in Somerset. However the abbey was destroyed during the Dissolution of the Monasteries in the 16th century, and any remains of a monument or crypt would have been plundered and the location of his remains is unclear.

    Reputation

    In the view of M. K. Lawson, the intensity of Edmund's struggle against the Danes in 1016 is only matched by Alfred the Great's in 871, and contrasts with Ąthelred's failure. Edmund's success in raising one army after another suggests that there was little wrong with the organs of government under competent leadership. He was "probably a highly determined, skilled and indeed inspiring leader of men". Cnut visited his tomb on the anniversary of his death and laid a cloak decorated with peacocks on it to assist in his salvation, peacocks symbolising resurrection.[1]

    Descendants

    Edmund had two children by Ealdgyth, Edward the Exile and Edmund. According to John of Worcester, Cnut sent them to the king of Sweden where he probably hoped they would be murdered, but the Swedish king instead forwarded them, together with his daughter, on to Kiev. The two boys eventually ended up in Hungary where Edmund died but Edward prospered. Edward "the Exile" returned to England in 1057 only to die within a few days of his arrival.[7] His son Edgar the Ątheling was briefly proclaimed king after the Battle of Hastings in 1066, but later submitted to William the Conqueror. Edgar would live a long and eventful life; fighting in rebellion against William the Conqueror from 1067-1075; fighting alongside the Conqueror's son Robert of Normandy in campaigns in Sicily (1085-1087); and accompanying Robert on the First Crusade (1099-1103). He was stlll alive in 1125.

    In 1070 Edward the Exile's daughter, Margaret, became Queen consort to Malcolm III of Scotland. Through her and her decedents, Edmund is the direct ancestor of every subsequent Scottish monarch, every English monarch from Henry II onward, and every monarch of Great Britain and of the United Kingdom, down to the present.

    Edmund married Ealdgyth. Ealdgyth was born about 992; died after 1016. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  35. 30501.  Ealdgyth was born about 992; died after 1016.
    Children:
    1. 15250. Edward the Exile was born in 1016 in (Wessex) England; died on 19 Apr 1057 in London, Middlesex, England.

  36. 4506.  Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia was born in ~990 in Bernicia, Northumbria, England (son of Untred, Earl of Northumbria and Ecgfrida of Durham); died in ~1038 in Risewood Forest, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: (1000)

    Notes:

    Ealdred was Earl of Bernicia from 1020/25 until his murder in 1038. He was the son of Uhtred, Earl of Northumbria, who was murdered by Thurbrand the Hold in 1016 with the connivance of Cnut. Ealdred's mother was Ecgfrida, daughter of Aldhun, bishop of Durham.

    Ealdred succeeded his uncle Eadwulf Cudel as Earl of Bernicia in 1020/25, and some time probably in the mid 1020s he killed Thurbrand in revenge for his father's death. In 1038 Ealdred was murdered by Thurbrand's son, Carl. He was succeeded as Earl of Bernicia by his brother, another Eadwulf. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle asserts that in 1041 Eadwulf was "betrayed" by King Harthacnut.[1] The "betrayal" seems to have been carried out by Siward, Earl of Northumbria; since when the Libellus de Exordio and other sources write about the same event, they say that Siward attacked and killed Eadulf.[2] It was thus that Siward became earl of all Northumbria, perhaps the first person to do so since Uhtred the Bold.

    Ealdred's daughter Ealdgyth was married to Ligulf, who was murdered in 1080.[3] Ealdred's daughter, Aelfflaed, was the first wife of Siward and her son (Ealdred's grandson) was Waltheof, Earl of Northumbria.
    References

    Anglo-Saxon Chronicle manuscripts C, D, s.a. 1041
    Rollason (ed.), Libellus de Exordio, pp. 170–71

    Aird, William M. (2004). "Ligulf (d. 1080)" ((subscription or UK public library membership required)). Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Oxford University Press. doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/16791. Retrieved 20 January 2016.

    Sources

    Fletcher, Richard. Bloodfeud: Murder and Revenge in Anglo-Saxon England. Allen Lane 2002.

    end of biography

    Ealdred married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  37. 4507.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 2253. Aelfflaed was born in ~1010 in (Northumbria, England); died in 1060 in Northumbria, England.

  38. 4510.  Duke Robert de Normandie, II was born in ~1005 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, II and Judith de Bretagne); died on 22 Jul 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey.

    Notes:

    Robert I the Magnificent of Normandy, Duke of Normany, was born 1000 in Normandy, France to Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027) and Judith of Brittany (982-1017) and died 22 July 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey of unspecified causes. Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    Robert, called "The Magnificent" (French, "le Magnifique") for his love of finery, and also called "The Devil" was the son of Duke Richard II of Normandy and Judith, daughter of Conan I, Duke of Brittany.

    When his father died, his elder brother Richard succeeded, whilst he became Count of Hiâemois. When Richard died a year later, there were great suspicions that Robert had Richard murdered, hence his other nickname, "Robert le diable" (the devil). He is sometimes identified with the legendary Robert the Devil. Robert aided King Henry I of France against Henry's rebellious brother and mother, and for his help he was given the territory of the Vexin. He also intervened in the affairs of Flanders, supported Edward the Confessor, who was then in exile at Robert's court, and sponsored monastic reform in Normandy.



    Children

    Offspring of Robert I of Normandy and Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    William I of England (1027-1087) 9 September 1027 Falaise, France 1087 Rouen, France Matilda of Flanders (c1031-1083)

    Robert married Harriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne. Harriette was born in 1003 in Falaise, Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1050 in Mortagne-au-Perche, Normandie, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  39. 4511.  Harriette de Falaise, Countess of MontaigneHarriette de Falaise, Countess of Montaigne was born in 1003 in Falaise, Calvados, Normandie, France; died in ~1050 in Mortagne-au-Perche, Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Herleva[a] (c. 1003 – c. 1050) was a Norman woman of the 11th century, known for three sons: William I of England "the Conqueror", an illegitimate son fathered by Robert I, Duke of Normandy; and Odo of Bayeux and Robert, Count of Mortain, who were both fathered by her husband Herluin de Conteville. All three became prominent in William's realm.

    Life

    The background of Herleva and the circumstances of William's birth are shrouded in mystery. The written evidence dates from a generation or two later, and is not entirely consistent, but of all the Norman chroniclers only the Tours chronicler asserts that William's parents were subsequently joined in marriage.[b] The most commonly accepted version says that she was the daughter of a tanner named Fulbert from the town of Falaise, in Normandy. The meaning of filia pelletarii burgensis[6] is somewhat uncertain, and Fulbert may instead have been a furrier, embalmer, apothecary, or a person who laid out corpses for burial.[7]

    Some argue that Herleva's father was not a tanner but rather a member of the burgher class.[8] The idea is supported by the appearance of her brothers in a later document as attestors for an under-age William. Also, the Count of Flanders later accepted Herleva as a proper guardian for his own daughter. Both of these would be nearly impossible if Herleva's father was a tanner, which would place his standing as little more than a peasant.

    Orderic Vitalis described Herleva's father Fulbert as the Duke's Chamberlain (cubicularii ducis).[9]
    Relationship with Robert the Magnificent

    According to one legend, it all started when Robert, the young Duke of Normandy, saw Herleva from the roof of his castle tower.[10] The walkway on the roof still looks down on the dyeing trenches cut into stone in the courtyard below, which can be seen to this day from the tower ramparts above. The traditional way of dyeing leather or garments was to trample barefoot on the garments which were awash in the liquid dye in these trenches. Herleva, legend goes, seeing the Duke on his ramparts above, raised her skirts perhaps a bit more than necessary in order to attract the Duke's eye.[10] The latter was immediately smitten and ordered her brought in (as was customary for any woman that caught the Duke's eye) through the back door. Herleva refused, saying she would only enter the Duke's castle on horseback through the front gate, and not as an ordinary commoner. The Duke, filled with lust, could only agree. In a few days, Herleva, dressed in the finest her father could provide, and sitting on a white horse, rode proudly through the front gate, her head held high.[10][11] This gave Herleva a semi-official status as the Duke's concubine.[12] She later gave birth to his son, William, in 1027 or 1028.[13]

    Some historians suggest Herleva was first the mistress of Gilbert of Brionne with whom she had a son, Richard. It was Gilbert who first saw Herleva and elevated her position and then Robert took her for his mistress.[14]
    Marriage to Herluin de Conteville

    Herleva later married Herluin de Conteville in 1031. Some accounts maintain that Robert always loved her, but the gap in their social status made marriage impossible, so, to give her a good life, he married her off to one of his favourite noblemen.[15]

    Another source suggests that Herleva did not marry Herluin until after Robert died, because there is no record of Robert entering another relationship, whereas Herluin married another woman, Fredesendis, by the time he founded the abbey of Grestain.[16]

    From her marriage to Herluin she had two sons: Odo, who later became Bishop of Bayeux, and Robert, who became Count of Mortain. Both became prominent during William's reign. They also had at least two daughters: Emma, who married Richard le Goz, Viscount of Avranches, and a daughter of unknown name who married William, lord of la Fertâe-Macâe.[17]
    Death

    According to Robert of Torigni, Herleva was buried at the abbey of Grestain, which was founded by Herluin and their son Robert around 1050. This would put Herleva in her forties around the time of her death. However, David C. Douglas suggests that Herleva probably died before Herluin founded the abbey because her name does not appear on the list of benefactors, whereas the name of Herluin's second wife, Fredesendis, does.[18]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. William the Conqueror, King of England, Duke of Normandy was born on 14 Oct 1024 in Chateau de Falaise, Falaise, Normandy, France; was christened in 1066 in Dives-sur-Mer, Normandie, France; died on 9 Sep 1087 in Rouen, Normandy, France; was buried in Saint-Etienne de Caen, France.
    2. 2255. Countess Adelaide of Normandy was born in ~1030 in Normandie, France; died before 1090 in (Normandie, France).

  40. 4554.  Yaroslav, I, Czar of RussiaYaroslav, I, Czar of Russia was born in 976 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Vladimir, Czar of Russia and Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus); died on 20 Feb 1054 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Yaroslav I, Grand Prince of Rus', known as Yaroslav the Wise or Iaroslav the Wise (Old East Slavic: ???????? ?????????????? ??????; Russian: ??????´? ??´????, translit. Jaroslav Mudryj [j?r?'slaf 'mudr?j]; Ukrainian: ??????´? ??´????, translit. Jaroslav Mudryj [j?ro'sl?u? 'mudr?j]; Old Norse: Jarizleifr Valdamarsson;[1]; Latin: Iaroslaus Sapiens; c. 978 – 20 February 1054) was thrice grand prince of Veliky Novgorod and Kiev, uniting the two principalities for a time under his rule. Yaroslav's Christian name was George (Yuri) after Saint George (Old East Slavic: ?????i, Gjurigái).

    A son of Vladimir the Great, the first Christian Prince of Novgorod, Yaroslav acted as vice-regent of Novgorod at the time of his father's death in 1015. Subsequently, his eldest surviving brother, Sviatopolk I of Kiev, killed three of his other brothers and seized power in Kiev. Yaroslav, with the active support of the Novgorodians and the help of Varangian mercenaries, (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073) defeated Svyatopolk and became the Grand Prince of Kiev in 1019. Under Yaroslav the codification of legal customs and princely enactments was begun, and this work served as the basis for a law code called the Russkaya Pravda ("Rus Truth [Law]"). During his lengthy reign, Kievan Rus' reached the zenith of its cultural flowering and military power.[2]

    Yaroslav the Wise
    Grand Prince of Kiev and Novgorod
    Reign 1019–1054
    Predecessor Sviatopolk the Accursed
    Successor Iziaslav I
    Prince of Rostov?
    Reign 978–1010
    Prince of Novgorod
    Reign 1010–1019
    Born c.?978
    Died 20 February 1054 (aged c. 76)
    Vyésgorod
    Burial Saint Sophia's Cathedral, Kiev
    Spouse Ingegerd Olofsdotter of Sweden
    Issue
    Details... Elisiv, Queen of Norway
    Anastasia, Queen of Hungary
    Anne, Queen of the Franks
    Agatha, Queen of England (possibly)
    Ilya
    Vladimir of Novgorod
    Iziaslav I
    Sviatoslav II
    Vsevolod I
    Igor Yaroslavich
    Vyacheslav Yaroslavich
    Full name
    Yaroslav Vladimirovich
    Dynasty Rurikid
    Father Vladimir the Great
    Mother Rogneda of Polotsk (according to the Primary Chronicle)

    Rise to the throne

    The only contemporary image of Yaroslav I the Wise, on his seal.
    Main article: Boleslaw I's intervention in the Kievan succession crisis
    The early years of Yaroslav's life are shrouded in mystery. He was one of the numerous sons of Vladimir the Great, presumably his second by Rogneda of Polotsk,[3] although his actual age (as stated in the Primary Chronicle and corroborated by the examination of his skeleton in the 1930s) would place him among the youngest children of Vladimir. It has been suggested that he was a child begotten out of wedlock after Vladimir's divorce from Rogneda and marriage to Anna Porphyrogenita, or even that he was a child of Anna Porphyrogenita herself. Yaroslav figures prominently in the Norse sagas under the name Jarisleif the Lame; his legendary lameness (probably resulting from an arrow wound) was corroborated by the scientists who examined his remains.[citation needed]

    In his youth, Yaroslav was sent by his father to rule the northern lands around Rostov but was transferred to Veliky Novgorod,[4] as befitted a senior heir to the throne, in 1010. While living there, he founded the town of Yaroslavl (literally, "Yaroslav's") on the Volga River. His relations with his father were apparently strained,[4] and grew only worse on the news that Vladimir bequeathed the Kievan throne to his younger son, Boris. In 1014 Yaroslav refused to pay tribute to Kiev and only Vladimir's death, in July 1015, prevented a war.[4]

    During the next four years Yaroslav waged a complicated and bloody war for Kiev against his half-brother Sviatopolk I of Kiev, who was supported by his father-in-law, Duke Boleslaw I Chrobry of Poland.[5] During the course of this struggle, several other brothers (Boris, Gleb, and Svyatoslav) were brutally murdered.[5] The Primary Chronicle accused Svyatopolk of planning those murders,[5] while the saga Eymundar ¤âattr hrings is often interpreted as recounting the story of Boris' assassination by the Varangians in the service of Yaroslav. However, the victim's name is given there as Burizaf, which is also a name of Boleslaus I in the Scandinavian sources. It is thus possible that the Saga tells the story of Yaroslav's struggle against Svyatopolk (whose troops were commanded by the Polish duke), and not against Boris.[citation needed]

    Yaroslav defeated Svyatopolk in their first battle, in 1016, and Svyatopolk fled to Poland.[5] But Svyatopolk returned in 1018 with Polish troops furnished by his father-in-law, seized Kiev[5] and pushed Yaroslav back into Novgorod. Yaroslav at last prevailed over Svyatopolk, and in 1019 firmly established his rule over Kiev.[6] One of his first actions as a grand prince was to confer on the loyal Novgorodians (who had helped him to gain the Kievan throne), numerous freedoms and privileges. Thus, the foundation of the Novgorod Republic was laid. For their part, the Novgorodians respected Yaroslav more than they did other Kievan princes; and the princely residence in their city, next to the marketplace (and where the veche often convened) was named Yaroslav's Court after him. It probably was during this period that Yaroslav promulgated the first code of laws in the lands of the East Slavs, the Russkaya Pravda.

    Reign

    Coins of Yaroslav and his descendants represent the trident.

    Depiction of Yaroslav the Wise from Granovitaya Palata.
    Power struggles between siblings
    Leaving aside the legitimacy of Yaroslav's claims to the Kievan throne and his postulated guilt in the murder of his brothers, Nestor the Chronicler and later Russian historians often presented him as a model of virtue, styling him "the Wise". A less appealing side of his personality is revealed by his having imprisoned his youngest brother Sudislav for life. Yet another brother, Mstislav of Chernigov, whose distant realm bordered the North Caucasus and the Black Sea, hastened to Kiev and, despite reinforcements led by Yaroslav's brother-in-law King Anund Jacob of Sweden (as Jakun - "blind and dressed in a gold suit"),[7] inflicted a heavy defeat on Yaroslav in 1024. Yaroslav and Mstislav then divided Kievan Rus' between them: the area stretching left from the Dnieper River, with the capital at Chernihiv, was ceded to Mstislav until his death in 1036.

    Scandinavian allies
    In his foreign policy, Yaroslav relied on the Scandinavian alliance and attempted to weaken the Byzantine influence on Kiev. In 1030, he reconquered Red Ruthenia from the Poles and concluded an alliance with King Casimir I the Restorer, sealed by the latter's marriage to Yaroslav's sister, Maria. In another successful military raid the same year, he captured Tartu, Estonia and renamed it Yuryev[8] (named after Yury, Yaroslav's patron saint) and forced the surrounding province of Ugaunnia to pay annual tribute.

    Campaign against Byzantium
    In 1043, Yaroslav staged a naval raid against Constantinople led by his son Vladimir of Novgorod and general Vyshata. Although his navy was defeated in the Rus'–Byzantine War (1043), Yaroslav managed to conclude the war with a favourable treaty and prestigious marriage of his son Vsevolod I of Kiev to the emperor's daughter. It has been suggested that the peace was so advantageous because the Kievans had succeeded in taking a key Byzantine possession in Crimea, Chersonesus.

    Protecting the inhabitants of the Dniper from the Pechenegs
    To defend his state from the Pechenegs and other nomadic tribes threatening it from the south he constructed a line of forts, composed of Yuriev, Bohuslav, Kaniv, Korsun-Shevchenkivskyi, and Pereiaslav-Khmelnytskyi. To celebrate his decisive victory over the Pechenegs in 1036 (who thereupon never were a threat to Kiev) he sponsored the construction of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in 1037. That same year there were built monasteries of Saint George and Saint Irene. Some mentioned and other celebrated monuments of his reign such as the Golden Gate of Kiev perished during the Mongol invasion of Rus', but later restored.

    Establishment of law
    Yaroslav was a notable patron of book culture and learning. In 1051, he had a Slavic monk, Hilarion of Kiev, proclaimed the metropolitan bishop of Kiev, thus challenging the Byzantine tradition of placing Greeks on the episcopal sees. Hilarion's discourse on Yaroslav and his father Vladimir is frequently cited as the first work of Old East Slavic literature.

    Family life and posterity

    Eleventh-century fresco of Saint Sophia's Cathedral, Kiev, representing the daughters of Yaroslav I, with Anne probably being the youngest. Other daughters were Anastasia, wife of Andrew I of Hungary; Elizabeth, wife of Harald Harşrâaşi; and possibly Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile.
    In 1019, Yaroslav married Ingegerd Olofsdotter, daughter of the king of Sweden,[9] and gave Staraya Ladoga to her as a marriage gift.

    Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kiev houses a fresco representing the whole family: Yaroslav, Irene (as Ingegerd was known in Rus), their four daughters and six sons.[10] Yaroslav had three of his daughters married to foreign princes who lived in exile at his court:

    Elisiv of Kiev to Harald Harşrâaşi[9] (who attained her hand by his military exploits in the Byzantine Empire);
    Anastasia of Kiev to the future Andrew I of Hungary;[9]
    Anne of Kiev married Henry I of France[9] and was the regent of France during their son's minority; (she was Yaroslav the Wise's most beloved daughter).
    (possibly) Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile, of the royal family of England, the mother of Edgar the Ątheling and Saint Margaret of Scotland.

    Anne of Kiev.
    Yaroslav had one son from the first marriage (his Christian name being Ilya (?-1020)), and six sons from the second marriage. Apprehending the danger that could ensue from divisions between brothers, he exhorted them to live in peace with each other. The eldest of these, Vladimir of Novgorod, best remembered for building the Cathedral of St. Sophia, Novgorod, predeceased his father. Three other sons—Iziaslav I, Sviatoslav II, and Vsevolod I—reigned in Kiev one after another. The youngest children of Yaroslav were Igor Yaroslavich (1036–1060) of Volhynia and Vyacheslav Yaroslavich (1036–1057) of the Principality of Smolensk. About Vyacheslav, there is almost no information. Some documents point out the fact of him having a son, Boris Vyacheslavich, who challenged Vsevolod I sometime in 1077-1078.

    Grave

    Sarcophagus of Yaroslav the Wise.
    Following his death, the body of Yaroslav the Wise was entombed in a white marble sarcophagus within Saint Sophia's Cathedral. In 1936, the sarcophagus was opened and found to contain the skeletal remains of two individuals, one male and one female. The male was determined to be Yaroslav, however the identity of the female was never established. The sarcophagus was again opened in 1939 and the remains removed for research, not being documented as returned until 1964. Then, in 2009, the sarcophagus was opened and surprisingly found to contain only one skeleton, that of a female. It seems the documents detailing the 1964 reinterment of the remains were falsified to hide the fact that Yaroslav's remains had been lost. Subsequent questioning of individuals involved in the research and reinterment of the remains seems to point to the idea that Yaroslav's remains were purposely hidden prior to the German occupation of Ukraine and then either lost completely or stolen and transported to the United States where many ancient religious artifacts were placed to avoid "mistreatment" by the communists.[11]

    Legacy

    Yaroslav the Wise's consolidation of Kiev and Novgorod as depicted at Zoloti Vorota mosaics https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/e/e8/Yaroslav1.jpg/220px-Yaroslav1.jpg
    Four different towns in four different countries were founded by and named after Yaroslav: Yaroslavl (in today's Russia), Yuryev (now Tartu, Estonia) and another Yuryev (now Bila Tserkva, Ukraine), and Jaroslaw in Poland. Following the Russian custom of naming military objects such as tanks and planes after historical figures, the helmet worn by many Russian soldiers during the Crimean War was called the "Helmet of Yaroslav the Wise". It was the first pointed helmet to be used by any army, even before German troops wore pointed helmets.

    In 2008 Yaroslav was placed first (with 40% of the votes) in their ranking of "our greatest compatriots" by the viewers of the TV show Velyki Ukračintsi.[12] Afterwards one of the producers of The Greatest Ukrainians claimed that Yaroslav had only won because of vote manipulation and that (if that had been prevented) the real first place would have been awarded to Stepan Bandera.[13]

    Monument to Yaroslav the Wise in Kiev https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/1/11/Monument_to_Yaroslav_the_Wise.jpg/220px-Monument_to_Yaroslav_the_Wise.jpg

    Iron Lord was a 2010 film based on his early life as a regional prince on the frontier.

    end of biography

    *Yaroslav I "The Wise" Grand Duke of Kiev
    born 0980 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 20 February 1054 Kiev, Ukraine
    buried 1054 Russia

    father:
    *Vladimir I "The Great" Grand Duke of Kiev
    born 0960 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 15 Jul 1015 Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine
    buried Church Of The Tithes, Kiev, Ukraine

    mother:
    *Rogneda Princess of Polotsk
    born about 0962 Polotsk, Byelorussia
    died 1002
    married Abt 0977 Of Polotsk, Byelorussia

    siblings:
    Vsevolod Vladimirovich Prince of Vladimir Volynsk
    born Abt 0983 Of, Vladimir Volynskij, Volyn, Ukraine died 1015
    Iszyaslav Vladimirovich born Abt 0978 Of Kiev, Ukraine died 1001
    Mstislav Vladimirovich Duke of Chernigov & Tmutorakan
    born Abt 0988 Of Chernigov, Ukraine died 1035/1036
    Premislava Vladimirovna Princess of Kiev born Abt 0980 Of Kiev, Ukraine
    Predslava Vladimirovna Princess of Kiev born Abt 0984 Of Kiev, Ukraine
    died Aft 1018

    spouse:
    *Ingrid (Ingegerda) Olafsdotter Princess of Sweden
    born about 1001 Uppsala, Sweden
    died 10 February 1050 Kiev, Ukraine
    married 1019 Uppsala, Sweden

    children:
    *Anna Agnesa Yaroslavna Grand Duchess of Kiev born 1036 Kiev, Ukraine
    died 1076/89 France buried Abbaye de Villiers, La-Ferte-Alais, France
    *Anastasiya Agmunda Yaroslavna Princess of Kiev born about 1035 Ukraine died after 1074
    *Vsevolod I Yaroslavich Prince of Kiev born 1030 Pereyaslavl, Russia died 13 April 1093
    Igor Yaroslavich born about 1036 Vladimir Volynskiy, Volyn, Ukraine
    died 1059/60 Vladimir Volunsky, Volyn, Ukraine
    Vladimir Yaroslavich Duke of Novgorod born 1020 Novgorod, Russia died 4 October 1052
    *Izyaslav I Dmitrij Yaroslavich born 1025 Turov, Polesye, Byelorussia died 3 October 1078
    Svyatopolk I Yaroslavich Grand Duke of Kiev born 1027 Vladimir-Volynsk, Volyn, Ukraine
    died 27 December 1076
    *Elizaveta Yaroslavna of Kiev Queen of Norway born about 1032 Kiev, Ukraine

    biographical and/or anecdotal:

    notes or source:
    LDS

    end of profile

    Yaroslav married Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden in 1019 in Uppsala, Sweden. Ingigerd (daughter of Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden) was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden; died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  41. 4555.  Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden (daughter of Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden and Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden); died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Ingegerd Olofsdotter of Sweden, also known as Irene, Anna and St. Anna (1001 – 10 February 1050), was a Swedish princess and a Grand Princess of Kiev. She was the daughter of Swedish King Olof Skčotkonung and Estrid of the Obotrites and the consort of Yaroslav I the Wise of Kiev.

    Ingegerd or St. Anna is often confused with the mother of St. Vladimir “the Enlightener” of the Rus. This is mainly because Ingegerd and Yaroslav also had a son named Vladimir. However, St. Vladimir was the father of Ingegerd’s husband Yaroslav I “the Wise”, thus making her St. Vladimir’s daughter-in-law. St. Vladimir was the son of Sviatoslav and Malusha.

    Biography

    11th-century fresco of the St. Sophia Cathedral in Kiev representing the daughters of Ingegerd and Yaroslav I, with Anna probably being the youngest. Other daughters were Anastasia wife of Andrew I of Hungary, Elizabeth wife of Harald III of Norway, and perhaps Agatha wife of Edward the Exile.
    Ingegerd was born in Sigtuna,[citation needed] Sweden. She was engaged to be married to Norwegian King Olaf II, but when Sweden and Norway got into a feud, Swedish King Olof Skčotkonung would no longer allow for the marriage to take place.

    Instead, Ingegerd's father quickly arranged for a marriage to the powerful Yaroslav I the Wise of Novgorod.[1] The marriage took place in 1019.[1] Once in Kiev, she changed her name to the Greek Irene. According to several sagas, she was given as a marriage gift Ladoga and adjacent lands, which later received the name Ingria, arguably a corruption of Ingegerd's name. She placed her friend, jarl Ragnvald Ulfsson, to rule in her stead.

    Ingegerd initiated the building of the Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kiev that was supervised by her husband.[citation needed] She also initiated the construction of the Cathedral of St. Sophia in Novgorod. They had six sons and four daughters, the latter of whom became Queens of France, Hungary, Norway, and (arguably) England. The whole family is depicted in one of the frescoes of the Saint Sophia.

    Death and burial

    Ingegerd died on 10 February 1050. Upon her death, according to different sources, Ingegerd was buried in either Saint Sophia's Cathedral in Kyiv or Cathedral of St. Sophia in Novgorod.

    Sainthood

    Ingegerd was later declared a saint, by the name of St. Anna, in Novgorod and Kiev. The reason was that she initiated the building of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in Kiev as well as the local version, the Saint Sophia Cathedral in Novgorod, along with many good doings.

    The following was stated by the church in reference to her sainthood:

    St. Anna, Grand Duchess of Novgorod, She was the daughter of Swedish King Olaf Sketktung, the "All-Christian King," who did much to spread Orthodoxy in Scandinavia, and the pious Queen Astrida.

    In Sweden she was known as Princess Indegard; she married Yaroslav I “the Wise“, Grand Prince of Kiev, who was the founder of the Saint Sophia Cathedral in 1016, taking the name Irene.

    She gave shelter to the outcast sons of British King Edmund, Edwin and Edward, as well as the Norwegian prince Magnus, who later returned to Norway.

    She is perhaps best known as the mother of Vsevolod of , himself the father of Vladimir Monomakh and progenitor of the Princes of Moscow.

    Her daughters were Anna, Queen of France, Queen Anastasia of Hungary, and Queen Elizabeth (Elisiv) of Norway. The whole family was profoundly devout and pious.

    She reposed in 1050 in the Cathedral of Holy Wisdom (St. Sophia) in Kiev, having been tonsured a monastic with the name of Anna.

    As saint, her hymn goes:

    And 4 stichera, in Tone I: Spec. Mel.: Joy of the ranks of heaven

    O joy of the Swedish people, thou didst gladden the Russian realm, filling it with grace and purity, adorning its throne with majesty, lustrous in piety like a priceless gem set in a splendid royal crown.

    Named Ingegerd in the baptismal waters, O venerable one, thou wast called Irene by thy Russian subjects, who perceived in thee the divine and ineffable peace; but when thou didst submit to monastic obedience, thou didst take the new name, Anna, after the honoured ancestor of Christ, the King of kings.

    Wed in honourable matrimony, O holy Anna, thou didst live in concord with thy royal spouse, the right-believing and most wise Prince Yaroslav; and having born him holy offspring, after his repose thou didst betroth thyself unto the Lord as thy heavenly Bridegroom.

    Disdaining all the allurements of vanity and donning the coarse robes of a monastic, O wondrous and sacred Anna, thou gavest thyself over to fasting and prayer, ever entreating Christ thy Master, that He deliver thy people from the all want and misfortune.

    Feast days: 10 February, 4 October.

    Children

    Ingegerd had the following children

    Elisiv of Kiev, queen of Norway
    Anastasia of Kiev, queen of Hungary
    Anne of Kiev, queen of France
    (possibly) Agatha, wife of Edward the Exile
    Vladimir of Novgorod
    Iziaslav
    Sviatoslav
    Vsevolod
    Igor Yaroslavich

    Children:
    1. Vladimir of Novgorod was born in 1020 in Novgorod, Ukraine; died on 4 Oct 1052 in Novgorod, Ukraine; was buried in Cathedral of St. Sophia, Novgorod, Ukraine.
    2. 2277. Anna Agnesa Yaraslavna, Queen of France was born in 1036 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 5 Sep 1075 in France.


Generation: 18

  1. 144320.  Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of Mar was born in 825 in Jamtland, Sweden; died in 890-894 in Giske, Norway; was buried in Giske, Norway.

    Notes:

    Rognvald Eysteinsson (fl. 865) was the founding Jarl (or Earl) of M˛re in Norway, and a close relative and ally of Harald Fairhair, the earliest known King of Norway. In the Norse language he is known as Rognvaldr Eysteinsson and in modern Norwegian as Ragnvald M˛rejarl. He is sometimes referred to with bynames that may be translated into modern English as "Rognvald the Wise" or "Rognvald the Powerful".

    The earliest available sources regarding Rognvald are mutually contradictory and were compiled long after he died. The best known are the Norse Sagas, although modern scholars highlight many inconsistencies and improbable claims regarding Rognvald in the sagas, and believe that they must be treated with caution:[2] The texts of the sagas were compiled three centuries after the events described and their accuracy in regard to Rognvald's life and historical significance is now questioned. Hence some scholars instead emphasise other accounts, closer to the historical period in question, such as Irish and Scottish sources.

    While Rognvald does appear to have had some kind of role in the founding of the Norse Earldom of Orkney, most historians now doubt claims in the Sagas that Rognvald led one particular "great voyage" - a Norwegian expedition that attacked rebel vikings, who had been raiding Norway from bases on Orkney and Shetland, before raiding the Scottish mainland, Ireland and the Isle of Man. It is now generally believed that any such expedition would have occurred after Rognvald's lifetime. A modern authority on Orcadian history, William P. L. Thomson, comments that the story of the "great voyage is so thoroughly ingrained in popular and scholarly history, both ancient and modern, that it comes as a bit of a shock to realise that it might not be true."[3]

    Modern scholars also highlight inconsistencies and improbable claims in the sagas' claims regarding: the relationship between Rognvald and Harald; the names and biographies of Rognvald's immediate family, and; the founding of the earldom of M˛re.

    Rognvald was the father of Torf-Einarr (d. circa 910) an earl of Orkney. Some Norse accounts claimed that another son, Hrâolfr, settled in France and, under the name Rollo (d. 930), founded the Duchy of Normandy. However, French sources suggest that Rollo's father was an unnamed Danish or Norwegian nobleman, or a viking named Ketill.


    Contents
    1 Traditional accounts
    1.1 Sources
    1.2 Family
    1.3 Death and legacy
    2 Modern interpretations
    2.1 Harald Fairhair and the voyage to the west
    2.2 Founding of the earldom of Orkney
    2.3 Rognvald's brother and sons
    2.4 Similarities to Ragnall ua Ímair
    2.5 Broad themes
    3 References
    4 External links
    Traditional accounts

    Sources

    The oldest account that may refer to Rognvald and the Earldom of Orkney appears to be the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. These annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic, who died in 1039,[4] although they survive only as incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh (17th century).

    ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkney Islands. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son.
    Fragmentary Annals of Ireland, FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor.
    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[5] and the mention of an eclipse confirms a date of 865.[6]

    Dating the Orkneyinga saga has proven to be controversial but a recent analysis has the "majority of scholars in favour of dates between 1170 and 1220"[7] whilst admitting that "it remains to be established when, why, where, for whom and by whom it was written".[8] Much of the information it contains is "hard to corroborate".[2]

    Rognvald is also referred to in Snorri Sturluson's Heimskringla (written c. 1230), written in Iceland.


    Christian Krohg's portrait of Snorri Sturluson, 13th century compiler of the Heimskringla. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Snorre_Sturluson-Christian_Krohg.jpg
    While the Historia Norvegiae (written c. 1505) includes an account of the foundation of the Orkney earldom, as well as some questionable details about pre-Viking Orkney, it has relatively little to say about Rognvald.

    Family

    It is not certain that the Ragnall of the Irish annals is synonymous with Rognvald Eysteinsson. The relevant entry goes on to describe Ragnall's older sons raiding in Spain and North Africa, but there is no specific mention of the Earldom of Orkney. There is also a separate piece of circumstantial evidence, suggesting a link between Ragnall and the 9th century figure Ragnar Lodbrok: runic inscriptions found inside Maeshowe, dating from the 12th century, state that the mound was "built before Loşbrâok".[6]

    There is no agreement in the available sources on Rognvald's parentage. According to the Irish annals, Ragnall was the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make Ragnall the brother of King Harald Fairhair. This is contradicted by later Norse sagas, which suggest that Halfdan was Rognvald's grandfather.[9] The Orkneyinga saga says that Rognvald was the son of Eystein Ivarsson and grandson of Ívarr Upplendingajarl.[10]

    He was married, according to the Orkneyinga saga to Ragnhild, the daughter of a man named Hrâolfr Nose,[11] although in the Heimskringla his wife is named Hild.[12]

    Both sagas refer to six sons. The oldest, "by concubines", were Hallad, Einarr and Hrollaug, who were "grown men when their brothers born in marriage were still children".[11][12] The latter were Ivar, Hrâolfr, and Thorir the Silent. Hrâolfr, who "was so big that no horse could carry him", hence his byname of "Ganger-Hrâolf",[11] is identified by the saga writers with Rollo, founder of Duchy of Normandy (in 911).[12]

    In the Orkneyinga saga Rognvald was made the Earl of M˛re by Harald Fairhair. The Saga of Harald Fairhair in Heimskringla recounts that Rognvald caused Harald Fairhair to be given his byname by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of his vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway.[13] Rognvald accompanied the king on a great military expedition. First the islands of Shetland and Orkney were cleared of vikings who had been raiding Norway and then continued on to Scotland, Ireland and the Isle of Man. During this campaign Rognvald's son Ivarr was killed and in compensation Harald granted Rognvald Orkney and Shetland.

    Rognvald thereafter returned to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.[14][11] Sigurd had been the forecastleman on Harald's ship and after sailing back east the king "gave Sigurd the title of earl".[11] However, the Heimskringla states specifically that Sigurd was the first Earl of Orkney.[15] According to the Orkneyinga Saga, after Sigurd became earl he died in a curious fashion, following a battle with Mâael Brigte of Moray. Sigurd's son Gurthorm ruled for a single winter after this and died childless.[16][17] Rognvald's son Hallad then inherited the title. However, unable to constrain Danish raids on Orkney, he gave up the earldom and returned to Norway, which "everyone thought was a huge joke."[18] Still, there is a tradition among the folk at Strath Halladale, Sutherland, which is named for Hallad, that he returned and was slain in battle at the beginning of the tenth century and was buried near the battle site in a circular trench ten or twelve feet wide. His sword, it is said, was placed beside him in the grave, and a stone was placed in the center of the circle, part of which was still visible at the beginning of the eighteenth century. The site was near a little town called Dal Halladha, Halladha's field.[19]


    A page from the Orkneyinga saga, as it appears in the 14th century Flateyjarbâok. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/6/6a/Flatey_Book%2C_Orkneyinga_saga.jpg/220px-Flatey_Book%2C_Orkneyinga_saga.jpg
    The Danish raids caused Rognvald to fly into a rage and summon his sons Thorir and Hrolluag. He predicted that Thorir's path would keep him in Norway and that Hrolluag was destined seek his fortune in Iceland. Turf-Einar, the youngest, then came forward and offered to go to the islands. Rognvald said: "Considering the kind of mother you have, slave-born on each side of her family, you are not likely to make much of a ruler. But I agree, the sooner you leave and the later you return the happier I'll be."[20] His father's misgivings notwithstanding, Torf-Einarr succeeded in defeating the Danes and founded a dynasty which retained control of the islands for centuries after his death.[21]

    Historia Norvegiae includes some questionable details about pre-Viking Orkney - such as an account of the Picts as a small people who hid in the daytime - as well as the foundation of the Orkney earldom,.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[22]

    This account does not specifically associate Rognvald with the earldom, attributing the "dominion" of the islands to the anonymous kinfolk of his son Hrâolfr.[23]

    Death and legacy
    Rognvald was killed by King Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg and Gudrod Gleam, who engineered a sudden attack, surrounding the house in which Rognvald was staying, and burned it to the ground with the earl and 60 of his men inside it. Harald "flew into a rage" when he heard about this and sent out a "great force" against Gudrod who was then banished. Halfdan escaped into the western seas and Rognvald's death was later avenged by Torf-Einarr, who killed him on North Ronaldsay and then made peace with Harald. Rognvald's son Thorir was then made Earl of M˛re by Harald, who also gave Thorir his daughter Alof in marriage.[24][25][26]

    The sagas thus identify Rognvald as the apical figure of the Norse Earls of Orkney who controlled the islands until the early 13th century, and a forerunner of important Icelandic families. Furthermore, through his son Hrolfr, Rognvald is portrayed as an ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy who, following the Norman conquest of England in 1066, became the kings of England.[11]

    Modern interpretations
    Harald Fairhair and the voyage to the west
    Black and white drawing of a snapshot showing shipmasts with flags and warriors marching below. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/7/7e/Kong-magnus-berrfott-menn.jpg/170px-Kong-magnus-berrfott-menn.jpg
    Magnus Barefoot's army in Ireland. Magnus' actions in the west clearly form the basis of the saga narrative about the submission of Orkney and Shetland to Harald Fairhair's fleet.[27]
    Rognvald's life occurs within the first eight short chapters within the Orkneyinga saga and it is clear that in this early period it contains generally less detail and historical accuracy than in the later events it describes.[28] Recorded in the 13th century, the sagas are informed by Norwegian politics of the day.

    Harald Fairhair's supposed expeditions to the west, recounted by Snorri Sturluson in Heimskringla are no longer accepted as historical realities by many modern historians, including Thomson.[3] Later (mid-13th century) rivalry between the Norwegians and the Kings of the Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man are seen to have driven Sturluson's account.[29] At least in part, the sagas aim to legitimise Norwegian claims to both the Northern Isles and the Kingdom of the Isles in the west.[27] The situation faced by Earl Harald Maddadsson of Orkney in 1195, when he was forced to submit himself to royal authority after an ill-judged intervention in Norwegian affairs, would have made legendary material of this nature of considerable interest in Orkney, at the time that the sagas were written.[30]

    It is also clear that elements in the narrative are drawn from the much later expeditions undertaken by Magnus Barefoot.[27]

    Nonetheless, the view that the Orkney earldom was created by "members of the M˛re family" continues to receive academic support.[31]

    Harald Fairhair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[32] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889-900).[33] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier. The entry in the Fragmentary Annals at an early date also makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.


    The monument at Haraldshaugen, erected to celebrate the millennial anniversary of Norway's unification under the rule of King Harald Fairhair after the Battle of Hafrsfjord. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/7/7f/Haraldshaugen.JPG/220px-Haraldshaugen.JPG
    Other saga material provides an alternative description. In the Eyrbyggja saga the same story of a great expedition to punish unruly Vikings who were raiding Norway is undertaken, but here it is Ketil flatnefr (Ketil Flatnose) who leads it. Although this is apparently done at Harald's behest, Ketil then claims the islands as his own. Once again, the chronology is flawed by Harald's inclusion in the tale as other information provided about Ketil gives him a floruit of the mid, rather than late, 9th century.[3]

    Furthermore, contemporary Irish sources have a great deal to say about Viking raids on the coasts of Ireland and southern Scotland and those who led them, but none mention King Harald. The earliest of the large expeditions again belong to a period-the 840s-that pre-dates the time of Harald's kingship.[34]

    Smyth (1984) credits the launching of the great voyage to the west to Olaf the White, whom he provides with a royal Vestfold origin along with various military activities in Scotland and for whom, assuming an identification of Olaf with Amlaib "Conung" the King of Dublin, there is a contemporary Irish reference dating to 853.[35] Icelandic sources also have Olaf marrying Aud the Deep-Minded, Ketil flatnefr's daughter, and the ''Annals of Ulster'' record what may be dynastic in-fighting between Olaf and his father-in-law in 857.[36][Note 1]

    Founding of the earldom of Orkney
    By implication the Orkneyinga saga identifies Rognvald as the founder of the earldom, although Heimskringla has his brother Sigurd as the first to formally hold the title. Other sources are less specific (see above) and the sagas have been interpreted in various other ways. Smyth (1984), having banished King Harald's role in the voyage to the west to the realms of myth concludes that the role of the brothers Eysteinsson can be similarly so dispatched and that Torf-Einarr "may be regarded as the first historical earl of Orkney".[38]

    Drawing on Adam of Bremen's assertion that Orkney was not conquered until the time of Harald Hardrada, who ruled Norway from 1043-66, Woolf (2007) speculates that Sigurd "the Stout" Hlodvirsson, Torf-Einarr's great-grandson, may have been the first Earl of Orkney [39]

    Rognvald's brother and sons

    Orkney and Shetland at centre, in relation to nearby territories https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/4/45/Shetland_and_surrounding_lands.png/220px-Shetland_and_surrounding_lands.png
    The notion that Rognvald could hand over his Northern Isles estates to his brother has been interpreted in various ways. For example, it may be that he was aware of ongoing Viking raiding in the area and considered the gift from the king as a mixed blessing.[40] This is also one of a number of instances in which the writer of the Orkneyinga saga attempts to reconcile the conflicting themes of independence from Norway (Rognvald gifts the islands to Sigurd) and dependence on royal authority (Harald formalises the process by confirming Sigurd as earl).[41] Beuermann (2011) speculates that Rognvald's transfer of power to his brother may have been an attempt by the saga writers to imply that the Orkney earldom had more independence from Norway than that of M˛re[42] and that Rognvald's holdings in Caithness may have allowed for an even greater degree of freedom of action. Such implications are more likely to be rooted in the writer's interest in emphasising Orcadian independence at the time of writing rather than the 9th/10th century events they purport to describe.[43]

    After Hallad's failure in Orkney there is a dialogue between father and sons that has been interpreted as being about Rognvald's desire to cement his own position as Earl of M˛re and an allusion to the early history of Iceland, where the sagas were written. Thorir is a compliant son who Rognvald is happy to keep at home. Hrolluag is portrayed as a man of peace who will go to Iceland. Einarr is aggressive and a threat to his father's position so can be spared for the dangers of Orkney.[44] In the Landnâamabâok version the equally aggressive Hrolfr is also present, and his destiny is anticipated to be in conveniently far-away Normandy.[45][Note 2]

    Similarities to Ragnall ua Ímair
    Alex Woolf suggests that saga authors may have synthesised elements of the life of Ragnall ua Ímair, a later figure, into the figure of Rognvald Eysteinsson of M˛re. Ragnall ua Ímair, who was active between 914 and 921 in the Irish Sea region, was a grandson of Ímar, the "king of the Northmen of all Britain and Ireland", whose death is recorded in the Annals of Ulster in 873.[46]

    There are at least two major similarities between the two figures include: both are grandsons of an Ímar/Ivarr and; like Rognvald, a close relative of Ragnall named Ímar was killed in battle in Scotland (Ímar ua Ímair, d. 904).[47]

    Broad themes
    There are several recurring themes in the Orkneyinga saga, including strife between brothers, relationships between the jarls and the Norwegian crown, and raiding in the Hebrides,[48] all of which are touched on during the saga's coverage of Rognvald's life and times. In part, the saga's purpose was to "explore such social and psychological tensions as these in the history of the people of Orkney, and to help them understand themselves through a knowledge of their origins".[49]

    References
    Notes
    More controversially, Smyth also identifies Olaf the White with Olaf Geirstad-Alf, a legendary Norwegian king of the House of Yngling - a suggestion dismissed by Ó Corrâain (1979).[37]
    In the Heimskringla Hrolfr is banished by King Harald.[12]
    Footnotes
    Muir (2005) Preface: Genealogical table of the Earls of Orkney.
    Woolf (2007) p. 242
    Thomson (2008) p. 25
    Radner (1999) p. 322-23
    Anderson (1990) p. 296; Annals of Ulster, s.a. 865.
    Thomson (2008) p. 22
    Phelpstead (2001) p. xvi
    Phelpstead (2001) p. ix, quoting Inger Ekrem.
    Crawford (1987) pp. 53-54
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 3 - "The Sea-Kings" p. 25-26
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 4 - " To Shetland and Orkney" pp. 26-27
    Saga of Harald Fairhair Chapter 24 - Rolf Ganger Driven Into Banishment.
    Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 4 & 23
    Anderson (1990) pp. 332-334; Saga of Harald Fairhair Chapter 22- King Harald's Voyage To The West.
    Heimskringla. "Chapter 99 - History Of The Earls Of Orkney".
    Thomson (2008) p. 28.
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 5 - "A poisoned tooth" pp. 27-28
    Thomson (2008) p. 30 quoting chapter 5 of the Orkneyinga saga.
    Pinkerton, John (1809). A General Collection of the Best and Most Interesting Voyages and in All Parts of the World, Vol. 3. London. p. 152. Retrieved 15 April 2017.
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 6 - "Forecasts" pp. 28-29.
    Thomson (2008) p. 29
    Anderson (1990) pp. 330-331
    Phelpstead (2001) p. 9
    Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 29-30
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 8 - "Troublemakers from Norway" pp. 29-33
    Heimskringla. "Harald Harfager's Saga, Part 30 - Earl Ragnvald Burnt In His House".
    Thomson (2008) p. 27
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 11
    Crawford (1987) pp. 52-53.
    Thomson (2008) pp. 27-28
    Helle, Knut (2006) "Earls of Orkney": The Vikings and Scotland - Impact and Influence, Royal Society of Edinburgh Conference 22-26 September 2006. Edinburgh (Rapporteur: Andrew Heald); retrieved 27 January 2014.
    Crawford (1987) p. 55-56.
    Anderson (1990) pp. 395-396.
    Thomson (2008) p. 26
    Smyth (1984) pp. 152-53
    Smyth (1984) p. 156
    Ó Corrâain (1979) p. 298
    Smyth (1984) p. 153
    Woolf (2007) p. 307
    Muir (2005) p. 6
    Thomson (2008) p. 31
    Beuermann (2011) p. 120
    Beuermann (2011) p. 121
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 13
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 14
    Ó Corrâain (1998) p. 37
    Woolf (2007) pp. 300-303
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" pp. 15-16
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 19
    General references
    Anderson, Alan Orr (1990) Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500-1286, volume 1. Reprinted with corrections. Paul Watkins, Stamford. ISBN 1-871615-03-8
    Beuermann, Ian "Jarla Sogur Orkneyja. Status and power of the earls of Orkney according to their sagas" in Steinsland, Gro; Sigurşsson, Jâon Vişar; Rekda, Jan Erik and Beuermann, Ian (eds) (2011) Ideology and power in the viking and middle ages: Scandinavia, Iceland, Ireland, Orkney and the Faeroes . The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400-1700 A.D. Peoples, Economics and Cultures. 52. Leiden. Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-20506-2
    Crawford, Barbara (1987) Scandinavian Scotland. Leicester University Press, Leicester. ISBN 0-7185-1282-0
    Muir, Tom (2005) Orkney in the Sagas: The Story of the Earldom of Orkney as told in the Icelandic Sagas. The Orcadian. Kirkwall. ISBN 0954886232.
    Ó Corrâain, Donnchadh (Mar 1979) "High-Kings, Vikings and Other Kings". Irish Historical Studies 22 No. 83 pp. 283-323. Irish Historical Studies Publications.
    Ó Corrâain, Donnchadh (1998) Vikings in Ireland and Scotland in the Ninth Century CELT. Retrieved 21 January 2014.
    Pâalsson, Hermann and Edwards, Paul Geoffrey (1981). Orkneyinga Saga: The History of the Earls of Orkney. Penguin Classics. ISBN 0-14-044383-5
    Phelpstead, Karl (ed) (2001) A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Ólâafr. (pdf) Translated by Devar Kunin. Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series. XIII. University of London.
    Radner, Joan N. (editor and translator). "Fragmentary Annals of Ireland". CELT: Corpus of Electronic Texts. University College Cork. Retrieved 20 June 2015.
    Radner, Joan N. (1999) "Writing history: Early Irish historiography and the significance of form" (PDF), Celtica. 23, pp. 312-325.
    Smyth, Alfred P. (1984) Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 80-1000. Edinburgh University Press. Edinburgh. ISBN 0-7486-0100-7
    Sturluson, Snorri (1992) Heimskringla: History of the Kings of Norway, translated Lee M. Hollander. Reprinted University of Texas Press, Austin. ISBN 0-292-73061-6
    Sturlson, Snorri Heimskringla. Wisdom Library ;retrieved 21 January 2014.
    Thomson, William P. L. (2008) The New History of Orkney. Edinburgh. Birlinn. ISBN 978-1-84158-696-0
    Woolf, Alex (2007) From Pictland to Alba, 789-1070. Edinburgh. Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1234-5

    end of this biography

    Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re
    Norwegian: Ragnvald Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl
    Also Known As: "R˛gnvald", "Rognvaldr Mśrajarl", "son Eysteins glumru", "den Ręadsnare", "Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson", "Rognvald I Eysteinsson", "Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl"
    Birthdate: 825
    Birthplace: Vestfold, Norway or, ęAre Municipality, Jčamtland County, Sweden
    Death: 894 (69)
    Giske, M˛re og Romsdal, Norway (Norway, Ragnvald, With 60 of His Men, Die In A Longhouse When Two of Harald's Jealous Sons Burned It Down With Them In It)
    Place of Burial: Giske, M˛re og Romsdal, Norway

    Ragnvald is the 37th great grandfather of David Michael Cornett ... http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I848&tree=hennessee

    Immediate Family:

    Ragnvald is the 32nd through the 37th great grandfather to Martha Ann Millsaps

    Son of Eystein Ivarsson «the Noisy» Glumra and N.N.
    Husband of Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir
    Partner of NN Frille (Mistress/es) of Ragnvald M˛rejarl, mother/s of Torf-Einar, Hrollaug and Hallad
    Father of Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Orkneyjarl; Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl; Hrollager Rognvaldsson; Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčorşur, Íslands; Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl and 3 others
    Brother of Sigurd Eysteinsson, I, Jarl of Orkney and Svanhild Eysteinsdotter
    Occupation: M˛rejarl, Earl of M˛re and Romsdal, Earl of More and Romsdal, Earl of More, also "The Wise", Earl of Shetland and Orkney, Count of Maer, Jarl of North and South More and Of Ramsdal, Jarl âa Mµri., Jarl âa Mµri, EARL OF MORE, Earl, Jarl
    Managed by: Harald Tveit Alvestrand
    Last Updated: January 22, 2019

    Immediate Family

    NN Frille (Mistress/es) of Ragnv...partner

    Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Orkneyjarl, son

    Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkn..., son

    Hrollager Rognvaldsson, son

    Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčor..., son

    Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, wife

    Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl, son

    Gange-Hrâolfr 'Rollo' Ragnvaldsson, son

    Tore "Teiande" Ragnvaldsson, son

    Gutum Ragnvaldson, son

    Eystein Ivarsson «the Noisy» G...father

    N.N., mother
    About Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re
    Rognvaldr Mčorejarl, son Eysteins glumru. Earl of M˛re and father of Gange-Hrolf Rollo of Normandie.

    Basics
    Father: Eystein "Glumra" Ivarsson
    Mother: Asdis (Ascrida) (undocumented)
    Concubines: Names unknown
    Son: Hallad
    Son: Hrollaug, who settled in Iceland
    Son: Torf-Einar, who settled in Orkney
    Wife: Ragnhild (also called Hild) Hrolfsdatter
    Son: Gange-Rolf, who settled in Normandie
    Son: Ivar, killed in battle
    Son: Tore Teiande, who became a jarl in Norway
    LInks and notes
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/NORWEGIAN%20NOBILITY.htm#Ragnvalddied894A http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Eysteinsson http://lind.no/nor/index.asp?lang=&emne=nor&person=Ragnvald%20%D8ysteinsson

    D˛d omkring 892. Han var s˛nn av ˘ystein Glumra. Ragnvald var gift med Hild Rolvsdatter. De hadde barna: 1. Gange-Rolv Ragnvaldson av Normandie. F˛dt mellom 860 og 866. D˛d 931. 2. Tore Teiande Ragnvaldson M˛rejarl. F˛dt omkring 862. D˛d mellom 938 og 940.
    I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Ragnvald levde pęa Harald Hęarfagres tid, og ble av ham forlenet med Nordm˛re, Romsdal og Sundm˛re i 865. Han var av sine samtidige h˛yt ansett for sin klokskap og ble kalt «den mektige». Det var han som klipte Haralds hęar, som da ikke var klippet pęa 10 ęar. ----------------------------- RAGNVALD "the Wise", son of [EYSTEIN "Glumra/Clatterer" Jarl in Norway & his wife ---] (-[894]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Eystein the Clatterer, father of the wise counsellor Earl Rognwald the Powerful…”, adding that “Earl Rognwald campaigned with King Harald Fine-Hair who gave him charge of North More, South More and Romsdale”[141].

    Snorre names "Ragnvald Earl of More, a son of Eystein "Glumra" when recording that he had become a supporter of King Harald who had invested him with the districts of North More and Raumsdal[142]. Snorre records that he was created Jarl of North and South Mčore and of Raumsdal in Norway by Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway after his victory at Solskiel [869] against Hunthiof King of Mčore and Nokve King of Raumsdal[143].

    Orkneyinga Saga and Snorre both record that King Harald granted Shetland and Orkney to Ragnvald in compensation for the death of his son Ivar[144]. The Historia Norwegie records that "principi Rogwaldi" crossed the Solund Sea, destroyed the peoples of the Orkney islands, in the days of "Haraldi Comati regis…Norwegie"[145].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that “Halfdan Long-Leg and Gudrod Gleam, King Harald´s sons by Snµfrid” attacked “Earl Rognvald of More, killed him and assumed his authority”[146].

    Snorre records that Ragnvald was ambushed in his hall and burned alive by Halfdan Haaleg and Gudred Liomi, two of King Harald's sons[147].

    m [RAGNHILD, daughter of HROLF “Nevja/Nose” & his wife ---. Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Rognwald” married “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”[148]. Snorre names "Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia" as the wife of "Earl Ragnvald"[149].]

    [Ragnvald & his wife had three children:]

    1. [IVAR (-killed in battle either Hafrsfiord [872] or Orkney [874]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Ivar and Thorer the Silent” as the two other sons of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that Ivar was killed in battle fighting with Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway in Scotland[150]. Snorre names "Ivar, a son of Ragnvald Earl of More" when recording his death in battle during a Viking campaign against the Scottish islands[151]. The Complete Peerage dates the appointment of Sigurd (Ivar´s reported paternal uncle) as Jarl of Orkney to [875][152], which means that Ivar must have been killed shortly before this date. However, as explained below this causes considerable chronological difficulties with the reported events in the career of Turf-Einar, Ivar´s youngest illegitimate half-brother, so should be considered as extremely approximate.

    2. [ROLLO [Hrolf "Ganger/the Walker"] (-[928]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[153]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[154]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[155]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi". According to Dudo of Saint-Quentin, Rollo arrived in northern France in 876[156], although there is some debate about [900] being a more likely date[157]. William of Jumiáeges records that Rollo was chosen by lot to be leader of the Viking colonists[158]. Viking raids intensified in northern France. Although they were defeated after raiding Chartres [911], Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted the Normans land around Rouen in which to settle[159]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that it was an enfeofment for which the ruler owed allegiance, and the later Dukes of Normandy who claimed it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed. A charter dated 14 Mar 918 which granted land to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes "except that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[160]. He was later known as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie].]

    3. [THORE Ragnvaldsson "Tause/the Silent". Orkneyinga Saga names “Ivar and Thorer the Silent” as the two other sons of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”[161]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild[162]. He succeeded his father in [894] as Jarl of Mčore, having dispossessed Gudrod "Ljome", son of King Harald, who had seized Mčore on the death of Jarl Ragnvald[163].

    m ([890]) ALOF "Aarbod/Season-bettering", daughter of HARALD I "Hęarfagre/Harfagri/Fairhair" King of Norway & his second wife Gyda of Hordaland. Snorre records that King Harald gave Jarl Thore his daughter "Alof, called Arbot" after the king confirmed him as Jarl of Mčore[164].] [Thore & his wife had one child:]

    a) [BERGLJOT Thoresdatter. The Historia Norwegie names "Bergliota filia Thoris Tacentis", from "nobilissima Morensium ac Halogensium comitum prosapia", as the wife of "Siwardo"[165]. Snorre names "Bergljot, a daughter of Earl Thorer the Silent" & his wife as the wife of Sigurd[166].

    m SIGURD Jarl, son of HAAKON Grjotgardson Jarl of Haalogaland & his wife -- (-murdered Oglo 962).]

    [Ragnvald had three illegitimate children by unknown mistresses:]

    4. [HALLAD . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[167]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[168]. Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald sent “his son Hallad west to the islands” after hearing of the death of his brother and nephew, and that Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway gave “the title of earl” to Hallad who “came to Orkney and took up residence on Mainland”[169]. Snorre records that Earl Ragnvald installed his son Hallad as Jarl of Orkney after the death of his brother Sigurd, but that he resigned the earldom and returned to Norway[170]. Orkneyinga Saga records that, following complaints by farmers about Viking raids, Hallad “tiring of his rule, gave up the earldom and went back to Norway as a common landholder” which “made him a laughing stock”[171].

    5. [HROLLAUG . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[172]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[173].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald told his son Hrollaug that “your fate will take you to Iceland [where] you´ll have plenty of descendants”[174]. His alleged descendants in Iceland shown below are as stated in Thorstein Side-Hallum's Saga and Flatey-book's St Olaf's Saga[175] but the accuracy of this information, which has not been corroborated in other sources, is unknown. m ---. The name of Hrollaug´s wife is not known.] [Hrollaug & his wife had one child:]

    a) [JON Ozur . m ---. The name of Jon´s wife is not known.] [Jon & his wife had one child:]

    i) [THOREY . m ---. The name of Thorey´s wife is not known.] [Thorey & his wife had one child:]

    (a) [HALL of Sida . m ---. The name of Hall´s wife is not known.] [Hall & his wife had two children:]

    (1) [THORSTEIN . Aged 20 at the battle of Clontarf 1014.

    (2) [THORDIS . Orkneyinga Saga records that “the mother of…Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[176]. m ---. The name of Thordis´s husband is not known.] Thordis & her husband had one child:

    a. USPAK . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”, adding that “the mother of…Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[177]. m ---. The name of Uspak´s wife is not known. Uspak & his wife had one child:

    (i) SOMERLED . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”[178]. m ---. The name of Somerled´s wife is not known. Somerled & his wife had one child:

    (a) THORA . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”, adding that “the mother of this Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[179]. Orkneyinga Saga records that “his mother was married…to a man called Sigurd” when her son Magnus returned to Orkney, adding that she and her second husband had a son “Hakon Karl…[and] a farm at Paplay”[180]. m firstly ERLEND Thorfinsson Jarl of Orkney, son of THORFINN "the Black" Jarl of Orkney & his wife Ingibjčorg Finnsdatter (-in prison Nidaros 1098, bur Nidaros). m secondly SIGURD of Paplay .

    b) [HALLBERA . m ASBIORN, son of HRAFUNKEL of Steinrodar-Stadir in Iceland.]

    6. [EINAR "Turf-Einar” . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[181]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[182].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald sent his “youngest son Einar” to “the islands” after his brother Hallad returned to Norway and that Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway gave “the title of earl”, adding that his mother was “slave-born on each side of her family”, and stating that he killed “Thorir Tree-Beard and Kalf Scurvy” and succeeded in imposing his authority in Orkney where “he was the first man to dig peat for fuel…at Tarbat Ness in Scotland”, and that he “was tall and ugly…and…one-eyed”[183]. It should be noted that there are considerable chronological difficulties with the career of Turf-Einar and his sons, as reported in Orkneyinga Saga.

    The starting point for the analysis of these problems is the date of the battle in Northumbria in which Turf-Einar´s two oldest sons were killed, which can with reasonable accuracy be placed in the early 950s. If these two sons were at least in their late thirties or forties when they died (a difficult assumption to make considering that they had no reported direct heirs), their births could not be placed before [905/15] at the earliest. The likelihood would then be that their father, Turf-Einar, was not born much earlier than [975/95]. The difficulty is that this date is completely incompatible with (a) the fact that the illegitimate sons of Ragnvald were reported as “grown men” when their legitimate half-brothers were children, and (b) that the date when Ivar, the oldest legitimate son, was killed is estimated to [874].

    ----------------------------- Snorre Sturlason: Harald Hęarfagres saga: «10. ... Ragnvald M˛rejarl, s˛nn til ˘ystein Glumra, var blitt kong Haralds mann da om sommeren. Kong Harald satte ham til h˛vding over disse to fylkene, Nordm˛re og Romsdal, og ga ham rett til hjelp bęade av stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Han ble kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og de sier at begge navnene var sanne. Kong Harald var i Trondheimen vinteren som fulgte.»

    «23. Kong Harald var i gjestebud pęa M˛re hos Ragnvald jarl; da hadde han lagt hele landet under seg. Da gikk kongen i bad der. Og nęa lot kong Harald hęaret sitt greie, og Ragnvald jarl skar hęaret hans; da hadde det ikke vµrt skęaret eller kjemmet pęa ti ęar. F˛r kalte de ham Harald Luva, men nęa ga Ragnvald jarl ham nytt navn, og kalte ham Harald Hęarfagre. Alle som sęa ham, sa at det var virkelig et sant navn, for han hadde et hęar som var bęade stort og vakkert.»

    Ragnvald ble innebrent pęa sin gęard sammen med 60 mann av Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome, to av Haralds s˛nner, som vill vµre jarler over M˛re. 1)

    1). Snorre Sturlason: Harald Hęarfagres saga, avsnitt 10, 23-24. Snorre Sturlason: Olav den helliges saga, avsnitt 96. Mogens Bugge: Vęare forfedre, nr. 278. Bent og Vidar Billing Hansen: Rosensverdslektens forfedre, side 50, 76. ----------------------------------------------- Ragnvald's life is described by Snorri Sturluson in The Saga of Harald Hęarfagre (Fairhair): http://lind.no/nor/index.asp?lang=no&emne=asatru&person=&list=&vis=s_e_harald_harfagre#43 --------------------------------------- About the name Ragnvald in various versions: http://www.nordicnames.de/pojk_r/Ragnvald.html

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Ragnvalds µtt Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert. Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Original text: Snorri, Heimskringla, Haralds saga hins hâarfagra: "Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl, son Eysteins glumru, hafşi ¤âa um sumarit gerzt maşr Haralds konungs. Haraldr konungr setti hann hčofşingja yfir ¤essi tvau fylki, Norşmśri ok Raumsdal, ok fâekk honum ¤ar styrk til bµşi af râikismčonnum ok bâondum, svâa ok skipakost at verja landit fyrir âufrişi. Hann var kallaşr Rčognvaldr hinn râiki eşa hinn râaşsvinni, ok segja menn at hvâarrtveggja vµri sannnefni. Haraldr konungr var um vetrinn eptir âi ´râandheimi."
    [...]

    "12. Brenna Vemundar konungs.

    Eptir ¤at lagşi Haraldr konungr undir sik Sunnmśri. Vemundr, brâoşir Auşbjarnar konungs, hâelt Firşafylki ok gerşist konungr yfir. ´etta var sâişla um haust, ok gera menn ¤at râaş meş Haraldi konungi, at hann skyldi eigi fara suşr um Staş âa haustdegi. ´âa setti Haraldr konungr Rčognvald jarl yfir Mśri hvâaratveggju ok Raumsdal, ok hafşi hann ¤âa um sik mikit fjčolmenni. Haraldr konungr sneri ¤âa norşr aptr til ´râandheims. ´ann sama vetr fâor Rčognvaldr jarl hit işra um Eiş, ok svâa suşr um Fjčorşu. Hann hafşi njâosn af Vemundi konungi, ok kom um nâott ¤ar sem heitir Naustdalr; Var Vemundr konungr ¤ar âa veizlu. Rčognvaldr jarl tâok hâus âa ¤eim, ok brendi konung inni meş nâiutigi manna. Eptir ¤at kom Berşlukâari til Rčognvalds jarls meş langskip alskipat, ok fâoru ¤eir bâaşir norşr âa Mśri. Tâok Rčognvaldr jarl skip ¤au, er âatt hafşi Vemundr konungr, ok alt lausafâe ¤at er hann fâekk. Berşlukâari fâor norşr til ´râandheims âa fund Haralds konungs ok gerşist hans maşr; hann var berserkr mikill."

    Ragnvald Eysteinsson, The Wise (830-890), Earl of Sunnm˛re, Nordm˛re and Romsdal, was born in Maer Nord-Tr˛ndelag, Norway and died at the Orkney Islands.
    He was son of Eystein Glumra the Noisy, Earl of Oppland, and grandson of Halfdan the Old.

    His second wife was Ragnhild Ragnhild Hrolfsdottir (Raghldr (Hldr) Hrolfsdâottir) daughter of Hrolfr Nefjaa. Ragnvald was the father of Hrolf Ganger, the founder of Normandy. He was also the father of Turf-Einar, the ancestor of the jarls of Orkney.

    He was the direct ancestor to William I of England, Edward III of England, James I of England, and, therefore, Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. He is therefore the ancestor of most of the royal families of Europe.

    Ragnvald Eystemssčon, allmčant kallad Mčorejarl. norsk storman i 9:de ęarh., ęatnjčot i hčog grad Harald Hęarfagres fčortroende och styrde sęasom hans jarl Mčorerne (Nord- och Sčondmčore samt Romsdalen). R. blef genom sin ene son. Torv-Einar, stamfader fčor Orkenčo-jarlarna och genom den andre, Gęange-Rolf, stamfader fčor hertigarna af Normandie. Af sina samtida kallades han den »ręadmilde» och den »mčaktige». Trots sin ęadagalagda trohet mot konungen čoverfčolls och drčaptes han af dennes sčoner omkr. 890. Y. s.
    Fręan Nordisk Familjebok

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.
    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald Orkney and Shetland. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous kinfolk.

    The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rognvald_Eysteinsson

    Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More (1) M, #104777 Last Edited=28 Oct 2002
    Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More is the son of Eystein 'the Noisy' Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders and Ascrida Ragnvaldsdottir. (1) He died circa 890, burnt to death in his house. Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More gained the title of Earl of More. Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More also went by the nick-name of 'The Mighty'.
    Children of Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More and Groa (?) -1. Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Earl of Orkney (1) -2. Turf-Einar Ragnvaldsson, Earl of Orkney (1) -3. Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson (1) Children of Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More and Ragnhild Hrolfsdottir -1. Ivar Ragnvaldsson (1) -2. Thori 'the Silent' Ragnvaldsson, Jarl of More+ (1) -3. Rollo Ragnvaldsson, 1st Duc de Normandie+ b. c 846, d. c 931 (1)

    Forrâas: http://www.thepeerage.com/p10478.htm#i104777

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    Contents [hide] 1 Sagas 2 Historia Norvegiae 3 Fragmentary Annals of Ireland 4 Notes 5 References

    [edit] Sagas The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Patrâaic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    [edit] Notes ^ Crawford, pp. 52–53. ^ Anderson, pp. 332–334; Saga of Harald Fairhair, c. 22. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 4 & 23. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, c. 24. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 29–30. ^ Anderson, pp. 330–331. ^ Crawford, pp. 53–54. ^ Anderson, p. 296; Annals of Ulster, s.a. 865. ^ Crawford, p. 55–56. ^ Anderson, pp. 395–396.

    [edit] References Anderson, Alan Orr. Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500–1286, volume 1. Reprinted with corrections. Paul Watkins, Stamford, 1990. ISBN 1-871615-03-8 Crawford, Barbara. Scandinavian Scotland. Leicester University Press, Leicester, 1987. ISBN 0-7185-1282-0 Ó Corrain, Donnchad. "The Vikings in Scotland and Ireland in the Ninth Century", Peritia, vol 12, pp296–339. (etext (pdf) Radner, Joan N. (editor and translator). Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. CELT: Corpus of Electronic Texts. University College Cork. Retrieved on 2007-03-10. Radner, Joan N. "Writing history: Early Irish historiography and the significance of form", Celtica, volume 23, pp. 312–325. (etext (pdf)) Smyth, Alfred P. Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 80–1000. Reprinted, Edinburgh University Press, Edinburgh, 1998. ISBN 0-7486-0100-7 Sturluson, Snorri. Heimskringla: History of the Kings of Norway, translated Lee M. Hollander. Reprinted University of Texas Press, Austin, 1992. ISBN 0-292-73061-6

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Innhold [skjul] 1 Ragnvalds µtt 2 Den ręadsnare 3 Orkn˛yene 4 Innebrent

    [rediger] Ragnvalds µtt Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert. Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    [rediger] Den ręadsnare If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    [rediger] Orkn˛yene Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    [rediger] Innebrent Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Forgjenger:

    - Jarl av M˛re
    (865–892) Etterf˛lger:

    Tore Teiande
    Hentet fra «http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl»

    Rognvald Eysteinsson "the Wise" Earl of More (830-) [Pedigree]

    Son of Eystein Glumra Ivarsson Jarl of Hedemarken (810-) and Aseda Rognvaldsdottir (812-)

    REF RFC. A Norwegian viking. Jarl of More b. ABT 830, Maer, Norway b. Abt 0857 r. Upland, Denmark d. 890, Orkney, Orkney Islands, Scotland d. ABT 890, Maer, Norway
    Married first Rognhild (Hildir) Hrolfsdotter (848-892)

    Children:

    1. Rollo the Dane 1st Duke of Normandy (-927) m(1) Poppa de_Valois Duchess of Norway (872-)
    Married second Ermina

    Children:

    1. Hrollager Rognvaldsson (874-)
    Sources:

    1. "Royalty for Commoners",

    Roderick W. Stuart, 1992, 2nd edition. This book lists all of the known ancestors of John of Gaunt, which amounts to most of the Medieval royalty of Europe. Also see the following article: "A Mediaeval Miscellany: Commentaries on Roderick W. Stuart's Royalty for Commoners," The American Genealogist 69 (April 1994)
    2. "Europaische Stammtafeln",

    Isenburg.
    3. "Plantagenet Ancestry",

    Turton.
    Ragnvald I Eysteinsson , 1st Earl of Orkne

    B: abt 0825 Maer, Nord Trondelag, Norway S: Rognvald Mere-Earl and Ragnvald "the wise" S: abt 0872 as Jarl of More and 1st Earl of Orkney D: 0894 Orkney Islands, Orkney, Scotland M: abt 0852

    http://www.geneajourney.com/nrmndy.html
    Eystein Glumra, Jarl of the Upplands, b abt 803, of Norway. The identity of his wife is not known. Known children of Eystein Glumra were: • Ragnvald I, the Wise, Jarl of North and South More and of Ramsdal, b abt 832. • Swanhild b abt 846, of Norway. She md Harald I, "Fairhair, 1st King of Norway, abt 866, son of Halfdan, "the Black, King of Vestfold, and Ragnhild. Ragnvald I, "the Wise", Jarl of North and South More and of Ramsdal, b abt 832, Norway, d 890. He md Hiltrude abt 850, daughter of Hrolf Nefia. She was b abt 834. Child of Ragnvald the Wise and Hiltrude was: Rollo/Robert I of Normandy [a], 1st Duke of Normandy, aka Ganger Rolf, b abt 855, Norway, d abt 927-931, prob Normandy, France. He md Poppa of Bayeux abt 886, daughter of Berenger,Count of Bayeux. She was b abt 876.

    Ragnvald var jarl i Mčore, Norge, och čar nog inte lika omtalad som flera av sina sčoner. En son čar sannolikt 'Gęange-Rolf', som blev stamfader fčor hertigar och kungar i Normandie, Frankrike, och det engelska kungahuset samt den som skapade hertigdčomet Normandie. En annan son 'Torv-Einar' blev jarl pęa Orkneyčoarna liksom hans broder Hallad. Ragnvald var gift med med Ragnhild Rolfsdotter, men hade ocksęa barn med frillan Groa. Ragnvalds syster Svanhild blev gift med Harald 'Hęarfager'. Ragnvald (Mčorejarl) blev mčordad (innebrčand) av Harald 'Hęarfagers' sčoner Halvdan 'Hęalegg' og Gudrčod 'Ljome'. Jarl, dčod ca 890. Ragnvald var jarl pęa Mčore. Hans far skall ha varit čOystein 'Glumra'. Han levde pęa Harald Hęarfagers tid, och blev av honom fčorlčanad med Nordmčore, Romsdal og Sundmčore ęar 865. Han var av sina samtida hčogt ansedd fčor sin klokskap och blev kallad 'den mčaktige'. Det var han som klippte Haralds hęar, som dęa icke varit klippt pęa 10 ęar.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kčallor

    1) Directory of Royal Genealogical Data, Hull, England
    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.

    Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger, en av dem som stiller seg bak de tidligere nevnte tradisjonene er Jâon Vişar Sigurşsson i boken Norsk Historie 800 - 1300 (Det Norske Samlaget, 1999). Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare

    If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene

    Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent

    Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl

    ROGNVALD I ~
    Rognvald , The Wise, Jarl (Earl) of More, Norway, the first Jarl of Orkney and a near relative of King Harold Fairhair.

    The house of Rognvald was one of the oldest lines of rulers in Norway.

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.
    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald Orkney and Shetland. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway, and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger, en av dem som stiller seg bak de tidligere nevnte tradisjonene er Jâon Vişar Sigurşsson i boken Norsk Historie 800 - 1300 (Det Norske Samlaget, 1999). Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare

    If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene

    Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent

    Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Also known as Count Regnvald ("the Rich") and as "The Wise", Earl of North and South More, of Raumsdale in Norway.{"Royal Ancestors of Magna Charta Barons," Carr P. Collins, Jr., Dallas, 1959, p.201-02, states that he died about 894. (Rogenwald = Regnvald = Rognald)}

    Earl of More/Moer in Norway and Jarl of Orkney and Shetland. He had his name Gallicized to Reginald. He supported King Harold Fairhair in an attempt to unify Norway. Norr: Jarl Rognwald (Rogvald, Raonwald, Regvald, Rouis), created Earl of Moer in 885. Roll: Rognwald, Earl of Maere. Norr: Jarl Rogwald (Raowald, Regvald, Rouis), Earl of Moer 885. Married Hilder. Beyond Rognvald, things get pretty confused. Norr has about 25 generations going back to Oden. RC doesn't agree. But some RC names coming down from RC's Odin agree in the upper portion. But the dates are some 250 years different. RC and Kraentzler agree in taking Rognvald back three more generations. Russell goes way back to Olaf the Sharp-eyed, King of Rerik.

    Rognvald Eysteinsson Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    [edit] Sagas The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Patraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had been influential in later writings on Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    Earl of More

    Born: abt 830 Maer, Nord Trondelag, Norway Died: 890 Orkney Islands, Orkney, Scotland
    Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl1,2,3 b. circa 830, d. 894 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl|b. c 830\nd. 894|p314.htm#i5205|Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders|b. c 800|p6.htm#i8264|Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir||p67.htm#i8832|Ivarr O., Jarl of the Uplanders|b. c 760\nd. a 800|p305.htm#i8265|N. N. of Throndheim|b. c 780|p67.htm#i8831|Rčognvaldr H. H. Ó., King of Vestfold||p278.htm#i9457|Thâora Sigurdsdâottir||p111.htm#i13338| Father Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders4,5 b. circa 800 Mother Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir

    Also called Jarl Ragnald I of Orkney.6 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl was King Harald Fairhair's dearest friend, and the king had the greatest regard for him.4 Also called Jarl Rognvaldr of M˛re.7 He was per late Icelandic sources, for which there is no good reason to believe that these generations are historical, a son of Eysteinn Glumra, son of Ívarr, son of Hâalfdan the Old.7 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl also went by the name of Ragnvald "the Wise".4,5 He associated with unknown , a concubine.8 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl was born circa 830 at Maer, Norway. He was the son of Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders and Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir.4,5 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl became one of H

    Earl Rognvald joined Harold fair-hair when he seized the land, but he (Harold) gave him lordship over both the Mµren and Romsdale; (7) he had to wife Ragnhilda the daughter of Hrolf nosy; their son was Hrolf who won Normandy, he was so tall that horses could not carry him; for that he was called Ganging-Hrolf; from him are come the Rouen Jarls and the English Kings; their son was also Ivar, and Thorir the silent.

    Rognvald had also base-born sons, their names were Hallad and Hrollaug and Einar, he was the youngest.

    end of this commentary

    Ragnvald married Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of MarVestfold, Norway. Ragnhild was born in 848 in Vestfold, Norway; died in 892 in Norway. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 144321.  Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of Mar was born in 848 in Vestfold, Norway; died in 892 in Norway.

    Notes:

    Name Ragnhild 'Hild' Hrâolfsdâottir
    Born 848 County of Vestfold, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Sex Woman
    Baptism ca. 848
    Age: About 0
    Employment Countess of More, Countess of Maer, Condesa de More, Countess., Comtesse de Moer, COUNTESS OF MORE
    Death 892 Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Buried ca. 892 Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Person ID I2578 My Family Genealogy | The Ravnholdt & Hansen family
    Last modified Aug 1 2018

    Family Ragnvald Eysteinsson, of M˛re , b. 825, Vestfold county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 892, Giske, M˛re and Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 67 years)
    Married ca. 845 County of Vestfold, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Hallad Ragnvaldsson Mśrajarl, Orkneyjarl , b. 850, Sunnm˛re, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 894, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 44 years)
    2. Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl , b. 850, Sunnm˛re, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 872, Orkney, Scotland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 22 years)
    3. Einarr Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl , b. 852, M˛re og Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 910, Orkney, Scotland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 58 years)
    4. Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Mśrajarls , b. 859, Giske, M˛re og Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 896, Eyjafjčorşur, Iceland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 37 years)
    + 5. Rollo Ragnvaldsson , f. Ml. 860 and 866, d. Ca. 931, Rouen, Seine-Maritime, Haute-Normandie, France Find all individuals with events at this location (Age ~ 71 years)
    + 6. Tore Teiande Ragnvaldsson Rčognvaldsson , f. Ca. 862, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. Ca. 939, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age ~ 77 years)
    7. Gutum Ragnvaldson , d. 875

    end of this profile

    Children:
    1. 72160. Rollo was born in 846 in Maer, Norway; died in 931; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

  3. 144322.  Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux died in 0896.

    Notes:

    Berengar II (died 896) was the Count of Bayeux and Rennes and Margrave of the Breton March from 886 until his death a decade later.

    In 874, Brittany's internal politics were thrown into turmoil when King Salomon was murdered by a rival. The resulting surge of Viking attacks made possible by the power vacuum was narrowly held at bay by a hasty Breton-Frankish alliance between Alan the Great of Vannes and Berengar of Rennes. Between 889-90, the Seine Vikings moved into Brittany, hard on the heels of the Loire fleet that Alan and Berengar had successfully driven out (this latter force had broken up into several small flotillas and sailed west). Alain again joined forces with Berengar of Rennes and led two Breton armies into the field. Finding their retreat down the Marne blocked, the Vikings hauled their ships overland to the Vire and besieged Saint-Lo, where the Bretons virtually annihilated the fleet.

    Berengar's kin became the first Gallo-speaking lords holding residence within Brittany (Rennes and Penthiáevre, rather than the Loire Valley-predominant Nantes or Vannes), as a consequence of the Breton nobility being more or less broken under the Norman invasions of the 880s and as a reward for holding his ground against their attacks.

    Berengar is speculated to have married the daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany, by which relationship he attained the countship of Rennes. This would make him brother-in-law of Judicael, Duke of Brittany. He is thought to be the Berengar of Bayeux whose daughter Poppa was captured in a raid and married to Rollo of Normandy. Various reconstructions make him father, grandfather, or great-grandfather of Judicael Berengar, later Count of Rennes.

    References

    This article does not cite any sources. Please help improve this article by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (August 2014) (Learn how and when to remove this template message)

    Sources

    Price, Neil (1989). The Vikings in Brittany (PDF). Retrieved July 2012. Check date values in: |access-date= (help)
    Arthur de la Borderie (1898). Histoire de Bretagne. p. 334.
    Musset, Lucien (1965). Les invasions: le second assaut contre I'Europe Chrâetienne.
    Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. 890.

    end of biography

    Berengar married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 144323.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 72161. Lady Poppa of Bayeux was born in (850) in Bayeux, France; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

  5. 144330.  Aethelstan, King of the East Angles was born in ~838 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (son of Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex and Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex); died in 890.

    Notes:

    Guthrum or Guşrum (died c. 890), christened Ąthelstan on his conversion to Christianity in 878, was King of the Danish Vikings in the Danelaw. He is mainly known for his conflict with Alfred the Great.

    Guthrum, founder of the Danelaw

    It is not known how Guthrum consolidated his rule as king over the other Danish chieftains of the Danelaw (Danish-ruled territory of England), but by 874 he was able to wage a war against Wessex and its King, Alfred.

    In 875, the Danish forces, then under Guthrum and Halfdan Ragnarsson, divided, Halfdan's contingent returning north to Northumbria, while Guthrum's forces went to East Anglia, quartering themselves at Cambridge for the year.

    By 876, Guthrum had acquired various parts of the kingdoms of Mercia and Northumbria and then turned his attention to acquiring Wessex, where his first confrontation with Alfred took place on the south coast. Guthrum sailed his army around Poole Harbour and linked up with another Viking army that was invading the area between the Frome and Piddle rivers which was ruled by Alfred.[1] According to the historian Asser, Guthrum won his initial battle with Alfred, and he captured the castellum as well as the ancient square earthworks known as the Wareham, where there was a convent of nuns.

    Alfred successfully brokered a peace settlement, but by 877 this peace was broken as Guthrum led his army raiding further into Wessex, thus forcing Alfred to confront him in a series of skirmishes that Guthrum continued to win. At Exeter, which Guthrum had also captured, Alfred made a peace treaty, with the result that Guthrum left Wessex to winter in Gloucester.

    Surprise attack

    Silver penny of Ąthelstan
    On Epiphany, 6 January 878, Guthrum made a surprise night-time attack on Alfred and his court at Chippenham, Wiltshire. It being a Christian feast day the Saxons were presumably taken by surprise—indeed it is possible that Wulfhere, the Ealdorman of Wiltshire, allowed the attack either through negligence or intent, for on Alfred's return to power later in 878 Wulfhere was stripped of his role as Ealdorman.

    Alfred fled the attack with a few retainers and took shelter in the marshes of Somerset, staying in the small village of Athelney. Over the next few months he built up his force and waged a guerrilla war against Guthrum from his fastness in the fens. After a few months Alfred called his loyal men to Egbert's Stone, and from there they travelled to Edington to fight the invaders.

    Defeat by Alfred

    Guthrum's hopes of conquering all of Wessex came to an end with his defeat at the hands of Alfred at the Battle of Edington in 878. At Edington, Guthrum’s entire army was routed by Alfred's and fled to their encampment where they were besieged by Alfred's fyrd for two weeks. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Guthrum’s army was able to negotiate a peace treaty known as the Treaty of Wedmore.[2] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recorded the event:

    “Then the raiding army granted him (Alfred) hostages and great oaths that they would leave his kingdom and also promised him that their king (Guthrum) would receive baptism; and they fulfilled it. And three weeks later the king Guthrum came to him, one of thirty of the most honourable men who were in the raiding army, at Aller - and that is near Athelney - and the king received him at baptism; and his chrism loosing was at Wedmore.” [2]
    Conversion to Christianity and peace
    Under the Treaty of Wedmore the borders dividing the lands of Alfred and Guthrum were established,[3] and perhaps more importantly, Guthrum converted to Christianity and took on the Christian name Ąthelstan with Alfred as his godfather.

    Guthrum upheld his end of the treaty and left the boundary that separated the Danelaw from English England unmolested. Guthrum, although failing to conquer Wessex, turned towards the lands to the east that the treaty had allotted under his control. Guthrum withdrew his army from the western borders facing Alfred's territory and moved eastward before eventually settling in the Kingdom of Guthrum in East Anglia in 879. He lived out the remainder of his life there until his death in 890. According to the Annals of St Neots, a chronicle compiled in Bury St Edmunds, Guthrum was buried at Headleage, which is usually identified as Hadleigh, Suffolk.[4]

    Popular culture

    Guthrum appears in several works of fiction, including:

    G. K. Chesterton's poem The Ballad of the White Horse.
    C. Walter Hodges' juvenile historical novels The Namesake and The Marsh King.
    Bernard Cornwell's first three novels of The Saxon Stories series The Last Kingdom, and The Pale Horseman, and The Lords of the North.
    On screen, he was portrayed by Brian Blessed in episode 4 ("King Alfred") of Churchill's People, by Michael York in the 1969 film Alfred the Great, and Thomas W. Gabrielsson in The Last Kingdom.

    References
    Collingwood, M. A. and Powell, F. Y. Scandinavian Britain (New York: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1908), p. 94.
    Anglo Saxon Chronicle Trans. by M. J. Swanton (New York, Routledge: 1996).
    Davis, R. H. C. From Alfred the Great to Stephen (London, The Hambledon Press: 1991) p. 48.
    Dumville, David; Lapidge, Michael (1985). The Annals of St Neots with Vita Prima Sancti Neoti, The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: a Collaborative Edition. Cambridge. ISBN 978-0-85991-117-7.

    end of biography

    Aethelstan married unnamed spouse. unnamed was born in ~0842 in (Wantage, Berkshire, England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 144331.  unnamed spouse was born in ~0842 in (Wantage, Berkshire, England).
    Children:
    1. 72165. Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark.

  7. 144348.  Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux was born in 884 in Vermandois, France (son of Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois); died on 23 Feb 943 in St Quentin, Peronne, Somme, France.

    Notes:

    Herbert II Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, Count of Meaux, was born 884 to Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907) and died 23 February 943 of unspecified causes. Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Herbert II de Vermandois and Hildebranda of France (895-931)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adele de Vermandois (910-960) 910 960 Arnulf I of Flanders (c890-965)

    Eudes d'Amiens (910-aft946) 910 946
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) 920 968 Seine-et-Marne, France Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)

    Hugues de Reims (920-962) 920 962
    Liutgarde de Vermandois (c920-978) 920 9 February 978 William Longsword, 2nd Duke of Normandy (893-942)
    Thibaut I de Blois (913-975)

    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) 913 982 Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)

    Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) 915 Saint-Quentin 8 September 987 Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978)
    Siblings
    Siblings

    Offspring of Herbert I de Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bâeatrice of Vermandois (c880-931) 880 Paris, France 26 March 931 Soissons, France Robert I of France (866-923)

    Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) 884 23 February 943 Hildebranda of France (895-931)

    Cunigunde of Vermandois (-943) 943 Udo I von der Wetterau (c900-949)

    Adele of Vermandois (?-?) Gebhard von Ufgau (?-c947)

    Berengar of Bayeaux (?-?) Daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany



    Herbert married Hildebranda of France(France). Hildebranda was born in 895 in (France); died in 931 in (France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 144349.  Hildebranda of France was born in 895 in (France); died in 931 in (France).

    Notes:

    Hildebranda of France was born 895 to Robert I of France (866-923) and Aelis and died 931 of unspecified causes. Ancestors are from Germany, France.

    Children

    Offspring of Hildebranda Capet and Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943)

    Name Birth Death Joined with

    Adele de Vermandois (910-960) 910 960 Arnulf I of Flanders (c890-965)

    Eudes d'Amiens (910-aft946) 910 946
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) 920 968 Seine-et-Marne, France Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)

    Hugues de Reims (920-962) 920 962
    Liutgarde de Vermandois (c920-978) 920 9 February 978 William Longsword, 2nd Duke of Normandy (893-942)
    Thibaut I de Blois (913-975)

    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) 913 982 Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)

    Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) 915 Saint-Quentin 8 September 987 Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978)

    Children:
    1. 72174. Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux was born in 918 in (France); died on 29 Aug 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France.

  9. 72864.  Rurik, Prince of Ladoga and NovgorodRurik, Prince of Ladoga and Novgorod was born in ~830 in Jutland, Denmark; died in 879 in Novgorod, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Staraya Lagoda, Russia

    Notes:

    Rurik (also Riurik; Old Church Slavonic ?????? Rjuriku, from Old Norse Hr˛râik?; c. 830 – 879), according to the 12th-century Primary Chronicle, was a Varangian chieftain of the Rus' who in the year 862 gained control of Ladoga, and built the Holmgard settlement near Novgorod (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073). He is the founder of the Rurik Dynasty, which ruled the Kievan Rus' and its successor states, including the Grand Duchy of Moscow and the Tsardom of Russia, until the 17th century.[1]

    The only information about Rurik is contained in the 12th-century Primary Chronicle written by one Nestor, which states that Chuds, Eastern Slavs, Merias, Veses, and Krivichs "...drove the Varangians back beyond the sea, refused to pay them tribute, and set out to govern themselves". Afterwards the tribes started fighting each other and decided to invite the Varangians, led by Rurik, to reestablish order. Rurik came in 860-862 along with his brothers Sineus and Truvor and a large retinue.

    According to the Primary Chronicle, Rurik was one of the Rus', a Varangian tribe likened by the chronicler to Danes, Swedes, Angles, and Gotlanders.

    Sineus established himself at Beloozero (now Belozersk), on the shores of lake Beloye, and Truvor at Izborsk (or at Pskov). Truvor and Sineus died shortly after the establishment of their territories, and Rurik consolidated these lands into his own territory.

    According to the entries in the Radzivil and Hypatian Chronicles[2] under the years 862–864, Rurik’s first residence was in Ladoga. He later moved his seat of power to Novgorod, a fort built not far from the source of the Volkhov River. The meaning of this place name in medieval Russian is 'new fortification', while the current meaning ('new city') developed later.

    Rurik remained in power until his death in 879. On his deathbed, Rurik bequeathed his realm to Oleg, who belonged to his kin, and entrusted to Oleg's hands his son Igor, for he was very young. His successors (the Rurik Dynasty) moved the capital to Kiev and founded the state of Kievan Rus', which persisted until the Mongol invasion in 1240. A number of extant princely families are patrilineally descended from Rurik, although the last Rurikid to rule Russia, Vasily IV, died in 1612.

    Historicity debate
    Archaeological evidence

    In the 20th century, archaeologists partly corroborated the chronicle's version of events. It was discovered that the settlement of Ladoga, whose foundation has been ascribed to Rurik, was actually established in the mid-9th century, although doubt is now cast on this by the dendrochronological evidence that Ladoga existed by the mid-8th century.[citation needed] Earthenware, household utensils, and types of buildings from the period of Rurik's purported foundation correspond to patterns then prevalent in Jutland.[citation needed] but mostly the excavations denied most of the chronicle's data about Rurik's arrival when it was apparent that the old settlement stretched to the mid-8th century and the excavated objects were mostly of Finno-Ugric and Slavic origin, dated to the mid-8th century, which showed the settlement was not Scandinavian from the beginning.[3][page needed]

    Hypothesis of identity with Rorik of Dorestad
    Main article: Rorik of Dorestad

    Rorik of Dorestad, as conceived by H. W. Koekkoek
    The only similarly named figure described in the Carolingian Annales Fuldenses and Annales Bertiniani was Rorik of Dorestad (also spelled R˛rik, Rčorik, Roerik, Hrčorek, etc.), a Germanic king from the royal Scylding house of Haithabu in the Jutland Peninsula. Since the 19th century, there have been attempts to identify him with the Rurik of Russian chronicles.

    Rorik of Dorestad was born about ca. 810–820 to Ali Anulo, 9th king of Haithabu. Frankish chroniclers mention that he received lands in Friesland from Emperor Louis I. This was not enough for him, and he started to plunder neighbouring lands: he took Dorestad in 850, captured Haithabu in 857, and looted Bremen in 859. The Emperor was enraged and stripped him of all his possessions in 860. After that, Rorik disappears from the Western sources for a considerable period of time, while only two years later, in 862, the Russian chronicle's Rurik arrives in the eastern Baltic, builds the fortress of Ladoga, and later moves to Novgorod.

    Rorik of Dorestad reappeared in Frankish chronicles in 870, when his Friesland demesne was returned to him by Charles the Bald; in 882 Rorik of Dorestad is mentioned as dead (without a date of death specified). The Russian chronicle places the death of Rurik of Novgorod at 879, a three year gap prior than the Frankish chronicles. According to Western sources, the ruler of Friesland was converted to Christianity by the Franks. This may have parallels with the Christianization of the Rus', as reported by Patriarch Photius in 867.

    The idea of identifying the Rurik of Nestor's chronicle with Rorik of Dorestad of the Carolingian chronicles was revived by the anti-Normanists Boris Rybakov and Anatoly H. Kirpichnikov in the mid-20th century,[4] while modern scholars like Alexander Nazarenko object to it.[5] The hypothesis of their identity currently lacks support among scholars,[6] though support for a "Normannic" (i.e. Norse, rather than Slavic) origin of the Rus' has increased.

    Legacy

    Further information: Rurikid dynasty

    Rurik and his brothers Sineus and Truvor arrive at Ladoga
    The Rurik dynasty (or Rurikids) went on to rule the Kievan Rus', and ultimately the Tsardom of Russia, until 1598, and numerous noble Russian and Ruthenian families claim a male-line descent from Rurik. Vasily Tatishchev (a Rurikid himself) claimed that Rurik was of Wendish extraction and went so far as to name Rurik's wife, Efanda of Norway (Edvina); mother, Umila; his maternal grandfather, Gostomysl; and a cousin, Vadim (apparently basing his account on the lost Ioachim Chronicle).[citation needed]

    References

    Christian Raffensperger and Norman W. Ingham, "Rurik and the First Rurikids," The American Genealogist, 82 (2007), 1–13, 111–19.
    Ipat’ievskaia letopis’ 1962:14; Radzivilovskaia letopis’ 1989:16
    Kirpichnikov, Anatoliy N. (2004). "A Viking Period workshop in Staraya Ladoga, excavated in 1997" (PDF). Journal of Swedish Antiquarian Research. Retrieved 17 September 2015.
    Kirpichnikov, Anatoly H. "???????? ? ????????? ???????. ?????? ? ??????????? ?????????". ?????? ????????????? ??????, ???; 1997; ch. 7–18.
    Nazarenko, Alexander. "Rjurik ? Riis Th., Rorik", Lexikon des Mittelalters, VII; Munich, 1995; pp. 880, 1026.
    Andrei Mozzhukhin (5 October 2014). «????? — ??? ???????» ["Rurik – is a legend"] (in Russian). Russian Planet. Retrieved 12 November 2014. Interview with Igor Danilevsky.

    end of this biography

    Alternative Titles: Hrorekr, Rorik, Rurik of Jutland, Ryurik

    Rurik, also spelled Rorik or Hrorekr, Russian Ryurik, (died AD 879), the semilegendary founder of the Rurik dynasty of Kievan Rus.

    (Rurik Dynasty, princes of Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy who, according to tradition, were descendants of the Varangian prince Rurik, who had been invited by the people of Novgorod to rule that city (c. 862); the Rurik princes maintained their control over Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy until 1598.

    Rurik’s successor Oleg (d. 912) conquered Kiev (c. 882) and established control of the trade route extending from Novgorod, along the Dnieper River, to the Black Sea. Igor (allegedly Rurik’s son; reigned 912–945) and his successors—his wife, St. Olga (regent 945–969), and their son Svyatoslav (reigned 945–972)—further extended their territories; Svyatoslav’s son Vladimir I (St. Vladimir; reigned c. 980–1015) consolidated the dynasty’s rule.

    Vladimir compiled the first Kievan Rus law code and introduced Christianity into the country. He also organized the Kievan Rus lands into a cohesive confederation by distributing the major cities among his sons; the eldest was to be grand prince of Kiev, and the brothers were to succeed each other, moving up the hierarchy of cities toward Kiev, filling vacancies left by the advancement or death of an elder brother. The youngest brother was to be succeeded as grand prince by his eldest nephew whose father had been a grand prince. This succession pattern was generally followed through the reigns of Svyatopolk (1015–19); Yaroslav the Wise (1019–54); his sons Izyaslav (1054–68; 1069–73; and 1077–78), Svyatoslav (1073–76), and Vsevolod (1078–93); and Svyatopolk II (son of Izyaslav; reigned 1093–1113).

    The successions were accomplished, however, amid continual civil wars. In addition to the princes’ unwillingness to adhere to the pattern and readiness to seize their positions by force instead, the system was upset whenever a city rejected the prince designated to rule it. It was also undermined by the tendency of the princes to settle in regions they ruled rather than move from city to city to become the prince of Kiev.)

    Rurik was a Viking, or Varangian, prince. His story is told in the The Russian Primary Chronicle (compiled at the beginning of the 12th century) but is not accepted at face value by modern historians. According to the chronicle, the people of Novgorod, tired of political strife, invited the Varangians about AD 862 to establish an orderly and just government there. Hence, Rurik came with his two brothers and a large retinue (druzhina) and became ruler of the city and region of Novgorod.

    Some historians think that Rurik came from the Scandinavian peninsula or from Jutland (now in Denmark) and seized the town of Ladoga, on Lake Ladoga. After establishing a stronghold there (c. 855), he may have gone southward along the Volkhov and captured Novgorod. Another possibility is that Rurik and his army were mercenaries, hired to guard the Volkhov-Dnieper waterway, who turned against their employers.

    Rurik’s kinsman Oleg founded the grand principality of Kiev. Oleg’s successor, Igor, believed to be Rurik’s son, is considered the real founder of the Russian princely house.

    end of this biography

    HISTORY

    Rurik or Riurik ( from the Nordic East Rorik, means "famous leader") (?30 - ?79) was a Varangian who gained control of Ladoga in ?62 and built the Holmgard settlement (Rurikovo Gorodische) in Novgorod.

    Rurik name is the Slavic name being the same Germanic name as the modern English Roderick, or Spanish and Portuguese Rodrigo. In Germanic languages: Hrodric in (Old High German), Hroşricus in (Old English). In Old Norse, Hrśrekr (Norwegian, Icelandic) and Hr˛rikr or Rorik (Danish, Swedish), which is derived from Rurik. It also appears in Beowulf as Hreşrik.

    Princes of Kievan Rus and later on, of Muscovy that, according to tradition, were descendants of Rurik Varangian Prince, who had been invited by the people of Novgorod to rule that town (C. 862), the Princes of Rurik remained their control over Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy until 1598.

    The successor Oleg (D. 912) conquered Kiev Rurik (C. 882) and established control of the trade route that stretched from Novgorod, along the Dnieper River, to the Black Sea. Igor (alleged son of Rurik, reigned from 912 to 945) and his successor, to her wife, Olga or St. Olga Olga (ruler from 945 - to 969), and later his son Svyatoslav (945-972) - hereinafter extended their territories; Vladimir, son of Svyatoslav I (St. Vladimir; reigned from 980-1015) thus well consolidated the Varegiana Dynasty.
    Vladimir compiled the first law code of Kievan Rus and introduced Christianity to the country.


    HISTORICAL SUMMARY. RUSSIA

    Russia means "Land of Rus'. Before the tenth century, Russia was formed by scattered cities which fought between them. In the year 862, an extranger warrior gripped the state of Novgorod and joined several cities under its power. Some say that he arrived under invitation to restore order and others say that he reached power by force. This legendary Viking was a warrior. His name was Rurik and belonged to the family of the Rus. Rurik and his two brothers Truvor and Sineus imposed their control over the Slavs of the area. Rurik's followers are also known as Varangians. "Varangians" means "allies". "Rus" comes from the Swedish rosti, which means "oar", since we know the Vikings were driving paddle boats. Then Russia means "Land of Oars".



    SLAVIC AND nORMANDS

    Does not seem being any doubt about the Indo-European affiliation descent of the Slavs, but there are little news about them because the Germans isolated them of the Roman Empire. When there were invasions that ended the Empire, the displacement of the Germans allowed the Slavic movement westward, and so, in the sixth century, penetrations were already seen by peoples of this race in present Poland and Bohemia, and Brandenburg (Germany). Furthermore the Slavic incursions also came to the South, settling on the Adriatic coast of the Balkans.

    In the seventh century,the penetration of barbarians folks, as well as the Avars in Central Europe, disconnected thus these Slavs from their racial brothers, becoming known by the name of South Slavs, who still nowadays make up the most of the population of Yugoslavia.

    The Slavs who remained in the current western Russia were limited in their expansion to the east and to south by the establishment of other barbarians folks: the Khazars (or Kazars), the Pechenegs and Magyars. But taking as the axis of their residence the Dnieper River, became merchants carrying southward, to the country of the Khazars and even the Byzantine Empire, skins, honey and wax.

    Rurik-Russia-Rurikovich-History

    At the mid-ninth century already existed in this territory a true urban culture, while in Western Europe began The Feudalism. A number of towns located in the axis just spoken ensured the commercial link between the Baltic See and the Byzantine Empire: Kiev, Smolensk, Novgorod, Tchernigov, Minsk, Ryazan, Pskov Iaroslav and were the main ones.



    For the same time lies the penetration of Vikings groups from Sweden, called "Varangians". These Vikings took upon themselves trade and defense of Slav cities against attacks from other nations. And according the oldest Russian chronicle, was a Varangian, Rurik, the first prince who ruled that fusion of Slavs and Vikings, in which it seems certain that the Vikings were absorbed by the Slavs, being in the history of Russia as a mere episode.

    The successors of Rurik, Oleg (879-912) and Igor (912-944), alternated trade relations with Byzantium and the attacks on the capital of the Empire, until that Olga times (945-965) succeeded to Byzantine influence when became that princess to Christianity in 955 by the name of Elena in a trip she did to Constantinople.
    From then on, Kiev had already surpassed the importance of Novgorod, and the princes of that city dominated the other, which, however, left some autonomy on the condition that they pay taxes regularly. The same soldiers who perceive them-in-kind were engaged then transfer them for sale in the Byzantine Empire.

    The fullness of the rising state was in the last third of the tenth century, under the rule of Prince of Kiev, Sviatoslav (965-973), son of Olga, who, still pagan, was the first to conceive the idea of reaching out to an open sea - the Mediterranean in this case - so repeatedly present since then on this Russian policy of all time. The distribution of territories that Sviatoslav did on his death caused struggle between his sons, in which the winner was Vladimir the Great (973-1015), who married a Byzantine princess, Anna, was converted to Christianity in 988 forcing his subjects to embrace mass.

    The bad policy of dividing the kingdom, repeated by his successors, caused the decline of the bright state, which finished at casting down new Asian nomadic invasions. Among these princes can still be noted to Yaroslav, founder of the archbishop of Kiev in 1035 and editor of the Russian law code called Russkaya Pravda.

    From Rurik was born the famous dynasty of Russian Tsars that ruled Russia for over 750 years. At the beginning of the tenth century the military company of the Princes of Novgorod from Constantinople to protect trade relations with Byzantium were concluded by the integration of East-Slavic tribes in the ancient state of Kievan Rus.


    The title of Tzar, Czar or Csar, (????) was first adopted by Ivan IV as a symbol of the changing nature of the Russian Monarchy in 1547.


    Ivan IV Vasilyevich (???? ?????????? IV), also known as Ivan the Terrible (Kolomenskoie, Russia, August 25, 1530 - Moscow, March 18, 1584) Tsar of Russia (1547-1584). Considered one of the creators of the Russian state. He married at least seven times, but his most important marriage was the first one, with Anastasia Romanova in 1547. His greatest contributions were Russian conquest of Siberia, creating a new legal code, the Sudiâebnik, the centralization of the power in the capital, the creation of institutions with popular participation, the conquest of the khanates of Kazan and Astrakhan Tatars, the destruction of the Teutonic Order and big internal reforms, including the reform of the army and the revision of the legal code.

    His Early years:

    Grandson of Tsar Ivan Vasilyevich III the Great and son of Vasily III and Elena Glinskaya, belongs to the lineage Varangian of Rurik and princess of Lithuania. According to the legend he was born with two teeth. He was crowned Grand Prince of Moscow within three years after the death of his father. However, the kingdom was administered by his mother, who was poisoned five years after the coronation of boyars clans who vied for power. He was recluded to the humiliation of the boyars, which overshadowed his character. He was held in the Kremlin Palace of living almost as a beggar. This fact led in Ivan a great hatred against boyars, and has as a consequence the constant persecution and massacres that he organized against these clans. In these early years Ivan suffered mental ramblings, now irreversibles, which led him to give vent to their anger and throwing torturing dogs from the towers. It is known that he had a deaf brother who nothing more is known.


    With 13 years people began to respect him and ordered to one of his loyal groups to capture the Prince Andrei Shuisky in order to throw a pack of dogs against him, which brutaly tore him. With 16 years already stated in writing and was an avid reader of books, besides of being and a big, muscular young. He studied rhetoric from the hand of Bishop Macarius. During this time it was deeply religious.


    To be respected as Tsar, Macario determined that Ivan came (according to a family tree) of the lineage of the first Roman Caesars.

    © Sovereign Royal and Imperial House of Rurikovich

    end of narrative

    Residence:
    Russian meaning, "Old Lagoda"...

    Its history & map ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Staraya_Ladoga

    Died:
    Rulers of Russia family tree - the Rurik Dynasty through the Romanovs (last of the Tsars):

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rulers_of_Russia_family_tree

    Children:
    1. 36432. Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' was born in ~900 in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in 945 in Korosten, Ukraine.

  10. 72872.  Skagul Toste, King of Sweden was born in 910 in Vein, Germany; died in 975 in Gothland, Sweden.

    Notes:

    Skoglar Toste or Skoglar Tosti (there are several variations) was a legendary chieftain from the Swedish province of West Gčotaland. His name (skoglar, skauglar or skagul) was reportedly due to his experience in battle. [1]

    Toste is mentioned in several sagas, most notable in Heimskringla. According to Snorri Sturluson, he was the father of Sigrid the Haughty. For some time he gave refuge to Harald Grenske, who later came back to woo Sigrid, only to be killed by her for his persistence. According to the sagas, Skagul Toste was also the father of Ulf Tostesson, father of Ragnvald Ulfsson and grandfather of Stenkil who became the King of Sweden in 1060.[2]

    Toste is said to have collected great riches when he demanded danegeld as he led a Viking army to England in 970. At Vallentuna, near Stockholm, the runestone of Orkesta (U 344) reads:

    in ulfr hafir onklati * ´ru kialtakat ´it uas fursta ´is tursti * ´a ---´urktil * ´a kalt knutr

    Translation: "And Ulf of Borresta (Ulf) has taken three payments in England. That was the first that Toste (tursti) paid. Then Thorkell the Tall (´urktil ) paid. Then Canute the Great (knutr) paid. [3]

    References

    "Skoglar Toste". Bergans Historiasidor. May 15, 2015. Retrieved October 24, 2015.
    Claus Krag. "Harald Grenske, Smęakonge". Norsk biografisk leksikon. Retrieved October 24, 2015.
    "Runes and Runic". An English Dictionary of Runic Inscriptions. May 5, 2006. Retrieved October 24, 2015.

    Other sources

    Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America Before 1700 by Frederick Lewis Weis, Lines: 241-5, 243A-20

    end of biography

    Skoglar Skagul "King of Sweden" Toste
    Born 0910 in Venden, Tyskland (Vein, Germany)map
    Son of Rane UNKNOWN and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    [spouse(s) unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Ulf Tostesson, Ulf (UNKNOWN) Tostesson av Skara and Sigrid Storrada
    Died 0975 in Svitjod, Včastergčotland, Swedenmap
    Profile managers: Katherine Patterson private message [send private message] and Sheri Sturm private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 10 Nov 2017 | Created 5 Jul 2011
    This page has been accessed 1,118 times.

    Children:
    1. 36436. Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara was born in 930 in Gothland, Sweden; died in 950 in (Kiev, Ukraine).

  11. 72160.  RolloRollo was born in 846 in Maer, Norway (son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of Mar and Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of Mar); died in 931; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Rollo or Gaange Rolf[1] (Norman: Rou; Old Norse: Hrâolfr; French: Rollon; c. 846 – c. 930 AD) was a Viking who became the first ruler of Normandy, a region of France. He is sometimes called the 1st Duke of Normandy. His Scandinavian name Rolf was extended to Gaange Rolf because he as an adult became too heavy for a horse to carry, therefore he had to walk ("gaa" in older Dano-Norwegian). Rollo emerged as the outstanding personality among the Norsemen who had secured a permanent foothold on Frankish soil in the valley of the lower Seine. Charles the Simple, the king of West Francia, ceded them lands between the mouth of the Seine and what is now the city of Rouen in exchange for Rollo agreeing to end his brigandage, and provide the Franks with protection against future Viking raids.[2]

    Rollo is first recorded as the leader of these Viking settlers in a charter of 918, and he continued to reign over the region of Normandy until at least 928. He was succeeded by his son, William Longsword in the Duchy of Normandy that he had founded.[3] The offspring of Rollo and his followers became known as the Normans. After the Norman conquest of England and their conquest of southern Italy and Sicily over the following two centuries, their descendants came to rule Norman England (the House of Normandy), the Kingdom of Sicily (the Kings of Sicily) as well as the Principality of Antioch from the 10th to 12th century, leaving behind an enduring legacy in the historical developments of Europe and the Near East.[4]

    Name

    The name Rollo is generally presumed to be a latinisation of the Old Norse name Hrâolfr – a theory that is supported by the rendition of Hrâolfr as Roluo in the Gesta Danorum. It is also sometimes suggested that Rollo may be a Latinised version of another Norse name, Hrollaugr.[5]

    Rollo is generally identified with one Viking in particular – a man of high social status mentioned in Icelandic sagas, which refer to him by the Old Norse name Gčongu-Hrâolfr, meaning "Hrâolfr the Walker". (Gčongu-Hrâolfr is also widely known by an Old Danish variant, Ganger-Hrolf.) The byname "Walker" is usually understood to suggest that Rollo was so physically imposing that he could not be carried by a horse and was obliged to travel on foot. Norman and other French sources do not use the name Hrâolfr, and the identification of Rollo with Gčongu-Hrâolfr is based upon similarities between circumstances and actions ascribed to both figures.[citation needed]

    The 10th-century Norman historian Dudo records that Rollo took the baptismal name Robert.[6] A variant spelling, Roul, is used in the 12th-century Norman French Roman de la Rou, which was compiled by Wace and commissioned by King Henry II of England (a descendant of Rollo).[citation needed]

    Origins and historiography
    Rollo was born in the latter half of the 9th century; his place of birth is unknown.

    The earliest well-attested historical event associated with Rollo is his leadership of Vikings who besieged Paris in 885–886.[7]

    Perhaps the earliest known source to mention Rollo's early life is the French chronicler Richer of Reims, who claims (in the 10th century) that Rollo was the son of a Viking named Ketill.[8] In terms of onomastics, it is interesting that Richer also names – without explicitly linking him to Rollo – a man named Ketill as being the leader of subsequent Viking raids (in 888), against areas on the coast of West Francia, between the Seine and the Loire.

    Medieval sources contradict each other regarding whether Rollo's family was Norwegian or Danish in origin. In part, this disparity may result from the indifferent and interchangeable usage in Europe, at the time, of terms such as "Vikings", "Northmen", "Danes", "Norwegians" and so on (in the Medieval Latin texts Dani vel Nortmanni means "Danes or Northmen").

    A biography of Rollo, written by the cleric Dudo of Saint-Quentin in the late 10th Century, claimed that Rollo was from Denmark. One of Rollo's great-grandsons and a contemporary of Dudo was known as Robert the Dane. However, Dudo's Historia Normannorum (or Libri III de moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum) was commissioned by Rollo's grandson, Richard I of Normandy and – while Dudo likely had access to family members and/or other people with a living memory of Rollo – this fact must be weighed against the text's potential biases, as an official biography. According to Dudo, an unnamed king of Denmark was antagonistic to Rollo's family, including his father – an unnamed Danish nobleman – and Rollo's brother Gurim. Following the death of Rollo and Gurim's father, Gurim was killed and Rollo was forced to leave Denmark.[9] Dudo appears to have been the main source for William of Jumiáeges (after 1066) and Orderic Vitalis (early 12th century), although both include additional details.[10]

    A Norwegian background for Rollo was first explicitly claimed by Goffredo Malaterra (Geoffrey Malaterra), an 11th-century Benedictine monk and historian, who wrote: "Rollo sailed boldly from Norway with his fleet to the Christian coast."[11] Likewise, the 12th-century English historian William of Malmesbury stated that Rollo was "born of noble lineage among the Norwegians".[12]

    A chronicler named Benoăit (probably Benoăit de Sainte-More) wrote in the mid-12th Century Chronique des ducs de Normandie that Rollo had been born in a town named "Fasge". This has since been variously interpreted as referring to Faxe, in Sjµlland (Denmark), Fauske, in Hęalogaland (Norway), or perhaps a more obscure settlement that has since been abandoned or renamed. Benoăit also repeated the claim that Rollo had been persecuted by a local ruler and had fled from there to "Scanza island", by which Benoăit probably means Scania (Swedish Skęane). While Faxe was physically much closer to Scania, the mountainous scenery of "Fasge", described by Benoăit, would seem to be more like Fauske.

    The claim that Rollo was the brother of a King of Norway, Harald Finehair was made by an anonymous 12th-century Welsh author, in The Life of Gruffudd ap Cynan.[13]

    Rollo was first explicitly identified with Hrâolf the Walker (Norse Gčongu-Hrâolfr; Danish Ganger-Hrâolf) by the 13th-century Icelandic sagas, Heimskringla and Orkneyinga Saga. Hrâolf the Walker was so named because he "was so big that no horse could carry him".[14] The Icelandic sources claim that Hrâolfr was born in M˛re, western Norway, in the late 9th century and that his parents were the Norwegian jarl Rognvald Eysteinsson ("Rognvald the Wise") and a noblewoman from M˛re named Hildr Hrâolfsdâottir. However, these claims were made three centuries after the history commissioned by Rollo's own grandson.

    There may be circumstantial evidence for kinship between Rollo and his historical contemporary, Ketill Flatnose, King of the Isles – a Norse realm centred on the Western Isles of Scotland. If, as Richer suggested, Rollo's father was also named Ketill and as Dudo suggested, Rollo had a brother named Gurim, such names are onomastic evidence for a family connection: Icelandic sources name Ketill Flatnose's father as Bjčorn Grâimsson,[15] and "Grim" – the implied name of Ketill Flatnose's paternal grandfather – was likely cognate with Gurim. In addition, both Irish and Icelandic sources suggest that Rollo, as a young man, visited or lived in Scotland, where he had a daughter named Cadlinar (Kaşlâin; Kathleen).[16][17] Moreover, Ketill Flatnose's ancestors were said to have come from M˛re – Rollo's ancestral home in the Icelandic sources. However, Ketill was a common name in Norse societies,[18] as were names like Gurim and Grim. It is also possible that the later sources were attempting to suggest an otherwise undocumented link between the historical figures of Rollo and Ketill Flatnose, by way of little-known, possibly apocryphal figures like Grim, Gurim and the Ketill said to be Rollo's father.[citation needed]

    Biography

    Statue of Rollo in Rouen. There are two bronze replicas of this statue: one at ęAlesund (Norway) and the other one at Fargo, North Dakota (United States)
    Dudo tells us that Rollo seized Rouen in 876. He is supported by the contemporary chronicler Flodoard, who records that Robert of the Breton March waged a campaign against the Vikings, who nearly levelled Rouen and other settlements; eventually, he conceded "certain coastal provinces" to them.[19]

    According to Dudo, Rollo struck up a friendship in England with a king that Dudo calls Alstem. This has puzzled many historians, but recently the puzzle has been resolved by recognition that this refers to Guthrum, the Danish leader whom Alfred the Great baptised with the baptismal name Athelstan, and then recognised as king of the East Angles in 880.[20]

    Dudo records that when Rollo took Bayeux by force, he carried off with him the beautiful Popa or Poppa, a daughter of Berenger, Count of Rennes, took her in marriage and with her had their son and Rollo's heir, William Longsword.[21]


    Rollo's grave at the Cathedral of Rouen

    There are few contemporary mentions of Rollo. The earliest record is from 918, in a charter of Charles III to an abbey, which referred to an earlier grant to "the Normans of the Seine", namely "Rollo and his associates" for "the protection of the kingdom." [22] Dudo retrospectively stated that this pact took place in 911 at Saint-Clair-sur-Epte. In return for formal recognition of the lands he possessed, Rollo agreed to be baptised and assist the king in the defence of the realm. Rollo took the baptismal name Robert. The seal of agreement was to be marriage between Rollo and Gisla, daughter of Charles. Dudo claims that Gisla was a legitimate daughter of Charles.[23] Since Charles first married in 907, that would mean that Gisla was at most 5 years old at the time of the treaty of 911 which offered her in marriage.[24] It has therefore been speculated that she could have been an illegitimate daughter.[25] However a diplomatic child betrothal need not be doubted.[26]

    After pledging his fealty to Charles III as part of the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, Rollo divided the lands between the rivers Epte and Risle among his chieftains, and settled with a de facto capital in Rouen.[27]

    Charles was overthrown by a revolt in 923, and his successor, Robert I, was killed by the Vikings in 923. His successor, Ralph, conceded the Bessin and Maine to Rollo shortly afterwards, the chronicler Flodoard tells us.[28]

    Rollo died sometime between a final mention of him by Flodoard in 928, and 933, the year in which a third grant of land, usually identified as being the Cotentin and Avranchin areas, was made to his son and successor William.[29]

    Descendants

    A genealogical chart of the Norman dynasty
    Rollo's son and heir, William Longsword, and grandchild, Richard the Fearless, forged the Duchy of Normandy into West Francia's most cohesive and formidable principality.[30] The descendants of Rollo and his men assimilated with their maternal Frankish-Catholic culture and became known as the Normans, lending their name to the region of Normandy.

    Rollo is the great-great-great-grandfather of William the Conqueror, or William I of England. Through William, he is one of the ancestors of the present-day British royal family, as well as an ancestor of all current European monarchs and a great many claimants to abolished European thrones.

    One daughter of Rollo, Gerloc (also known as Adele), who married William III, Duke of Aquitaine, was mentioned by Dudo. According to William of Jumiáeges, writing in the latter half of the 11th century, Gerloc's mother was named Poppa.[31]

    According to the medieval Irish text An Banshenchas and Icelandic sources, another daughter, Cadlinar (Kaşlâin; Kathleen) was born in Scotland (probably to a Scots mother) and married an Irish prince named Beollâan mac Ciarmaic, later King of South Brega (Lagore). A daughter of Cadlinar and Beollâan named Nithbeorg was abducted by an Icelandic Viking named Helgi Ottarsson,[32][33] and became the mother of the poet Einarr Helgason and grandmother of Guşrâun Ósvâifrsdâottir (protagonist of the Laxdśla saga).

    A genetic investigation into the remains of Rollo's grandson, Richard the Fearless, and his great-grandson, Richard the Good, was announced in 2011 with the intention of discerning the origins of the historic Viking leader.[34] On 29 February 2016 Norwegian researchers opened Richard the Good's tomb and found his lower jaw with eight teeth in it.[35] Unfortunately, the skeletal remains in both graves turned out to significantly predate Rollo and therefore are not related to him.[36]

    Depictions in fiction

    Rollo is the subject of the seventeenth-century play Rollo Duke of Normandy, written by John Fletcher, Philip Massinger, Ben Jonson, and George Chapman.

    A character, broadly inspired by the historical Rollo but including many events before the real Rollo was born, played by Clive Standen, is Ragnar Lothbrok's brother in the History Channel television series Vikings.[37]

    end of biography

    Also known as Hrolf the Ganger or Rollon, 1st Duke of Normandy from 911 to 927, called also Rolf the Walker, because, being so tall, he preferred to go afoot rather than ride the little Norwegian horses. Also shown as Rollon, Row, or Robert. Originally a Norse Viking, he was noted for strength and martial prowess. In the reign of Charles II the Bald, he sailed up the Seine River and took Rouen, which he kept as a base of operations. He gained a number of victories over the Franks, and extorted the cession of the province since called Normandy.

    By the famous treaty which Charles the Bald, http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I53974&tree=hennessee, and Rollo signed the latter agreed to adopt Christianity. He was born in 846 and died in 932, and was buried in the Cathedral at Rouen.
    -------------------------------------------------------
    From: http://sbaldw.home.mindspring.com/hproject/prov/rollo000.htm

    Commentary
    Supposed father: Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re.

    Supposed mother: Ragnhildr or Hildr.

    The origin of Rollo is contraversial. There are several medieval sources which claim to give information about the origin of Rollo, the most widely repeated of which would make him a son of Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re by Ragnhildr or Hildr. As can be seen from the following brief notices, the various primary sources offer very contradictory information about Rollo's origin.

    The earliest author to attribute an explicit origin to Rollo was Richer of Rheims, writing between 996 and 998, who called Rollo the son of another Viking invader of France named Catillus (presumably representing the Norse name Ketil) [Richer i, 28 (see PL 138: 35)]. Since Catillus appears to be a legendary individual, this account has generally been discredited, probably correctly [see Douglas 420-1].

    According to Dudo of St. Quentin (writing early 11th century), author of the earliest history of the Normans, Rollo had a younger brother named Gurim, presumed to be the familiar name Gorm. Dudo states that Rollo and Gurim were sons of a man who held many lands in "Dacia" (Dudo's word for Denmark, following other authors), and that after the death of the (unnamed) father of Rollo and Gurim, the king of Dacia fought against the sons, killing Gurim and driving Rollo out [Dudo ii, 2-4 (pp. 26-7)]. Dudo later refers to duke Richard I as being related to a "king of Dacia" named Haigrold [Dudo iv, 84-88 (pp. 114-20 passim)], who must have been the Viking raider of France of that name [Flodoard's Annals, s.a. 945, see PL 135: 463-4, van Houts 51], and not king Harald "Bluetooth" of Denmark. Note that Gurim cannot be the famous Gorm "the Old" of Denmark, who survived Rollo by many years.

    William of Malmesbury (early 12th century) appears to be the earliest author to attribute a Norwegian origin to Rollo [WM ii, 5 (p. 125)].

    As is well known, the Orkneyinga Saga (late twelfth century) [OrkS 4 (pp. 29-30)], followed by other Icelandic sources (such as the well known Heimskringla and Landnâamabâok), gives Rollo the name Hrâolfr, and make him a son of Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re, and brother of (among others) jarl Torf-Einarr of the Orkneys [OI 1: 187]. Earlier sources, such as Ari's Íslendingabâok (early to middle 12th century), mention Rognvald of M˛re and his son Hrollaugr who settled in Iceland, but not the supposed connection to the dukes of Normandy [Ari 49, 61]. A poem allegedly written by Einar mentions his brothers, including a Hrâolfr, but does not connect Hrâolfr to Normandy, and does not name a Gorm among the brothers. (See the page on Rognvaldr for more on this poem.)

    Historia Gruffud vab Kenan (ca. 1250), apparently a Welsh translation and/or revision of an earlier Latin life of Gruffudd ap Cynan, gives Haraldr Hâarfagri of Norway ("Harald Harfagyr") a brother named Rodulf (i.e., the Latin form of Hrâolfr) who is called the founder of Normandy [HGK, 3-4]. However, this is evidently a corrupt version of the Scandinavian version, and the suggestion that Rollo was a brother of Haraldr Hâarfagri need not be given any credence.

    The most prominent argument of the case for accepting the Scandinavian account that Rollo was the same person as Hrâolfr, son of Rognvaldr of M˛re, was given by D. C. Douglas [Douglas 419-23], and those who accept this identification have generally followed the same arguments. On the other side, arguments against the identification were given by Viggo Starcke in his book Denmark in World History [Starcke 222-7].

    Most of the argument of Douglas consists of accepting the tale of the sagas and rejecting evidence from the Norman sources which contradict the saga version, while explaining away the problems (on which more below). The evidence which Douglas puts forward as "a powerful, if not a conclusive, argument in favor of the identity of Rollo with Ganger-Rolf" concerns a passage in Landnâaamabâok that refers to a daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr:

    "... Annarr son Óttars vas Helge; hann herjaşe âa Skottland, ok feck ¤ar at herfange Nişbiorgo, dâottor Beolans konungs ok Caşlâinar, dâottor Gongo-Hrâolfs" (Another son of Óttarr was Helge. He harried in Scotland, and won there as his booty Nişbjorg, daughter of king Beolan and Caşlâin, daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr.) [OI 1: 66-7]

    This passage, which Douglas attributed to "Ari the Learned" (who may or may not have been the author), is then compared with a passage from the nearly contemporary Plaintsong of Rollo's son William "Longsword" which was written soon after William's death:

    "Hic in orbe transmarino natus patre
    in errore paganorum permanente
    matre quoque consignata alma fide
    sacra fuit lotus unda"
    (Born overseas from a father who stuck to the pagan error and from a mother who was devoted to the sweet religion, he was blessed with the holy chrism.)
    [Douglas 422 (Latin); van Houts 41 (English translation)]

    After explaining that the two stories are consistent with one another, Douglas then state that "[t]he suggestion of the Landnâamabâok is thus confirmed by an epic poem composed in Gaul in the tenth century." While it is true that the two accounts as they stand are consistent with each other and with the claim that Rollo and Gongu-Hrâolfr were the same man (ignoring all other evidence), it is surely a gross overstatement to claim that the Plaintsong "confirms" the other account, for there is not a single statement in the passage from Landnâamabâok that is confirmed by the Plaintsong. This is a clear case of circular reasoning, for without first assuming that Rollo and Gongu-Hrâolfr were the same man, there is no evidence that the two passages have any relation whatsoever. Douglas's case is further undermined by the fact that another source [Laxdśla Saga chapter 32, see OI 1: 246] makes Nişbjorg's mother Caşlâin a daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr, son of Oxna-´âorir, directly contradicting the thesis that Caşlâin was supposedly a granddaughter of Rognvaldr of M˛re. Yet, Douglas apparently regarded this as the strongest part of his argument.

    There are three main strands of evidence (somewhat related to each other) against the identification of Rollo with Hrâolfr son of Rognvaldr:

    1. The discrepancies between the Norman and Icelandic sources.
    Among other contradictions, the Norman sources give Rollo a brother named Gurim, while the Icelandic sources give Hrâolfr several brothers, none of them named Gormr (the presumed Old-Norse form for Gurim). Although both of the sources have their problems, earlier native sources would seem to have a higher priority than later foreign sources. While many elements of the Dudo's account are clearly legendary, there appears to be no clear motive on the part of Dudo (writing less than a century after Rollo's death) to invent a younger brother for Rollo who is then immediately killed off.

    2. The general unreliability of Norse source for the early tenth century.
    For the period under consideration, i.e., the early ninth century, the sagas have a poor record for reliability, even for Scandinavian history. For example, consider the following words of Peter Sawyer (written with regard to a different matter, but true in general), a well known expert on early Viking history: "... These sagas cannot, however, be accepted as reliable sources for the tenth century. The only trustworthy evidence for the tenth century in those sagas are the contemporary verses around which the saga writers wove their tales." [Sawyer 42] None of these verses confirm the identity of Rollo and Hrâolfr. The suspicion is made even larger by the fact that the Icelandic sources show no knowledge of Norman history other than the fact (well known throughout Europe at the time) that William the Conqueror was a descendant of the dukes of Normandy.

    3. Rollo and Hrâolfr appear to be different names.
    The natural Latinization of the name Hrâolfr would be Radulfus or Rodulfus. Yet, the Frankish and Norman sources consistently refer to the founder of Normandy as Rollo. Since these sources also include numerous individuals named Rodulfus, and consistently separate the two names, it appears that the names were regarded as different. Douglas explained this by suggesting a hypothetical hypochoristic form "Hrolle" of the name "Hroşwulf" as the basis for the name Rollo, and provides a single charter in which Rollo is referred to as "Rolphus" as evidence that the names were the same, acknowledging, however, that the charter itself was "not above suspicion." If the names were really regarded as the same, it would be expected that more convincing evidence to this effect could be offered.

    Personally, I am inclined to believe that the identification of Hrâolfr and Rollo has no basis in fact, that it was likely to have been invented by a saga writer who wanted to give the jarls of Orkney some famous relatives (i.e., the kings of England), and that whatever the confusing Norman sources say are probably about the closest we are going to get to Rollo's origin. However, based on the surviving evidence, it is not possible to come to any definitive conclusion one way or the other, and Rollo's parentage should be listed as "unknown" unless further evidence becomes available.

    Supposed second wife:

    Gisla, said to be daughter of Charles the Simple, king of France [Dudo, 46-7, 53]. She is unknown in the Frankish sources. The fact that Charles the Simple's kinsman Charles the Fat had a daughter also named Gisla who married a Viking (Godefridus) in the ninth century has led to the natural suspicion that this Gisla is an invention based on the earlier woman of the name. If she existed at all, there is no reason to believe that she was a mother of any of Rollo's children.

    Supposed additional child:

    Caşlin (Kathleen), said by Norse sources to have married a certain king Beolan, who is otherwise unidentified. As discussed above, the evidence for her is less than satisfactory.

    end of commentary

    Rollo Ragnvaldsson
    French: Robert Rognvalsson De Heidmark, Norwegian: Hrolf Ragnvaldsson, Norse, Old: Gange-Hrâolfr Ragnvaldsson
    Also Known As: "Hrolf", "Rolf", "Rollo", "Gange-Rolv", "Gange-Rolf", "Gčongu-Hrâolfr", "le marcheur", "the walker", "the dane", "duke of normandy", "Rollo the Walker", "Viking", "Gange Rolf"
    Birthdate: circa 860 (71)
    Death: 931 (67-75)
    Rouen, Seine-Maritime, Haute-Normandie, France
    Place of Burial: Rouen, Haute-Normandie, France
    Immediate Family:
    Son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re and Ragnhild 'Hild' Hrâolfsdâottir, of More
    Husband of Poppa of Bayeux and Gisáele
    Partner of Kaşlin's mother
    Father of William "Longsword"; Adáele of Normandy and Kaşlin
    Brother of Gutum Ragnvaldson
    Half brother of Hrollager Rognvaldsson; Hallad Ragnvaldsson Orkneyjarl, .; Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl and Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčorşur, Íslands
    Occupation: Duc de Normandie, Comte de Rouen, Duke of Normandy, Duke of Normandy (911 - 932), duc de Normandie, Earl of Normandy, Viking chief, Count of Normandy, 'Agongah-woekh' Aeuello (Rollo Rognvaldsson), First Duke of Normandy, Duke of Normandy 1st, Norse Viking
    Managed by: Private User
    Last Updated: October 12, 2017

    About Gange-Hrâolfr 'Rollo' of Normandy
    http://www.friesian.com/flanders.htm#norman

    http://genealogics.org/getperson.php?personID=I00020055&tree=LEO

    Duke of Normandy was the title given to the rulers of the Duchy of Normandy in northwestern France, which has its origins as the County of Rouen, a fief created in 911 by King Charles III "the Simple" of France for Rollo, a Norwegian nobleman and Viking leader of Northmen.

    Gangu-Hrâolfr Ragnvaldsson, or Rollo de Normandie was a Norse nobleman and the founder and first ruler of the Viking principality in what soon became known as Normandy. The name "Rollo" is a Frankish-Latin name probably taken from the Old Norse name Hrâolfr, modern Scandinavian name Rolf (cf. the latinization of Hrâolfr into the similar Roluo in the Gesta Danorum).

    Parents: Ragnvald Eysteinsson M˛rejarl & Hild Nefja (uncertain, see below)
    Spouses:
    1. Poppa de Bayeux
    Children:
    Vilhjalm Langaspjâot (Guillaume Longue âEpâee)
    Geirlaug (Gerloc) who later took the name Adela
    2. Gisela de France (betrothal, no children)
    According to Landnâama (The book of Settlers in Iceland, written in the 12th century), Rollo had a daughter named Kaşlâin (Kathlin or Cathlin) her mother is not named (Notes by Anna Petursdottir):

    Kaşlin (Kathlin)
    Kaşlâin is mentioned along with her father Rollo in chapter 33 in Landnâamabâok (The Book of Settlers) and her father, Rollo, and his brothers, also their father, Ragnvald are mentioned in chapert 82 : https://www.snerpa.is/net/snorri/landnama.htm

    BIG NEWS
    French and Norwegian scientists within several fields go together in a project to extract DNA from the remains of Rollo's grandson and great grandson in Fâecamp. This might give us the final answer to Rollo's origin (Note from Anna Petursdottir: Provided that the remains that are being researched, are in fact the persons in question and also are legitimate grandsons of Rollo). Excavations are expected in July 2011, results sometime autumn 2011.

    Links and Resources
    Snorre's saga
    Dudo's account (eng): http://the-orb.arlima.net/orb_done/dudo/dudindex.html
    Store Norske Leksikon
    MEDIEVAL LANDS
    [ROLLO [Hrolf "Ganger/the Walker"] (-[928]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[153]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[154]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[155]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi".

    According to Dudo of Saint-Quentin, Rollo arrived in northern France in 876[156], although there is some debate about [900] being a more likely date[157]. William of Jumiáeges records that Rollo was chosen by lot to be leader of the Viking colonists[158]. Viking raids intensified in northern France. Although they were defeated after raiding Chartres [911], Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted the Normans land around Rouen in which to settle[159]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that it was an enfeofment for which the ruler owed allegiance, and the later Dukes of Normandy who claimed it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed. A charter dated 14 Mar 918 which granted land to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes "except that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[160]. He was later known as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie].

    ROLLO ["Ganger" Hrolf], son of [RAGNVALD "the Wise" Jarl of Mčore in Norway & his wife Ragnhild ---] (-Rouen [928/33], bur ---, transferred [1064] to Rouen Cathedral[6]). The parentage of Rollo/Rolf is uncertain and the chronology of his life confused. Richer names "Rollone filio Catilli" as leader of the Vikings who raided along the Loire and against whom "Robertus Celticµ Galliµ dux" campaigned[7]. No further reference has been found to "Catillus/Ketel". Flodoard provides no information on Rollo´s ancestry. The early 12th century William of Malmesbury states that "Rollo…[was] born of noble lineage among the Norwegians, though obsolete from its extreme antiquity" and adds that he was "banished by the king´s command from his own country"[8]. The later Orkneyinga Saga is more specific, naming “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[9]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[10]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[11]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi". Guillaume de Jumiáeges accords a Danish origin to Rollo, stating that his father "possâedant presque en totalitâe le royaume de Dacie, conquit en outre les territoires limitrophes de la Dacie et de l´Alanie" and left "deux fils…l´aăinâe Rollon et le plus jeune Gurim"[12]. He records that the king of Denmark defeated the two brothers and killed Gorm, and that Rollo fled the country, first landing in England, where he made peace with "le roi…Alstem"[13]. If this refers to Ąthelstan King of Wessex, the account must be confused given King Ąthelstan´s succession in 924. Freeman suggests that Guillaume de Jumiáeges must be referring to "Guthrum-Ąthelstan of East-Anglia"[14], although this does not resolve the chronological problems assuming that the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle is correct in recording Guthrum´s death in 890[15]. After recording Rollo´s expeditions in Frisia, Guillaume de Jumiáeges states that Rollo landed at Jumiáeges after sailing up the Seine in 876[16], another suspect date which Houts suggests should be corrected to [900][17]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Rollo defeated "Renaud duc de toute la France", captured "le chăateau de Meulan", defeated and killed Duke Renaud in another campaign, besieged Paris, captured Bayeux, and attacked Paris again while his other troops devastated Evreux where they killed "son âevăeque…Sibor"[18]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Rollo attacked Chartres but withdrew after being defeated by "Richard duc de Bourgogne" and "Anselme l âevăeque"[19].

    William of Malmesbury records that "Rollo…experienced a check at Chartres" but escaped the "plentiful slaughter" of the Vikings by the townspeople, before capturing Rouen "in 876"[20]. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted Rollo "tout le territoire maritime qui s´âetend depuis la riviáere d´Epte jusqu´aux confines de la Bretagne" together with "sa fille…Gisáele", that "les princes de cette province…Bâeranger et Alain" swore allegiance to Rollo, and that Rollo was baptised in 912 by "l´archâevăeque Francon", adopting the name ROBERT after "le duc Robert" who acted as his sponsor[21].

    William of Malmesbury records that "it was determined by treaty, that [Rollo] should be baptised, and hold the country of the king as his lord"[22]. The charter which confirms the original grant (assuming that there was such a document) has not survived. However, the grant of land is inferred from a charter dated 14 Mar 918, under which land was donated to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes specifying that the donation excluded "that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[23]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that Normandy was an enfeofment for which the ruling duke owed allegiance, and the later dukes of Normandy, who claimed that it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed[24].

    The version of events recorded by Flodoard provides a different slant and names two Viking leaders. Firstly, Flodoard records that in 923 "Ragenoldus princeps Nortmannorum" who occupied "in fluvio Ligeri" devastated "Franciam trans Isaram", that "Nortmanni" made peace in 924 "cum Francis", that King Raoul granted them "Cinomannis et Baiocµ" [Maine and Bayeux], but that "Raginoldus cum suis Nortmannis" devasted the land between the Loire and the Seine[25]. This passage makes no mention of the supposed earlier grant of land along the shore. Secondly, the same source records that "Raginoldus cum suis Nortmannis" devasted Burgundy in 925, that Hâeribert [II] Comte de Vermandois besieged Norman castles "super Sequanam", that "Nortmanni" devastated "pagum Belvacensem atque Ambianensem" [Beauvais and Amboise], while Comte Hâeribert and Arnoul Count of Flanders forced "Rollo princeps" from his strongholds[26]. Thirdly, Flodoard states that "Hugo filius Rotberti et Heribertus comes" campaigned against "Nortmannos" in 927, that "filius Rollonis" did homage to ex-king Charles at "castellum…Auga", and that "Rollo" held "filius Heriberti Odo" as a hostage in 928, which suggests some sort of alliance between Rollo and Comte Hâeribert[27]. William of Malmesbury records that Rollo died at Rouen[28]. The date of his death is uncertain: Flodoard names Rollo as living in 928 (see above) but the same source names "Willelmus princeps Nortmannorum" in 933[29]. Orderic Vitalis implies that the transfer of Robert's body to Rouen Cathedral took place after the "the ninth year" in office of Archbishop Maurilius, who had succeeded Mauger de Normandie[30], which would date the event to [1064]. He is known to history as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie], although no early source has been identified which refers to him by this name or title.

    [m] [firstly] ---. The identity of Rollo´s first wife or concubine is not known.

    m [secondly] ([886] or after, repudiated, remarried after 912) POPPA, daughter of BERENGAR Comte de Bayeux & his wife ---. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Rollo took "Popa, fille de Bâerenger, homme illustre" when he captured Bayeux and "s´unit avec elle, áa la maniáere des Danois"[31]. According to Orderic Vitalis, Rollo "stormed and captured Bayeux, slew its count Berengar and took to wife his daughter Poppa"[32]. In another passage, the same source records that Rollo besieged Paris, captured Bayeux, killed "Berengarium comitem" and married his daughter Popa, in 886[33], although this date appears early in light of the likely birth date range of the couple's son Guillaume. The Chronico Rotomagensis records that "mortua a Gisla, accepit Rollo propriam uxorem filiam comitis Silvanectensis Widonis"[34]. Robert of Torigny combines the information, recording that "Rollo dux Northmannorum" married "Popam prius repudiatam uxorem…filiam…Berengarii comitis Baiocensis neptem vero Widonis comitis Silvanectensis"[35]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after capturing Rouen, "Rodulfus" married the daughter of its deceased count by whom he was father of "Willelmum…Longosped"[36]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that "le comte Bernard" welcomed "son neveu Richard" (grandson of Rollo) at Senlis after his escape from captivity[37], although in another passage he describes how Rollo captured Bayeux and took "une tráes-noble jeune fille Popa, fille de Bâerenger" in the town, marrying her "áa la maniáere des Danois"[38], in a later passage adding that Rollo married Poppa, whom he had previously repudiated, a second time after the death of his wife[39]. It would be possible to reconcile the different versions if Comte Bernard's mother was married twice, her first husband being Bâerenger Comte de Bayeux.

    m thirdly (912) GISELA, daughter of CHARLES III "le Simple" King of the West Franks & his first wife Frederuna --- ([908/16]-before her husband). The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hyrmintrudim, Frederunam, Adelheidim, Gislam, Rotrudim et Hildegardim" as the children of "Karolus rex…ex Frederuna regina"[40]. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted Rollo "tout le territoire maritime qui s´âetend depuis la riviáere d´Epte jusqu´aux confines de la Bretagne" together with "sa fille…Gisáele", and their marriage which took place after Rollo´s baptism[41]. Her marriage is recorded in the Norman annals for 912, which state that she died without issue, presumably soon after the marriage when Gisla must still have been an infant. The chronicle of Dudo of Saint-Quentin[42] describes her as of "tall stature, most elegant…", which is of course inconsistent with her supposed birth date range. The Liber Modernorum Regum Francorum records the marriage of "filiam suam [=rex Karolus] nomine Gillam" to "Rollo"[43]. Settipani considers that the marriage did not occur, and that the Norman sources confused it with the marriage of Gisela, daughter of Lothaire II King of Lotharingia, to the Viking leader Gotfrid[44].

    Rollo & his [first wife] had two children:

    1. [KADLINE . Her parentage and marriage are confirmed by the Landnâama-Boc which records that "son of Oht-here…Helge" captured and married [her daughter] "Nidh-beorg, daughter of king Beolan and Cadh-lina, daughter of Walking-Rolf [Gongo-Hrâolfs]" when he "harried in Scotland", and also records their descendants[45]. No other record has been found of "king Beolan" and the accuracy of this report is unknown. m BEOLAN King [in Scotland].]

    2. [NIEDERGA . Niederga is shown in Europčaische Stammtafeln[46] as the second daughter of Rollo by his first wife but the primary source on which this is based has not been identified.]

    Robert & his [second] wife had two children:

    3. GUILLAUME (Rouen [900/05]-murdered Pequigny 17 Dec 942, bur ---, transferred [1064] to Rouen Cathedral[47]). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names "Guillaume et…Gerloc" as children of Rollo and Poppa[48]. However, the Planctus for William Longsword[49], composed shortly after the murder of Guillaume, states that he had a Christian mother of overseas origin. Dudo of Saint-Quentin states that he was born in Rouen and, in a later passage, describes him as a "young man" one year before his father's death[50]. His father chose him as heir one year before his death[51]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that he was born before his father's marriage to Gisela and his remarriage with Popa after Gisela's death[52]. Flodoard records that "filius Rollonis" did homage to ex-king Charles III "le Simple" at "castellum…Auga" in 927[53]. He succeeded his father in [928/33] as GUILLAUME I "Longuespee" Comte [de Normandie]. Flodoard names "Willelmus princeps Nortmannorum" in 933[54]. He quelled a rebellion by the Viking chief Riulf after the latter besieged Rouen[55]. In return for swearing allegiance to Raoul King of France, he appears to have been granted rights to further territory along the coast in 933, maybe the Cotentin and Avranchin. If this is correct, it would have created rivalry with the dukes of Brittany. Dudo of Saint-Quentin describes Comte Guillaume's invasion of Brittany shortly after his accession to quell a rebellion against him, and his defeat of the rebels at Bayeux[56]. Responding to raids by Comte Guillaume, Arnoul I Count of Flanders invaded Ponthieu and in 939 captured Montreuil from Herluin Comte de Ponthieu, although it was recaptured by Comte Guillaume's forces. In 939, Guillaume joined the alliance against Louis IV King of France which was led by Otto I "der GroĎe" King of Germany who raided Frankish territory. Comte Guillaume, however, met King Louis at Amiens, receiving a confirmation of the grant of his lands in Normandy. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Guillaume was tricked into a meeting on the river Seine at Pecquigny by Arnoul Count of Flanders to settle their dispute over the castle of Montreuil, but was murdered on Count Arnoul's orders, recording his death on 17 Dec[57]. The Annalibus Rotomagensibus record that "Willermus dux Normannorum filius Rollonis" was killed "943 XVI Kal Jan"[58]. Orderic Vitalis implies that the transfer of his body to Rouen Cathedral took place after the "the ninth year" in office of Archbishop Maurilius, who had succeeded Mauger de Normandie[59], which would date the event to [1064].

    [m] firstly SPROTA, daughter of ---. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Guillaume married "une tráes-noble jeune fille Sprota…selon l'usage des Danois"[60]. From Brittany. It is possible that Sprota was Count Guillaume's concubine rather than wife, particularly as no reference has been found to a dissolution of any marriage before she married Esperleng. She married Esperleng de Păitres, by whom she had Rodulf [Raoul] Comte d'Ivry.

    m secondly ([940]) as her first husband, LUITGARDIS de Vermandois, daughter of HERIBERT II Comte de Vermandois & his wife Adela [Capet] (before 925-14 Nov after 985, bur Chartres, Abbaye de Saint-Páere). Rodulfus Glauber refers to the wife of Comte Guillaume as "sororem [Heribertum Trecorum comitem]", specifying that she was childless by her first husband, when recording her second marriage to "Tetbaldus"[61]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records the marriage of Guillaume and the daughter of Heribert, specifying that it was arranged by Hugues "le Grand"[62]. The source which confirms her name has not yet been identified. She married secondly Thibaut I Comte de Blois. "Hugonis ducis, Odonis comitis, Hugonis sanctµ Bituricensis archiprµsulis, Letgardis comitissµ, Bertµ comitissµ, Gauzfridi vicecomitis…" subscribed the charter dated 985 under which "Robertus" donated property to "Sancti Petri Carnotensis", on the advice of "Odonem, simul cum sua matre Ledgarde, pariterque dominam meam Bertam, ipsius µque coniugem"[63]. The necrology of Chartres cathedral records the death "XVIII Kal Dec" of "Letgardis comitissa"[64]. Guillaume & his first wife had one child:

    a) RICHARD (Fâecamp [932]-20 Nov 996, bur Fâecamp). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names Richard as son of Guillaume and Sprota, recording that news of his birth was brought to his father when he was returning from his victory against the rebels led by "Riulf"[65]. After the death of Richard's father, Louis IV "d'Outremer" King of the West Franks briefly controlled Rouen, and kept Richard prisoner, before the latter was able to escape, whereupon he succeeded as RICHARD I "Sans Peur" Comte [de Normandie].

    4. GERLOC (-after 969). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names "Guillaume et…Gerloc" as children of Rollo and Poppa, in a later passage records her marriage to "Guillaume comte de Poitou"[66]. Robert of Torigny also names "Willermum Longum Spatam et Gerloch" as children of "Rollo dux Northmannorum" and Poppa[67]. The Chronico Richardi Pictavensis records that "Heblus…Pictavorum Comes et Dux Aquitaniµ duxit Adelam filiam Rolli Rothomagensis"[68], although this is presumably an error for Guillaume son of Ebles. She adopted the name ADELA when baptised. "Guillelmi comitis, Adeleidis comitisse" subscribed a charter recording a donation to Cluny dated [963][69]. Lothaire King of France granted her 14 Oct 962 the right to dispose of extensive property in Poitiers, la Cour de Faye, this grant effectively putting an end to the long dispute between her husband and the family of Hugues "Capet". She used the property to found the Monastery of Sainte-Trinitâe[70]. m (935) GUILLAUME I "Tăete d'Etoupe" Comte de Poitou, son of EBLES "Mancer" Comte de Poitou, Duke of Aquitaine & his first wife Aremburga ([900]-3 Apr 963). He succeeded in 959 as GUILLAUME III Duke of Aquitaine.

    Rollo's origin
    He is named as Rollo and said to have come from Dacia by Dudo of St. Quentin (c. 965-after 1043), the historian of the Norman dukes and the earliest source. Dudo does not name Rollo's parents. The Orkneyinga saga, a later source (c. 1230), identifies him with Hrolf Gange, who is said to have been a son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, jarl of M˛re. Modern scholars generally doubt the identification with Hrolf. See, for example, Stewart Baldwin, "Rollo of Normany" in soc.genealogy.medieval, Mar. 16, 1998.

    There is much support for the claim of Rollo's homeland being Sykkylven in Sunnm˛re (M˛re), Norway.

    Dacia, the country Dudo refers to as Rollo's homeland, was what people outside Scandinavia called the Nordic countries as a unity: Norway, Denmark, Sweden and Iceland together. Dudo describes Dacia as a country of high mountains, surrounding Rollo's estate - just like Gange-Hrolf's Fauske in Sykkylven. (see photos)

    At the time the language, Old Norse (called dčonsk tunga by Snorri and others) was still the same and had not started to divide into separate dialects or languages.

    Fasge, the place Adam of Bremen describes as Rollo's home, can easily be placed in Sykkylven where Gangu-Hrolfr had his estate at the farm called Fauske, Aure or Aurum. The Danish historian Steenstrup identified (works from 1876-82) Fasge with the town Faxe in Denmark, but linguistic argument shows that this consonant change is highly unlikely, and that the Norwegian place-name Fauske is more probable.

    The outstanding linguist Hęakon Melberg argued in his dissertation that linguistic studies could shed light on the origin of the Scandinavian people and their history. In particular he opposes Steenstrup's analysis and points at several discrepancies, making Denmark improbable as Gange-Hrolf's origin.

    http://books.google.com/books?hl=no&id=KGIeAAAAMAAJ&q=fauske#search_anchor

    Sources
    Linge, Per Eldar: Gangerolvs mektige M˛re, Sunnm˛rsposten forlag 1992.
    More here: http://www.eutopia.no/Gangerolv.html

    Melberg, Hęakon: Origin of the Scandinavian Nations and Languages : An Introduction (doctoral dissertation). University of Oslo, 1952.

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/H%C3%A5kon_Melberg http://books.google.com/books?id=KGIeAAAAMAAJ&hl=no&pgis=1 http://ask.bibsys.no/ask/action/show?pid=921271042&kid=biblio

    Languages
    Gangu-Hrolf's Languages: Old French and Old Norse (the language spoken in the Nordic countries at the time):

    "Danish tounge", dansk tunga, would be the language spoken in all of Scandinavia: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_Norse_language

    dčonsk tunga: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_the_Icelandic_language#The_Scandinavian_period_.28550.E2.80.931050.29 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_French

    Snorri Sturlusson
    From Heimskringla, Snorri: "24. ROLF GANGER DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT.

    Earl Ragnvald was King Harald's dearest friend, and the king had the greatest regard for him. He was married to Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia, and their sons were Rolf and Thorer. Earl Ragnvald had also three sons by concubines, -- the one called Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug; and all three were grown men when their brothers born in marriage were still children Rolf became a great viking, and was of so stout a growth that no horse could carry him, and wheresoever he went he must go on foot; and therefore he was called Rolf Ganger. He plundered much in the East sea. One summer, as he was coming from the eastward on a viking's expedition to the coast of Viken, he landed there and made a cattle foray. As King Harald happened, just at that time, to be in Viken, he heard of it, and was in a great rage; for he had forbid, by the greatest punishment, the plundering within the bounds of the country. The king assembled a Thing, and had Rolf declared an outlaw over all Norway. When Rolf's mother, Hild heard of it she hastened to the king, and entreated peace for Rolf; but the king was so enraged that here entreaty was of no avail. Then Hild spake these lines: --

    "Think'st thou, King Harald, in thy anger, To drive away my brave Rolf Ganger Like a mad wolf, from out the land? Why, Harald, raise thy mighty hand? Why banish Nefia's gallant name-son, The brother of brave udal-men? Why is thy cruelty so fell? Bethink thee, monarch, it is ill With such a wolf at wolf to play, Who, driven to the wild woods away May make the king's best deer his prey."

    Rolf Ganger went afterwards over sea to the West to the Hebrides, or Sudreys; and at last farther west to Valland, where he plundered and subdued for himself a great earldom, which he peopled with Northmen, from which that land is called Normandy. Rolf Ganger's son was William, father to Richard, and grandfather to another Richard, who was the father of Robert Longspear, and grandfather of William the Bastard, from whom all the following English kings are descended. From Rolf Ganger also are descended the earls in Normandy. Queen Ragnhild the Mighty lived three years after she came to Norway; and, after her death, her son and King Harald's was taken to the herse Thorer Hroaldson, and Eirik was fostered by him." (Snorri Sturlasson )

    Gange-Rolv (Gčongu-Hrâolfr), var en norsk vikingh˛vding og sagafigur som egentlig het Hrâolfr Rčognvaldsson (ca 860-932) og var s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kjent som jarlen som klippet Harald Hęarfagre etter at Norge var samlet til ett rike.

    Gange-Rolv fikk tilnavnet fordi han var sęa stor at han alltid męatte gęa til fots, underforstęatt at hesten ble for liten. I f˛lge norsk og islandsk tradisjon er denne personen identisk med den historiske Rollo, som i 911 ble utnevnt til hertug over Normandie. Rollos opphav er imidlertid omdiskutert og nok umulig ęa stadfeste helt sikkert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger. En sannsynlig slektning, Vilhelm Erobreren av Normandie, inntok England i 1066 og grunnla et nytt normannisk kongehus i der.

    Gange-Rolv var med pęa mange tokt i Austerled, men ble forvist fra landet av Harald Hęarfagre etter et strandhogg han gjorde i Viken (Norge). I henhold til Snorre dro Rolv til Valland (Frankrike) etter landsforvisningen. Der ble han blant annet ble gift med kongsdatteren Gisela, og han skal ha blitt d˛pt i Saint-Clair-katedralen.

    WIKIPEDIA (Eng)
    Rollo (c. 860 - c. 932) was the founder and first ruler of the Viking principality in what soon became known as Normandy. He is also in some later sources known as Robert of Normandy.

    The name Rollo is a Frankish-Latin name probably taken from Scandinavian name Hrâolf (cf. the latinization of Hrâolf Kraki into the similar Roluo in the Gesta Danorum).

    Historical evidence Rollo was a Viking leader of contested origin. Dudo of St. Quentin, in his De moribus et actis primorum Normannorum ducum (Latin), tells of a powerful Danish nobleman at loggerheads with the king of Dacia, who then died and left his two sons, Gurim and Rollo, leaving Rollo to be expelled and Gurim killed. William of Jumiáeges also mentions Rollo's prehistory in his Gesta Normannorum Ducum however he states that he was from the Danish town of Fasge. Wace, writing some 300 years after the event in his Roman de Rou, also mentions the two brothers (as Rou and Garin), as does the Orkneyinga Saga.

    Norwegian and Icelandic historians identified this Rollo with a son of Rognvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re, in Western Norway, based on medieval Norwegian and Icelandic sagas that mention a Ganger Hrolf (Hrolf, the Walker). The oldest source of this version is the Latin Historia Norvegiae, written in Norway at the end of the 12th century. This Hrolf fell foul of the Norwegian king Harald Fairhair, and became a Jarl in Iceland. The nickname of that character came from being so big that no horse could carry him. [1]

    The question of Rollo's Danish or Norwegian origins was a matter of heated dispute between Norwegian and Danish historians of the 19th and early 20th century, particularly in the run-up to Normandy's 1000-year-anniversary in 1911. Today, historians still disagree on this question, but most would now agree that a certain conclusion can never be reached.'

    Invasion of France In 885, Rollo was one of the lesser leaders of the Viking fleet which besieged Paris under Sigfred. Legend has it that an emissary was sent by the king to find the chieftain and negotiate terms. When he asked for this information, the Vikings replied that they were all chieftains in their own right. In 886, when Sigfred retreated in return for tribute, Rollo stayed behind and was eventually bought off and sent to harry Burgundy.

    Later, he returned to the Seine with his followers (known as Danes, or Norsemen). He invaded the area of northern France now known as Normandy.

    Rather than pay Rollo to leave, as was customary, the Frankish king, Charles the Simple, understood that he could no longer hold back their onslaught, and decided to give Rollo the coastal lands they occupied under the condition that he defend against other raiding Vikings.

    In the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte (911) with King Charles, Rollo pledged feudal allegiance to the king, changed his name to the Frankish version, and converted to Christianity, probably with the baptismal name Robert. In return, and in admission of defeat, King Charles granted Rollo the lower Seine area (today's upper Normandy) and the titular rulership of Normandy, centred around the city of Rouen. There exists some argument among historians as to whether Rollo was a "duke" (dux) or whether his position was equivalent to that of a "count" under Charlemagne. According to legend, when required to kiss the foot of King Charles, as a condition of the treaty, he refused to perform so great a humiliation, and when Charles extended his foot to Rollo, Rollo ordered one of his warriors to do so in his place. His warrior then lifted Charles' foot up to his mouth causing him to fall to the ground. [2]

    Settlement Initially, Rollo stayed true to his word of defending the shores of the Seine river in accordance to the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, but in time he and his followers had very different ideas. Rollo began to divide the land between the Epte and Risle rivers among his chieftains and settled there with a de facto capital in Rouen. With these settlements, Rollo began to further raid other Frankish lands, now from the security of a settled homeland, rather than a mobile fleet. Eventually, however, Rollo's men intermarried with the local women, and became more settled as Frenchmen. At the time of his death, Rollo's expansion of his territory had extended as far west as the Vire River.

    Death Sometime around 927, Rollo passed the fief in Normandy to his son, William Longsword. Rollo may have lived for a few years after that, but certainly died before 933. According to the historian Adhemar, 'As Rollo's death drew near, he went mad and had a hundred Christian prisoners beheaded in front of him in honour of the gods whom he had worshipped,[citation needed] and in the end distributed a hundred pounds of gold around the churches in honour of the true God in whose name he had accepted baptism.' Even though Rollo had converted to Christianity, some of his pagan roots surfaced at the end.

    Legacy Rollo is a direct ancestor of William the Conqueror. Through William, he is a direct ancestor and predecessor of the present-day British royal family, including Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.

    The "Clameur de Haro" in the Channel Islands is, supposedly, an appeal to Rollo.

    Depictions in Fiction Rollo is the subject of the 17th Century play Rollo Duke of Normandy written by John Fletcher, Philip Massinger, Ben Jonson, and George Chapman.

    References ^ Gčongu-Hrâolfs saga in Old Norse from heimskringla.no ^ Holden, A.J. (1970). Le Roman de Rou de Wace. Paris: âEditions A.J. Picard. p.54. Lines 1147-1156 D.C. Douglas, "Rollo of Normandy", English Historical Review, Vol. 57 (1942), pp. 414-436 Robert Helmerichs, [Rollo as Historical Figure] Rosamond McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdom under the Carolingians, 751-987, (Longman) 1983 Dudonis gesta Normannorum - Dudo of St. Quentin Gesta Normannorum Latin version at Bibliotheca Augustana Dudo of St. Quentin's Gesta Normannorum - An English Translation Gwyn Jones. Second edition: A History of the Vikings. Oxford University Press. (1984). William W. Fitzhugh and Elizabeth Ward. Vikings: The North Atlantic Saga. Smithsonian Institute Press. (2000) Eric Christiansen. The Norsemen in the Viking Age. Blackwell Publishers Ltd. (2002) Agnus Konstam. Historical Atlas of the Viking World. Checkmark Books. (2002) Holgar Arbman. Ancient People and Places: The Vikings. Thames and Husdson. (1961) Eric Oxenstierna. The Norsemen, New York Graphics Society Publishers, Ltd. (1965)

    TEXT - SOURCE? Rollo was a Viking leader, probably (based on Icelandic sources) from Norway, the son of Ragnvald, Earl of Moer; sagas mention a Hrolf, son of Ragnvald jarl of Moer. However, the latinization Rollo has in no known instance been applied to a Hrolf, and in the texts which speak of him, numerous latinized Hrolfs are included. Dudo of St. Quentin (by most accounts a more reliable source, and at least more recent and living nearer the regions concerned), in his Gesta Normannorum, tells of a powerful Dacian nobleman at loggerheads with the king of Dacia, who then died and left his two sons, Gurim and Rollo, leaving Rollo to be expelled and Gurim killed.(1) With his followers (known as Normans, or northmen), Rollo invaded the area of northern France now known as Normandy. Wace, writing some 300 years after the event, gives a Scandinavian origin, as does the Orkneyinga Saga, Danish or Norwegian most likely.

    Unlike most Vikings whose intentions were to plunder Frankish lands, Rollo's true intentions were to look for lands to settle. Upon arrival in France, and after many battles with the Vikings, Charles the Simple understood that he could no longer hold back their advances, and decided as a tempory measure to give Rollo land around Rouen, as he did with his other barons, but under the condition that he would convert to Christianity and defend the Seine River from other raiding Vikings. In the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte (911) with the French King Charles the Simple, "for the protection of the realm," Rollo pledged feudal allegiance to the king, changed his name to the Frankish version, and converted to Christianity, probably with the baptismal name Robert. In return, and in admission of defeat, King Charles granted Rollo the lower Seine area (today's upper Normandy) and the titular rulership of Normandy, centred around the city of Rouen. There exists some argument among historians as to whether Rollo was a "duke" (dux) or whether his position was equivalent to that of a "count" under Charlemagne. According to legend, when required, in conformity with general usage, to kiss the foot of King Charles, he refused to stoop to what he considered so great a degradation; yet as the homage could not be dispensed with, he ordered one of his warriors to perform it for him. The latter, as proud as his chief, instead of stooping to the royal foot, raised it so high, that the King fell to the ground. It is important to note that Rollo did stay true to his word of defending the shores of the Seine river in accordance to the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, but in time Rollo and his followers had very different ideas. Rollo began to divide the land between the Epte and Risle rivers among his chieftains and settled there with a de-facto capital in Rouen. With these settlements, Rollo began to further raid other Frankish lands, now from the security of a settled homeland, rather than a mobile fleet.

    Rollo expanded his territory as far west as the Vire River and sometime around 927 he passed the Duchy of Normandy to his son, William Longsword. Rollo may have lived for a few years after that, but certainly died before 933. According to the historian Adhemar, 'As Rollo's death drew near, he went mad and had a hundred Christian prisoners beheaded in front of him in honour of the gods whom he had worshiped, and in the end distributed a hundred pounds of gold around the churches in honour of the true god in whose name he had accepted baptism.' Even though Rollo had converted to Christianity, at the end, some of Rollo's pagan roots eventually came to the surface. He was a direct ancestor of William the Conqueror. By William, he was a direct ancestor of the present-day British royal family, including Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. The "clameur de haro" on the Channel Islands is, supposedly, an appeal to Rollo.

    TEXT - SOURCE??? Rollo (later Robert) "of Normandy" Viking leader in France, d. 932.

    Although he is often referred to as the first Duke of Normandy, that title is an anachronism. Probably about 911, King Charles the Simple of France ceded a district around the city of Rouen to Rollo, which eventually evolved into the duchy of Normandy. He is said to have been baptized in 912, assuming the Christian name Robert. He was still living in 928, when he was holding Eudes, son of Heribert of Vermandois, as a captive and was probably dead by 932, when his son William was mentioned as leading the Normans.

    end of biography

    ROLLO THE VIKING

    DIED 931 A.D.


    For more than two hundred years during the Middle Ages the Christian countries of Europe were attacked on the southwest by the Saracens of Spain, and on the northwest by the Norsemen, or Northmen. The Northmen were so called because they came into Middle Europe from the north. Sometimes they were called Vikings, or pirates, because they were adventurous sea-robbers who plundered all countries which they could reach by sea.



    Their ships were long and swift In the center was placed a single mast, which carried one large sail. For the most part, however, the Norsemen depended on rowing, not on the wind, and sometimes there were twenty rowers in one vessel.



    The Vikings were a terror to all their neighbors; but the two regions that suffered most from their attacks were the Island of Britain and that part of Charlemagne's empire in which the Franks were settled.

    endof commentary







    Nearly fifty times in two hundred years the lands of the Franks were invaded. The Vikings sailed up the large rivers into the heart of the region which we now call France and captured and pillaged cities and towns. Some years after Charlemagne's death they went as far as his capital, Aix, took the place, and stabled their horses in the cathedral which the great emperor had built.



    In the year 860 they discovered Iceland and made a settlement upon its shores. A few years later they sailed as far as Greenland, and there established settlements which existed for about a century.



    These Vikings were the first discoverers of the continent on which we live. Ancient books found in Iceland tell the story of the discovery. It is related that a Viking ship was driven during a storm to a strange coast, which is thought to have been that part of America now known as Labrador.



    When the captain of the ship returned home he told what he had seen. His tale so excited the curiosity of a young Viking prince, called Leif the Lucky, that he sailed to the newly discovered coast.



    Going ashore, he found that the country abounded in wild grapes; and so he called it Vinland, or the land of Vines. Vinland is thought to have been a part of what is now the Rhode Island coast.



    The Vikings were not aware that they had found a great unknown continent. No one in the more civilized parts of Europe knew anything about their discovery; and after a while the story of the Vinland voyages seems to have been forgotten, even among the Vikings themselves.



    So it is not to them that we owe the discovery of America, but to Columbus; because his discovery, though nearly five hundred years later than that of the Norsemen, actually made known to all Europe, for all time, the existence of the New World.



    II



    THE Vikings had many able chieftains. One of the most famous was Rollo the Walker, so called because he was such a giant that no horse strong enough to carry him could be found, and therefore he always had to walk. However, he did on foot what few could do on horseback.



    In 885 seven hundred ships, commanded by Rollo and other Viking chiefs, left the harbors of Norway, sailed to the mouth of the Seine, and started up the river to capture the city of Paris.



    Rollo and his men stopped on the way at Rouen, which also was on the Seine, but nearer its mouth. The citizens had heard of the giant, and when they saw the river covered by his fleet they were dismayed. However, the bishop of Rouen told them that Rollo could be as noble and generous as he was fierce; and he advised them to open their gates and trust to the mercy of the Viking chief. This was done, and Rollo marched into Rouen and took possession of it. The bishop had given good advice, for Rollo treated the people very kindly.



    Soon after capturing Rouen he left the place, sailed up the river to Paris, and joined the other Viking chiefs. And now for six long miles the beautiful Seine was covered with Viking vessels, which carried an army of thirty thousand men.



    A noted warrior named Eudes was Count of Paris, and he had advised the Parisians to fortify the city. So not long before the arrival of Rollo and his companions, two walls with strong gates had been built round Paris.



    It was no easy task for even Vikings to capture a strongly walled city. We are told that Rollo and his men built a high tower and rolled it on wheels up to the walls. At its top was a floor well manned with soldiers. But the people within the city shot hundreds of arrows at the besiegers, and threw down rocks, or poured boiling oil and pitch upon them.



    The Vikings thought to starve the Parisians, and for thirteen months they encamped round the city. At length food became very scarce, and Count Eudes determined to go for help. He went out through one of the gates on a dark, stormy night, and rode post-haste to the king. He told him that something must be done to save the people of Paris.







    So the king gathered an army and marched to the city. No battle was fought--the Vikings seemed to have been afraid to risk one. They gave up the siege, and Paris was relieved.



    Rollo and his men went to the Duchy of Burgundy, where, as now, the finest crops were raised and the best of wines were made.



    III



    PERHAPS after a time Rollo and his Vikings went home; but we do not know what he did for about twenty-five years. We do know that he abandoned his old home in Norway in 911. Then he and his people sailed from the icy shore of Norway and again went up the Seine in hundreds of Viking vessels.



    Of course, on arriving in the land of the Franks, Rollo at once began to plunder towns and farms.



    Charles, then king of the Franks, although his people called him the Simple, or Senseless, had sense enough to see that this must be stopped.



    So he sent a message to Rollo and proposed that they should have a talk about peace. Rollo agreed and accordingly they met. The king and his troops stood on one side of a little river, and Rollo with his Vikings stood on the other. Messages passed between them. The king asked Rollo what he wanted.



    "Let me and my people live in the land of the Franks; let us make ourselves home here, and I and my Vikings will become your vassals," answered Rollo. He asked for Rouen and the neighboring land. So the king gave him that part of Francia; and ever since it has been called Normandy, the land of the Northmen.



    When it was decided that the Vikings should settle in Francia and be subjects of the Frankish king, Rollo was told that he must kiss the foot of Charles in token that he would be the king's vassal. The haughty Viking refused. "Never," said he, "will I bend my knee before any man, and no man's foot will I kiss." After some persuasion, however, he ordered one of his men to perform the act of homage for him. The king was on horseback and the Norseman, standing by the side of the horse, suddenly seized the king's foot and drew it up to his lips. This almost made the king fall from his horse, to the great amusement of the Norsemen.



    Becoming a vassal to the king meant that if the king went to war Rollo would be obliged to join his army and bring a certain number of armed men--one thousand or more.



    Rollo now granted parts of Normandy to his leading men on condition that they would bring soldiers to his army and fight under him. They became his vassals, as he was the king's vassal.



    The lands granted to vassals in this way were called feuds, and this plan of holding lands was called the Feudal System.



    It was established in every country of Europe during the Middle Ages.



    The poorest people were called serfs. They were almost slaves and were never permitted to leave the estate to which they belonged. They did all the work. They worked chiefly for the landlords, but partly for themselves.



    Having been a robber himself, Rollo knew what a shocking thing it was to ravage and plunder, and he determined to change his people's habits. He made strict laws and hanged robbers. His duchy thus became one of the safest parts of Europe.



    The Northmen learned the language of the Franks and adopted their religion.



    The story of Rollo is especially interesting to us, because Rollo was the forefather of that famous Duke of Normandy who, less than a hundred and fifty years later, conquered England and brought into that country the Norman nobles with their French language and customs.

    The Vikings in Normandy:
    Timeline
    Pre-Norman France map, http://www.viking.no/e/france/norm_col_gb.gif The chronology of the Vikings in Normandy can be encapsulated by a division into two successive centuries:

    From AD 820 to c. AD 920, the Viking incursions on the lower Seine became more and more frequent, resulting finally in some permanent colonisation.
    From c. AD 920 to AD 1020 was a consolidation period for Normandy, with the influx of numerous Scandinavian settlers, before turning increasingly to the Kingdom of France.

    Timeline showing the Viking raids on the river Seine

    820 Thirteen ships reach the Seine Bay. A force of Vikings lands but, having to face the shore guard, they are forced to re-embark, leaving five of their number dead on the Neustrian shore.
    841 Asgeir's fleet sails up the River Seine (from 12th May), takes the city of Rouen (14th May) and burns it down. The loot is enormous. Aesgir's army continues its penetration of the Seine, plunders and burns the rich Jumiáege monastery (24th May). The nearby monastery of Fontenelle (the future Saint-Wandrille) is also assaulted and held to ransom. In this expedition, sixty-eight captives are taken and then returned on payment of a ransom by the monks of Saint-Denis (28th May).
    845 Ragnar's fleet of 120 ships (therefore c. 6000 men) sails up the Seine and besieges Paris (28th March). Charles the Bald pays 7000 livres in order to spare Paris.
    851 Asgeir and his men, back on the Seine, this time devastate the monastery of Fontenelle (13th October) and return there eighty-nine days later (9th January 852) and, finding nothing to plunder, burn it down.
    852 Asgeir and his force raid on foot in the Beauvais region (Flanders county), from their base in Rouen. Engaged by a Frankish army, they have to withdraw and camp for the winter on Jeufosse island, securely controlling the entrance to the Seine. They stay there up to the 5th June. By the end of this year, a new group of Vikings, mainly Norwegians led by Sigtrygg (back from Ireland) and Godfrid, sails up the Seine to Jeufosse to establish their own base there. The Frankish army of Charles the Bald besieges the island.
    853 (beg.) Charles the Bald negotiates with Godfrid, who afterwards retires. As for Sigtrygg, he stays to plunder and burn numerous places up to March.
    855 Sigtrygg returns (18th July) to attempt to destroy a Frankish fort located on the Seine shore on the approach to Paris. He is reinforced by Bjčorn, leading a powerful fleet (17th August). The two armies join and carry out a raid in the south of the Seine, as far as Chartres, where they are stopped by the Frankish army of Charles the Bald. They have to withdraw to the Seine after heavy losses.
    857 Again from Jeufosse, which has now become an established base, Sigtrygg's and Bjčorn's armies attack Paris (January). Chartres is assaulted again (12th June); on this occasion, revenging the reverse of AD 855, they take it, plunder it, and slaughter all its population. During the summer they also attack Evreux and many other places, the action taking place generally around Jeufosse island. Finally, Sigtrygg retires with his men.
    858 Bjčorn is joined by a new group of Danes, led by Hasting (9th January). They lay again into the abbey of Fontenelle, which they burn down. Leading a mounted force, Bjčorn surrounds Paris and demands a ransom of the Parisian monasteries. Charles the Bald is defeated when he reacts and tries again to besiege the Viking base of Jeufosse.
    859 The attacks from the Seine valley are redoubled. Charles the Bald is engaged in a struggle with his brother, Louis the German. The Vikings take advantage of this to attack freely far from their bases: Bayeux, Laon and Beauvais, where the bishops are executed.
    860 The Viking chief, Veland, is paid 3000 silver livres by Charles the Bald to try to drive out the Vikings of the lower Seine.
    861 From May, Veland besieges Jeufosse island, leading 200 Viking ships. The Vikings of Jeufosse have to retire from the Seine, with some 100 ships. This fleet then joins Veland's. Taking advantage of several years of respite, Charles the Bald builds forts which control the Seine at Pont-de-l'Arche.
    865 Fifty Viking ships settle at Păitres (near Pont-de-l'Arche), on the Seine.
    876 100 new Viking ships make an incursion into the Seine. They sail away again after a payment of 5000 livres by Charles the Bald.
    885 A huge fleet sails up the Seine (one report tells of some 700 ships) to besiege Paris. Losses are severe on both sides. The new Frankish king, Charles the Big, relieves the city by paying a heavy ransom to the besiegers.
    887-911 Rolf (Rollo/Rollon) imposes himself as chief of the Vikings settled in the lower Seine region. He repels the Franks, pushing right up to the doors of the Ile-de-France. He attacks Chartres but, repulsed, withdraws again to the Seine.
    911 Seeking to block the lower Seine, which had become a real "motorway" for the Viking invasions of the Kingdom of Frankia, the new king, Charles the Simple, concludes an agreement with Rolf at Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, conceding to him the suzerainty of the territory of the lower Seine which, de facto, Rolf had already had for several years.

    Timeline showing the Viking Raids in Western Neustria

    From AD 836 Bjčorn and Hasting lead numerous raids in Cotentin and Avranchin.
    860-989 There are no more resident bishops in Cotentin and Avranchin nor any ecclesiastical infrastructures in these bishoprics. Whole areas are deserted by the native population as they become untenable, particularly in Cotentin.
    867 The Frankish king, Charles the Bald, concedes Cotentin and Avranchin to the Bretons, so that they might defend these territories.
    889, 890 and 891 Respectively, Saint-Lăo, Coutances and Avranches are plundered or burnt down.
    890-892 Rolf makes several raids in Bessin (Bayeux).
    905 Vire is plundered.
    907 Since Brittany is too devastated by the Viking raids, the Breton sovereignty of Cotentin and Avranchin exists only theoretically.
    911 Since Rolf is now Jarl of Rouen, and since they refuse to convert to Christianity, and seek new conquests, many of Rolf's companions settle in Cotentin and Bessin.
    916 From Cotentin and Bessin, where they have settled, numerous Scandinavian forces attack the whole eastern region of Brittany.
    924 Bessin is added to Rolf's territory.
    925 Some unsubdued Scandinavian troops of Bessin, united with native Saxons, devastate the western part of the Seine colony.
    927-928 Rolf erect many fortifications (Bayeux, Exmes, Saint-Lăo, Brionne, etc.) to face a huge influx of new Viking contingents, resistant to his authority in Cotentin (Danes from the Danelaw, and Hiberno-Norse from Ireland) and in Bessin (especially Danes from the Danelaw).
    931 Brittany is totally subdued: on the east by the Normans of the Seine and on the west by Normans who have settled on the River Loire. The Normans of the Seine take advantage of this to get a foothold in Cotentin and Avranchin, and on the Channel Islands, in order to control the Scandinavian troops which have to submit to the Jarl of Rouen's authority.
    933 Cotentin and Avranchin are conceded officially by the King of France, Raoul, to the Normans of the Seine, who are also appointed to the protectorate of Brittany.

    Rollo married Lady Poppa of Bayeux. Poppa (daughter of Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux and unnamed spouse) was born in (850) in Bayeux, France; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 72161.  Lady Poppa of BayeuxLady Poppa of Bayeux was born in (850) in Bayeux, France (daughter of Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux and unnamed spouse); was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Place de Gaulle, Bayeux, France

    Notes:

    Poppa of Bayeux was the Christian wife or mistress[1] (perhaps more danico)[2] of the Viking conqueror Rollo.

    She was the mother of William I Longsword and grandmother of Richard the Fearless, who forged the Duchy of Normandy into a great fief of medieval France.[3]

    Dudo of Saint-Quentin, in his panegyric of the Norman dukes, describes her as the daughter of a "Count Berengar", the dominant prince of that region, who was captured at Bayeux by Rollo in 885 or 889.[4]

    This has led to speculation that she was the daughter of Berengar II of Neustria. Despite the uncertainty of her parentage, she undoubtedly was a member of the Frankish aristocracy.[5]

    A statue of Poppa stands at the Place de Gaulle in Bayeux.

    Notes:

    Married:
    Poppa was captured in a raid and married to Rollo of Normandy.

    Children:
    1. 36080. William of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy was born in ~893 in Normandy, France; died on 17 Dec 942 in Piquigny, France.

  13. 72164.  Gorm the Old, King of DenmarkGorm the Old, King of Denmark was born in 860 in Jellinge, Denmark; died in 931 in Jellinge, Denmark; was buried in Jellinge, Denmark.

    Notes:

    Gorm the Old (Danish: Gorm den Gamle, Old Norse: Gormr gamli, Latin: Gormus Senex[1][2]), also called Gorm the Languid (Danish: Gorm L˛ge, Gorm den Dvaske), was the first historically recognized ruler of Denmark, reigning from c.? 936 to his death c.? 958.[3] He ruled from Jelling, and made the oldest of the Jelling Stones in honour of his wife Thyra. Gorm was born before 900 and died c.? 958.[3]

    Ancestry and reign

    Gorm is the reported son of semi-legendary Danish king Harthacnut. Chronicler Adam of Bremen says that Harthacnut came from Northmannia to Denmark and seized power in the early 10th century.[4] He deposed the young king Sigtrygg Gnupasson, reigning over Western Denmark.[3] When Harthacnut died, Gorm ascended the throne.

    Heimskringla reports Gorm taking at least part of the kingdom by force from Gnupa, and Adam himself suggests that the kingdom had been divided prior to Gorm's time. Gorm is first mentioned as the host of Archbishop Unni of Hamburg and Bremen in 936.[4] According to the Jelling Stones, Gorm's son, Harald Bluetooth, "won all of Denmark", so it is speculated that Gorm only ruled Jutland from his seat in Jelling.[4]

    Marriage to Thyra

    Runic stone for Thyra, back side
    Gorm married Thyra, who is given conflicting and chronologically dubious parentage by late sources, but no contemporary indication of her parentage survives. Gorm raised one of the great burial mounds at Jelling as well as the oldest of the Jelling Stones for her, calling her tanmarkar but ("Denmark's Salvation" or "Denmark's Adornment"). Gorm was the father of three sons, Toke, Knut and Harald, later King Harald Bluetooth.[5]

    His wife, Thyra, is credited with the completion of the Danevirke, a wall between Denmark's southern border and its unfriendly Saxon neighbors to the south. The wall was not new, but it was expanded with a ditch and earthen foundation topped by a timber stockade above it. The Danevirke ran between the Schlei and the Treene river, across what is now Schleswig.[6]

    Death, burial and reburial

    Gorm died in the winter of 958–959[5] and dendrochronology shows that his burial chamber was made from wood of timbers felled in 958.[7] Arild Huitfeldt explains how in Danmarks Riges Kr˛nike:[citation needed]


    Runic stone for Thyra, front side
    The three sons were Vikings in the truest sense, departing Denmark each summer to raid and pillage. Harald came back to the royal enclosure at Jelling with the news that his son Canute had been killed in an attempt to capture Dublin, Ireland. Canute was shot with a coward's arrow while watching some games at night. No one would tell the king in view of the oath the king had made. Queen Thyra ordered the royal hall hung with black cloth and that no one was to say a single word. When Gorm entered the hall, he was astonished and asked what the mourning colors meant. Queen Thyra spoke up: "Lord King, you had two falcons, one white and the other gray. The white one flew far afield and was set upon by other birds which tore off its beautiful feathers and is now useless to you. Meanwhile the gray falcon continues to catch fowl for the king's table." Gorm understood immediately the Queen's metaphor and cried out, "My son is surely dead, since all of Denmark mourns!" "You have said it, your majesty," Thyra announced, "Not I, but what you have said is true." According to the story Gorm was so grieved by Canute's death that he died the following day.

    This account would contradict information on the Jelling Stones which point to Queen Thyra dying before Gorm. Some archaeologists and historians have suggested that Gorm was buried first in Queen Thyra's grave mound at Jelling, and later moved by his son, Harald Bluetooth, into the original wooden church in Jelling.[3] According to this theory it is believed, that the skeleton found at the site of the first Christian church of Jelling is in fact Gorm the Old, though the theory is still much debated. During the reign of Gorm, most Danes still worshipped the Norse gods, but during the reign of Gorm's son, Harold Bluetooth, Denmark officially converted to Christianity. Harald, accordingly, left the hill where Gorm had originally been interred as a memorial.

    Legacy

    Gorm was "old" in the sense that he was considered the traditional ancestral "head" of the Danish monarchy. Saxo Grammaticus in the Gesta Danorum asserts that Gorm was older than other monarchs and having lived so long was blind by the time his son Canute was killed.

    end of biography

    Gorm's pedigree: https://fabpedigree.com/s038/f790309.htm

    end of comment

    Buried:
    Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark

    Gorm married Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark. Elgiva (daughter of Aethelstan, King of the East Angles and unnamed spouse) was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 72165.  Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (daughter of Aethelstan, King of the East Angles and unnamed spouse); died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark.
    Children:
    1. 36082. Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark was born in ~0895 in Blauzahn, Bavaria, Schwaben, Germany; died on 1 Sep 0986 in Gormshoj, Denmark.

  15. 72174.  Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux was born in 918 in (France) (son of Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux and Hildebranda of France); died on 29 Aug 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France.

    Notes:

    Robert Carolingian Vermandois de Meaux, Count of Meaux, Count of Troyes, was born circa 920 to Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) and Hildebranda of France (895-931) and died circa 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France of unspecified causes. He married Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.

    Children

    Offspring of Robert de Vermandois and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Herbert III of Meaux (c950-995) 950 995
    Adele of Meaux (c950-c980) 950 980 Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)

    Adelaide de Troyes (c955-c991) 955 991 Charles, Duke of Lower Lorraine (953-993)
    Noteworthy descendants include

    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Namesakes of Robert de Vermandois (918-968)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) Seine-et-Marne, France Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) Hildebranda of France (895-931) Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Robert I of Senlis (?-1004) Bernard of Senlis (919-947)
    Robert II of Senlis (?-1028) Robert I of Senlis (?-1004)

    Robert married Adelaide-Werra de Chaton in 953 in Vermandois, France. Adelaide-Werra was born in 920 in (France); died in 967 in (France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 72175.  Adelaide-Werra de Chaton was born in 920 in (France); died in 967 in (France).

    Notes:

    Adele Carolingian of Meaux was born 950 to Robert de Vermandois (918-968) and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) and died 980 of unspecified causes. She married Lambert de Chalon (930-979) . She married Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    The French Wikipedia has her first husband marry her mother,[1] which is unlikely, given her age. The same source has her a daughter Gerberge marry King Adalberto of Italy. This would make Adele a grandmother at the age of 12. However, in the reconstruction shown here, Adele is married to two men at once, with her youngest daughter from her first marriage born around 972 and her eldest daughter from her second marriage born around 965.

    Note that Genealogie Quebec merges her with her sister.[2]



    Children

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Hugh I de Chalon (?-1039)
    Mahaut de Chalon (?-1019) Henri I de Bourgogne (c948-1002)
    Geoffroi de Semur (?-c990)

    Aelis of Chalon (?-?) Guy I de Macon (975-1006)

    Elizabeth de Chalon (970-1014)

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Gottfried of Anjou (?-987) 987
    Fulk III, Count of Anjou (972-1040) 972 21 June 1040 Metz, France âElisabeth de Vendăome (c979-999)
    Hildegarde de Beaugency (c990-)

    Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) 967 Conan I of Rennes (927-992)

    Gerberge of Anjou (965-1041) 965 1041 Guillaume III Taillefer of Angoulăeme (960-1028)
    ^ wikipedia:fr:Lambert de Chalon
    ^ http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=23981

    Children:
    1. 36087. Adele of Meaux was born in ~950 in Meaux, France; died in ~980.

  17. 36080.  William of Normandy, I, Duke of NormandyWilliam of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy was born in ~893 in Normandy, France (son of Rollo and Lady Poppa of Bayeux); died on 17 Dec 942 in Piquigny, France.

    Notes:

    William Longsword (French: Guillaume Longue-âEpâee, Latin: Willermus Longa Spata, Old Norse: Vilhjâalmr Langaspjâot; c. 893 – 17 December 942) was the second ruler of Normandy, from 927 until his assassination in 942.[1]

    He is sometimes anachronistically dubbed "Duke of Normandy", even though the title duke (dux) did not come into common usage until the 11th century.[2] Longsword was known at the time by the title Count (Latin comes) of Rouen.[3][4] Flodoard—always detailed about titles—consistently referred to both Rollo and his son William as principes (chieftains) of the Norse.[5]

    Birth

    William Longsword was born "overseas"[a][6] to the Viking Rollo (while he was still a pagan) and his Christian wife Poppa of Bayeux.[7][8] Dudo of Saint-Quentin in his panegyric of the Norman dukes describes Poppa as the daughter of a Count Beranger, the dominant prince of that region.[9] In the 11th century Annales Rouennaises (Annals of Rouen), she is called the daughter of Guy, Count of Senlis,[10] otherwise unknown to history.[b] Despite the uncertainty of her parentage she was undoubtedly a member of the Frankish aristocracy.[11] According to the Longsword's planctus, he was baptized a Christian probably at the same time as his father,[12] which Orderic Vitalis stated was in 912, by Franco, Archbishop of Rouen.[13]

    Life

    Longsword succeeded Rollo (who would continue to live for about another 5 years) in 927[14] and, early in his reign, faced a rebellion from Normans[15] who felt he had become too Gallicised and too soft.[16] According to Orderic Vitalis, the leader was Riouf of Evreux,[16][17][18] who was besieging Longsword in Rouen. Sallying forth, Longsword won a decisive battle, proving his authority to be Duke.[19]:25-6 At the time of this 933 rebellion Longsword sent his pregnant wife by custom, Sprota, to Fâecamp where their son Richard was born.[20]

    In 933 Longsword recognized Raoul as King of Western Francia, who was struggling to assert his authority in Northern France. In turn Raoul gave him lordship over much of the lands of the Bretons including Avranches, the Cotentin Peninsula and the Channel Islands.[21][22][23]:lii The Bretons did not agree to these changes and resistance to the Normans was led by Alan Wrybeard, Duke of Brittany and Count Berenger of Rennes but ended shortly with great slaughter and Breton castles being razed to the ground,[19]:24 Alan fleeing to England and Beranger seeking reconciliation.[24]

    In 935, Longsword married Luitgarde,[1] daughter of Count Herbert II of Vermandois whose dowry gave him the lands of Longueville, Coudres and Illiers l'Eveque.[18] Longsword also contracted a marriage between his sister Adela (Gerloc was her Norse name) and William, Count of Poitou with the approval of Hugh the Great.[25] In addition to supporting King Raoul, he was now a loyal ally of his father-in-law, Herbert II, both of whom his father Rollo had opposed.[26] In January 936 King Raoul died and the 16 year old Louis IV, who was living in exile in England, was persuaded by a promise of loyalty by Longsword, to return and became King. The Bretons returned to recover the lands taken by the Normans, resulting in fighting in the expanded Norman lands.[23]:lii


    The funerary monument of William Longsword in the cathedral of Rouen, France. The monument is from the 14th century.
    The new King was not capable of controlling his Barons and after Longsword's brother in law, Herluin II, Count of Montreuil, was attacked by Flanders, Longsword went to their assistance in 939,[19]:28-9 Arnulf I, Count of Flanders retaliated by attacking Normandy. Arnulf captured the castle of Montreuil-sur-Mer expelling Herluin. Herluin and Longsword cooperated to retake the castle.[27][28] Longsword was excommunicated for his actions in attacking and destroying several estates belonging to Arnulf.[29]

    Longsword pledged his loyalty to King Louis IV when they met in 940 and, in return, he was confirmed in lands that had been given to his father, Rollo.[30] [23]:liii In 941 a peace treaty was signed between the Bretons and Normans, brokered in Rouen by King Louis IV which limited the Norman expansion into Breton lands.[23]:liii The following year, on 17 December 942 at Picquigny on an island on the Somme, Longsword was ambushed and killed by followers of Arnulf while at a peace conference to settle their differences.[18][28] Longsword's son, Richard becoming the next Duke of Normandy.

    Family
    Longsword had no children with his wife Luitgarde.[31] He fathered his son, Richard the Fearless, with Sprota [c] who was a Breton captive and his concubine.[32] Richard, then aged 10, succeeded him as Duke of Normandy in December 942.[31]

    end of biography

    William married Sprota. Sprota was born in 0911 in Bretagne, France; died in 0940. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 36081.  Sprota was born in 0911 in Bretagne, France; died in 0940.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Fecamp, Normandie, France

    Notes:

    Sprota was the name of a Breton captive who William I, Duke of Normandy took as a wife in the Viking fashion (more danico)[1][2] and by her had a son, Richard I, Duke of Normandy. After the death of her husband William, she became the wife of Esperleng and mother of Rodulf of Ivry.[3][4][5]

    Life

    The first mention of her is by Flodoard of Reims and although he doesn't name her he identifies her under the year [943] as the mother of "William’s son [Richard] born of a Breton concubine".[6] Her Breton origins could mean she was of Breton, Scandinavian, or Frankish origin, the latter being the most likely based on her name spelling.[7] Elisabeth van Houts wrote "on this reference rests the identification of Sprota, William Longsword’s wife 'according to the Danish custom', as of Breton origin".[8] The first to provide her name was William of Jumiáeges.[9][10] The irregular nature (as per the Church) of her relationship with William served as the basis for her son by him being the subject of ridicule, the French King Louis "abused the boy with bitter insults", calling him "the son of a whore who had seduced another woman's husband."[11][12]

    At the time of the birth of her first son Richard, she was living in her own household at Bayeux, under William's protection.[4] William, having just quashed a rebellion at Prâe-de Bataille (c.936),[a] received the news by a messenger that Sprota had just given birth to a son; delighted at the news William ordered his son to be baptized and given the personal name of Richard.[10] William's steward Boto became the boy's godfather.[13]

    After the death of William Longsword and the captivity of her son Richard, she had been 'collected' from her dangerous situation by the 'immensely wealthy' Esperleng.[3] Robert of Torigni identified Sprota's second husband[b] as Esperleng, a wealthy landowner who operated mills at Păitres.[4][14]

    Children:
    1. 18040. Richard de Normandie, I was born on 28 Aug 932 in Fecamp, Normandie, France; died on 20 Nov 996 in Fecamp, France; was buried in Fecamp, France.

  19. 36082.  Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark was born in ~0895 in Blauzahn, Bavaria, Schwaben, Germany (son of Gorm the Old, King of Denmark and Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark); died on 1 Sep 0986 in Gormshoj, Denmark.

    Harold married Gunhild von Denmark in ~935 in Copenhagen, Denmark. Gunhild was born in ~0920 in Copenhagen, Denmark. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 36083.  Gunhild von Denmark was born in ~0920 in Copenhagen, Denmark.
    Children:
    1. 18041. Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France; died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France.

  21. 36086.  Geoffrey of Anjou

    Geoffrey married Adele of Meaux. Adele (daughter of Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux and Adelaide-Werra de Chaton) was born in ~950 in Meaux, France; died in ~980. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 36087.  Adele of Meaux was born in ~950 in Meaux, France (daughter of Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux and Adelaide-Werra de Chaton); died in ~980.

    Notes:

    Adele Carolingian of Meaux was born 950 to Robert de Vermandois (918-968) and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) and died 980 of unspecified causes. She married Lambert de Chalon (930-979) . She married Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    The French Wikipedia has her first husband marry her mother,[1] which is unlikely, given her age. The same source has her a daughter Gerberge marry King Adalberto of Italy. This would make Adele a grandmother at the age of 12. However, in the reconstruction shown here, Adele is married to two men at once, with her youngest daughter from her first marriage born around 972 and her eldest daughter from her second marriage born around 965.

    Note that Genealogie Quebec merges her with her sister.[2]



    Children

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Hugh I de Chalon (?-1039)
    Mahaut de Chalon (?-1019) Henri I de Bourgogne (c948-1002)
    Geoffroi de Semur (?-c990)

    Aelis of Chalon (?-?) Guy I de Macon (975-1006)

    Elizabeth de Chalon (970-1014)

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Gottfried of Anjou (?-987) 987
    Fulk III, Count of Anjou (972-1040) 972 21 June 1040 Metz, France âElisabeth de Vendăome (c979-999)
    Hildegarde de Beaugency (c990-)

    Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) 967 Conan I of Rennes (927-992)

    Gerberge of Anjou (965-1041) 965 1041 Guillaume III Taillefer of Angoulăeme (960-1028)
    ^ wikipedia:fr:Lambert de Chalon
    ^ http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=23981

    Noteworthy descendants include

    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Children:
    1. 18043. Ermengarde of Anjou was born before 967 in (Anjou, France).

  23. 243976.  Malcolm I of Scotland, King of AlbaMalcolm I of Scotland, King of Alba was born in 897 in Scotland (son of Donald of Scotland, II, King of Alba and unnamed spouse); died in 954 in Auldearn, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Mâael Coluim mac Domnaill (anglicised Malcolm I) (died 954) was king of Scots (before 943 – 954), becoming king when his cousin Causantâin mac Áeda abdicated to become a monk. He was the son of Domnall mac Causantâin.

    Mâael Coluim was probably born during his father's reign (889–900).[1] By the 940s, he was no longer a young man, and may have become impatient in awaiting the throne. Willingly or not—the 11th-century Prophecy of Berchâan, a verse history in the form of a supposed prophecy, states that it was not a voluntary decision that Constantine II abdicated in 943 and entered a monastery, leaving the kingdom to Mâael Coluim.[2]

    Seven years later, the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba says:

    [Malcolm I] plundered the English as far as the River Tees, and he seized a multitude of people and many herds of cattle: and the Scots called this the raid of Albidosorum, that is, Nainndisi. But others say that Constantine made this raid, asking of the king, Malcolm, that the kingship should be given to him for a week's time, so that he could visit the English. In fact, it was Malcolm who made the raid, but Constantine incited him, as I have said.[3]

    Woolf suggests that the association of Constantine with the raid is a late addition, one derived from a now-lost saga or poem.[4]

    He died in the shield wall next to his men.[citation needed] Mâael Coluim would be the third in his immediate family to die violently, his father Donald II and grandfather Constantine I both having met similar fates 54 years earlier in 900 and 77 years earlier in 877 respectively.

    In 945, Edmund I of England, having expelled Amlaâib Cuaran (Olaf Sihtricsson) from Northumbria, devastated Cumbria and blinded two sons of Domnall mac Eâogain, king of Strathclyde. It is said that he then "let" or "commended" Strathclyde to Mâael Coluim in return for an alliance.[5] What is to be understood by "let" or "commended" is unclear, but it may well mean that Mâael Coluim had been the overlord of Strathclyde and that Edmund recognised this while taking lands in southern Cumbria for himself.[6]

    The Chronicle of the Kings of Alba says that Mâael Coluim took an army into Moray "and slew Cellach". Cellach is not named in the surviving genealogies of the rulers of Moray, and his identity is unknown.[7]

    Mâael Coluim appears to have kept his agreement with the late English king, which may have been renewed with the new king, Edmund having been murdered in 946 and succeeded by his brother Edred. Eric Bloodaxe took York in 948, before being driven out by Edred, and when Amlaâib Cuaran again took York in 949–950, Mâael Coluim raided Northumbria as far south as the Tees taking "a multitude of people and many herds of cattle" according to the Chronicle.[8] The Annals of Ulster for 952 report a battle between "the men of Alba and the Britons [of Strathclyde] and the English" against the foreigners, i.e. the Northmen or the Norse-Gaels. This battle is not reported by the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, and it is unclear whether it should be related to the expulsion of Amlaâib Cuaran from York or the return of Eric Bloodaxe.[9]

    The Annals of Ulster report that Mâael Coluim was killed in 954. Other sources place this most probably in the Mearns, either at Fetteresso following the Chronicle, or at Dunnottar following the Prophecy of Berchâan. He was buried on Iona.[10] Mâael Coluim's sons Dub and Cinâaed were later kings.

    end of biography

    Malcolm I (a.k.a. Mâael Coluim mac Domnaill) lived from 897 to 954 and was King of Alba from 943 to 954. The wider picture in Scotland at the time is set out in our Historical Timeline.

    Malcolm I was the son of Donald II of Alba, and succeeded to he throne on the abdication of his father's cousin, King Constantine II.

    Malcolm gained a reputation for his wisdom and Edmund I of England sought him out as an ally against the Vikings, giving Malcolm the province of Cumbria in return for an alliance. The alliance was invoked by Edmund's successor, who wanted Malcolm's support against King Anlaf of Northumberland which at that time still included the Lothians.

    In 954 Malcolm I was faced with a revolt by the men of Moray led by their maormor (or earl), Cellach. The revolt was suppressed, and Cellach was killed. But shortly afterwards Malcolm I was himself killed by one of Cellach's supporters at Auldearn. He was buried, as was now traditional for Scottish Kings, in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel on the Isle of Iona.

    Malcolm I was succeeded by King Indulf, his second cousin and son of King Constantine II.

    end of biography

    Buried:
    in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel...

    View images and more history of St Oran's; https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html, (images: https://www.google.com/search?q=Saint+Oran%27s+Chapel+image&client=firefox-b-1-ab&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjcxPKjgIraAhUL71MKHcCmCYoQ7AkIQA&biw=1224&bih=826)

    Malcolm married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 243977.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 121988. Kenneth II of Scotland, King of Alba was born in 932 in Scotland; died in 995 in Fettercairn, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

  25. 244000.  Edmund I, King of the EnglishEdmund I, King of the English was born in ~921 in Wessex, England (son of Edward the Elder, King of the Anglo-Saxons and Eadgifu of Kent); died on 26 May 946 in Pucklechurch, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

    Notes:

    Edmund I (Old English: Eadmund, pronounced [µ??dmund]; 921 – 26 May 946) was King of the English from 939 until his death. His epithets include the Elder, the Deed-doer, the Just, and the Magnificent.

    Edmund was the son of Edward the Elder and his third wife Eadgifu of Kent, and a grandson of Alfred the Great. His father died when he was young, and was succeeded by his oldest son Ąthelstan. Edmund came to the throne upon the death of his half-brother in 939, apparently with little opposition. His reign was marked by almost constant warfare, including conquests or reconquests of the Midlands, Northumbria, and Strathclyde (the last of which was ceded to Malcolm I of Scotland). Edmund was assassinated after six-and-a-half years as king, while attending mass in Pucklechurch, Gloucestershire. He was initially succeeded by his brother Eadred, but his two sons – Eadwig and Edgar the Peaceful – both later came to the throne.

    King of the English
    Tenure 27 October 939 – 26 May 946
    Coronation c. 29 November 939
    probably at Kingston upon Thames[1]
    Predecessor Ąthelstan
    Successor Eadred
    Born 921
    Wessex, England
    Died 26 May 946 (aged 24–25)
    Pucklechurch, Gloucestershire, England
    Burial Glastonbury Abbey
    Spouse Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury
    Ąthelflµd of Damerham
    Issue Eadwig, King of England
    Edgar, King of England
    House Wessex
    Father Edward the Elder
    Mother Eadgifu of Kent
    Religion Roman Catholic

    Early life and military threats

    Edmund came to the throne as the son of Edward the Elder,[2] and therefore the grandson of Alfred the Great, great-grandson of Ąthelwulf of Wessex and great-great grandson of Egbert of Wessex, who was the first of the house of Wessex to start dominating the Anglo Saxon realms. However, being born when his father was already a middle aged man, Edmund lost his father when he was a toddler, in 924, which saw his 30 year old half brother Athelstan come to the throne. Edmund would grow up in the reign of Athelstan, even participating in the Battle of Brunanburgh in his adolescence in 937.[citation needed]

    Athelstan died in the year 939, which saw young Edmund come to the throne. Shortly after his proclamation as king, he had to face several military threats. King Olaf III Guthfrithson conquered Northumbria and invaded the Midlands; when Olaf died in 942, Edmund reconquered the Midlands.[2] In 943, Edmund became the god-father of King Olaf of York. In 944, Edmund was successful in reconquering Northumbria.[3] In the same year, his ally Olaf of York lost his throne and left for Dublin in Ireland. Olaf became the king of Dublin as Amlaâib Cuarâan and continued to be allied to his god-father. In 945, Edmund conquered Strathclyde but ceded the territory to King Malcolm I of Scotland in exchange for a treaty of mutual military support.[3] Edmund thus established a policy of safe borders and peaceful relationships with Scotland. During his reign, the revival of monasteries in England began.

    Louis IV of France

    One of Edmund's last political movements of which there is some knowledge is his role in the restoration of Louis IV of France to the throne. Louis, son of Charles the Simple and Edmund's half-sister Eadgifu, had resided at the West-Saxon court for some time until 936, when he returned to be crowned King of France. In the summer of 945, he was captured by the Norsemen of Rouen and subsequently released to Duke Hugh the Great, who held him in custody. The chronicler Richerus claims that Eadgifu wrote letters both to Edmund and to Otto I, Holy Roman Emperor in which she requested support for her son. Edmund responded to her plea by sending angry threats to Hugh.[4] Flodoard's Annales, one of Richerus' sources, report:

    Edmund, king of the English, sent messengers to Duke Hugh about the restoration of King Louis, and the duke accordingly made a public agreement with his nephews and other leading men of his kingdom. [...] Hugh, duke of the Franks, allying himself with Hugh the Black, son of Richard, and the other leading men of the kingdom, restored to the kingdom King Louis.[5][6]

    Death and succession

    On 26 May 946, Edmund was murdered by Leofa, an exiled thief, while attending St Augustine's Day mass in Pucklechurch (South Gloucestershire).[7] John of Worcester and William of Malmesbury add some lively detail by suggesting that Edmund had been feasting with his nobles, when he spotted Leofa in the crowd. He attacked the intruder in person, but in the event, Leofa killed him. Leofa was killed on the spot by those present.[8] A recent article re-examines Edmund's death and dismisses the later chronicle accounts as fiction. It suggests the king was the victim of a political assassination.[9]

    Edmund's sister Eadgyth, the wife of Otto I, Holy Roman Emperor, died earlier the same year, as Flodoard's Annales for 946 report.[10]

    Edmund was succeeded as king by his brother Eadred, king from 946 until 955. Edmund's sons later ruled England as:

    Eadwig, King of England from 955 until 957, king of only Wessex and Kent from 957 until his death on 1 October 959.
    Edgar the Peaceful, king of Mercia and Northumbria from 957 until his brother's death in 959, then king of England from 959 until 975.

    Buried:
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glastonbury_Abbey

    Edmund married Aelfgifu of Shaftsbury. Aelfgifu was born in (~914); died in 944; was buried in Shaftesbury Abbey, Dorset, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 244001.  Aelfgifu of Shaftsbury was born in (~914); died in 944; was buried in Shaftesbury Abbey, Dorset, England.

    Notes:

    Saint Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury, also known as Saint Elgiva[1] (died 944) was the first wife of Edmund I (r. 939–946), by whom she bore two future kings, Eadwig (r. 955–959) and Edgar (r. 959–975). Like her mother Wynflaed, she had a close and special if unknown connection with the royal nunnery of Shaftesbury (Dorset), founded by King Alfred,[2] where she was buried and soon revered as a saint. According to a pre-Conquest tradition from Winchester, her feast day is 18 May.[3][4]

    Queen consort of England
    Tenure 939 - 944
    Died 944
    Burial Shaftesbury Abbey
    Spouse Edmund I, King of England
    Issue Eadwig, King of England
    Edgar, King of England
    Mother Wynflaed

    Family background

    Will of Wynflµd (British Library Cotton Charters viii. 38)[5]
    Her mother appears to have been an associate of Shaftesbury Abbey called Wynflaed (also Wynnflµd). The vital clue comes from a charter of King Edgar, in which he confirmed the grant of an estate at Uppidelen (Piddletrenthide, Dorset) made by his grandmother (ava) Wynflµd to Shaftesbury.[6] She may well be the nun or vowess (religiosa femina) of this name in a charter dated 942 and preserved in the abbey's chartulary. It records that she received and retrieved from King Edmund a handful of estates in Dorset, namely Cheselbourne and Winterbourne Tomson, which somehow ended up in the possession of the community.[7]

    Since no father or siblings are known, further speculation on Ąlfgifu's background has largely depended on the identity of her mother, whose relatively uncommon name has invited further guesswork. H. P. R. Finberg suggests that she was the Wynflµd who drew up a will, supposedly sometime in the mid-10th century, after Ąlfgifu's death. This lady held many estates scattered across Wessex (in Somerset, Wiltshire, Berkshire, Oxfordshire, and Hampshire) and was well connected with the nunneries at Wilton and Shaftesbury, both of which were royal foundations. On that basis, a number of relatives have been proposed for Ąlfgifu, including a sister called Ąthelflµd, a brother called Eadmµr, and a grandmother called Brihtwyn.[8]

    There is, however, no consensus among scholars about Finberg's suggestion. Simon Keynes and Gale R. Owen object that there is no sign of royal relatives or connections in Wynflµd's will and Finberg's assumptions about Ąlfgifu's family therefore stand on shaky ground.[9] Andrew Wareham is less troubled about this and suggests that different kinship strategies may account for it.[10] Much of the issue of identification also seems to hang on the number of years by which Wynflµd can plausibly have outlived her daughter. In this light, it is significant that on palaeographical grounds, David Dumville has rejected the conventional date of c. 950 for the will, which he considers “speculative and too early” (and that one Wynflµd was still alive in 967).[11]

    Married life

    The sources do not record the date of Ąlfgifu's marriage to Edmund. The eldest son Eadwig, who had barely reached majority on his accession in 955, may have been born around 940, which gives us only a very rough terminus ante quem for the betrothal. Although as the mother of two future kings, Ąlfgifu proved to be an important royal bed companion, there is no strictly contemporary evidence that she was ever consecrated as queen. In a charter of doubtful authenticity dated 942-946, she attests as the king's concubine (concubina regis).[12] but later in the century Ąthelweard the Chronicler styles her queen (regina).


    The remains of the Norman buildings which replaced the earlier ones at Shaftesbury Abbey.
    Much of Ąlfgifu's claim to fame derives from her association with Shaftesbury. Her patronage of the community is suggested by a charter of King Ąthelred, dated 984, according to which the abbey exchanged with King Edmund the large estate at Tisbury (Wiltshire) for Butticanlea (unidentified). Ąlfgifu received it from her husband and intended to bequeath it back to the nunnery, but such had not yet come to pass (her son Eadwig demanded that Butticanlea was returned to the royal family first).[13]

    Ąlfgifu predeceased her husband in 944.[14] In the early 12th century, William of Malmesbury wrote that she suffered from an illness during the last few years of her life, but there may have been some confusion with details of Ąthelgifu's life as recorded in a forged foundation charter of the late 11th or 12th century (see below).[15] Her body was buried and enshrined at the nunnery.[16]

    Sainthood

    Ąlfgifu was venerated as a saint soon after her burial at Shaftesbury. Ąthelweard reports that many miracles had taken place at her tomb up to his day,[17] and these were apparently attracting some local attention. Lantfred of Winchester, who wrote in the 970's and so can be called the earliest known witness of her cult, tells of a young man from Collingbourne (possibly Collingbourne Kingston, Wiltshire), who in the hope of being cured of blindness travelled to Shaftesbury and kept vigil. What led him there was the reputation of “the venerable St Ąlfgifu [...] at whose tomb many bodies of sick person receive medication through the omnipotence of God”.[18] Despite the new prominence of Edward the Martyr as a saint interred at Shaftesbury, her cult continued to flourish in later Anglo-Saxon England, as evidenced by her inclusion in a list of saints' resting places, at least 8 pre-Conquest calendars and 3 or 4 litanies from Winchester.[19]

    Ąlfgifu is styled a saint (Sancte Ąlfgife) in the D-text of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (mid-11th century) at the point where it specifies Eadwig's and Edgar's royal parentage.[20] Her cult may have been fostered and used to enhance the status of the royal lineage, more narrowly that of her descendants.[21] Lantfred attributes her healing power both to her own merits and those of her son Edgar. It may have been due to her association that in 979 the supposed body of her murdered grandson Edward the Martyr was exhumed and in a spectacular ceremony, received at the nunnery of Shaftesbury, under the supervision of ealdorman Ąlfhere.[22]

    According to William of Malmesbury, Ąlfgifu would secretly redeem those who were publicly condemned to severe judgment, she gave expensive clothes to the poor, and she also had prophetic powers as well as powers of healing. [23]

    Ąlfgifu's fame at Shaftesbury seems to have eclipsed that of its first abbess, King Alfred's daughter Ąthelgifu,[24] so much so perhaps that William of Malmesbury wrote contradictory reports on the abbey's early history. In the Gesta regum, he correctly identifies the first abbess as Alfred's daughter, following Asser, although he gives her the name of Ąlfgifu (Elfgiva),[25] while in his Gesta pontificum, he credits Edmund's wife Ąlfgifu with the foundation.[26] Either William encountered conflicting information, or he meant to say that Ąlfgifu refounded the nunnery.[27] In any event, William would have had access to local traditions at Shaftesbury, since he probably wrote a now lost metrical Life for the community, a fragment of which he included in his Gesta pontificum:[28]



    Latin text Translation
    Nam nonnullis passa annis morborum molestiam,
    defecatam et excoctam Deo dedit animam.
    Functas ergo uitae fato beatas exuuias
    infinitis clemens signis illustrabat Deitas.
    Inops uisus et auditus si adorant tumulum,
    sanitati restituti probant sanctae meritum.
    Rectum gressum refert domum qui accessit loripes,
    mente captus redit sanus, boni sensus locuples

    For some years she suffered from illness,
    And gave to God a soul that it had purged and purified
    When she died, God brought lustre to her blessed remains
    In his clemency with countless miracles.
    If a blind man or a deaf worship at her tomb,
    They are restored to health and prove the saint's merits.
    He who went there lame comes home firm of step,
    The madman returns sane, rich in good sense.[29]

    See also

    Ąlfgifu of Exeter; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C3%86lfgifu_of_Exeter

    Children:
    1. 122000. Edgar the Peaceful, King of England was born about 943 in (Wessex) England; died on 8 Jul 0975 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

  27. 36432.  Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus'Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' was born in ~900 in (Kiev, Ukraine) (son of Rurik, Prince of Ladoga and Novgorod); died in 945 in Korosten, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Religion: Norse Pagan

    Notes:

    Igor I (Old East Slavic: ?????, Igor'; Old Norse: Ingvar R˛riksen; Ukrainian: ????, translit. Ihor ['i??r]; Russian: ?????, translit. Igor' ['ig?r?]; Belarusian: ????, translit. Ihar ['i?ar]) was a Varangian ruler of Kievan Rus' from 912 to 945. (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073)

    Ingvar the Rus
    Prince of the Rus'
    Igor RC.png
    Ingvar the Rus. Illumination from the Radziwill Chronicle
    Reign 914–945
    Coronation 914
    Predecessor Oleg
    Successor Sviatoslav the Brave
    Died 945
    Iskorosten
    Burial ?
    Wife
    Saint Olga
    Issue Sviatoslav the Brave
    Full name
    Ingvar Roriksen
    Dynasty Rurik Dynasty
    Father Rurik
    Religion Norse Pagan

    Biography

    Information about Igor comes mostly from the Primary Chronicle. This document has Igor as the son of Rurik, the first ruler of Kievan Rus':

    6378–6387 (870–879). On his deathbed, Rurik bequeathed his realm to Oleg, who belonged to his kin, and entrusted to Oleg's hands his son Igor', for he was very young.

    6388–6390 (880–882). Oleg set forth, taking with him many warriors from among the Varangians, the Chuds, the Slavs, the Merians and all the Krivichians. He thus arrived with his Krivichians before Smolensk, captured the city, and set up a garrison there. Thence he went on and captured Lyubech, where he also set up a garrison. He then came to the hills of Kiev, and saw how Askold and Dir reigned there. He hid his warriors in the boats, left some others behind, and went forward himself bearing the child Igor'. He thus came to the foot of the Hungarian hill, and after concealing his troops, he sent messengers to Askold and Dir, representing himself as a stranger on his way to Greece on an errand for Oleg and for Igor', the prince's son, and requesting that they should come forth to greet them as members of their race. Askold and Dir straightway came forth. Then all the soldiery jumped out of the boats, and Oleg said to Askold and Dir, "You are not princes nor even of princely stock, but I am of princely birth." Igor' was then brought forward, and Oleg announced that he was the son of Rurik. They killed Askold and Dir, and after carrying them to the hill, they buried them there, on the hill now known as Hungarian, where the castle of Ol'ma now stands.[1]

    Igor' twice besieged Constantinople, in 941 and 944, and although Greek fire destroyed part of his fleet, he concluded with the Eastern Roman Emperor Constantine VII a favourable treaty (945), the text of which the chronicle has preserved. In 913 and 944 the Rus' plundered the Arabs in the Caspian Sea during the Caspian expeditions of the Rus', but it remains unclear whether Igor' had anything to do with these campaigns.


    Prince Igor Exacting Tribute from the Drevlyans, by Klavdiy Lebedev (1852-1916).
    Igor was killed while collecting tribute from the Drevlians in 945. The Byzantine historian and chronicler, Leo the Deacon (born ca 950), describes how Igor met his death: "They had bent down two birch trees to the prince's feet and tied them to his legs; then they let the trees straighten again, thus tearing the prince's body apart."[2] Igor's wife, Olga of Kiev, avenged his death by punishing the Drevlians. The Primary Chronicle blames his death on his own excessive greed, indicating that he tried to collect tribute for a second time in a month. As a result, Olga changed the system of tribute gathering (poliudie) in what may be regarded as the first legal reform recorded in Eastern Europe.

    Controversy
    Drastically revising the chronology of the Primary Chronicle, Constantin Zuckerman argues that Igor actually reigned for three years, between summer 941 and his death in early 945. He explains the epic 33-year span of his reign in the chronicle to be the result of its author's faulty interpretation of Byzantine sources.[3] Indeed, none of Igor's activities are recorded in the chronicle before 941.

    See also

    List of Ukrainian rulers
    List of Russian rulers

    References

    Translated and edited by Cross, S. H. and Sherbowitz-Wetzor, O. P. (1953). "The Russian Primary Chronicle: Laurentian Text" (PDF). Crimson Printing Company, Cambridge, Massachusetts. pp. 60–61. Retrieved 16 February 2014.
    Tarasenko, Leonid (27 February 2008). "Korosten (Iskorosten): A small town with a great history". geocities.com. Archived from the original on 26 October 2009. Retrieved 16 February 2014.
    Zuckerman, Constantin (1995). "On the Date of the Khazars' Conversion to Judaism and the Chronology of the Kings of the Rus Oleg and Igor: A Study of the Anonymous Khazar Letter from the Genizah of Cairo" (PDF). Volume 53. Revue des âetudes byzantines (1): 237–270. doi:10.3406/rebyz.1995.1906. ISSN 0766-5598. Retrieved 5 July 2016.

    end of biography

    Igor married Olga of Kiev in 903. Olga was born in (Pskov) Russia; died on 11 Jul 0969 in Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 36433.  Olga of Kiev was born in (Pskov) Russia; died on 11 Jul 0969 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Religion: Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church

    Notes:

    Saint Olga (Church Slavonic: ?????, died 969 AD in Kiev) was a regent of Kievan Rus' for her son Svyatoslav from 945 until 960. She is known for her obliteration of the Drevlians, a tribe that had killed her husband Igor of Kiev. Even though it would be her grandson Vladimir that would convert the entire nation to Christianity, for her efforts to spread Christianity through the Rus' Olga is venerated as a saint. While her birthdate is unknown, it could be as early as AD 890 and as late as 5 June 925.[1]

    Grand Princess of Kiev, Equal to the Apostles
    Born Pskov
    Died 11 July 969
    Kiev
    Venerated in Roman Catholicism
    Eastern Catholicism, especially in the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church
    Eastern Orthodoxy
    Feast July 11/24

    Early life
    Olga was reportedly from Pskov. The Primary Chronicle gives 879 as her date of birth, which is unlikely, given the birth of her only son probably some 65 years after that date. She was, hypothetically, of Varangian extraction.

    She married the future Igor of Kiev arguably in 903, but perhaps as early as 901-902.

    Regency
    After Igor's death on 945, Olga ruled Kievan Rus as regent on behalf of their son Svyatoslav.[2]

    In 947, Princess Olga launched a punitive expedition against the tribal elites between the Luga and the Msta River.[3] Following this successful campaign, a number of forts were erected at Olga’s orders. One of them is supposed to be Gorodets in the Luga region[4] a fortification dated to the middle of the 10th century. Because of its isolated location, Gorodets does not seem to have been in any way associated with the pre-existing settlement pattern. Moreover, the fort produced another example of square timber frames designed to consolidate the rampart that was seen at Rurikovo Gorodische. The same building technique was in use a century later in the Novgorod fortifications.

    Olga remained regent ruler of Kievan Rus with the support of the army and her people. She changed the system of tribute gathering (poliudie) in the first legal reform recorded in Eastern Europe. She continued to evade proposals of marriage, defended the city during the Siege of Kiev in 968, and saved the power of the throne for her son.

    Drevlian Uprising

    The following account is taken from the Primary Chronicle. Princess Olga was the wife of Igor of Kiev, who was killed by the Drevlians. At the time of her husband's death, their son Svyatoslav was three years old, making Olga the official ruler of Kievan Rus' until he reached adulthood. The Drevlians wanted Olga to marry their Prince Mal, making him the ruler of Kievan Rus', but Olga was determined to remain in power and preserve it for her son.

    The Drevlians sent twenty of their best men to persuade Olga to marry their Prince Mal and give up her rule of Kievan Rus'. She had them buried alive. Then she sent word to Prince Mal that she accepted the proposal, but required their most distinguished men to accompany her on the journey in order for her people to accept the offer of marriage. The Drevlians sent the best men who governed their land. Upon their arrival, she offered them a warm welcome and an invitation to clean up after their long journey in a bathhouse. After they entered, she locked the doors and set fire to the building, burning them alive.

    With the best and wisest men out of the way, she planned to destroy the remaining Drevlians. She invited them to a funeral feast so she could mourn over her husband's grave. Her servants waited on them, and after the Drevlians were drunk, Olga's soldiers killed over 5,000 of them.[2] She then placed the city under siege.[2] She asked for three pigeons and three sparrows from each house; she claimed she did not want to burden the villagers any further after the siege.[2] They were happy to comply with the request.

    Now Olga gave to each soldier in her army a pigeon or a sparrow, and ordered them to attach by thread to each bird a piece of sulfur bound with small pieces of cloth. When night fell, Olga bade her soldiers release the pigeons and the sparrows. So the birds flew to their nests, the pigeons to the cotes, and the sparrows under the eaves. The dove-cotes, the coops, the porches, and the haymows were set on fire. There was not a house that was not consumed, and it was impossible to extinguish the flames because all the houses caught on fire at once. The people fled from the city, and Olga ordered her soldiers to catch them. Thus she took the city and burned it, and captured the elders of the city. Some of the other captives she killed, while some she gave as slaves to her followers. The remnant she left to pay tribute.[5]

    The story, however, is most likely a myth.[2]

    Relations with the Holy Roman Emperor

    Seven Latin sources document Olga's embassy to Holy Roman Emperor Otto I in 959. The continuation of Regino of Prčum mentions that the envoys requested the emperor to appoint a bishop and priests for their nation. The chronicler accuses the envoys of lies, commenting that their trick was not exposed until later. Thietmar of Merseburg says that the first archbishop of Magdeburg, Saint Adalbert of Magdeburg, before being promoted to this high rank, was sent by Emperor Otto to the country of the Rus' (Rusciae) as a simple bishop but was expelled by pagan allies of Svyatoslav I. The same data is repeated in the annals of Quedlinburg and Hildesheim.

    Christianity

    Princess Olga meets the body of her husband. A sketch by Vasily Surikov.
    Olga was the first ruler of Rus' to convert to Christianity, done in either 945 or 957. The ceremonies of her formal reception in Constantinople were detailed by Emperor Constantine VII in his book De Ceremoniis. Following her baptism, Olga took the Christian name Yelena, after the reigning Empress Helena Lekapena. The Slavonic chronicles add apocryphal details to the account of her baptism, such as the story of how she charmed and "outwitted" Constantine and spurned his proposals of marriage. In actuality, at the time of her baptism, Olga was an old woman, while Constantine already had a wife.

    Olga was one of the first people of Rus' to be proclaimed a saint for her efforts to spread Christianity throughout the country. Because of her proselytizing influence, the Eastern Orthodox Church, the Ruthenian Greek Catholic Church, and the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church call Saint Olga by the honorific Isapâostolos, "Equal to the Apostles". She is also a saint in the Roman Catholic Church. However, she failed to convert Svyatoslav, and it was left to Vladimir I, her grandson and pupil, to make Christianity the lasting state religion. During her son's prolonged military campaigns, she remained in charge of Kiev, residing in the castle of Vyshgorod with her grandsons. She died in 969, soon after the Pechenegs' siege of the city.[6][7]

    Gallery

    Illuminations from the Radziwill Chronicle

    Olga's revenge for her husband's death

    Fourth revenge of Olga: Burning of Derevlian capital Iskorosten

    Reception of Olga by Constantine VII

    Notes

    "Princess Olga of Kiev". Russiapedia. Retrieved 18 May 2016.
    Clements 2012, p. 7.
    Laurentian Codex (1997:60)
    Lebedev 1982:225-238; Zalevskaia 1982:49-54
    Russian Primary Chronicle
    extracts of the Primary Chronicle in English translation, University of Oregon
    Primary Sources - A collection of translated excerpts on Medieval Rus, University of Washington Faculty Web Server (November 6, 2004)
    References
    Clements, Barbara Evans (2012). A History of Women in Russia: From Earliest Times to the Present. Indiana University Press.
    See also
    Order of Princess Olga (established in Ukraine in 1997)
    Christianization of Kievan Rus'
    A Perfect Absolution - concept album by French band Gorod about Olga of Kiev
    External links
    Wikimedia Commons has media related to Olga of Kiev.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 18216. Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev was born in ~941 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 26 Mar 972 in Khortytsia, Dnieper, Ukraine.

  29. 36436.  Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara was born in 930 in Gothland, Sweden (son of Skagul Toste, King of Sweden); died in 950 in (Kiev, Ukraine).

    Notes:

    Ulf Tostesson was a jarl and the son of the legendary Viking Skogul Toste. He was the brother of Sigrid the Haughty, and his son, Ragnvald Ulfsson, a jarl, was the father of Stenkil, who was elected king when the old House of Munsčo died out.

    end of biography

    Ulf "den gamle" Tostesson
    Born 0930 in Vestgotalnd, Sweden
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Skoglar Skagul Toste and [mother unknown]
    Brother of Ulf (UNKNOWN) Tostesson av Skara and Sigrid Storrada
    [spouse(s) unknown]
    [children unknown]
    Died 0950 in Sweden

    Relationships between historical figures could have been simplified or even fabricated in the text to give the impression that succession remained within the same family….Precise chronology is also difficult to assess from the Sagas….The conclusion must be that the tight family network described in the Sagas is unlikely to be correct and that the relationships shown below should be treated with considerable caution.

    Biography
    (English below Swedish version.)

    Ulf Tostesson var enligt de islčandska sagorna jarl och son till den legendariske vikingen Skoglar-Toste och bror till den historiskt omtvistade Sigrid Storręada. Genom sonen Ragnvald Ulfsson pęastęas han ha varit farfar till Stenkil som blev vald till kung efter Emund den gamles dčod. Ulf ska ha varit gift med Ingeborg.

    Fčodelse- och dčodsdatum fęar ses som včaldigt osčakra. (Har lęatit dem vara kvar som en referens om vilket ęarhundrade som avses). I originalbiografin fanns čaven "av Skara" i namnet

    Barn: Ragnvald Ulfsson, (jarl av Včastergčotland och uppgiven far till kung Stenkil av Svitjod)

    Enligt svenska Wikipedia fčor "sonen" Ragnvald: Att Ragnvald hette Ulfsson och var jarl čar "fčorfalskningar" skapade av Snorre Sturlasson i Olav den heliges historia.[kčalla behčovs] Snorre uppger att Ragnvald var jarl i Skara i Včastergčotland och bland annat fick en son vid namn Ulf som blev jarl. Austrfararvâisur čar en samtida (1000-tal) primčarkčalla och dčarmed mycket mer pęalitlig čan Snorres sekundčar/tertičara fantastiska kčallmaterial fręan 1200-tal.


    Ulf Tostesson is said to be a "jarl" and the son of the legendary viking Skogul Toste. He was the brother of Sigrid the Haughty, and his son, Ragnvald Ulfsson, a jarl, was the father of Stenkil, who was elected king when the king Edmund died. Ulf is said to be married to Ingeborg.

    The birth and death years should be considered as very uncertain. They should however be left to indicate what period of time this profile is referred to.

    "Den gamle" translates to "the old/er".

    There is some argumentation that the son Ragnvald really was a "jarl" and the son of Ulf, that it actually could be a "forgery" made by Snorre Sturlasson, it seems Snorre is the one mentioning that Ragnvald as a " jarl" in Skara (Včastergčotland). Austrfararvâisur is an earlier source (1000-tal) that does not mention these facts.

    Click here for EARLY KINGS OF SWEDEN [1] on WikiTree.


    Sources

    See also:

    Book: Strinnholm, Anders Magnus (1834). Svenska folkets historia fręan čaldsta till nčarvarande tider. Bd 1, Skandinavien under hedna-ęaldern, afd. 1. Stockholm. sid. 389. Libris 294689
    Wikipedia pęa svenska:
    https://sv.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ulf_Tostesson
    https://sv.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Ulfsson
    Wikipedia in English:
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ulf_Tostesson
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Ulfsson

    Ulf married Ingeborg. Ingeborg was born in (Gothland, Sweden); died in (Kiev, Ukraine). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 36437.  Ingeborg was born in (Gothland, Sweden); died in (Kiev, Ukraine).
    Children:
    1. 18218. Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk was born in ~920 in Gothland, Sweden; died in 978 in Polotsk, Belarus.

  31. 60994.  Malcolm II of Scotland, High King of ScotlandMalcolm II of Scotland, High King of Scotland was born in ~0954 in Scotland (son of Kenneth II of Scotland, King of Alba and a Princess of Leinster); died on 25 Nov 1034 in Glamis, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Malcolm (Gaelic: Mâael Coluim; c. 954 - 25 November 1034)[1] was King of the Scots from 1005 until his death.[2] He was a son of King Kenneth II; the Prophecy of Berchâan says that his mother was a woman of Leinster and refers to him as Forranach, "the Destroyer".[3]

    To the Irish annals which recorded his death, Malcolm was ard râi Alban, High King of Scotland. In the same way that Brian Bâoruma, High King of Ireland, was not the only king in Ireland, Malcolm was one of several kings within the geographical boundaries of modern Scotland: his fellow kings included the king of Strathclyde, who ruled much of the south-west, various Norse-Gael kings on the western coast and the Hebrides and, nearest and most dangerous rivals, the kings or Mormaers of Moray. To the south, in the Kingdom of England, the Earls of Bernicia and Northumbria, whose predecessors as kings of Northumbria had once ruled most of southern Scotland, still controlled large parts of the southeast.[4]

    Early years

    Malcolm II was born to Kenneth II of Scotland. He was grandson of Malcolm I of Scotland. In 997, the killer of Constantine is credited as being Kenneth, son of Malcolm. Since there is no known and relevant Kenneth alive at that time (King Kenneth having died in 995), it is considered an error for either Kenneth III, who succeeded Constantine, or, possibly, Malcolm himself, the son of Kenneth II.[5] Whether Malcolm killed Constantine or not, there is no doubt that in 1005 he killed Constantine's successor Kenneth III in battle at Monzievaird in Strathearn.[6]

    John of Fordun writes that Malcolm defeated a Norwegian army "in almost the first days after his coronation", but this is not reported elsewhere. Fordun says that the Bishopric of Mortlach (later moved to Aberdeen) was founded in thanks for this victory over the Norwegians.[7]
    Children

    Malcolm demonstrated a rare ability to survive among early Scottish kings by reigning for twenty-nine years. He was a clever and ambitious man. Brehon tradition provided that the successor to Malcolm was to be selected by him from among the descendants of King Aedh, with the consent of Malcolm's ministers and of the church. Ostensibly in an attempt to end the devastating feuds in the north of Scotland, but obviously influenced by the Norman feudal model, Malcolm ignored tradition and determined to retain the succession within his own line. But since Malcolm had no son of his own, he undertook to negotiate a series of dynastic marriages of his three daughters to men who might otherwise be his rivals, while securing the loyalty of the principal chiefs, their relatives. First he married his daughter Bethoc to Crinan, Thane of The Isles, head of the house of Atholl and secular Abbot of Dunkeld; then his youngest daughter, Olith, to Sigurd, Earl of Orkney. His middle daughter, Donada, was married to Finlay, Earl of Moray, Thane of Ross and Cromarty and a descendant of Loarn of Dalriada. This was risky business under the rules of succession of the Gael, but he thereby secured his rear and, taking advantage of the renewal of Viking attacks on England, marched south to fight the English. He defeated the Angles at Carham in 1018 and installed his grandson, Duncan, son of the Abbot of Dunkeld and his choice as Tanist, in Carlisle as King of Cumbria that same year.[8]
    Bernicia

    The first reliable report of Malcolm II's reign is of an invasion of Bernicia in 1006, perhaps the customary crech râig (literally royal prey, a raid by a new king made to demonstrate prowess in war), which involved a siege of Durham. This appears to have resulted in a heavy defeat by the Northumbrians, led by Uhtred of Bamburgh, later Earl of Bernicia, which is reported by the Annals of Ulster.[9]

    A second war in Bernicia, probably in 1018, was more successful. The Battle of Carham, by the River Tweed, was a victory for the Scots led by Malcolm II and the men of Strathclyde led by their king, Owen the Bald. By this time Earl Uchtred may have been dead, and Eirâikr Hâakonarson was appointed Earl of Northumbria by his brother-in-law Cnut the Great, although his authority seems to have been limited to the south, the former kingdom of Deira, and he took no action against the Scots so far as is known.[10] The work De obsessione Dunelmi (The siege of Durham, associated with Symeon of Durham) claims that Uchtred's brother Eadwulf Cudel surrendered Lothian to Malcolm II, presumably in the aftermath of the defeat at Carham. This is likely to have been the lands between Dunbar and the Tweed as other parts of Lothian had been under Scots control before this time. It has been suggested that Cnut received tribute from the Scots for Lothian, but as he had likely received none from the Bernician Earls this is not very probable.[11]
    Cnut

    Cnut, reports the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, led an army into Scotland on his return from pilgrimage to Rome. The Chronicle dates this to 1031, but there are reasons to suppose that it should be dated to 1027.[12] Burgundian chronicler Rodulfus Glaber recounts the expedition soon afterwards, describing Malcolm as "powerful in resources and arms … very Christian in faith and deed."[13] Ralph claims that peace was made between Malcolm and Cnut through the intervention of Richard, Duke of Normandy, brother of Cnut's wife Emma. Richard died in about 1027 and Rodulfus wrote close in time to the events.[14]

    It has been suggested that the root of the quarrel between Cnut and Malcolm lies in Cnut's pilgrimage to Rome, and the coronation of Holy Roman Emperor Conrad II, where Cnut and Rudolph III, King of Burgundy had the place of honour. If Malcolm were present, and the repeated mentions of his piety in the annals make it quite possible that he made a pilgrimage to Rome, as did Mac Bethad mac Findlâaich ("Macbeth") in later times, then the coronation would have allowed Malcolm to publicly snub Cnut's claims to overlordship.[15]

    Cnut obtained rather less than previous English kings, a promise of peace and friendship rather than the promise of aid on land and sea that Edgar and others had obtained. The sources say that Malcolm was accompanied by one or two other kings, certainly Mac Bethad, and perhaps Echmarcach mac Ragnaill, King of Mann and the Isles, and of Galloway.[16] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle remarks of the submission "but he [Malcolm] adhered to that for only a little while".[17] Cnut was soon occupied in Norway against Olaf Haraldsson and appears to have had no further involvement with Scotland.
    Orkney and Moray

    Olith a daughter of Malcolm, married Sigurd Hlodvisson, Earl of Orkney.[18] Their son Thorfinn Sigurdsson was said to be five years old when Sigurd was killed on 23 April 1014 in the Battle of Clontarf. The Orkneyinga Saga says that Thorfinn was raised at Malcolm's court and was given the Mormaerdom of Caithness by his grandfather. Thorfinn says in the Heimskringla that he was the ally of the king of Scots, and counted on Malcolm's support to resist the "tyranny" of Norwegian King Olaf Haraldsson.[19] (Thorfinn's older step brother had died while a hostage to King Olaf.) The chronology of Thorfinn's life is problematic, and he may have had a share in the Earldom of Orkney while still a child, if he was indeed only five in 1014.[20] Whatever the exact chronology, before Malcolm's death a client of the king of Scots was in control of Caithness and Orkney, although, as with all such relationships, it is unlikely to have lasted beyond his death.

    If Malcolm exercised control over Moray, which is far from being generally accepted, then the annals record a number of events pointing to a struggle for power in the north. In 1020, Mac Bethad's father Findlâaech mac Ruaidrâi was killed by the sons of his brother Mâael Brigte.[21] It seems that Mâael Coluim mac Mâail Brigti took control of Moray, for his death is reported in 1029.[22]

    Despite the accounts of the Irish annals, English and Scandinavian writers appear to see Mac Bethad as the rightful king of Moray: this is clear from their descriptions of the meeting with Cnut in 1027, before the death of Malcolm mac Mâail Brigti. Malcolm was followed as king or earl by his brother Gillecomgan, husband of Gruoch, a granddaughter of King Kenneth III. It has been supposed that Mac Bethad was responsible for the killing of Gille Coemgâain in 1032, but if Mac Bethad had a cause for feud in the killing of his father in 1020, Malcolm too had reason to see Gille Coemgâain dead. Not only had Gillecomgan's ancestors killed many of Malcolm's kin, but Gillecomgan and his son Lulach might be rivals for the throne. Malcolm had no living sons, and the threat to his plans for the succession was obvious. As a result, the following year Gruoch's brother or nephew, who might have eventually become king, was killed by Malcolm.[23]
    Strathclyde and the succession

    It has traditionally been supposed that King Owen the Bald of Strathclyde died at the Battle of Carham and that the kingdom passed into the hands of the Scots afterwards. This rests on some very weak evidence. It is far from certain that Owen died at Carham, and it is reasonably certain that there were kings of Strathclyde as late as 1054, when Edward the Confessor sent Earl Siward to install "Malcolm son of the king of the Cumbrians". The confusion is old, probably inspired by William of Malmesbury and embellished by John of Fordun, but there is no firm evidence that the kingdom of Strathclyde was a part of the kingdom of the Scots, rather than a loosely subjected kingdom, before the time of Malcolm II of Scotland's great-grandson Malcolm Canmore.[24]

    By the 1030s Malcolm's sons, if he had any, were dead. The only evidence that he did have a son or sons is in Rodulfus Glaber's chronicle where Cnut is said to have stood as godfather to a son of Malcolm.[25] His grandson Thorfinn would have been unlikely to be accepted as king by the Scots, and he chose the sons of his other daughter, Bethâoc, who was married to Crâinâan, lay abbot of Dunkeld, and perhaps Mormaer of Atholl. It may be no more than coincidence, but in 1027 the Irish annals had reported the burning of Dunkeld, although no mention is made of the circumstances.[26] Malcolm's chosen heir, and the first tâanaise râig certainly known in Scotland, was Duncan.

    It is possible that a third daughter of Malcolm married Findlâaech mac Ruaidrâi and that Mac Bethad was thus his grandson, but this rests on relatively weak evidence.[27]
    Death and posterity
    19th-century engraving of "King Malcolm's grave stone" (Glamis no. 2) at Glamis

    Malcolm died in 1034, Marianus Scotus giving the date as 25 November 1034. The king lists say that he died at Glamis, variously describing him as a "most glorious" or "most victorious" king. The Annals of Tigernach report that "Malcolm mac Cinâaeda, king of Scotland, the honour of all the west of Europe, died." The Prophecy of Berchâan, perhaps the inspiration for John of Fordun and Andrew of Wyntoun's accounts where Malcolm is killed fighting bandits, says that he died by violence, fighting "the parricides", suggested to be the sons of Mâael Brigte of Moray.[28]

    Perhaps the most notable feature of Malcolm's death is the account of Marianus, matched by the silence of the Irish annals, which tells us that Duncan I became king and ruled for five years and nine months. Given that his death in 1040 is described as being "at an immature age" in the Annals of Tigernach, he must have been a young man in 1034. The absence of any opposition suggests that Malcolm had dealt thoroughly with any likely opposition in his own lifetime.[29]

    Tradition, dating from Fordun's time if not earlier, knew the Pictish stone now called "Glamis 2" as "King Malcolm's grave stone". The stone is a Class II stone, apparently formed by re-using a Bronze Age standing stone. Its dating is uncertain, with dates from the 8th century onwards having been proposed. While an earlier date is favoured, an association with accounts of Malcolm's has been proposed on the basis of the iconography of the carvings.[30]

    On the question of Malcolm's putative pilgrimage, pilgrimages to Rome, or other long-distance journeys, were far from unusual. Thorfinn Sigurdsson, Cnut and Mac Bethad have already been mentioned. Rognvald Kali Kolsson is known to have gone crusading in the Mediterranean in the 12th century. Nearer in time, Dyfnwal of Strathclyde died on pilgrimage to Rome in 975 as did Mâael Ruanaid uâa Mâaele Doraid, King of the Cenâel Conaill, in 1025.

    Not a great deal is known of Malcolm's activities beyond the wars and killings. The Book of Deer records that Malcolm "gave a king's dues in Biffie and in Pett Meic-Gobraig, and two davochs" to the monastery of Old Deer.[31] He was also probably not the founder of the Bishopric of Mortlach-Aberdeen. John of Fordun has a peculiar tale to tell, related to the supposed "Laws of Malcolm MacKenneth", saying that Malcolm gave away all of Scotland, except for the Moot Hill at Scone, which is unlikely to have any basis in fact.[32]

    end of biography

    Malcolm II (a.k.a. Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda) lived from 954 to 25 November 1034 and was King of Alba from 25 March 1005 to 25 November 1034. The wider picture in Scotland at the time is set out in our Historical Timeline.

    Until Malcolm's rule, the Crown of Alba had passed backwards and forwards between different strands of the House of Alpin under the law of tanistry, under which the extended family elected the successor from candidates across the family.

    Malcolm changed this by the simple expedient of wiping out all competition to his own line anywhere in the family (or so he thought at the time). He succeeded to the throne by killing his predecessor Kenneth III (and Kenneth's son Giric) at the Battle of Monzievaird on 25 March 1005. This took place just north of Crieff, close to the location of today's Glenturret Distillery. He later had Kenneth's grandson killed.

    Malcolm's reasons for killing the competiton was straightforward. He himself had three daughters, and while they had all married well, his grandsons could not compete the more direct claims to the Crown of Alba of those he eliminated.

    Malcolm II's rule started badly, with a loss in battle against the English near Durham in 1006. He put this right with an alliance with Strathclyde and a victory over the English at the Battle of Carham, on the River Tweed, in 1018. This greatly strengthened his grip on Lothian: in effect the east side of Scotland from the Forth to the Tweed. Scottish soverignty over Lothian seems to have been subsequently acknowledged by King Canute during a visit to Scotland in 1031.

    In the north, Malcolm II formed an alliance with the Vikings which included the marriage of one of his daughters to the Norse Earl Sigurd of Orkney. The situation in Strathclyde was more troublesome. Malcolm's ally, King Owen, died without an heir, and Malcolm tried to place his grandson Duncan (later Duncan I of Alba) on the throne of Strathclyde. This displeased the Britons and led to Malcolm's assassination at Glamis on 25 November 1034. He was buried in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel on the Isle of Iona.

    Malcolm's three daughters had between them produced three notable sons. One married Earl Sigurd of Orkney, and their son Earl Thorfinn went on to bring much of Caithness and Sutherland into Scotland. One married Crâinâan, the Abbot of Dunkeld, and their son Duncan went on to succeed Malcom II as Duncan I. And the third married Findláaech, the sub-king of Moray, and their son Macbeth went on to kill Duncan (with Thorfinn's help) and become King Macbeth.

    end of biography

    Buried:
    in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel...

    View images and more history of St Oran's; https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html

    Malcolm married Aefgifu. Aefgifu was born in Ossory, Ireland; died in (Scotland). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  32. 60995.  Aefgifu was born in Ossory, Ireland; died in (Scotland).
    Children:
    1. 30497. Bethoc was born in 984 in Perthshire, Scotland; died on 15 Sep 1049 in Dunkeld, Perthshire, Scotland.
    2. Donalda was born in Scotland.
    3. a daughter of Malcolm, II was born in (Scotland).

  33. 61000.  Aethelred the Unready, King of the EnglishAethelred the Unready, King of the English was born about 966 in (Wessex) England (son of Edgar the Peaceful, King of England and Aelfthryth); died on 23 Apr 1016 in London, England; was buried in London, England.

    Notes:

    Ąthelred II (Old English: Ą¤elrµd, pronounced [µşelrµ?d];[1] c. 966 – 23 April 1016), known as the Unready, was King of the English from 978 to 1013 and again from 1014 until his death. His epithet does not derive from the modern word "unready", but rather from the Old English unrµd (meaning "poorly advised"); it is a pun on his name, which means "well advised".

    Ąthelred was the son of King Edgar and Queen Ąlfthryth. He came to the throne at about the age of 12, following the assassination of his older half-brother, Edward the Martyr. His brother's murder was carried out by supporters of his own claim to the throne, although he was too young to have any personal involvement. The chief problem of Ąthelred's reign was conflict with the Danes. After several decades of relative peace, Danish raids on English territory began again in earnest in the 980s. Following the Battle of Maldon in 991, Ąthelred paid tribute, or Danegeld, to the Danish king. In 1002, Ąthelred ordered what became known as the St. Brice's Day massacre of Danish settlers. In 1013, King Sweyn Forkbeard of Denmark invaded England, as a result of which Ąthelred fled to Normandy in 1013 and was replaced by Sweyn. However, he returned as king for two years after Sweyn's death in 1014. Ąthelred's 37-year reign was the longest of any Anglo-Saxon king of England, and was only surpassed in the 13th century, by Henry III. Ąthelred was briefly succeeded by his son, Edmund Ironside, but he died after a few months and was replaced by Sweyn's son, Cnut. Another of his sons, Edward the Confessor, became king in 1042.

    King of the English
    Reign 18 March 978 – 1013 (first time)
    Predecessor Edward the Martyr
    Successor Sweyn Forkbeard
    Reign 1014 – 23 April 1016
    (second time)
    Predecessor Sweyn Forkbeard
    Successor Edmund Ironside
    Born c. 966
    Died 23 April 1016 (aged about 50)
    London, England
    Burial Old St Paul's Cathedral, London, now lost
    Spouse Ąlfgifu of York
    Emma of Normandy
    Issue
    Detail
    See list[show]
    House Wessex
    Father Edgar, King of England
    Mother Ąlfthryth
    Religion Christianity

    Name

    Ąthelred's first name, composed of the elements µşele, "noble", and rµd, "counsel, advice",[2] is typical of the compound names of those who belonged to the royal House of Wessex, and it characteristically alliterates with the names of his ancestors, like Ąthelwulf ("noble-wolf"), Ąlfred ("elf-counsel"), Eadweard ("rich-protection"), and Eadgar ("rich-spear").[3]

    The story of Ąthelred's notorious nickname, Old English Unrµd, goes a long way toward explaining how his reputation has declined through history[dubious – discuss] It is usually translated into present-day English as "The Unready" (less often, though less confusingly, as "The Redeless").[4] The Anglo-Saxon noun unrµd means "evil counsel", "bad plan", or "folly".[2] It most often describes decisions and deeds, and once refers to the nature of Satan's deceit. The element rµd in unrµd is the element in Ąthelred's name which means "counsel". Thus Ą¤elrµd Unrµd is a pun meaning "Noble counsel, No counsel". The nickname has alternatively been taken adjectivally as "ill-advised", "ill-prepared", "indecisive", thus "Ąthelred the ill-advised".

    Because the nickname was first recorded in the 1180s, more than 150 years after Ąthelred's death, it is doubtful that it carries any implications for how the king was seen by his contemporaries or near contemporaries.[5]

    Early life

    Gold mancus of Ąthelred wearing armour, 1003–1006.
    Sir Frank Stenton remarked that "much that has brought condemnation of historians on King Ąthelred may well be due in the last resort to the circumstances under which he became king."[6] Ąthelred's father, King Edgar, had died suddenly in July 975, leaving two young sons behind. The elder, Edward (later Edward the Martyr), was probably illegitimate,[7] and was "still a youth on the verge of manhood" in 975.[8] The younger son was Ąthelred, whose mother, Ąlfthryth, Edgar had married in 964. Ąlfthryth was the daughter of Ordgar, ealdorman of Devon, and widow of Ąthelwold, Ealdorman of East Anglia. At the time of his father's death, Ąthelred could have been no more than 10 years old. As the elder of Edgar's sons, Edward – reportedly a young man given to frequent violent outbursts – probably would have naturally succeeded to the throne of England despite his young age, had not he "offended many important persons by his intolerable violence of speech and behaviour."[8] In any case, a number of English nobles took to opposing Edward's succession and to defending Ąthelred's claim to the throne; Ąthelred was, after all, the son of Edgar's last, living wife, and no rumour of illegitimacy is known to have plagued Ąthelred's birth, as it might have his elder brother's.[9] Both boys, Ąthelred certainly, were too young to have played any significant part in the political manoeuvring which followed Edgar's death. It was the brothers' supporters, and not the brothers themselves, who were responsible for the turmoil which accompanied the choice of a successor to the throne. Ąthelred's cause was led by his mother and included Ąlfhere, Ealdorman of Mercia and Bishop Ąthelwold of Winchester,[10] while Edward's claim was supported by Dunstan, the Archbishop of Canterbury and Oswald, the Archbishop of York[11] among other noblemen, notably Ąthelwine, Ealdorman of East Anglia, and Byrhtnoth, ealdorman of Essex. In the end, Edward's supporters proved the more powerful and persuasive, and he was crowned king at Kingston upon Thames before the year was out.

    Edward reigned for only three years before he was murdered by members of his brother's household.[12] Though little is known about Edward's short reign, it is known that it was marked by political turmoil. Edgar had made extensive grants of land to monasteries which pursued the new monastic ideals of ecclesiastical reform, but these disrupted aristocratic families' traditional patronage. The end of his firm rule saw a reversal of this policy, with aristocrats recovering their lost properties or seizing new ones. This was opposed by Dunstan, but according to Cyril Hart, "The presence of supporters of church reform on both sides indicates that the conflict between them depended as much on issues of land ownership and local power as on ecclesiastical legitimacy. Adherents of both Edward and Ąthelred can be seen appropriating, or recovering, monastic lands."[7] Nevertheless, favour for Edward must have been strong among the monastic communities. When Edward was killed at Ąthelred's estate at Corfe Castle in Dorset in March 978, the job of recording the event, as well as reactions to it, fell to monastic writers. Stenton offers a summary of the earliest account of Edward's murder, which comes from a work praising the life of St Oswald: "On the surface his [Edward's] relations with Ąthelred his half-brother and Ąlfthryth his stepmother were friendly, and he was visiting them informally when he was killed. [Ąthelred's] retainers came out to meet him with ostentatious signs of respect, and then, before he had dismounted, surrounded him, seized his hands, and stabbed him. ... So far as can be seen the murder was planned and carried out by Ąthelred's household men in order that their young master might become king. There is nothing to support the allegation, which first appears in writing more than a century later, that Queen Ąlfthryth had plotted her stepson's death. No one was punished for a part in the crime, and Ąthelred, who was crowned a month after the murder, began to reign in an atmosphere of suspicion which destroyed the prestige of the crown. It was never fully restored in his lifetime."[13] Nevertheless, at first, the outlook of the new king's officers and counsellors seems in no way to have been bleak. According to one chronicler, the coronation of Ąthelred took place with much rejoicing by the councillors of the English people.[14] Simon Keynes notes that "Byrhtferth of Ramsey states similarly that when Ąthelred was consecrated king, by Archbishop Dunstan and Archbishop Oswald, 'there was great joy at his consecration’, and describes the king in this connection as 'a young man in respect of years, elegant in his manners, with an attractive face and handsome appearance'."[14] Ąthelred could not have been older than 13 years of age in this year.

    During these early years, Ąthelred was developing a close relationship to Ąthelwold, bishop of Winchester, one who had supported his unsuccessful claim to the throne. When Ąthelwold died, on 1 August 984, Ąthelred deeply lamented the loss, and he wrote later in a charter from 993 that the event had deprived the country of one "whose industry and pastoral care administered not only to my interest but also to that of all inhabitants of the country."[14]

    Conflict with the Danes

    England had experienced a period of peace after the reconquest of the Danelaw in the mid-10th century by King Edgar, Ąthelred's father. However, beginning in 980, when Ąthelred could not have been more than 14 years old, small companies of Danish adventurers carried out a series of coastline raids against England. Hampshire, Thanet and Cheshire were attacked in 980, Devon and Cornwall in 981, and Dorset in 982. A period of six years then passed before, in 988, another coastal attack is recorded as having taken place to the south-west, though here a famous battle was fought between the invaders and the thegns of Devon. Stenton notes that, though this series of isolated raids had no lasting effect on England itself, "their chief historical importance is that they brought England for the first time into diplomatic contact with Normandy."[15] During this period, the Normans, who remembered their origins as a Scandinavian people, were well-disposed to their Danish cousins who, occasionally returning from a raid on England, sought port in Normandy. This led to grave tension between the English and Norman courts, and word of their enmity eventually reached Pope John XV. The pope was disposed to dissolve their hostility towards each other, and took steps to engineer a peace between England and Normandy, which was ratified in Rouen in 991.

    Battle of Maldon

    However, in August of that same year, a sizeable Danish fleet began a sustained campaign in the south-east of England. It arrived off Folkestone, in Kent, and made its way around the south-east coast and up the River Blackwater, coming eventually to its estuary and occupying Northey Island.[14] About 2 kilometres (1 mile) west of Northey lies the coastal town of Maldon, where Byrhtnoth, ealdorman of Essex, was stationed with a company of thegns. The battle that followed between English and Danes is immortalised by the Old English poem The Battle of Maldon, which describes the doomed but heroic attempt of Byrhtnoth to defend the coast of Essex against overwhelming odds. Stenton summarises the events of the poem: "For access to the mainland they (the Danes) depended on a causeway, flooded at high tide, which led from Northey to the flats along the southern margin of the estuary. Before they (the Danes) had left their camp on the island[,] Byrhtnoth, with his retainers and a force of local militia, had taken possession of the landward end of the causeway. Refusing a demand for tribute, shouted across the water while the tide was high, Byrhtnoth drew up his men along the bank, and waited for the ebb. As the water fell the raiders began to stream out along the causeway. But three of Byrthnoth's retainers held it against them, and at last they asked to be allowed to cross unhindered and fight on equal terms on the mainland. With what even those who admired him most called 'over-courage', Byrhtnoth agreed to this; the pirates rushed through the falling tide, and battle was joined. Its issue was decided by Byrhtnoth's fall. Many even of his own men immediately took to flight and the English ranks were broken. What gives enduring interest to the battle is the superb courage with which a group of Byrhtnoth's thegns, knowing that the fight was lost, deliberately gave themselves to death in order that they might avenge their lord."[16] This was the first of a series of crushing defeats felt by the English: beaten first by Danish raiders, and later by organised Danish armies.

    England begins tributes

    In 991, Ąthelred was around 24 years old. In the aftermath of Maldon, it was decided that the English should grant the tribute to the Danes that they desired, and so a gafol of ą10,000 was paid them for their peace. Yet it was presumably the Danish fleet that had beaten Byrhtnoth at Maldon that continued to ravage the English coast from 991 to 993. In 994, the Danish fleet, which had swollen in ranks since 991, turned up the Thames estuary and headed toward London. The battle fought there was inconclusive. It was about this time that Ąthelred met with the leaders of the fleet, foremost among them Olaf Tryggvason[clarification needed] and arranged an uneasy accord. A treaty was signed between Ąthelred and Olaf that provided for seemingly civilised arrangements between the then-settled Danish companies and the English government, such as regulation settlement disputes and trade. But the treaty also stipulated that the ravaging and slaughter of the previous year would be forgotten, and ended abruptly by stating that ą22,000 of gold and silver had been paid to the raiders as the price of peace.[17] In 994, Olaf Tryggvason, already a baptised Christian, was confirmed as Christian in a ceremony at Andover; King Ąthelred stood as his sponsor. After receiving gifts, Olaf promised "that he would never come back to England in hostility."[14] Olaf then left England for Norway and never returned, though "other component parts of the Viking force appear to have decided to stay in England, for it is apparent from the treaty that some had chosen to enter into King Ąthelred's service as mercenaries, based presumably on the Isle of Wight."[14]

    Renewed Danish raids

    In 997, Danish raids began again. According to Keynes, "there is no suggestion that this was a new fleet or army, and presumably the mercenary force created in 994 from the residue of the raiding army of 991 had turned on those whom it had been hired to protect."[14] It harried Cornwall, Devon, western Somerset and south Wales in 997, Dorset, Hampshire and Sussex in 998. In 999, it raided Kent, and, in 1000, it left England for Normandy, perhaps because the English had refused in this latest wave of attacks to acquiesce to the Danish demands for gafol or tribute, which would come to be known as Danegeld, 'Dane-payment'. This sudden relief from attack Ąthelred used to gather his thoughts, resources, and armies: the fleet's departure in 1000 "allowed Ąthelred to carry out a devastation of Strathclyde, the motive for which is part of the lost history of the north."[18]

    In 1001, a Danish fleet – perhaps the same fleet from 1000 – returned and ravaged west Sussex. During its movements, the fleet regularly returned to its base in the Isle of Wight. There was later an attempted attack in the south of Devon, though the English mounted a successful defence at Exeter. Nevertheless, Ąthelred must have felt at a loss, and, in the Spring of 1002, the English bought a truce for ą24,000. Ąthelred's frequent payments of immense Danegelds are often held up as exemplary of the incompetency of his government and his own short-sightedness. However, Keynes points out that such payments had been practice for at least a century, and had been adopted by Alfred the Great, Charles the Bald and many others. Indeed, in some cases it "may have seemed the best available way of protecting the people against loss of life, shelter, livestock and crops. Though undeniably burdensome, it constituted a measure for which the king could rely on widespread support."[14]

    St. Brice's Day massacre of 1002

    Main article: St. Brice's Day massacre
    Ąthelred ordered the massacre of all Danish men in England to take place on 13 November 1002, St Brice's Day. No order of this kind could be carried out in more than a third of England, where the Danes were too strong, but Gunhilde, sister of Sweyn Forkbeard, King of Denmark, was said to have been among the victims. It is likely that a wish to avenge her was a principal motive for Sweyn's invasion of western England the following year.[19] By 1004 Sweyn was in East Anglia, where he sacked Norwich. In this year, a nobleman of East Anglia, Ulfcytel Snillingr met Sweyn in force, and made an impression on the until-then rampant Danish expedition. Though Ulfcytel was eventually defeated, outside Thetford, he caused the Danes heavy losses and was nearly able to destroy their ships. The Danish army left England for Denmark in 1005, perhaps because of their injuries sustained in East Anglia, perhaps from the very severe famine which afflicted the continent and the British Isles in that year.[14]

    An expedition the following year was bought off in early 1007 by tribute money of ą36,000, and for the next two years England was free from attack. In 1008, the government created a new fleet of warships, organised on a national scale, but this was weakened when one of its commanders took to piracy, and the king and his council decided not to risk it in a general action. In Stenton's view: "The history of England in the next generation was really determined between 1009 and 1012...the ignominious collapse of the English defence caused a loss of morale which was irreparable." The Danish army of 1009, led by Thorkell the Tall and his brother Hemming, was the most formidable force to invade England since Ąthelred became king. It harried England until it was bought off by ą48,000 in April 1012.[20]

    Invasion of 1013

    Sweyn then launched an invasion in 1013 intending to crown himself king of England, during which he proved himself to be a general greater than any other Viking leader of his generation. By the end of 1013 English resistance had collapsed and Sweyn had conquered the country, forcing Ąthelred into exile in Normandy. But the situation changed suddenly when Sweyn died on 3 February 1014. The crews of the Danish ships in the Trent that had supported Sweyn immediately swore their allegiance to Sweyn's son Cnut the Great, but leading English noblemen sent a deputation to Ąthelred to negotiate his restoration to the throne. He was required to declare his loyalty to them, to bring in reforms regarding everything that they disliked and to forgive all that had been said and done against him in his previous reign. The terms of this agreement are of great constitutional interest in early English History as they are the first recorded pact between a King and his subjects and are also widely regarded as showing that many English noblemen had submitted to Sweyn simply because of their distrust of Ąthelred.[21] According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle:

    they [the counsellors] said that no lord was dearer to them than their natural (gecynde) lord, if he would govern them more justly than he did before. Then the king sent his son Edward hither with his messengers and bade them greet all his people and said that he would be a gracious (hold) lord to them, and reform all the things which they hated; and all the things which had been said and done against him should be forgiven on condition that they all unanimously turned to him (to him gecyrdon) without treachery. And complete friendship was then established with oath and pledge (mid worde and mid wµdde) on both sides, and they pronounced every Danish king an exile from England forever.[22]
    Ąthelred then launched an expedition against Cnut and his allies. It was only the people of the Kingdom of Lindsey (modern North Lincolnshire) who supported Cnut. Ąthelred first set out to recapture London apparently with the help of the Norwegian Olaf Haraldsson. According to the Icelandic historian, Snorri Sturluson, Ólaf led a successful attack on London bridge with a fleet of ships. He then went on to help Ąthelred retake London and other parts of the country. Cnut and his army decided to withdraw from England, in April 1014, leaving his Lindsey allies to suffer Ąthelred's revenge. In about 1016 it is thought that Ólaf left to concentrate on raiding western Europe.[23] In the same year, Cnut returned to find a complex and volatile situation unfolding in England.[23] Ąthelred's son, Edmund Ironside, had revolted against his father and established himself in the Danelaw, which was angry at Cnut and Ąthelred for the ravaging of Lindsey and was prepared to support Edmund in any uprising against both of them

    Death and burial

    Over the next few months Cnut conquered most of England, while Edmund rejoined Ąthelred to defend London when Ąthelred died on 23 April 1016. The subsequent war between Edmund and Cnut ended in a decisive victory for Cnut at the Battle of Ashingdon on 18 October 1016. Edmund's reputation as a warrior was such that Cnut nevertheless agreed to divide England, Edmund taking Wessex and Cnut the whole of the country beyond the Thames. However, Edmund died on 30 November and Cnut became king of the whole country.[24]

    Ąthelred was buried in Old St Paul's Cathedral, London. The tomb and his monument were destroyed along with the cathedral in the Great Fire of London in 1666.[25] A modern monument in the crypt lists his among the important graves lost.

    Legislation

    A charter of Ąthelred's in 1003 to his follower, Ąthelred. British Library, London.
    Ąthelred's government produced extensive legislation, which he "ruthlessly enforced."[26] Records of at least six legal codes survive from his reign, covering a range of topics.[27] Notably, one of the members of his council (known as the Witan) was Wulfstan II, Archbishop of York, a well-known homilist. The three latest codes from Ąthelred's reign seemed to have been drafted by Wulfstan.[28] These codes are extensively concerned with ecclesiastical affairs. They also exhibit the characteristics of Wulfstan's highly rhetorical style. Wulfstan went on to draft codes for King Cnut, and recycled there many of the laws which were used in Ąthelred's codes.[29]

    Despite the failure of his government in the face of the Danish threat, Ąthelred's reign was not without some important institutional achievements. The quality of the coinage, a good indicator of the prevailing economic conditions, significantly improved during his reign due to his numerous coinage reform laws.[30]

    Legacy

    Later perspectives of Ąthelred have been less than flattering. Numerous legends and anecdotes have sprung up to explain his shortcomings, often elaborating abusively on his character and failures. One such anecdote is given by William of Malmesbury (lived c. 1080–c. 1143), who reports that Ąthelred had defecated in the baptismal font as a child, which led St Dunstan to prophesy that the English monarchy would be overthrown during his reign. This story is, however, a fabrication, and a similar story is told of the Byzantine Emperor Constantine Copronymus, another mediaeval monarch who was unpopular among certain of his subjects.

    Efforts to rehabilitate Ąthelred's reputation have gained momentum since about 1980. Chief among the rehabilitators has been Simon Keynes, who has often argued that our poor impression of Ąthelred is almost entirely based upon after-the-fact accounts of, and later accretions to, the narrative of events during Ąthelred's long and complex reign. Chief among the culprits is in fact one of the most important sources for the history of the period, the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, which, as it reports events with a retrospect of 15 years, cannot help but interpret events with the eventual English defeat a foregone conclusion. Yet, as virtually no strictly contemporary narrative account of the events of Ąthelred's reign exists, historians are forced to rely on what evidence there is. Keynes and others thus draw attention to some of the inevitable snares of investigating the history of a man whom later popular opinion has utterly damned. Recent cautious assessments of Ąthelred's reign have more often uncovered reasons to doubt, rather than uphold, Ąthelred's later infamy. Though the failures of his government will always put Ąthelred's reign in the shadow of the reigns of kings Edgar, Aethelstan, and Alfred, historians' current impression of Ąthelred's personal character is certainly not as unflattering as it once was: "Ąthelred's misfortune as a ruler was owed not so much to any supposed defects of his imagined character, as to a combination of circumstances which anyone would have found difficult to control."[31]

    Origin of the jury

    Ąthelred has been credited with the formation of a local investigative body made up of twelve thegns who were charged with publishing the names of any notorious or wicked men in their respective districts. Because the members of these bodies were under solemn oath to act in accordance with the law and their own good consciences, they have been seen by some legal historians as the prototype for the English Grand Jury.[32] Ąthelred makes provision for such a body in a law code he enacted at Wantage in 997, which states:

    ¤µt man habbe gemot on µlcum wµpentace; & gan ut ¤a yldestan XII ¤egnas & se gerefa mid, & swerian on ¤am haligdome, ¤e heom man on hand sylle, ¤µt hig nellan nµnne sacleasan man forsecgean ne nµnne sacne forhelan. & niman ¤onne ¤a tihtbysian men, ¤e mid ¤am gerefan habbaş, & heora µlc sylle VI healfmarc wedd, healf landrican & healf wµpentake.[33]

    that there shall be an assembly in every wapentake,[34] and in that assembly shall go forth the twelve eldest thegns and the reeve along with them, and let them swear on holy relics, which shall be placed in their hands, that they will never knowingly accuse an innocent man nor conceal a guilty man. And thereafter let them seize those notorious [lit. "charge-laden"] men, who have business with the reeve, and let each of them give a security of 6 half-marks, half of which shall go to the lord of that district, and half to the wapentake.

    But the wording here suggests that Ąthelred was perhaps revamping or re-confirming a custom which had already existed. He may actually have been expanding an established English custom for use among the Danish citizens in the North (the Danelaw). Previously, King Edgar had legislated along similar lines in his Whitbordesstan code:

    ic wille, ¤µt µlc mon sy under borge ge binnan burgum ge buton burgum. & gewitnes sy geset to µlcere byrig & to µlcum hundrode. To µlcere byrig XXXVI syn gecorone to gewitnesse; to smalum burgum & to µlcum hundrode XII, buton ge ma willan. & µlc mon mid heora gewitnysse bigcge & sylle µlc ¤ara ceapa, ¤e he bigcge oşşe sylle a¤er oşşe burge oşşe on wµpengetace. & heora µlc, ¤onne hine man µrest to gewitnysse gecysş, sylle ¤µne aş, ¤µt he nµfre, ne for feo ne for lufe ne for ege, ne µtsace nanes ¤ara ¤inga, ¤e he to gewitnysse wµs, & nan oşer ¤ingc on gewitnysse ne cyşe buton ¤µt an, ¤µt he geseah oşşe gehyrde. & swa geµ¤dera manna syn on µlcum ceape twegen oşşe ¤ry to gewitnysse.[35]

    It is my wish that each person be in surety, both within settled areas and without. And 'witnessing' shall be established in each city and each hundred. To each city let there be 36 chosen for witnessing; to small towns and to each hundred let there be 12, unless they desire more. And everybody shall purchase and sell their goods in the presence a witness, whether he is buying or selling something, whether in a city or a wapentake. And each of them, when they first choose to become a witness, shall give an oath that he will never, neither for wealth nor love nor fear, deny any of those things which he will be a witness to, and will not, in his capacity as a witness, make known any thing except that which he saw and heard. And let there be either two or three of these sworn witnesses at every sale of goods.

    The 'legend' of an Anglo-Saxon origin to the jury was first challenged seriously by Heinrich Brunner in 1872, who claimed that evidence of the jury was only seen for the first time during the reign of Henry II, some 200 years after the end of the Anglo-Saxon period, and that the practice had originated with the Franks, who in turn had influenced the Normans, who thence introduced it to England.[36] Since Brunner's thesis, the origin of the English jury has been much disputed. Throughout the 20th century, legal historians disagreed about whether the practice was English in origin, or was introduced, directly or indirectly, from either Scandinavia or Francia.[32] Recently, the legal historians Patrick Wormald and Michael Macnair have reasserted arguments in favour of finding in practices current during the Anglo-Saxon period traces of the Angevin practice of conducting inquests using bodies of sworn, private witnesses. Wormald has gone as far as to present evidence suggesting that the English practice outlined in Ąthelred's Wantage code is at least as old as, if not older than, 975, and ultimately traces it back to a Carolingian model (something Brinner had done).[37] However, no scholarly consensus has yet been reached.

    Appearance and character

    "[A] youth of graceful manners, handsome countenance and fine person..."[38] as well as "[A] tall, handsome man, elegant in manners, beautiful in countenance and interesting in his deportment."[39]

    Marriages and issue

    Ąthelred married first Ąlfgifu, daughter of Thored, earl of Northumbria, in about 985.[14] Their known children are:

    Ąthelstan Ątheling (died 1014)
    Ecgberht Ątheling (died c. 1005)[40]
    Edmund Ironside (died 1016)
    Eadred Ątheling (died before 1013)
    Eadwig Ątheling (executed by Cnut 1017)
    Edgar Ątheling (died c. 1008)[40]
    Eadgyth or Edith (married Eadric Streona)
    Ąlfgifu (married Uchtred the Bold, ealdorman of Northumbria)
    Wulfhilda? (married Ulfcytel Snillingr)
    Abbess of Wherwell Abbey?
    In 1002 Ąthelred married Emma of Normandy, sister of Richard II, Duke of Normandy. Their children were:

    Edward the Confessor (died 1066)
    Ąlfred Ątheling (died 1036–7)
    Goda of England (married 1. Drogo of Mantes and 2. Eustace II, Count of Boulogne)
    All of Ąthelred's sons were named after predecessors of Ąthelred on the throne.[41]

    Buried:
    Old St Paul's Cathedral, London, https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_St_Paul%27s_Cathedral, now lost

    Aethelred married Aelfgifu of York, Queen Consort of England. Aelfgifu (daughter of Thored Gunnarsson, Earl of Southern Northumbria and Hilda LNU) was born in ~970 in (Yorkshire) England; died in 1002. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  34. 61001.  Aelfgifu of York, Queen Consort of England was born in ~970 in (Yorkshire) England (daughter of Thored Gunnarsson, Earl of Southern Northumbria and Hilda LNU); died in 1002.

    Notes:

    Ąlfgifu of York (fl. c. 970 – 1002) was the first wife of Ąthelred the Unready (r. 968–1016), by whom she bore many offspring, including Edmund Ironside. It is most probable that she was a daughter of Thored, Earl of southern Northumbria.

    Queen consort of England
    Tenure 980s–1002
    Born fl. c. 970
    Died c. 1002
    Spouse Ąthelred the Unready
    Issue Ąthelstan Ątheling
    Ecgberht of England
    Edmund, King of England
    Eadred Ątheling
    Eadwig Ątheling
    Edgar of England
    Edith, Lady of the Mercians
    Ąlfgifu, Lady of Northumbria
    Wulfhilda, Lady of East Anglia
    Father

    Identity and background

    Her name and paternity do not surface in the sources until sometime after the Conquest. The first to offer any information at all, Sulcard of Westminster (fl. 1080s), merely describes her as being “of very noble English stock” (ex nobilioribus Anglis), without naming her,[1] while in the early 12th century, William of Malmesbury has nothing to report. All primary evidence comes from two Anglo-Norman historians. John of Worcester, also writing in the early 12th century, states that Ąthelred's first wife was Ąlfgifu, daughter of the nobleman Ąthelberht (comes Agelberhtus) and the mother of Edmund, Ąthelstan, Eadwig and Eadgyth.[2] Writing in the 1150s, Ailred of Rievaulx identifies her as a daughter of earl (comes) Thored and the mother of Edmund, though he supplies no name.[3] Ailred had been seneschal at the court of King David I of Scotland (r. 1124–53), whose mother Margaret descended from King Ąthelred and his first wife. Although his testimony is late, his proximity to the royal family may have given him access to genuine information.[4]

    Problem of fatherhood

    These two accounts are irreconcilable at the point of ascribing two different fathers to Ąthelred's first wife (in both cases, Edmund's mother). One way out of it would be to assume the existence of two different wives before the arrival of Queen Emma, Ąthelred's Norman wife, although this interpretation presents difficulties of its own, especially as the sources envisage a single woman.[5] Historians generally favour the view that John of Worcester was in error about the father's name, as Ąthelberht's very existence is under suspicion:[6] if Latin comes is to be interpreted as a gloss on the office of ealdorman, only two doubtful references to one or two duces (ealdormen) of this name can be put forward that would fit the description.[7] All in all, the combined evidence suggests that Ąthelred's first wife was Ąlfgifu, the daughter of Earl Thored. This magnate is likely to have been the Thored who was a son of Gunnar and earl of (southern) Northumbria.[8]

    Marriage and children[edit]
    Based largely on the careers of her sons, Ąlfgifu's marriage has been dated approximately to the (mid-)980s.[8] Considering Thored's authority as earl of York and apparently, the tenure of that office without royal appointment, the union would have signified an important step for the West-Saxon royal family by which it secured a foothold in the north.[9] Such a politically weighty union would help explain the close connections maintained by Ąlfgifu's eldest sons Edmund and Ąthelstan with noble families based in the northern Danelaw.[10]

    The marriage produced six sons, all of whom were named after Ąthelred's predecessors, and an unknown number of daughters. The eldest sons Ąthelstan, Ecgberht, Eadred and Edmund first attest charters in 993, while the younger sons Eadwig and Edgar first make an appearance in them in 997 and 1001 respectively.[11] Some of these sons seem to have spent part of their childhood in fosterage elsewhere, possibly with Ąthelred's mother Ąlfthryth.[12]

    Out of Ąlfgifu's six sons, only Edmund Ironside outlived his father and became king. In 1016 he suffered several defeats against Cnut and in October they agreed to share the kingdom, but Edmund died within six weeks and Cnut became king of all England. Ąthelred gave three of his daughters in marriage to ealdormen, presumably in order to secure the loyalties of his nobles and so to consolidate a defence system against Viking attacks.[13]

    Sons

    Ąthelstan (born before 993, d. 1014)
    Ecgberht (born before 993, d. 1005)
    Edmund (II) Ironside (born before 993, d. 1016)
    Eadred (d. 1012 x 1015)
    Eadwig (born before 997, exiled and killed 1017)
    Edgar (born before 1001, d. 1012 x 1015)

    Daughters

    Eadgyth (born before 993), married Eadric Streona, ealdorman of Mercia.[14]
    Ąlfgifu, married ealdorman Uhtred of Northumbria.[15]
    (possibly) Wulfhild, who married Ulfcytel (Snillingr) (d. 1016), apparently ealdorman of East Anglia.[16]
    possibly an unnamed daughter who married the Ąthelstan who was killed fighting the Danes at the Battle of Ringmere in 1010. He is called Ąthelred's aşum, meaning either son-in-law or brother-in-law.[16] Ann Williams, however, argues that the latter meaning is the appropriate one and refers to Ąthelstan as being Ąlfgifu's brother.[8]
    possibly unnamed daughter, who became abbess of Wherwell.[17]

    Life and death

    Unlike her mother-in-law, Ąlfthryth, Ąlfgifu was not anointed queen and never signed charters.[18] She did, however, make at least some impression on the contemporary record. In a will issued between 975/980 and 987, the thegn Beorhtric and his wife bequeathed to their “lady” (hlµfdige) an armlet worth 30 gold mancuses and a stallion, calling upon her authority to oversee the implementation of the arrangements set out by will.[19] In a will of later date (AD 990 x 1001), in which she is addressed as “my lady” (mire hlµfdian), the noblewoman Ąthelgifu promised a bequest of 30 mancuses of gold.[20] Just as little is known of Ąlfgifu's life, so the precise date and circumstances of her death cannot be recovered.[21] In any event, she appears to have died by 1002, possibly in childbirth, when Ąthelred took to wife Emma of Normandy, daughter of Count Richard of Rouen, who received or adopted her predecessor's Anglo-Saxon name, Ąlfgifu.

    Children:
    1. 30500. Edmund II, King of the English was born in 990 in (Wessex) England; died on 30 Nov 1016 in (London) England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

  35. 9012.  Untred, Earl of Northumbria was born in (0970-0980) in Northumberland, England; died in 1016 in Wighill, Yorkshire, England.

    Notes:

    Uchtred or Uhtred, called the Bold, (d. 1016) was the ealdorman of all Northumbria from 1006 to 1016, when he was assassinated. He was the son of Waltheof I, ealdorman of Bamburgh, whose ancient family had ruled from the castle of Bamburgh on the Northumbrian coast.

    Career

    In 995, according to Symeon of Durham, when the remains of St Cuthbert were transferred from Chester-le-Street to Durham, Uhtred went to Durham with his monks to clear the site of the new cathedral. The new cathedral was founded by Bishop Aldhun, and Uhtred married Aldhun's daughter, Ecgfrida, probably at about this time. From his marriage he received several estates that had belonged to the church. [1]

    In 1006 Malcolm II of Scotland invaded Northumbria and besieged the newly founded episcopal city of Durham. At that time the Danes were raiding southern England and King Ethelred was unable to send help to the Northumbrians. Ealdorman Waltheof was too old to fight and remained in his castle at Bamburgh. Ealdorman Ąlfhelm of York also took no action. Uhtred, acting for his father, called together an army from Bernicia and Yorkshire and led it against the Scots. The result was a decisive victory for Uhtred. Local women washed the severed heads of the Scots, receiving a payment of a cow for each, and the heads were fixed on stakes to Durham's walls. Uhtred was rewarded by King Ethelred II with the ealdormanry of Bamburgh even though his father was still alive. In the meantime, Ethelred had Ealdorman Ąlfhelm of York murdered, and he allowed Uhtred to succeed Ąlfhelm as ealdorman of York, thus uniting northern and southern Northumbria under the house of Bamburgh. It seems likely that Ethelred did not trust the Scandinavian population of southern Northumbria and wanted an Anglo-Saxon in power there. [2]

    After receiving these honours Uhtred dismissed his wife, Ecgfrida, and married Sige, daughter of Styr, son of Ulf. Styr was a rich citizen of York. It appears that Uhtred was trying to make political allies amongst the Danes in Deira. Through Sige, Uhtred had two children, Eadulf, later Eadulf III, and Gospatric. This Gospatric's grandson was the infamous Eadwulf Rus who murdered Bishop Walcher.[2]

    In 1013 King Sweyn of Denmark invaded England, sailing up the Humber and Trent to the town of Gainsborough. Uhtred submitted to him there, as did all of the Danes in the north. In the winter of 1013 Ethelred was forced into exile in Normandy. After London had finally submitted to him, Sweyn was accepted as king by Christmas 1013. However he only reigned for five weeks, for he died at, or near, Gainsborough on 2 February 1014. At Sweyn’s death, Ethelred was able to return from exile and resume his reign. Uhtred, along with many others, transferred his allegiance back to Ethelred, on his return. Uhtred also married Ethelred’s daughter Ąlfgifu about this time. [2]

    In 1016 Uhtred campaigned with Ethelred's son Edmund Ironside in Cheshire and the surrounding shires. While Uhtred was away from his lands, Sweyn's son, Cnut, invaded Yorkshire. Cnut's forces were too strong for Uhtred to fight, and so Uhtred did homage to him as King of England. Uhtred was summoned to a meeting with Cnut, and on the way there, he and forty of his men were murdered by Thurbrand the Hold, with assistance from Uhtred's own servant, Wighill and with the connivance of Cnut. Uhtred was succeeded in Bernicia by his brother Eadwulf Cudel. Cnut made the Norwegian, Eric of Hlathir, ealdorman ("earl" in Scandinavian terms) in southern Northumbria. [1]
    Descendants

    The killing of Uhtred by Thurbrand the Hold started a blood feud that lasted for many years. Uhtred's son Ealdred subsequently avenged his father by killing Thurbrand, but Ealdred in turn was killed by Thurbrand's son, Carl. Ealdred's vengeance had to wait until the 1070s, when Waltheof, Ealdred’s grandson had his soldiers kill most of Carl's sons and grandsons. This is an example of the notorious Northumbrian blood feuds that were common at this time. [3]

    Uhtred's dynasty continued to reign in Bernicia through Ealdred, Earl of Bamburgh (killed 1038) his son from his marriage to Ecgfrida, and Eadulf (killed 1041) his son from his marriage to Sige, and briefly Eadulf's son Osulf held the earldom of northern Northumbria 1067 until he too was killed. Eadulf's brother Cospatric began the Swinton Family dynasty, his son Eadulf Rus famously murdering William Walcher, Bishop of Durham which led to William the Conqueror sending an army northwards to harry the region again. Uhtred’s marriage to Ąlfgifu produced a daughter, Ealdgyth, who married Maldred, brother of Duncan I of Scotland and who gave birth to a son, Gospatric, who was Earl of Northumbria from 1068 to 1072. [4]

    end of biography

    Untred married Ecgfrida of Durham. Ecgfrida was born in 973 in Northumberland, England; died in 0Dec 1067 in Durham, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  36. 9013.  Ecgfrida of Durham was born in 973 in Northumberland, England; died in 0Dec 1067 in Durham, England.

    Notes:

    Ecgfrida of Durham formerly Durham aka of Northumbria
    Born 0973 in Northumberland, England
    Daughter of Ealdhun Durham and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    Wife of Uhtred (Northumbria) of Northumbria — married about 0995 (to 1006) [location unknown]
    Wife of Kilvert (UNKNOWN) FitzLigulf — married after 1006 [location unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Mother of Ealdred (Northumbria) of Bamburgh and Sigrida FitzKilvert (Yorkshire) of Yorkshire
    Died Dec 1067 in Durham, England

    Profile managers: Maryann Hurt Find Relationship private message [send private message] and Bob Hall Find Relationship private message [send private message]
    Durham-500 created 6 Jun 2012 | Last modified 29 Apr 2019
    This page has been accessed 4,717 times.
    [categories]
    Contents
    [hide]
    1 Biography
    2 Vitals
    3 Parents
    4 Marriage
    5 Sources
    Biography

    Ecgfrida (Durham) of Durham was a member of aristocracy in England.
    According to Simeon of Durham, Ecgfrida seems to have been left by both of her husbands. After her marriage with Kilvert fell apart, her father made her return to Durham ... where she became a nun, and was supposedly buried in the yard of the church.

    Vitals
    Ecgfrida[1]
    bur. Durham[1]
    Parents
    Aldun, Bishop of Durham[2] and Unknown.
    Marriage
    m.1 Ughtred the Bold, Earl of Northumbria. Repudiated.[3] Issue:
    Ealdred of Bamburgh[4]

    m.2 Kilvert[5] Issue:
    Sigrida m. Arkil[6][1][7]
    Sources
    ? 1.0 1.1 1.2 Simeon of Durham
    ? Wikipedia: Aldhun; Medieval Lands
    ? Wikipedia: Uhtred the Bold
    ? Wikipedia: Ealdred of Bamburgh
    ? father: Ligulf
    ? son of Ecgfrid
    ? Issue: Cospatric m. dau. of Dolfin, son of Tolfin
    Cawley, C. (2006). "England, AngloSaxon nobility: Northumbria." Medieval Lands v.3. fmg.ac
    Stevenson, J., ed. (1855). "Simeon's account of the Siege of Durham." The historical works of Simeon of Durham ... (Vol.3, Part 2, pp765). Google eBook.

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 4506. Ealdred, Earl of Bernicia was born in ~990 in Bernicia, Northumbria, England; died in ~1038 in Risewood Forest, England.

  37. 9020.  Richard de Normandie, II was born on 23 Aug 963 in Normandie, France (son of Richard de Normandie, I and Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy); died on 28 Aug 1027 in Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Richard II of Normandy, Duke of Normandy, was born 23 August 963 in Normandy, France to Richard I, Duke of Normandy (933-996) and Gunnora, Duchess of Normandy (c936-1031) and died 28 August 1027 in Normandy, France of unspecified causes. He married Judith of Brittany (982-1017) 996 JL . He married Papia of Envermeu . Ancestors are from France.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Judith of Brittany (982-1017)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard III of Normandy (997-1027) 997 1027 Adáele of France (1009-1079)

    Adelaide of Normandy (1002-1038) 1002 1038 Renaud I de Bourgogne (c990-1057)

    Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) 1000 Normandy, France 22 July 1035 Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Estrid of Normandy (1001)

    William of Normandy (c1008-aft1025) 1008 1025
    Eleanor of Normandy (c1012-aft1071) 1012 1071 Baldwin IV of Flanders (980-1036)

    Matilda of Normandy (c1014-aft1033) 1014 1033

    Offspring of Richard II of Normandy and Papia of Envermeu
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Mauger de Rouen (c1019-c1055) 1019 1055
    Guillaume de Talou (c1022-aft1054) 1022 1054 Beatrice de Ponthieu (c1035-c1082)

    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)
    Namesakes of Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027)

    Richard married Judith de Bretagne in ~1000. Judith (daughter of Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany and Ermengarde of Anjou) was born in 982 in Rennes, France; died in 1017 in Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  38. 9021.  Judith de Bretagne was born in 982 in Rennes, France (daughter of Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany and Ermengarde of Anjou); died in 1017 in Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Judith of Brittany was born 982 to Conan I of Rennes (927-992) and Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) and died 1017 of unspecified causes. She married Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027) 996 JL . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]
    Judith is a 10th generation descendant of Charlemagne (747-814) through her mother. There are two disputed lines (through her father and her maternal grandfather) that place her in generations 9.



    Children

    Offspring of Judith of Brittany and Richard II, Duke of Normandy (963-1027)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richard III of Normandy (997-1027) 997 1027 Adáele of France (1009-1079)

    Adelaide of Normandy (1002-1038) 1002 1038 Renaud I de Bourgogne (c990-1057)

    Robert II, Duke of Normandy (c1000-1035) 1000 Normandy, France 22 July 1035 Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey Herleva of Falaise (1003-1050)
    Estrid of Normandy (1001)

    William of Normandy (c1008-aft1025) 1008 1025
    Eleanor of Normandy (c1012-aft1071) 1012 1071 Baldwin IV of Flanders (980-1036)

    Matilda of Normandy (c1014-aft1033) 1014 1033

    Noteworthy descendants include

    Henry II of England (1133-1189)
    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Children:
    1. Richard Normandie was born in ~0997 in Normandie, France; died on 6 Aug 1027 in (Normandy, France).
    2. 4510. Duke Robert de Normandie, II was born in ~1005 in Normandie, France; died on 22 Jul 1035 in Nicaea, Bithynia, Turkey.

  39. 9108.  Vladimir, Czar of RussiaVladimir, Czar of Russia was born in 956 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev and Malusha); died on 15 Jul 1015 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Vladimir the Great (also (Saint) Vladimir of Kiev; Old East Slavic: ?????????? ????????????, Volodimer? Svetoslavic?,[3] Old Norse Valdamarr gamli;[4] c. 958 – 15 July 1015, Berestove) was a prince of Novgorod, grand prince of Kiev, and ruler of Kievan Rus' from 980 to 1015.[5][6]

    Vladimir's father was prince Sviatoslav of the Rurik dynasty.[7] After the death of his father in 972, Vladimir, who was then prince of Novgorod, was forced to flee to Scandinavia in 976 after his brother Yaropolk had murdered his other brother Oleg and conquered Rus'. In Sweden, with the help from his relative Ladejarl Hęakon Sigurdsson, ruler of Norway, he assembled a Varangian army and reconquered Novgorod from Yaropolk.[8] By 980, Vladimir had consolidated the Kievan realm from modern-day Belarus, Russia and Ukraine to the Baltic Sea and had solidified the frontiers against incursions of Bulgarian, Baltic tribes and Eastern nomads. Originally a follower of Slavic paganism, Vladimir converted to Christianity in 988[9][10][11] and Christianized the Kievan Rus'.[12]

    Rise to power

    Born in 958, Vladimir was the natural son and youngest son of Sviatoslav I of Kiev by his housekeeper Malusha. Malusha is described in the Norse sagas as a prophetess who lived to the age of 100 and was brought from her cave to the palace to predict the future. Malusha's brother Dobrynya was Vladimir's tutor and most trusted advisor. Hagiographic tradition of dubious authenticity also connects his childhood with the name of his grandmother, Olga of Kiev, who was Christian and governed the capital during Sviatoslav's frequent military campaigns. His place of birth is identified by different authors either as Budyatychi (modern Volyn Oblast, Ukraine)[13][14][15] or Budnik (ru:?????? (???????); modern Pskov Oblast, Russia).[16]

    Transferring his capital to Pereyaslavets in 969, Sviatoslav designated Vladimir ruler of Novgorod the Great but gave Kiev to his legitimate son Yaropolk. After Sviatoslav's death at the hands of the Pechenegs in 972, a fratricidal war erupted in 976 between Yaropolk and his younger brother Oleg, ruler of the Drevlians. In 977, Vladimir fled to his kinsman Haakon Sigurdsson, ruler of Norway, collecting as many Norse warriors as he could to assist him to recover Novgorod. On his return the next year, he marched against Yaropolk. On his way to Kiev he sent ambassadors to Rogvolod (Norse: Ragnvald), prince of Polotsk, to sue for the hand of his daughter Rogneda (Norse: Ragnhild). The high-born princess refused to affiance herself to the son of a bondswoman, so Vladimir attacked Polotsk, slew Rogvolod, and took Ragnhild by force. Polotsk was a key fortress on the way to Kiev, and capturing Polotsk and Smolensk facilitated the taking of Kiev in 978, where he slew Yaropolk by treachery and was proclaimed knyaz of all Kievan Rus.[17]

    Years of pagan rule

    Vladimir continued to expand his territories beyond his father's extensive domain. In 981, he seized the Cherven towns from the Poles; in 981–982, he suppressed a Vyatichi rebellion; in 983, he subdued the Yatvingians; in 984, he conquered the Radimichs; and in 985, he conducted a military campaign against the Volga Bulgars,[18][19] planting numerous fortresses and colonies on his way.

    Although Christianity spread in the region under Oleg's rule, Vladimir had remained a thoroughgoing pagan, taking eight hundred concubines (along with numerous wives) and erecting pagan statues and shrines to gods.[20]

    He may have attempted to reform Slavic paganism in an attempt to identify himself with the various gods worshipped by his subjects. He built a pagan temple on the a hill in Kiev dedicated to six gods: Perun - the god of thunder and war "a Norse god favored by members of the prince’s druzhina (military retinue)". Slav gods Stribog and Dazhd'bog; Mokosh - a goddess representing Mother Nature "worshipped by Finnish tribes"; Khors and Simargl, "both of which had Iranian origins, were included, probably to appeal to the Poliane."[21]

    Open abuse of the deities that most people in Rus' revered triggered widespread indignation. A mob killed the Christian Fyodor and his son Ioann (later, after the overall christening of Kievan Rus', people came to regard these two as the first Christian martyrs in Rus', and the Orthodox Church[citation needed] set a day to commemorate them, 25 July). Immediately after the murder of Fyodor and Ioann, early medieval Rus' saw persecutions against Christians, many of whom escaped or concealed their belief.[22]

    However, Prince Vladimir mused over the incident long after, and not least for political considerations. According to the early Slavic chronicle called Tale of Bygone Years, which describes life in Kievan Rus' up to the year 1110, he sent his envoys throughout the civilized world to judge first hand the major religions of the time, Islam, Roman Catholicism, Judaism, and Byzantine Orthodoxy. They were most impressed with their visit to Constantinople, saying, "We knew not whether we were in Heaven or on Earth… We only know that God dwells there among the people, and their service is fairer than the ceremonies of other nations."[23]

    Christianization of the Kievan Rus'
    Main article: Christianization of Kievan Rus'

    The Baptism of Saint Prince Vladimir, by Viktor Vasnetsov (1890)

    The Primary Chronicle reports that in the year 987, after consultation with his boyars, Vladimir the Great sent envoys to study the religions of the various neighboring nations whose representatives had been urging him to embrace their respective faiths. The result is described by the chronicler Nestor. Of the Muslim Bulgarians of the Volga the envoys reported there is no gladness among them, only sorrow and a great stench. He also reported that Islam was undesirable due to its taboo against alcoholic beverages and pork.[24] Vladimir remarked on the occasion: "Drinking is the joy of all Rus'. We cannot exist without that pleasure."[25] Ukrainian and Russian sources also describe Vladimir consulting with Jewish envoys and questioning them about their religion, but ultimately rejecting it as well, saying that their loss of Jerusalem was evidence that they had been abandoned by God.

    His emissaries also visited pre-schism Latin Rite Christian and Eastern Rite Christian missionaries.[citation needed] Ultimately Vladimir settled on Eastern Orthodox Christianity. In the churches of the Germans his emissaries saw no beauty; but at Constantinople, where the full festival ritual of the Byzantine Church was set in motion to impress them, they found their ideal: "We no longer knew whether we were in heaven or on earth", they reported, describing a majestic Divine Liturgy in Hagia Sophia, "nor such beauty, and we know not how to tell of it." If Vladimir was impressed by this account of his envoys, he was even more attracted by the political gains of the Byzantine alliance.


    Saint Vladimir Monument on Saint Vladimir Hill in Kiev, often depicted in paintings and photographs of the city

    In 988, having taken the town of Chersonesos in Crimea, he boldly negotiated for the hand of emperor Basil II's sister, Anna.[26] Never before had a Byzantine imperial princess, and one "born in the purple" at that, married a barbarian, as matrimonial offers of French kings and German emperors had been peremptorily rejected. In short, to marry the 27-year-old princess to a pagan Slav seemed impossible. Vladimir was baptized at Chersonesos, however, taking the Christian name of Basil out of compliment to his imperial brother-in-law; the sacrament was followed by his wedding to Anna. Returning to Kiev in triumph, he destroyed pagan monuments and established many churches, starting with a church dedicated to St. Basil,[27] and the Church of the Tithes (989).

    Arab sources, both Muslim and Christian, present a different story of Vladimir's conversion. Yahya of Antioch, al-Rudhrawari, al-Makin, Al-Dimashqi, and ibn al-Athir all give essentially the same account.[28] In 987, Bardas Sclerus and Bardas Phocas revolted against the Byzantine emperor Basil II. Both rebels briefly joined forces, but then Bardas Phocas proclaimed himself emperor on 14 September 987. Basil II turned to the Kievan Rus' for assistance, even though they were considered enemies at that time. Vladimir agreed, in exchange for a marital tie; he also agreed to accept Christianity as his religion and to Christianize his people. When the wedding arrangements were settled, Vladimir dispatched 6,000 troops to the Byzantine Empire, and they helped to put down the revolt.[29]

    In 988 and 991, he baptized Pecheneg princes Metiga and Kuchug, respectively.[30]

    Christian reign

    The Pontic steppes, c. 1015

    Vladimir then formed a great council out of his boyars and set his twelve sons over his subject principalities. According to the Primary Chronicle, he founded the city of Belgorod in 991. In 992, he went on a campaign against the Croats, most likely the White Croats that lived on the border of modern Ukraine. This campaign was cut short by the attacks of the Pechenegs on and around Kiev.

    In his later years he lived in a relative peace with his other neighbors: Boleslav I of Poland, Stephen I of Hungary, and Andrikh the Czech (questionable character mentioned in A Tale of the Bygone Years). After Anna's death, he married again, likely to a granddaughter of Otto the Great.

    In 1014, his son Yaroslav the Wise stopped paying tribute. Vladimir decided to chastise the insolence of his son and began gathering troops against him. Vladimir fell ill, however, most likely of old age, and died at Berestove, near Kiev. The various parts of his dismembered body were distributed among his numerous sacred foundations and were venerated as relics.

    During his Christian reign, Vladimir lived the teachings of the Bible through acts of charity. He would hand out food and drink to the less fortunate, and made an effort to go out to the people who could not reach him. His work was based on the impulse to help one’s neighbors by sharing the burden of carrying their cross.[31]

    Family

    Main article: Family life and children of Vladimir I

    Vladimir and Rogneda (1770)

    The fate of all Vladimir's daughters, whose number is around nine, is uncertain.

    Olava or Allogia (Varangian or Czech), speculative she might have been mother of Vysheslav while others claim that it is a confusion with Helena Lekapena[citation needed]
    Vysheslav (~977 – ~1010), Prince of Novgorod (988–1010)
    a widow of Yaropolk I, a Greek nun
    Sviatopolk the Accursed (~979), possibly the surviving son of Yaropolk
    Rogneda (the daughter of Rogvolod), later upon divorce she entered a convent taking the Christian name of Anastasia
    Izyaslav of Polotsk (~979, Kiev), Prince of Polotsk (989–1001)
    Yaroslav the Wise (no earlier than 983), Prince of Rostov (987–1010), Prince of Novgorod (1010–1034), Grand Prince of Kiev (1016–1018, 1019–1054). Possibly he was a son of Anna rather than Rogneda. Another interesting fact that he was younger than Sviatopolk according to the words of Boris in the Tale of Bygone Years and not as it was officially known. Also the fact of him being the Prince of Rostov is highly doubtful although not discarded.
    Vsevolod (~984–1013), possibly the Swedish Prince Wissawald of Volyn (~1000), was perhaps the first husband of Estrid Svendsdatter
    Mstislav, other Mstislav that possibly died as an infant if he was ever born
    Mstislav of Chernigov (~983), Prince of Tmutarakan (990–1036), Prince of Chernigov (1024–1036), other sources claim him to be son of other mothers (Adela, Malfrida, or some other Bulgarian wife)
    Predslava, a concubine of Boleslaw I Chrobry according to Gesta principum Polonorum
    Premislava, (?–1015), some source state that she was a wife of the Duke Laszlo (Vladislav) "the Bald" of Arpadians
    Mstislava, in 1018 was taken by Boleslaw I Chrobry among the other daughters
    Bulgarian Adela, some sources claim that Adela is not necessarily Bulgarian as Boris and Gleb were born from some other wife
    Boris (~986), Prince of Rostov (~1010–1015), remarkable is the fact that Rostov Principality as well as the Principality of Murom used to border the territory of Volga Bolgars
    Gleb (~987), Prince of Murom (1013–1015), as Boris, Gleb is being also claimed the son of Anna Porphyrogenita
    Stanislav (~985–1015), Prince of Smolensk (988–1015), possible of another wife and a fate of whom is not certain
    Sudislav (?–1063), Prince of Pskov (1014–1036), possible of another wife, but he is mentioned in Nikon's Chronicles. He spent 35 years in prison and later before dying turned into a monk.
    Malfrida
    Sviatoslav (~982–1015), Prince of Drevlians (990–1015)
    Anna Porphyrogenita
    Theofana, a wife of Novgorod posadnik Ostromir, a grandson of semi-legendary Dobrynya (highly doubtful is the fact of her being Anna's offspring)
    a granddaughter of Otto the Great (possibly Rechlinda Otona [Regelindis])
    Maria Dobroniega of Kiev (~1012), the Duchess of Poland (1040–1087), married around 1040 to Casimir I the Restorer, Duke of Poland, her maternity as daughter of this wife is deduced from her apparent age
    other possible family
    Vladimirovna, an out-of-marriage daughter (d. 1044), married to Bernard, Margrave of the Nordmark.
    Pozvizd (prior to 988–?), a son of Vladimir according to Hustyn Chronicles. He, possibly, was the Prince Khrisokhir mentioned by Niketas Choniates.
    Significance and legacy

    Vladimir the Great portrait on obverse ?1 bill circa 2006

    The Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox churches celebrate the feast day of St. Vladimir on 15 July.[32]

    The town Volodymyr-Volynskyi in north-western Ukraine was founded by Vladimir and is named after him.[33] The foundation of another town, Vladimir in Russia, is usually attributed to Vladimir Monomakh. However some researchers argue that it was also founded by Vladimir the Great.[34]

    St Volodymyr's Cathedral, one of the largest cathedrals in Kiev, is dedicated to Vladimir the Great, as was originally the University of Kiev. The Imperial Russian Order of St. Vladimir and Saint Vladimir's Orthodox Theological Seminary in the United States are also named after him.

    The memory of Vladimir was also kept alive by innumerable Russian folk ballads and legends, which refer to him as Krasno Solnyshko (the Fair (or Red) Sun). The Varangian period of Eastern Slavic history ceases with Vladimir, and the Christian period begins. The appropriation of Kievan Rus' as part of national history has also been a topic of contention in Ukrainophile vs. Russophile schools of historiography since the Soviet era.[35]

    During his leadership, all branches of the economy prospered under him.[36] He was able to mint coins and regulated foreign affairs with other countries such as trade. Through trade he brought in Greek wines, Baghdad spices, and Arab horses to trade at the markets of Kiev.


    Vladimir the Great on the Millennium of Russia monument in Novgorod



    Monument to Vladimir the Great and the monk Fyodor at Pushkin Park in Vladimir, Russia



    Vladimir as a symbol of Ukrainian nationalism: "St Volodymyr – Ruler of Ukraine, 980–1015, erected by Ukrainians in Great Britain in 1988 to celebrate the establishment of Christianity in Ukraine by St. Volodymir in 988"

    See also

    Saints portal
    List of Russian rulers
    List of Ukrainian rulers
    Family life and children of Vladimir I
    List of people known as The Great
    Saint Vladimir Monument
    Prince Vladimir, Russian animated feature film (2006)
    Viking (film)
    Vladimir Putin

    Notes

    Dyba, Yury (2012). Aleksandrovych V.; Voitovych, Leontii; et al., eds. ?????????-?????? ?????? ???????? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????: ??????????? ?????????? ???? [Historical-geographic figurative context of the chronicled report about the birth of Prince Vladimir Svyatoslavovich: localisation of a busy village] (PDF). ????? ????: ??????? ? ???????? [Era of the Princes: history and culture] (in Ukrainian). Lviv. 6. ISSN 2221-6294. Retrieved 7 January 2018.
    Harvard Ukrainian studies, Vol. 12–13, p. 190, Harvard Ukrainian studies, 1990
    Volodimer? is the East Slavic form of the given name; this form was influenced and partially replaced by the Old Bulgarian (Old Church Slavonic) form Vladimer? (by folk etymology later also Vladimir?; in modern East Slavic, the given name is rendered Ukrainian: ????????? Volodymyr, Russian: ?????´??? Vladimir, Belarusian: ?????i?i? Uladzimir. See Vladimir (name) for details.
    Fagrskinna ch. 21 (ed. Finnur Jâonsson 1902–8, p. 108).
    Companion to the Calendar: A Guide to the Saints and Mysteries of the Christian Calendar, p. 105, Mary Ellen Hynes, Ed. Peter Mazar, LiturgyTrainingPublications, 1993
    National geographic, Vol. 167, p. 290, National Geographic Society, 1985
    Vladimir I (Grand Prince of Kiev), Encyclopµdia Britannica
    Den hellige Vladimir av Kiev (~956–1015), Den katolske kirke website
    Vladimir the Great, Encyclopedia of Ukraine
    Saint Vladimir the Baptizer: Wetting cultural appetites for the Gospel, Dr. Alexander Roman, Ukrainian Orthodoxy website
    Ukrainian Catholic Church: part 1., The Free Library
    Vladimir I, Encyclopµdia Britannica
    ???? ?. ?????????-???????????? ???????? ??????????? ???????????? ??? ?????????? ????? ?????????? ??????????????: ??????????? ?????????? ???? // ????? ????. ??????? ? ????????. ?????: ???????? ??????????????? ??. ?. ????'??????? ??? ???????. — ???. VI. — ?. 37-70

    References

    Golden, P. B. (2006) "Rus." Encyclopaedia of Islam (Brill Online). Eds.: P. Bearman, Th. Bianquis, C.E. Bosworth, E. van Donzel and W.P. Heinrichs. Brill.
    This article incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain: Chisholm, Hugh, ed. (1911). "Vladimir, St". Encyclopµdia Britannica (11th ed.). Cambridge University Press.
    Some historical analysis and political insights on the state affairs of Vladimir the Great (in Russian)
    Moss, Walter G. (2002) "A History of Russia Volume I: To 1917" (London: Anthem Press).
    External links
    Wikimedia Commons has media related to Vladimir I of Kiev.
    Velychenko, Stephen, How Valdamarr Sveinaldsson got to Moscow (krytyka.com), 9 November 2015.

    Vladimir I Sviatoslavich
    SuffixSuggest a change for this event Czar of Russia
    BornSuggest a change for this event 960 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Gender Male
    NameSuggest a change for this event Vladimir I "The Great" Sviatoslavich
    ReligionSuggest a change for this event Abt 989 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Converted to Christianity
    DiedSuggest a change for this event 15 Jul 1015 , Berestovo, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    BuriedSuggest a change for this event Church of Tithes, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Headstones Submit Headstone Photo Submit Headstone Photo
    Person ID I3910 Full Tree
    Last Modified 27 Sep 2013

    Father Sviatoslav I Igorovich, Czar of Russia
    b. 942, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 972, , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Mother Duchess Malusha von Lčubeck
    b. Abt 944, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1002
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 959 , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location [1, 2, 6]
    StatusSuggest a change for this event Concubinage
    Family ID F1903 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 1 Adlaga de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 959, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 976 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Vysheslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Novgorod
    b. Abt 977, of, Novgorod, Novgorod Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1010
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1818 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 2 Olava de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 953, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 977 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1819 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 3 Predislava de Kiev, Grand Duchess of Kiev
    b. Abt 960, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event 980 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1820 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 4 Milolika Asen, Princess of Bulgaria
    b. Abt 963, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Bef 982 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Boris David Vladimirovich, Duke of Rostov
    b. Abt 982, of, Rostov-Yaroslavski, Yaroslavski Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 24 Jul 1015
    2. Gleb Roman Vladimirovich, Duke of Murom
    b. Abt 983, of, Murom, Vladimir Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Abt 5 Aug 1015
    3. Stanslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Smolensk
    b. Abt 984, of, Smolensk, Smolensk Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1015
    4. Pozvizd Vladimirovich, Duke of Vladimir-Volnysk
    b. Abt 985, of, Vladimir-Volynski, Volyn Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1015
    5. Sudislav Vladimirovich, Duke of Pskov
    b. Abt 986, of, Pskov, Pskov Oblast, Russia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1063-1065
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1821 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 5 Malfriede Premysl, Princess of Bohemia
    b. Abt 960, of, Prague, Praha, Czechoslovakia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 987 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Svyatoslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Drevlians
    b. Abt 988, of, Ovruch, Zhitomir Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 15 Jul 1015
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1823 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 6 Miss Oehringen
    b. Abt 991, of Oehringen, Jagstkreis, Baden-Wčurttemberg, Schwaben, Germany Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 14 Aug 1018
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 1013 of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1824 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 7 Princess Rogneda zu Polotsk
    b. Abt 962, of, Polotsk, Polotsk Oblast, Byelorussia Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1002
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event Abt 977 of, Polotsk, Polotsk Oblast, Byelorussia Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    + 1. Iszyaslav Vladimirovich, Duke of Polotsk
    b. Abt 978, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1001
    2. Vsevolod Vladimirovich, Prince of Vladimir
    b. Abt 979, of, Vladimir-Volynski, Volyn Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1015
    + 3. Yaroslav I Vladimirovich, Czar of Russia
    b. 980, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 20 Feb 1054, , Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    4. Prâemieslawa Vladimirovna, Princess of Kiev
    b. Abt 984, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Aft 1018
    5. Mstislav Vladimirovich, Duke of Chernigov
    b. Abt 988, of, Chernigov, Chernigov Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1035-1036, , Chernigov, Chernigov Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1828 Group Sheet | Family Chart

    Wife 8 Anna Lekapene, Princess of the Byzantine Empire
    b. 13 Mar 963, of, Constantinople, Constantinople, Byzantium Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1011
    MarriedSuggest a change for this event 989 , Kherson, Kherson Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    MARRIAGE: Married 7 Pagan wives (Rogneide was one) by whom he had 22 children (prior to Anna) [7]
    Children
    + 1. Arlogia Vladimirovna, Countess of Orkney
    b. Abt 1011, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. Yes, date unknown
    + 2. Dobronegra Mariya Vladimirovna, Princess of Kiev
    b. Abt 1012, of, Kiev, Kiev Oblast, Ukraine Find all individuals with events at this location
    d. 1087
    Last Modified 17 Aug 2010
    Family ID F1933

    Volodymyr the Great (Valdamar, Volodimer, Vladimir), b ca 956, d 15 July 1015 in Vyshhorod, near Kyiv. Grand prince of Kyiv from 980; son of Sviatoslav I Ihorovych and Malusha; half-brother of Yaropolk I Sviatoslavych and Oleh Sviatoslavych; and father of 11 princes by five wives, including Sviatopolk I, Yaroslav the Wise, Mstyslav Volodymyrovych, and Saints Borys and Hlib. In 969 Grand Prince Sviatoslav I named his son Volodymyr the prince of Novgorod the Great, where the latter ruled under the guidance of his uncle, Dobrynia. In 977 a struggle for power broke out among Sviatoslav's sons. Yaropolk I, who was then the grand prince of Kyiv, seized the Derevlianian land and Novgorod, thereby forcing Volodymyr to flee to Scandinavia. In 980 Volodymyr returned to Rus’ with a Varangian force, expelled Yaropolk's governors from Novgorod, and took Polatsk after a battle in which Prince Rogvolod of Polatsk was slain. Volodymyr took Rogvolod's daughter, Rohnida, as his wife. Later that year he captured Kyiv and had Yaropolk murdered, thereby becoming the grand prince , and married Yaropolk's Greek widow.

    Over the next 35 years Volodymyr expanded the borders of Kyivan Rus’ and turned it into one of the most powerful states in Eastern Europe. After taking the Cherven towns and Peremyshl from Poland (981) and waging successful wars against the Viatichians (981–2) and Radimichians (984) he united the remaining East Slavic tribes, divided his realm into lands, and installed his sons or viceroys to govern them, dispense princely justice, and collect tribute. In 983 Volodymyr waged war against the Yatvingians and thereby gained access to the Baltic Sea. In 985 he defeated the Khazars and Volga Bulgars and secured his state's eastern frontier. Volodymyr devoted considerable attention to defending his southern borders against the nomadic Pechenegs and Chorni Klobuky. He had lines of fortifications built along the Irpin River, the Stuhna River, the Trubizh River, and the Sula River and founded fortified towns (eg, Vasylkiv, Voin, and Bilhorod) that were joined by earthen ramparts.

    Volodymyr attributed his victory over Yaropolk I Sviatoslavych to the support he received from pagan forces, and had idols of the deities Perun, Khors, Dazhboh, Stryboh, Symarhl, and Mokosh erected on a hill overlooking his palace in Kyiv. Later he became convinced that a monotheistic religion would consolidate his power, as Christianity and Islam had done for neighboring rulers. His choice was determined after the Byzantine emperor Basil II turned to him for help in defeating his rival, Bardas Phocas. Volodymyr offered military aid only if he was allowed to marry Basil's sister, Anna, and Basil agreed to the marriage only after Volodymyr promised to convert himself and his subjects to Christianity. Volodymyr, his family, and his closest associates were baptized in December 987, when he took the Christian name Vasylii (Basil). Soon afterward he ordered the destruction of all pagan idols. The mass baptism of the citizens of Kyiv took place on 1 August 988 (see Christianization of Ukraine), and the remaining population of Rus’ was slowly converted, sometimes by force. In 988 Volodymyr sent several thousand warriors to help Basil regain power and married Anna, and in 989 he besieged Chersonese Taurica, took it from Bardas Phocas, and returned it to Basil.

    The Christianization of Rus’ was essentially engineered by Byzantium. Byzantium supplied the first hierarchs and other missionary clergy in Rus’ and introduced Byzantine art, education, and literature there. During Volodymyr's reign the first schools and churches were built, notably the Church of the Tithes in Kyiv. The adoption of Christianity as the official religion facilitated the unification of the Rus’ tribes and the establishment of foreign dynastic, political, cultural, religious, and commercial relations, particularly with the Byzantine Empire, Bulgaria, and Germany. Relations with Poland improved after Volodymyr's son Sviatopolk I married the daughter of Prince Boleslaw I the Brave in 992. Volodymyr received papal emissaries in 986, 988, 991, 992, and 1000 and sent his own envoys to Rome in 993 and 1001.

    After Anna's death in 1011, Volodymyr married the daughter of Count Kuno von Enningen. Toward the end of his life his sons Sviatopolk of Turiv and Yaroslav the Wise of Novgorod challenged his rule. Having defeated Sviatopolk, Volodymyr died while preparing a campaign against Yaroslav and was buried in the Church of the Tithes. He was succeeded briefly by Sviatopolk.

    The Rus’ clergy venerated Volodymyr because of his support of the church, but he was canonized only after 1240. Thereafter he was referred to as ‘the holy, equal to the Apostles, grand prince of Kyiv.’ The oldest extant mention of him as Saint Volodymyr is found in the Hypatian Chronicle under the year 1254, and his feast day, 28 July (15 July OS), was first celebrated in 1263.

    BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Zavitnevich, V. Vladimir Sviatoi kak politicheskii deiatel’ (Kyiv 1888)
    Nazarko, I. Sviatyi Volodymyr Velykyi, Volodar i Khrystytel’ Rusy-Ukračiny (960–1015) (Rome 1954)
    Poppe, A. ‘The Political Background to the Baptism of Rus’: Byzantine-Russian Relations between 986 and 989,’ Dumbarton Oaks Papers, no. 30 (1976); repr in his Rise of Christian Russia (London 1982)
    Volkoff, V. Vladimir the Russian Viking ([London] 1984)
    Tolochko, Petro. Sviatyi Volodymyr; Iaroslav Mudryi (Kyiv 1996)

    Birth:
    What is the meaning of the word, "Ukraine"?

    In most Slavic languages, "kraina" means "country" or "land". The word "krai" in Russian is used this way too (several regions within Russia are categorized as "krai"), but its second meaning "edge"/"boundary" is often pitched by Russia to interpret the word "Ukraine" as "borderlands" (of Russia, of course).

    Source: https://www.quora.com/What-does-Ukraine-for-Ukrainians-mean

    What is the meaning of the word, "Russia"?

    1530s, from Medieval Latin Russi "the people of Russia," from Rus, the native name of the people and the country (source of Arabic Rus, Medieval Greek Rhos), originally the name of a group of Swedish merchant/warriors who established themselves around Kiev 9c.

    Source: https://www.etymonline.com/word/russia

    Religion:
    converted to Christianity

    Vladimir married Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus. Rogneda (daughter of Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk) was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia; died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  40. 9109.  Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia (daughter of Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk); died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Rogneda of Polotsk (962–1002) is the Slavic name for Ragnhild, was a Princess consort of Rus. She was the daughter of Ragnvald (Slavic: Rogvolod) came from Scandinavia and established himself at Polatsk in the mid-10th century.

    Life

    It has been speculated that Rogneda belonged to the Ynglings royal family of Norway. In or about 980, Vladimir, on learning that she was betrothed to his half-brother Yaropolk I of Kiev, took Polotsk and forced Rogneda to marry him. Having raped Rogneda in the presence of her parents, he ordered them to be killed, along with two of Rogneda's brothers.

    Rogneda gave him several children. The four sons were Yaroslav the Wise, Vsevolod, Mstislav of Chernigov, and Izyaslav of Polotsk. She also bore two daughters, one of whom is named by Nestor the Chronicler as Predslava (taken as a concubine of Boleslaus I of Poland, according to Gallus). A later chronicle tells a story, most likely taken from a Norse saga, of Rogneda plotting against Vladimir and asking her elder son, Izyaslav, to kill him. As was the Norse royal custom, she was sent with her elder son to govern the land of her parents, i.e. Polotsk. Izyaslav's line continued to rule Polotsk and the newly found town of Izyaslavl until the Mongol invasion.

    After Vladimir converted to Christianity and took Anna Porphyrogeneta as his wife, he had to divorce all his previous wives, including Rogneda. After that, she entered the convent and took the name Anastasia.

    Legacy

    Around 1825 Kondraty Ryleev wrote a narrative poem entitled Rogneda. This poem became a literary source for her portrayal in the nationalist Russian opera Rogneda by Alexander Serov, which premiered in 1865.

    See also

    Family life and children of Vladimir I
    List of rape victims from history and mythology

    Princess Consort of Rus
    Rahvalod, Rahnieda (Polacak). ????????, ??????? (???????).jpg
    Matchmakers Vladimir Svyatoslavich in Rogvolod (left side); Rogvolod talks with Rogneda (right side).
    Reign 980–988
    Predecessor Unknown wife of Yaropolk I
    Successor Anna Porphyrogeneta
    Born 962
    Died 1002 [aged 40]
    Spouse Vladimir the Great (divorced)
    Issue Izyaslav of Polotsk
    Yaroslav the Wise
    Mstislav of Chernigov
    Predlava
    Premislava
    Mstislava
    Father Rogvolod

    end of biography


    end of biography

    Notes:

    Married:
    List of rape victims from ancient history and mythology:

    Rogneda of Polotsk from Belarus/Scandinavian history; raped by Vladimir, half-brother of her betrothed Yaropolk I of Kiev, in the presence of her parents (10th century)

    ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_rape_victims_from_ancient_history_and_mythology

    Children:
    1. 4554. Yaroslav, I, Czar of Russia was born in 976 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 20 Feb 1054 in Kiev, Ukraine.

  41. 9110.  Olof Skotkonung, King of Sweden was born in ~980 in (Sweden); died in 1022 in Husaby, Sweden.

    Olof married Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden(Sweden). Estrid was born in ~979 in (Schleswig-Holstein, Germany); died in 1035 in (Sweden). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  42. 9111.  Estrid of the Obotrites, Queen Consort of Sweden was born in ~979 in (Schleswig-Holstein, Germany); died in 1035 in (Sweden).

    Notes:

    Estrid (or Astrid) of the Obotrites (c. 979 – 1035) was a Viking age Swedish queen and West Slavic princess, married to Olof Skčotkonung, the King of Sweden, c. 1000–1022, mother of King Anund Jacob of Sweden and the Kievan Rus' saint and grand princess Ingegerd Olofsdotter.

    Biography
    Legend says that Estrid was taken back to Sweden from a war in the West Slavic area of Mecklenburg as a war-prize. She was most likely given by her father, a tribal chief of the Polabian Obotrites, as a peace offering in a marriage to seal the peace, and she is thought to have brought with her a great dowry, as a great Slavic influence is represented in Sweden from her time, mainly among craftsmen.

    Her husband also had a mistress, Edla, who came from the same area in Europe as herself, and who was possibly taken to Sweden at the same time. The king treated Edla and Estrid the same way and gave his son and his two daughters with Edla the same privileges as the children he had with Estrid, though it was Estrid he married and made queen.

    Queen Estrid was baptised with her husband, their children and large numbers of the Swedish royal court in 1008, when the Swedish royal family converted to Christianity, although the king promised to respect the freedom of religion - Sweden was not to be Christian until the last religious war between Inge the Elder and Blot-Sweyn of 1084-1088.

    Snorre Sturlasson wrote about her, that Estrid was unkind to the children (Emund, Astrid and Holmfrid) of her husband's mistress Edla;

    " Queen Estrid was arrogant and not kind towards her stepchildren, and therefore the king sent his son Emund to Vendland, where he was brought up by his maternal relatives".
    Not much is known of Estrid as a person. Snorre Sturlasson mentions her as a lover of pomp and luxury, and as hard and strict towards her servants.

    Children
    Ingegerd Olofsdotter (c. 1001-1054), Grand Princess of Kiev, in Kievan Rus' called Anna, married Yaroslav I the Wise, prince of Novgorod and Kiev.
    Anund Jacob (c. 1010-1050), king of Sweden, succeeded Olof as king in c. 1022.
    References
    ęAke Ohlmarks: "Alla Sveriges drottningar" (All the queens of Sweden) (In Swedish)
    Snorri Sturluson

    end of this biography

    Children:
    1. 4555. Ingigerd Olofsdottir, Princess of Sweden was born in ~1001 in Sigtuna, Sweden; died on 10 Feb 1050 in Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Anund Jacob, King of Sweden was born in ~1010 in (Sweden); died in 1050 in (Sweden).


Generation: 19

  1. 288660.  Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of WessexAethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in (~820) in Wessex, England (son of Egbert of Wessex, King of Wessex and Redburga); died on 13 Jan 0858; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ąthelwulf (Old English for "Noble Wolf";[2] died 13 January 858) was King of Wessex from 839 to 858.[a] In 825, his father, King Egbert, defeated King Beornwulf of Mercia, ending a long Mercian dominance over Anglo-Saxon England south of the Humber. Egbert sent Ąthelwulf with an army to Kent, where he expelled the Mercian sub-king and was himself appointed sub-king. After 830, Egbert maintained good relations with Mercia, and this was continued by Ąthelwulf when he became king in 839, the first son to succeed his father as West Saxon king since 641.

    The Vikings were not a major threat to Wessex during Ąthelwulf's reign. In 843, he was defeated in a battle against the Vikings at Carhampton in Somerset, but he achieved a major victory at the Battle of Aclea in 851. In 853 he joined a successful Mercian expedition to Wales to restore the traditional Mercian hegemony, and in the same year his daughter Ąthelswith married King Burgred of Mercia. In 855 Ąthelwulf went on pilgrimage to Rome. In preparation he gave a "decimation", donating a tenth of his personal property to his subjects; he appointed his eldest surviving son Ąthelbald to act as King of Wessex in his absence, and his next son Ąthelberht to rule Kent and the south-east. Ąthelwulf spent a year in Rome, and on his way back he married Judith, the daughter of the West Frankish King Charles the Bald.

    When Ąthelwulf returned to England, Ąthelbald refused to surrender the West Saxon throne, and Ąthelwulf agreed to divide the kingdom, taking the east and leaving the west in Ąthelbald's hands. On Ąthelwulf's death in 858 he left Wessex to Ąthelbald and Kent to Ąthelberht, but Ąthelbald's death only two years later led to the reunification of the kingdom.

    In the 20th century Ąthelwulf's reputation among historians was poor: he was seen as excessively pious and impractical, and his pilgrimage was viewed as a desertion of his duties. Historians in the 21st century see him very differently, as a king who consolidated and extended the power of his dynasty, commanded respect on the continent, and dealt more effectively than most of his contemporaries with Viking attacks. He is regarded as one of the most successful West Saxon kings, who laid the foundations for the success of his son, Alfred the Great.

    King of Wessex
    Reign 839–858
    Predecessor Egbert
    Successor Ąthelbald
    Died 13 January 858
    Burial Steyning then Old Minster, Winchester; remains may now be in Winchester Cathedral[1]
    Spouse Osburh
    Judith
    Issue Ąthelstan, King of Kent
    Ąthelswith, Queen of Mercia
    Ąthelbald, King of Wessex
    Ąthelberht, King of Wessex
    Ąthelred, King of Wessex
    Alfred, King of Wessex
    House House of Wessex
    Father Egbert

    Background

    Southern British Isles 9th century
    Southern Britain in the middle of the ninth century
    At the beginning of the 9th century, England was almost completely under the control of the Anglo-Saxons, with Mercia and Wessex the most important southern kingdoms. Mercia was dominant until the 820s, and it exercised overlordship over East Anglia and Kent, but Wessex was able to maintain its independence from its more powerful neighbour. Offa, King of Mercia from 757 to 796, was the dominant figure of the second half of the 8th century. King Beorhtric of Wessex (786–802), married Offa's daughter in 789. Beorhtric and Offa drove Ąthelwulf's father Egbert into exile, and he spent several years at the court of Charlemagne in Francia. Egbert was the son of Ealhmund, who had briefly been King of Kent in 784. Following Offa's death, King Coenwulf of Mercia (796–821) maintained Mercian dominance, but it is uncertain whether Beorhtric ever accepted political subordination, and when he died in 802 Egbert became king, perhaps with the support of Charlemagne.[5] For two hundred years three kindreds had fought for the West Saxon throne, and no son had followed his father as king. Egbert's best claim was that he was the great-great-grandson of Ingild, brother of King Ine (688–726), and in 802 it would have seemed very unlikely that he would establish a lasting dynasty.[6]

    Almost nothing is recorded of the first twenty years of Egbert's reign, apart from campaigns against the Cornish in the 810s.[7] The historian Richard Abels argues that the silence of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle was probably intentional, concealing Egbert's purge of Beorhtric's magnates and suppression of rival royal lines.[8] Relations between Mercian kings and their Kentish subjects were distant. Kentish ealdormen did not attend the court of King Coenwulf, who quarrelled with Archbishop Wulfred of Canterbury (805–832) over the control of Kentish monasteries; Coenwulf's primary concern seems to have been to gain access to the wealth of Kent. His successors Ceolwulf I (821–23) and Beornwulf (823–26) restored relations with Archbishop Wulfred, and Beornwulf appointed a sub-king of Kent, Baldred.[9]

    England had suffered Viking raids in the late 8th century, but no attacks are recorded between 794 and 835, when the Isle of Sheppey in Kent was ravaged.[10] In 836 Egbert was defeated by the Vikings at Carhampton in Somerset,[7] but in 838 he was victorious over an alliance of Cornishmen and Vikings at the Battle of Hingston Down, reducing Cornwall to the status of a client kingdom.[11]

    Family

    Ąthelwulf was the son of Egbert, King of Wessex from 802 to 839. His mother's name is unknown, and he had no recorded siblings. He is known to have had two wives in succession, and so far as is known, Osburh, the senior of the two, was the mother of all his children. She was the daughter of Oslac, described by Asser, biographer of their son Alfred the Great, as "King Ąthelwulf's famous butler",[b] a man who was descended from Jutes who had ruled the Isle of Wight.[13][14] Ąthelwulf had six known children. His eldest son, Ąthelstan, was old enough to be appointed King of Kent in 839, so he must have been born by the early 820s, and he died in the early 850s.[c] The second son, Ąthelbald, is first recorded as a charter witness in 841, and if, like Alfred, he began to attest when he was around six, he would have been born around 835; he was King of Wessex from 858 to 860. Ąthelwulf's third son, Ąthelberht, was probably born around 839 and was king from 860 to 865. The only daughter, Ąthelswith, married Burgred, King of Mercia, in 853.[16] The other two sons were much younger: Ąthelred was born around 848 and was king from 865 to 871, and Alfred was born around 849 and was king from 871 to 899.[17] In 856 Ąthelwulf married Judith, daughter of Charles the Bald, King of West Francia and future Holy Roman Emperor, and his wife Ermentrude. Osburh had probably died, although it is possible that she had been repudiated.[d] There were no children from Ąthelwulf's marriage to Judith, and after his death she married his eldest surviving son and successor, Ąthelbald.[13]

    Early life

    Ąthelwulf was first recorded in 825, when Egbert won the crucial Battle of Ellandun against King Beornwulf of Mercia, ending the long Mercian ascendancy over southern England. Egbert followed it up by sending Ąthelwulf with Eahlstan, Bishop of Sherborne, and Wulfheard, Ealdorman of Hampshire, with a large army into Kent to expel sub-king Baldred.[e] Ąthelwulf was descended from kings of Kent, and he was sub-king of Kent, and of Surrey, Sussex and Essex, which were then included in the sub-kingdom, until he inherited the throne of Wessex in 839.[22] His sub-kingship is recorded in charters, in some of which King Egbert acted with his son's permission,[13] such as a grant in 838 to Bishop Beornmod of Rochester, and Ąthelwulf himself issued a charter as King of Kent in the same year.[23] Unlike their Mercian predecessors, who alienated the Kentish people by ruling from a distance, Ąthelwulf and his father successfully cultivated local support by governing through Kentish ealdormen and promoting their interests.[24] In Abels' view, Egbert and Ąthelwulf rewarded their friends and purged Mercian supporters.[25][f] Historians take differing views on the attitude of the new regime to the Kentish church. At Canterbury in 828 Egbert granted privileges to the bishopric of Rochester, and according to the historian of Anglo-Saxon England Simon Keynes, Egbert and Ąthelwulf took steps to secure the support of Archbishop Wulfred.[27] However, the medievalist Nicholas Brooks argues that Wulfred's Mercian origin and connections proved a liability. Ąthelwulf seized an estate in East Malling from the Canterbury church on the ground that it had only been granted by Baldred when he was in flight from the West Saxon forces; the issue of archiepiscopal coinage was suspended for several years; and the only estate Wulfred was granted after 825 he received from King Wiglaf of Mercia.[28]

    In 829 Egbert conquered Mercia, only for Wiglaf to recover his kingdom a year later.[29] The scholar D. P. Kirby sees Wiglaf's restoration in 830 as a dramatic reversal for Egbert, which was probably followed by his loss of control of the London mint and the Mercian recovery of Essex and Berkshire,[30] and the historian Heather Edwards states that his "immense conquest could not be maintained".[7] However, in the view of Keynes:

    It is interesting ... that both Egbert and his son Ąthelwulf appear to have respected the separate identity of Kent and its associated provinces, as if there appears to have been no plan at this stage to absorb the southeast into an enlarged kingdom stretching across the whole of southern England. Nor does it seem to have been the intention of Egbert and his successors to maintain supremacy of any kind over the kingdom of Mercia ... It is quite possible that Egbert had relinquished Mercia of his own volition; and there is no suggestion that any residual antagonism affected relations between the rulers of Wessex and Mercia thereafter.[31]

    In 838 King Egbert held an assembly at Kingston in Surrey, where Ąthelwulf may have been consecrated as king by the archbishop. Egbert restored the East Malling estate to Wulfred's successor as Archbishop of Canterbury, Ceolnoth, in return for a promise of "firm and unbroken friendship" for himself and Ąthelwulf and their heirs, and the same condition is specified in a grant to the see of Winchester. Egbert thus ensured support for Ąthelwulf, who became the first son to succeed his father as West Saxon king since 641.[32] At the same meeting Kentish monasteries chose Ąthelwulf as their lord, and he undertook that, after his death, they would have freedom to elect their heads. Wulfred had devoted his archiepiscopate to fighting against secular power over Kentish monasteries, but Ceolnoth now surrendered effective control to Ąthelwulf, whose offer of freedom from control after his death was unlikely to be honoured by his successors. Kentish ecclesiastics and laymen now looked for protection against Viking attacks to West Saxon rather than Mercian royal power. [33]

    Egbert's conquests brought him wealth far greater than his predecessors had enjoyed, and enabled him to purchase the support which secured the West Saxon throne for his descendants.[34] The stability brought by the dynastic succession of Egbert and Ąthelwulf led to an expansion of commercial and agrarian resources, and to an expansion of royal income.[35] The wealth of the West Saxon kings was also increased by the agreement in 838–39 with Archbishop Ceolnoth for the previously independent West Saxon minsters to accept the king as their secular lord in return for his protection.[36] However, there was no certainty that the hegemony of Wessex would prove more permanent than that of Mercia.[37]

    King of Wessex

    13th century depiction of Ąthelwulf
    Depiction of Ąthelwulf in the late-13th-century Genealogical Chronicle of the English Kings
    When Ąthelwulf succeeded to the throne of Wessex in 839, his experience as sub-king of Kent had given him valuable training in kingship, and he in turn made his own sons sub-kings.[38] According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, on his accession "he gave to his son Ąthelstan the kingdom of the people of Kent, and the kingdom of the East Saxons [Essex] and of the people of Surrey and of the South Saxons [Sussex]". However, Ąthelwulf did not give Ąthelstan the same power as his father had given him, and although Ąthelstan attested his father's charters[g] as king, he does not appear to have been given the power to issue his own charters. Ąthelwulf exercised authority in the south-east and made regular visits there. He governed Wessex and Kent as separate spheres, and assemblies in each kingdom were only attended by the nobility of that country. The historian Janet Nelson says that "Ąthelwulf ran a Carolingian-style family firm of plural realms, held together by his own authority as father-king, and by the consent of distinct âelites." He maintained his father's policy of governing Kent through ealdormen appointed from the local nobility and advancing their interests, but gave less support to the church.[39] In 843 Ąthelwulf granted ten hides at Little Chart to Ąthelmod, the brother of the leading Kentish ealdorman Ealhere, and Ąthelmod succeeded to the post on his brother's death in 853.[40] In 844 Ąthelwulf granted land at Horton in Kent to Ealdorman Eadred, with permission to transfer parts of it to local landowners; in a culture of reciprocity, this created a network of mutual friendships and obligations between the beneficiaries and the king.[41] Archbishops of Canterbury were firmly in the West Saxon king's sphere. His ealdormen enjoyed a high status, and were sometimes placed higher than the king's sons in lists of witnesses to charters.[42] His reign is the first for which there is evidence of royal priests,[43] and Malmesbury Abbey regarded him as an important benefactor, who is said to have been the donor of a shrine for the relics of Saint Aldhelm.[44]

    After 830, Egbert had followed a policy of maintaining good relations with Mercia, and this was continued by Ąthelwulf when he became king. London was traditionally a Mercian town, but in the 830s it was under West Saxon control; soon after Ąthelwulf's accession it reverted to Mercian control.[45] King Wiglaf of Mercia died in 839 and his successor, Berhtwulf, revived the Mercian mint in London; the two kingdoms appear to have struck a joint issue in the mid-840s, possibly indicating West Saxon help in reviving Mercian coinage, and showing the friendly relations between the two powers. Berkshire was still Mercian in 844, but by 849 it was part of Wessex, as Alfred was born in that year at the West Saxon royal estate in Wantage, then in Berkshire.[46][h] However, the local Mercian ealdorman, also called Ąthelwulf, retained his position under the West Saxon kings.[48] Berhtwulf died in 852 and cooperation with Wessex continued under Burgred, his successor as King of Mercia, who married Ąthelwulf's daughter Ąthelswith in 853. In the same year Ąthelwulf assisted Burgred in a successful attack on Wales to restore the traditional Mercian hegemony over the Welsh.[49]

    In 9th-century Mercia and Kent, royal charters were produced by religious houses, each with its own style, but in Wessex there was a single royal diplomatic tradition, probably by a single agency acting for the king. This may have originated in Egbert's reign, and it becomes clear in the 840s, when Ąthelwulf had a Frankish secretary called Felix.[50] There were strong contacts between the West Saxon and Carolingian courts. The Annals of St Bertin took particular interest in Viking attacks on Britain, and in 852 Lupus, the Abbot of Ferriáeres and a protâegâe of Charles the Bald, wrote to Ąthelwulf congratulating him on his victory over the Vikings and requesting a gift of lead to cover his church roof. Lupus also wrote to his "most beloved friend" Felix, asking him to manage the transport of the lead.[51] Unlike Canterbury and the south-east, Wessex did not see a sharp decline in the standard of Latin in charters in the mid-9th century, and this may have been partly due to Felix and his continental contacts.[52] Lupus thought that Felix had great influence over the King.[13] Charters were mainly issued from royal estates in counties which were the heartland of ancient Wessex, namely Hampshire, Somerset, Wiltshire and Dorset, with a few in Kent.[53]

    An ancient division between east and west Wessex continued to be important in the 9th century; the boundary was Selwood Forest on the borders of Somerset, Dorset and Wiltshire. The two bishoprics of Wessex were Selborne in the west and Winchester in the east. Ąthelwulf's family connections seem to have been west of Selwood, but his patronage was concentrated further east, particularly on Winchester, where his father was buried, and where he appointed Swithun to succeed Helmstan as bishop in 852–853. However, he made a grant of land in Somerset to his leading ealdorman, Eanwulf, and on 26 December 846 he granted a large estate to himself in South Hams in west Devon. He thus changed it from royal demesne, which he was obliged to pass on to his successor as king, to bookland, which could be transferred as the owner pleased, so he could make land grants to followers to improve security in a frontier zone.[54]

    Viking threat

    Viking raids increased in the early 840s on both sides of the English Channel, and in 843 Ąthelwulf was defeated by the companies of 35 Danish ships at Carhampton in Somerset. In 850 sub-king Ąthelstan and Ealdorman Ealhhere of Kent won a naval victory over a large Viking fleet off Sandwich in Kent, capturing nine ships and driving off the rest. Ąthelwulf granted Ealhhere a large estate in Kent, but Ąthelstan is not heard of again, and probably died soon afterwards. The following year the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records five different attacks on southern England. A Danish fleet of 350 Viking ships took London and Canterbury, and when King Berhtwulf of Mercia went to their relief he was defeated. The Vikings then moved on to Surrey, where they were defeated by Ąthelwulf and his son Ąthelbald at the Battle of Aclea. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle the West Saxon levies "there made the greatest slaughter of a heathen that we have heard tell of up to the present day". The Chronicle frequently reported victories during Ąthelwulf's reign won by levies led by ealdormen, unlike the 870s when royal command was emphasised, reflecting a more consensual style of leadership in the earlier period.[55]

    In 850 a Danish army wintered on Thanet, and in 853 ealdormen Ealhhere of Kent and Huda of Surrey were killed in a battle against the Vikings, also on Thanet. In 855 Danish Vikings stayed over the winter on Sheppey, before carrying on their pillaging of eastern England.[56] However, during Ąthelwulf's reign Viking attacks were contained and did not present a major threat.[57]

    Coinage

    Coin of King Ąthelwulf
    Coin of King Ąthelwulf: "EŁELVVLF REX", moneyer Manna, Canterbury[58]
    The silver penny was almost the only coin used in middle and later Anglo-Saxon England. Ąthelwulf's coinage came from a main mint in Canterbury and a secondary one at Rochester; both had been used by Egbert for his own coinage after he gained control of Kent. During Ąthelwulf's reign, there were four main phases of the coinage distinguishable at both mints, though they are not exactly parallel and it is uncertain when the transitions took place. The first issue at Canterbury carried a design known as Saxoniorum, which had been used by Egbert for one of his own issues. This was replaced by a portrait design in about 843, which can be subdivided further; the earliest coins have cruder designs than the later ones. At the Rochester mint the sequence was reversed, with an initial portrait design replaced, also in about 843, by a non-portrait design carrying a cross-and-wedges pattern on the obverse.[13][59]

    In about 848 both mints switched to a common design known as DorŻbŻ/Cant – the characters "DorŻbŻ" on the obverse of these coins indicate either Dorobernia (Canterbury) or Dorobrevia (Rochester), and "Cant", referring to Kent, appeared on the reverse. It is possible that the Canterbury mint continued to produce portrait coins at the same time. The Canterbury issue seems to have been ended in 850–851 by Viking raids, though it is possible that Rochester was spared, and the issue may have continued there. The final issue, again at both mints, was introduced in about 852; it has an inscribed cross on the reverse and a portrait on the obverse. Ąthelwulf's coinage became debased by the end of his reign, and though the problem became worse after his death it is possible that the debasement prompted the changes in coin type from as early as 850.[60]

    Ąthelwulf's first Rochester coinage may have begun when he was still sub-king of Kent, under Egbert. A hoard of coins deposited at the beginning of Ąthelwulf's reign in about 840, found in the Middle Temple in London, contained 22 coins from Rochester and two from Canterbury of the first issue of each mint. Some numismatists argue that the high proportion of Rochester coins means that the issue must have commenced before Egbert's death, but an alternative explanation is that whoever hoarded the coins simply happened to have access to more Rochester coins. No coins were issued by Ąthelwulf's sons during his reign.[61]

    Ceolnoth, Archbishop of Canterbury throughout Ąthelwulf's reign, also minted coins of his own at Canterbury: there were three different portrait designs, thought to be contemporary with each of the first three of Ąthelwulf's Canterbury issues. These were followed by an inscribed cross design that was uniform with Ąthelwulf's final coinage. At Rochester, Bishop Beornmod produced only one issue, a cross-and-wedges design which was contemporary with Ąthelwulf's Saxoniorum issue.[62]

    In the view of the numismatists Philip Grierson and Mark Blackburn, the mints of Wessex, Mercia and East Anglia were not greatly affected by changes in political control: "the remarkable continuity of moneyers which can be seen at each of these mints suggests that the actual mint organisation was largely independent of the royal administration and was founded in the stable trading communities of each city".[63]

    Decimation Charters
    Charter of King Ąthelwulf
    Charter S 316 dated 855, in which Ąthelwulf granted land at Ulaham in Kent to his minister Ealdhere.[64]
    The early 20th-century historian W. H. Stevenson observed that: "Few things in our early history have led to so much discussion" as Ąthelwulf's Decimation Charters;[65] a hundred years later the charter expert Susan Kelly described them as "one of the most controversial groups of Anglo-Saxon diplomas".[66] Both Asser and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle say that Ąthelwulf gave a decimation,[i] in 855, shortly before leaving on pilgrimage to Rome. According to the Chronicle "King Ąthelwulf conveyed by charter the tenth part of his land throughout all his kingdom to the praise of God and to his own eternal salvation". However, Asser states that "Ąthelwulf, the esteemed king, freed the tenth part of his whole kingdom from royal service and tribute, and as an everlasting inheritance he made it over on the cross of Christ to the triune God, for the redemption of his soul and those of his predecessors."[68] According to Keynes, Asser's version may just be a "loose translation" of the Chronicle, and his implication that Ąthelwulf released a tenth of all land from secular burdens was probably not intended. All land could be regarded as the king's land, so the Chronicle reference to "his land" does not necessarily refer to royal property, and since the booking of land – conveying it by charter – was always regarded as a pious act, Asser's statement that he made it over to God does not necessarily mean that the charters were in favour of the church.[69]

    The Decimation Charters are divided by Susan Kelly into four groups:

    Two dated at Winchester on 5 November 844. In a charter in the Malmesbury archive, Ąthelwulf refers in the proem to the perilous state of his kingdom as the result of the assaults of pagans and barbarians. For the sake of his soul and in return for masses for the king and ealdormen each Wednesday, "I have decided to give in perpetual liberty some portion of hereditary lands to all those ranks previously in possession, both to God's servants and handmaidens serving God and to laymen, always the tenth hide, and where it is less, then the tenth part."[j]
    Six dated at Wilton on Easter Day, 22 April 854. In the common text of these charters, Ąthelwulf states that "for the sake of his soul and the prosperity of the kingdom and [the salvation of] the people assigned to him by God, he has acted upon the advice given to him by his bishops, comites, and all his nobles. He has granted the tenth part of the lands throughout his kingdom, not only to the churches, but also to his thegns. The land is granted in perpetual liberty, so that it will remain free of royal services and all secular burdens. In return there will be liturgical commemoration of the king and of his bishops and ealdormen."[k]
    Five from Old Minster, Winchester, connected with the Wilton meeting but generally considered spurious.[l]
    One from Kent dated 855, the only one to have the same date as the decimation according to Chronicle and Asser. The king grants to his thegn Dunn property in Rochester "on account of the decimation of lands which by God's gift I have decided to do". Dunn left the land to his wife with reversion to Rochester Cathedral.[m][72]
    None of the charters are original, and Stevenson dismissed all of them as fraudulent apart from the Kentish one of 855. Stevenson saw the decimation as a donation of royal demesne to churches and laymen, with those grants which were made to laymen being on the understanding that there would be reversion to a religious institution.[73] Up to the 1990s, his view on the authenticity of the charters was generally accepted by scholars, with the exception of the historian H. P. R. Finberg, who argued in 1964 that most are based on authentic diplomas. Finberg coined the terms the 'First Decimation' of 844, which he saw as the removal of public dues on a tenth of all bookland, and the 'Second Decimation' of 854, the donation of a tenth of "the private domain of the royal house" to the churches. He considered it unlikely that the First Decimation had been carried into effect, probably due to the threat from the Vikings. Finberg's terminology has been adopted, but his defence of the First Decimation generally rejected. In 1994 Keynes defended the Wilton charters in group 2, and his arguments have been widely accepted.[74]

    Historians have been divided on how to interpret the Second Decimation, and in 1994 Keynes described it as "one of the most perplexing problems" in the study of 9th-century charters. He set out three alternatives:

    It conveyed a tenth of the royal demesne – the lands of the crown as opposed to the personal property of the sovereign – into the hands of churches, ecclesiastics and laymen. In Anglo-Saxon England property was either folkland or bookland. The transmission of folkland was governed by the customary rights of kinsmen, subject to the king's approval, whereas bookland was established by the grant of a royal charter, and could be disposed of freely by the owner. Booking land thus converted it by charter from folkland to bookland. The royal demesne was the crown's folkland, whereas the king's bookland was his own personal property which he could leave by will as he chose. In the decimation Ąthelwulf may have conveyed royal folkland by charter to become bookland, in some cases to laymen who already leased the land.[75]
    It was the booking of a tenth of folkland to its owners, who would then be free to convey it to a church.[76]
    It was a reduction of one tenth in the secular burdens on lands already in the possession of landowners.[76] The secular burdens would have included the provision of supplies for the king and his officials, and payment of various taxes.[77]
    Some scholars, for example Frank Stenton, author of the standard history of Anglo-Saxon England, along with Keynes and Abels, see the Second Decimation as a donation of royal demesne. In Abels' view Ąthelwulf sought loyalty from the aristocracy and church during the king's forthcoming absence from Wessex, and displayed a sense of dynastic insecurity also evident in his father's generosity towards the Kentish church in 838, and in an "avid attention" in this period to compiling and revising royal genealogies.[78] Keynes suggests that "Ąthelwulf's purpose was presumably to earn divine assistance in his struggles against the Vikings",[79] and the mid-20th-century historian Eric John observes that "a lifetime of medieval studies teaches one that an early medieval king was never so political as when he was on his knees".[80] The view that the decimation was a donation of the king's own personal estate is supported by the Anglo-Saxonist Alfred Smyth, who argues that these were the only lands the king was entitled to alienate by book.[81][n] The historian Martin Ryan prefers the view that Ąthelwulf freed a tenth part of land owned by laymen from secular obligations, who could now endow churches under their own patronage. Ryan sees it as part of a campaign of religious devotion.[84] According to the historian David Pratt, it "is best interpreted as a strategic 'tax cut', designed to encourage cooperation in defensive measures through a partial remission of royal dues".[85] Nelson states that the decimation took place in two phases, in Wessex in 854 and Kent in 855, reflecting that they remained separate kingdoms.[86]

    Kelly argues that most charters were based on genuine originals, including the First Decimation of 844. She says: "Commentators have been unkind [and] the 844 version has not been given the benefit of the doubt". In her view Ąthelwulf then gave a 10% tax reduction on bookland, and ten years later he took the more generous step of "a widespread distribution of royal lands". Unlike Finberg, she believes that both decimations were carried out, although the second one may not have been completed due to opposition from Ąthelwulf's son Ąthelbald. She thinks that the grants of bookland to laymen in the Second Decimation were unconditional, not with reversion to religious houses as Stevenson had argued.[87] However, Keynes is not convinced by Kelly's arguments, and thinks that the First Decimation charters were 11th or early 12th century fabrications.[88]

    Pilgrimage to Rome and later life

    In the early 850s Ąthelwulf went on pilgrimage to Rome. According to Abels: "Ąthelwulf was at the height of his power and prestige. It was a propitious time for the West Saxon king to claim a place of honour among the kings and emperors of christendom."[89] His eldest surviving sons Ąthelbald and Ąthelberht were then adults, while Ąthelred and Alfred were still young children. In 853 Ąthelwulf sent his younger sons to Rome, perhaps accompanying envoys in connection with his own forthcoming visit. Alfred, and possibly Ąthelred as well, were invested with the "belt of consulship". Ąthelred's part in the journey is only known from a contemporary record in the liber vitae of San Salvatore, Brescia, as later records such as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle were only interested in recording the honour paid to Alfred.[13] Abels sees the embassy as paving the way for Ąthelwulf's pilgrimage, and the presence of Alfred, his youngest and therefore most expendable son, as a gesture of goodwill to the papacy; confirmation by Pope Leo IV made Alfred his spiritual son, and thus created a spiritual link between the two "fathers".[90][o] Kirby argues that the journey may indicate that Alfred was intended for the church,[92] while Nelson on the contrary sees Ąthelwulf's purpose as affirming his younger sons' throneworthiness, thus protecting them against being tonsured by their elder brothers, which would have rendered them ineligible for kingship.[93]

    Ąthelwulf set out for Rome in the spring of 855, accompanied by Alfred and a large retinue.[94] The King left Wessex in the care of his oldest surviving son, Ąthelbald, and the sub-kingdom of Kent to the rule of Ąthelberht, and thereby confirmed that they were to succeed to the two kingdoms.[25] On the way the party stayed with Charles the Bald in Francia, where there were the usual banquets and exchange of gifts. Ąthelwulf stayed a year in Rome,[95] and his gifts to the Diocese of Rome included a gold crown weighing 4 pounds (1.8 kg), two gold goblets, a sword bound with gold, four silver-gilt bowls, two silk tunics and two gold-interwoven veils. He also gave gold to the clergy and leading men and silver to the people of Rome. According to the historian Joanna Story, his gifts rivalled those of Carolingian donors and the Byzantine emperor and "were clearly chosen to reflect the personal generosity and spiritual wealth of the West Saxon king; here was no Germanic 'hillbilly' from the backwoods of the Christian world but, rather, a sophisticated, wealthy and utterly contemporary monarch".[96] According to the 12th-century chronicler William of Malmesbury, he helped to pay for the restoration of the Saxon quarter, which had recently been destroyed by fire, for English pilgrims.[97]

    The pilgrimage puzzles historians and Kelly comments that "it is extraordinary that an early medieval king could consider his position safe enough to abandon his kingdom in a time of extreme crisis". She suggests that Ąthelwulf may have been motivated by a personal religious impulse.[98] Ryan sees it as an attempt to placate the divine wrath displayed by Viking attacks,[84] whereas Nelson thinks he aimed to enhance his prestige in dealing with the demands of his adult sons.[99] In Kirby's view:

    Ąthelwulf's journey to Rome is of great interest for it did not signify abdication and a retreat from the world as their journeys to Rome had for Cµdwalla and Ine and other Anglo-Saxon kings. It was more a display of the king's international standing and a demonstration of the prestige his dynasty enjoyed in Frankish and papal circles.[100]

    On his way back from Rome Ąthelwulf again stayed with King Charles the Bald, and may have joined him on a campaign against a Viking warband.[101] On 1 October 856 Ąthelwulf married Charles's daughter, Judith, aged 12 or 13, at Verberie. The marriage was considered extraordinary by contemporaries and by modern historians. Carolingian princesses rarely married and were usually sent to nunneries, and it was almost unknown for them to marry foreigners. Judith was crowned queen and anointed by Hincmar, Archbishop of Rheims. Although empresses had been anointed before, this is the first definitely known anointing of a Carolingian queen. In addition West Saxon custom, described by Asser as "perverse and detestable", was that the wife of a king of Wessex could not be called queen or sit on the throne with her husband – she was just the king's wife.[102]

    Ąthelwulf returned to Wessex to face a revolt by Ąthelbald, who attempted to prevent his father from recovering his throne. Historians give varying explanations for both the rebellion and the marriage. In Nelson's view, Ąthelwulf's marriage to Judith added the West Saxon king to the family of kings and princely allies which Charles was creating.[103] Charles was under attack both from Vikings and from a rising among his own nobility, and Ąthelwulf had great prestige due to his victories over the Vikings; some historians such as Kirby and Pauline Stafford see the marriage as sealing an anti-Viking alliance. The marriage gave Ąthelwulf a share in Carolingian prestige, and Kirby describes the anointing of Judith as "a charismatic sanctification which enhanced her status, blessed her womb and conferred additional throne-worthiness on her male offspring." These marks of a special status implied that a son of hers would succeed to at least part of Ąthelwulf's kingdom, and explain Ąthelbald's decision to rebel.[104] The historian Michael Enright denies that an anti-Viking alliance between two such distant kingdoms could serve any useful purpose, and argues that the marriage was Ąthelwulf's response to news that his son was planning to rebel; his son by an anointed Carolingian queen would be in a strong position to succeed as king of Wessex instead of the rebellious Ąthelbald.[105] Abels suggests that Ąthelwulf sought Judith's hand because he needed her father's money and support to overcome his son's rebellion,[106] but Kirby and Smyth argue that it is extremely unlikely that Charles the Bald would have agreed to marry his daughter to a ruler who was known to be in serious political difficulty.[107] Ąthelbald may also have acted out of resentment at the loss of patrimony he suffered as a result of the decimation.[98]

    Ąthelbald's rebellion was supported by Ealhstan, Bishop of Sherborne, and Eanwulf, ealdorman of Somerset, even though they appear to have been two of the king's most trusted advisers.[108] According to Asser, the plot was concerted "in the western part of Selwood", and western nobles may have backed Ąthelbald because they resented the patronage Ąthelwulf gave to eastern Wessex.[109] Asser also stated that Ąthelwulf agreed to give up the western part of his kingdom in order to avoid a civil war. Some historians such as Keynes and Abels think that his rule was then confined to the south-east,[110] while others such as Kirby think it is more likely that it was Wessex itself which was divided, with Ąthelbald keeping Wessex west of Selwood, Ąthelwulf holding the centre and east, and Ąthelberht keeping the south-east.[111] Ąthelwulf insisted that Judith should sit beside him on the throne until the end of his life, and according to Asser this was "without any disagreement or dissatisfaction on the part of his nobles".[112]

    King Ąthelwulf's ring
    King Ąthelwulf's ring was found in a cart rut in Laverstock in Wiltshire in about August 1780 by one William Petty, who sold it to a silversmith in Salisbury. The silversmith sold it to the Earl of Radnor, and the earl's son, William, donated it to the British Museum in 1829. The ring, together with a similar ring of Ąthelwulf's daughter Ąthelswith, is one of two key examples of nielloed 9th-century metalwork. They appear to represent the emergence of a "court style" of West Saxon metalwork, characterised by an unusual Christian iconography, such as a pair of peacocks at the Fountain of Life on the Ąthelwulf ring, associated with Christian immortality. The ring is inscribed "Ąthelwulf Rex", firmly associating it with the King, and the inscription forms part of the design, so it cannot have been added later. Many of its features are typical of 9th-century metalwork, such as the design of two birds, beaded and speckled borders, and a saltire with arrow-like terminals on the back. It was probably manufactured in Wessex, but was typical of the uniformity of animal ornament in England in the 9th century. In the view of Leslie Webster, an expert on medieval art: "Its fine Trewhiddle style ornament would certainly fit a mid ninth-century date."[113] In Nelson's view, "it was surely made to be a gift from this royal lord to a brawny follower: the sign of a successful ninth-century kingship".[13] The art historian David Wilson sees it as a survival of the pagan tradition of the generous king as the "ring-giver".[114]

    Ąthelwulf's will

    King Alfred's will
    A page from King Alfred's will
    Ąthelwulf's will has not survived, but Alfred's has and it provides some information about his father's intentions. The kingdom was to be divided between the two oldest surviving sons, with Ąthelbald getting Wessex and Ąthelberht Kent and the south-east. The survivor of Ąthelbald, Ąthelred and Alfred was to inherit their father's bookland – his personal property as opposed to the royal lands which went with the kingship – and Abels and Yorke argue that this probably means that the survivor was to inherit the throne of Wessex as well.[115] Other historians disagree. Nelson states that the provision regarding the personal property had nothing to do with the kingship,[13] and Kirby comments: "Such an arrangement would have led to fratricidal strife. With three older brothers, Alfred's chances of reaching adulthood would, one feels, have been minimal."[116] Ąthelwulf's moveable wealth, such as gold and silver, was to be divided between "children, nobles and the needs of the king's soul".[13] For the latter, he left one tenth of his hereditary land to be set aside to feed the poor, and he ordered that three hundred mancuses be sent to Rome each year, one hundred to be spent on lighting the lamps in St Peter's at Easter, one hundred for the lights of St Paul's, and one hundred for the pope.[117]

    Death and succession

    Ąthelwulf died on 13 January 858. According to the Annals of St Neots, he was buried at Steyning in Sussex, but his body was later transferred to Winchester, probably by Alfred.[118] Ąthelwulf was succeeded by Ąthelbald in Wessex and Ąthelberht in Kent and the south-east. The prestige conferred by a Frankish marriage was so great that Ąthelbald then wedded his step-mother Judith, to Asser's retrospective horror; he described the marriage as a "great disgrace", and "against God's prohibition and Christian dignity".[13] When Ąthelbald died only two years later, Ąthelberht became King of Wessex as well as Kent, and Ąthelwulf's intention of dividing his kingdoms between his sons was thus set aside. In the view of Yorke and Abels this was because Ąthelred and Alfred were too young to rule, and Ąthelberht agreed in return that his younger brothers would inherit the whole kingdom on his death,[119] whereas Kirby and Nelson think that Ąthelberht just became the trustee for his younger brothers' share of the bookland.[120]

    After Ąthelbald's death Judith sold her possessions and returned to her father, but two years later she eloped with Baldwin, Count of Flanders. In the 890s their son, also called Baldwin, married Ąthelwulf's granddaughter Ąlfthryth.[13]

    Historiography

    Ąthelwulf's reputation among historians was poor in the twentieth century. In 1935 the historian R. H. Hodgkin attributed his pilgrimage to Rome to "the unpractical piety which had led him to desert his kingdom at a time of great danger", and described his marriage to Judith as "the folly of a man senile before his time".[121] To Stenton in the 1960s he was "a religious and unambitious man, for whom engagement in war and politics was an unwelcome consequence of rank".[122] One dissenter was Finberg, who in 1964 described him as "a king whose valour in war and princely munificence recalled the figures of the heroic age",[123] but in 1979 Enright said: "More than anything else he appears to have been an impractical religious enthusiast."[124] Early medieval writers, especially Asser, emphasise his religiosity and his preference for consensus, seen in the concessions made to avert a civil war on his return from Rome.[p] In Story's view "his legacy has been clouded by accusations of excessive piety which (to modern sensibilities at least) has seemed at odds with the demands of early medieval kingship". In 839 an unnamed Anglo-Saxon king wrote to the Holy Roman Emperor Louis the Pious asking for permission to travel through his territory on the way to Rome, and relating an English priest's dream which foretold disaster unless Christians abandoned their sins. This is now believed to have been an unrealised project of Egbert at the end of his life, but it was formerly attributed to Ąthelwulf, and seen as exhibiting what Story calls his reputation for "dramatic piety", and irresponsibility for planning to abandon his kingdom at the beginning of his reign.[126]

    In the twenty-first century he is seen very differently by historians. Ąthelwulf is not listed in the index of Peter Hunter Blair's An Introduction to Anglo-Saxon England, first published in 1956, but in a new introduction to the 2003 edition Keynes listed him among people "who have not always been accorded the attention they might be thought to deserve ... for it was he, more than any other, who secured the political fortune of his people in the ninth century, and who opened up channels of communication which led through Frankish realms and across the Alps to Rome".[127] According to Story: "Ąthelwulf acquired and cultivated a reputation both in Francia and Rome which is unparalleled in the sources since the height of Offa's and Coenwulf's power at the turn of the ninth century".[128]

    Nelson describes him as "one of the great underrated among Anglo-Saxons", and complains that she was only allowed 2,500 words for him in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, compared with 15,000 for Edward II and 35,000 for Elizabeth I.[129] She says:

    Ąthelwulf's reign has been relatively under-appreciated in modern scholarship. Yet he laid the foundations for Alfred's success. To the perennial problems of husbanding the kingdom's resources, containing conflicts within the royal family, and managing relations with neighbouring kingdoms, Ąthelwulf found new as well as traditional answers. He consolidated old Wessex, and extended his reach over what is now Devon and Cornwall. He ruled Kent, working with the grain of its political community. He borrowed ideological props from Mercians and Franks alike, and went to Rome, not to die there, like his predecessor Ine, ... but to return, as Charlemagne had, with enhanced prestige. Ąthelwulf coped more effectively with Scandinavian attacks than did most contemporary rulers.[13]

    Buried:
    Steyning then Old Minster, Winchester; remains may now be in Winchester Cathedral

    Aethelwulf married Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex. Osburga (daughter of Oslac and unnamed spouse) was born in ~810 in Wessex, England; died in ~849. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 288661.  Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex was born in ~810 in Wessex, England (daughter of Oslac and unnamed spouse); died in ~849.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: ~831, (Wessex) England
    • Alt Death: ~854

    Notes:

    Osburh or Osburga was the first wife of King Ąthelwulf of Wessex and mother of Alfred the Great. Alfred's biographer, Asser, described her as "a most religious woman, noble in character and noble by birth".[1]

    Osburh's existence is known only from Asser's Life of King Alfred. She is not named as witness to any charters, nor is her death reported in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. So far as is known, she was the mother of all Ąthelwulf's children, his five sons Ąthelstan, Ąthelbald, Ąthelberht, Ąthelred and Alfred the Great, and his daughter Ąthelswith, wife of King Burgred of Mercia.

    The Boyhood of Alfred the Great (1913).jpg
    She is best known for Asser's story about a book of Saxon songs which she showed to Alfred and his brothers, offering to give the book to whoever could first memorise it, a challenge which Alfred took up and won. This exhibits the interest of high status ninth-century women in books, and their role in educating their children.[2]

    Osburh was the daughter of Oslac (who is also only known from Asser's Life), King Ąthelwulf's pincerna (butler), an important figure in the royal court and household.[3] Oslac is described as a descendant of King Cerdic's Jutish nephews, Stuf and Wihtgar, who conquered the Isle of Wight.[4] and, by this, is also ascribed Geatish/Gothic ancestry.

    Queen consort of Wessex
    Tenure c. 839 – c. 854
    Spouse Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    Issue Ąthelstan of Wessex
    Ąthelswith, Queen of Mercia
    Ąthelbald, King of Wessex
    Ąthelbert, King of Wessex
    Ąthelred, King of Wessex
    Alfred, King of Wessex
    House House of Wessex (by marriage)
    Father Oslac

    Issue[edit]
    Name Birth Death Notes
    Ąthelstan 851–855
    Ąthelswith 888 Married, Burgred of Mercia; no issue
    Ąthelbald 20 December 860 Married, Judith
    Ąthelbert Autumn 865
    Ąthelred c.847 23 April 871 Had issue
    Alfred 849 26 October 899 Married 868, Ealhswith; had issue

    See also

    House of Wessex family tree; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Notes

    Jump up ^ Simon Keynes and Michael Lapidge eds, Alfred the Great: Asser's Life of King Alfred and Other Contemporary Sources, London, Penguin Classics, 1983, p. 68
    Jump up ^ Janet L. Nelson, Osburh, 2004, Oxford Online Dictionary of National Biography In Nelson's view, Osburh may have been dead by 856 or may have been repudiated.
    Jump up ^ Keynes and Lapidge, pp. 68, 229.
    Jump up ^ Asser states that Oslac was a Goth, but this is regarded by historians as an error as Stuf and Wightgar were Jutes. Keynes and Lapidge pp. 229-30 and Frank Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford, Oxford UP, 3rd edition 1971, p. 23-4

    References

    Asser's Life of King Alfred; http://omacl.org/KingAlfred/

    Lees, Clare A. & Gillian R. Overing (eds), Double Agents: Women and Clerical Culture in Anglo-Saxon England. University of Pennsylvania Press, Philadelphia, 2001. ISBN 0-8122-3628-9

    end of biography

    The PEDIGREE of
    Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT

    (1st wife); (Osburh Osburgh; of JUTIE)
    Born: abt. 810 Died: aft. 876


    HM George I's 23-Great Grandmother. HRE Ferdinand I's 20-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 26-Great Grandmother. Poss. PM Churchill's 24-Great Grandmother. Wm. von Bismarck's 28-Great Grandmother. Agnes Harris's 25-Great Grandmother. Poss. `Osawatomie' Brown's 24-Great Grandmother.
    Husband/Partner: Ethelwulf (2nd King) of ENGLAND
    Children: Alfred `the Great' (1st/3rd King) of ENGLAND ; Aethelred I (King) of WESSEX (& ENGLAND) ; Judith of WESSEX ; Ethelbald (King) of ENGLAND ; Ethelswith ; Ethelbert (King) ; Athelstan (King)
    _______ _______ _______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ _____ ____ ____
    / -- Gebolf of the JUTES
    / -- Wihtgar (King) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (? - 544?)
    | \ / -- Freawine of ANCIENT S. + ==&=> [ 221 ,,qD,&]
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- daughter of Elesa
    / -- (NN) ... (NN) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    | \ | ( many missing generations)
    | | / -- Frithugar DEIRA of A. + ==&=> [ 220 ,,qD,&]
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- poss. sister of Cerdic
    / -- Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (785? - ?)
    /
    - Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT
    \
    \ -- (NN), first wife


    Her (poss.) Grandchildren: Elgiva of WESSEX [alt ped] ; Edward (I) `the Elder' (King) of ENGLAND ; Aefthryth (Elfrida) of WESSEX ; Aethelflaed (Lady) of MERCIA ; Aethelweald (King) of NORTHUMBRIA ; Aethelhelm (Earldorman) of WILTSHIRE ; Elgiva of WESSEX ; Henry `with the Golden Wagon' of ALTDORF

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 85 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Children:
    1. 144330. Aethelstan, King of the East Angles was born in ~838 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in 890.
    2. Aethelred of Wessex, King of Mercia was born in ~847 in Wessex, England; died in 911; was buried in Wimborne Minster, Dorset, England.
    3. Alfred the Great, King of Wessex was born on 23 Apr 849 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died on 26 Oct 899 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Hyde Abbey, Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  3. 288696.  Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois was born in 848 in Paris, France (son of Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois and unnamed spouse); died in 907 in Soissons, France.

    Notes:

    Herbert I Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, Count of Meaux, was born 848 in Paris, France to Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) and died 907 in Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France of Assassinated by Baldwin II, Count of Flanders, for the capture (by Herbert) in 896 and murder of Baldwin's brother Raoul. He married Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]
    Herbert forcibly took the county of Vermandois from his third cousin Rodulf of Flanders (c869-896).



    Children

    Offspring of Herbert I de Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bâeatrice of Vermandois (c880-931) 880 Paris, France 26 March 931 Soissons, France Robert I of France (866-923)

    Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) 884 23 February 943 Hildebranda of France (895-931)

    Cunigunde of Vermandois (-943) 943 Udo I von der Wetterau (c900-949)

    Adele of Vermandois (?-?) Gebhard von Ufgau (?-c947)

    Berengar of Bayeaux (?-?) Daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany
    Noteworthy descendants include

    Hugh Capet (c940-996)
    Namesakes of Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) Paris, France Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Herbert III of Meaux (c950-995) Robert de Vermandois (918-968) Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) Hildebranda of France (895-931) Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)
    Herbert III de Vermandois (953-1015) Saint-Quentin Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978) Ermengard de Bar (946-aft1035)
    Herbert IV de Vermandois (1032-1080) Otto de Vermandois (c1000-1045) Pavie de Ham (c990-1058) Adáele de Valois (c1052-c1096)

    Herbert married Bertha de Morvois(France). Bertha was born in ~850. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 288697.  Bertha de Morvois was born in ~850.
    Children:
    1. 144348. Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux was born in 884 in Vermandois, France; died on 23 Feb 943 in St Quentin, Peronne, Somme, France.

  5. 144320.  Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of Mar was born in 825 in Jamtland, Sweden; died in 890-894 in Giske, Norway; was buried in Giske, Norway.

    Notes:

    Rognvald Eysteinsson (fl. 865) was the founding Jarl (or Earl) of M˛re in Norway, and a close relative and ally of Harald Fairhair, the earliest known King of Norway. In the Norse language he is known as Rognvaldr Eysteinsson and in modern Norwegian as Ragnvald M˛rejarl. He is sometimes referred to with bynames that may be translated into modern English as "Rognvald the Wise" or "Rognvald the Powerful".

    The earliest available sources regarding Rognvald are mutually contradictory and were compiled long after he died. The best known are the Norse Sagas, although modern scholars highlight many inconsistencies and improbable claims regarding Rognvald in the sagas, and believe that they must be treated with caution:[2] The texts of the sagas were compiled three centuries after the events described and their accuracy in regard to Rognvald's life and historical significance is now questioned. Hence some scholars instead emphasise other accounts, closer to the historical period in question, such as Irish and Scottish sources.

    While Rognvald does appear to have had some kind of role in the founding of the Norse Earldom of Orkney, most historians now doubt claims in the Sagas that Rognvald led one particular "great voyage" - a Norwegian expedition that attacked rebel vikings, who had been raiding Norway from bases on Orkney and Shetland, before raiding the Scottish mainland, Ireland and the Isle of Man. It is now generally believed that any such expedition would have occurred after Rognvald's lifetime. A modern authority on Orcadian history, William P. L. Thomson, comments that the story of the "great voyage is so thoroughly ingrained in popular and scholarly history, both ancient and modern, that it comes as a bit of a shock to realise that it might not be true."[3]

    Modern scholars also highlight inconsistencies and improbable claims in the sagas' claims regarding: the relationship between Rognvald and Harald; the names and biographies of Rognvald's immediate family, and; the founding of the earldom of M˛re.

    Rognvald was the father of Torf-Einarr (d. circa 910) an earl of Orkney. Some Norse accounts claimed that another son, Hrâolfr, settled in France and, under the name Rollo (d. 930), founded the Duchy of Normandy. However, French sources suggest that Rollo's father was an unnamed Danish or Norwegian nobleman, or a viking named Ketill.


    Contents
    1 Traditional accounts
    1.1 Sources
    1.2 Family
    1.3 Death and legacy
    2 Modern interpretations
    2.1 Harald Fairhair and the voyage to the west
    2.2 Founding of the earldom of Orkney
    2.3 Rognvald's brother and sons
    2.4 Similarities to Ragnall ua Ímair
    2.5 Broad themes
    3 References
    4 External links
    Traditional accounts

    Sources

    The oldest account that may refer to Rognvald and the Earldom of Orkney appears to be the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. These annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic, who died in 1039,[4] although they survive only as incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh (17th century).

    ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkney Islands. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son.
    Fragmentary Annals of Ireland, FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor.
    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[5] and the mention of an eclipse confirms a date of 865.[6]

    Dating the Orkneyinga saga has proven to be controversial but a recent analysis has the "majority of scholars in favour of dates between 1170 and 1220"[7] whilst admitting that "it remains to be established when, why, where, for whom and by whom it was written".[8] Much of the information it contains is "hard to corroborate".[2]

    Rognvald is also referred to in Snorri Sturluson's Heimskringla (written c. 1230), written in Iceland.


    Christian Krohg's portrait of Snorri Sturluson, 13th century compiler of the Heimskringla. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Snorre_Sturluson-Christian_Krohg.jpg
    While the Historia Norvegiae (written c. 1505) includes an account of the foundation of the Orkney earldom, as well as some questionable details about pre-Viking Orkney, it has relatively little to say about Rognvald.

    Family

    It is not certain that the Ragnall of the Irish annals is synonymous with Rognvald Eysteinsson. The relevant entry goes on to describe Ragnall's older sons raiding in Spain and North Africa, but there is no specific mention of the Earldom of Orkney. There is also a separate piece of circumstantial evidence, suggesting a link between Ragnall and the 9th century figure Ragnar Lodbrok: runic inscriptions found inside Maeshowe, dating from the 12th century, state that the mound was "built before Loşbrâok".[6]

    There is no agreement in the available sources on Rognvald's parentage. According to the Irish annals, Ragnall was the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make Ragnall the brother of King Harald Fairhair. This is contradicted by later Norse sagas, which suggest that Halfdan was Rognvald's grandfather.[9] The Orkneyinga saga says that Rognvald was the son of Eystein Ivarsson and grandson of Ívarr Upplendingajarl.[10]

    He was married, according to the Orkneyinga saga to Ragnhild, the daughter of a man named Hrâolfr Nose,[11] although in the Heimskringla his wife is named Hild.[12]

    Both sagas refer to six sons. The oldest, "by concubines", were Hallad, Einarr and Hrollaug, who were "grown men when their brothers born in marriage were still children".[11][12] The latter were Ivar, Hrâolfr, and Thorir the Silent. Hrâolfr, who "was so big that no horse could carry him", hence his byname of "Ganger-Hrâolf",[11] is identified by the saga writers with Rollo, founder of Duchy of Normandy (in 911).[12]

    In the Orkneyinga saga Rognvald was made the Earl of M˛re by Harald Fairhair. The Saga of Harald Fairhair in Heimskringla recounts that Rognvald caused Harald Fairhair to be given his byname by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of his vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway.[13] Rognvald accompanied the king on a great military expedition. First the islands of Shetland and Orkney were cleared of vikings who had been raiding Norway and then continued on to Scotland, Ireland and the Isle of Man. During this campaign Rognvald's son Ivarr was killed and in compensation Harald granted Rognvald Orkney and Shetland.

    Rognvald thereafter returned to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.[14][11] Sigurd had been the forecastleman on Harald's ship and after sailing back east the king "gave Sigurd the title of earl".[11] However, the Heimskringla states specifically that Sigurd was the first Earl of Orkney.[15] According to the Orkneyinga Saga, after Sigurd became earl he died in a curious fashion, following a battle with Mâael Brigte of Moray. Sigurd's son Gurthorm ruled for a single winter after this and died childless.[16][17] Rognvald's son Hallad then inherited the title. However, unable to constrain Danish raids on Orkney, he gave up the earldom and returned to Norway, which "everyone thought was a huge joke."[18] Still, there is a tradition among the folk at Strath Halladale, Sutherland, which is named for Hallad, that he returned and was slain in battle at the beginning of the tenth century and was buried near the battle site in a circular trench ten or twelve feet wide. His sword, it is said, was placed beside him in the grave, and a stone was placed in the center of the circle, part of which was still visible at the beginning of the eighteenth century. The site was near a little town called Dal Halladha, Halladha's field.[19]


    A page from the Orkneyinga saga, as it appears in the 14th century Flateyjarbâok. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/6/6a/Flatey_Book%2C_Orkneyinga_saga.jpg/220px-Flatey_Book%2C_Orkneyinga_saga.jpg
    The Danish raids caused Rognvald to fly into a rage and summon his sons Thorir and Hrolluag. He predicted that Thorir's path would keep him in Norway and that Hrolluag was destined seek his fortune in Iceland. Turf-Einar, the youngest, then came forward and offered to go to the islands. Rognvald said: "Considering the kind of mother you have, slave-born on each side of her family, you are not likely to make much of a ruler. But I agree, the sooner you leave and the later you return the happier I'll be."[20] His father's misgivings notwithstanding, Torf-Einarr succeeded in defeating the Danes and founded a dynasty which retained control of the islands for centuries after his death.[21]

    Historia Norvegiae includes some questionable details about pre-Viking Orkney - such as an account of the Picts as a small people who hid in the daytime - as well as the foundation of the Orkney earldom,.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[22]

    This account does not specifically associate Rognvald with the earldom, attributing the "dominion" of the islands to the anonymous kinfolk of his son Hrâolfr.[23]

    Death and legacy
    Rognvald was killed by King Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg and Gudrod Gleam, who engineered a sudden attack, surrounding the house in which Rognvald was staying, and burned it to the ground with the earl and 60 of his men inside it. Harald "flew into a rage" when he heard about this and sent out a "great force" against Gudrod who was then banished. Halfdan escaped into the western seas and Rognvald's death was later avenged by Torf-Einarr, who killed him on North Ronaldsay and then made peace with Harald. Rognvald's son Thorir was then made Earl of M˛re by Harald, who also gave Thorir his daughter Alof in marriage.[24][25][26]

    The sagas thus identify Rognvald as the apical figure of the Norse Earls of Orkney who controlled the islands until the early 13th century, and a forerunner of important Icelandic families. Furthermore, through his son Hrolfr, Rognvald is portrayed as an ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy who, following the Norman conquest of England in 1066, became the kings of England.[11]

    Modern interpretations
    Harald Fairhair and the voyage to the west
    Black and white drawing of a snapshot showing shipmasts with flags and warriors marching below. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/7/7e/Kong-magnus-berrfott-menn.jpg/170px-Kong-magnus-berrfott-menn.jpg
    Magnus Barefoot's army in Ireland. Magnus' actions in the west clearly form the basis of the saga narrative about the submission of Orkney and Shetland to Harald Fairhair's fleet.[27]
    Rognvald's life occurs within the first eight short chapters within the Orkneyinga saga and it is clear that in this early period it contains generally less detail and historical accuracy than in the later events it describes.[28] Recorded in the 13th century, the sagas are informed by Norwegian politics of the day.

    Harald Fairhair's supposed expeditions to the west, recounted by Snorri Sturluson in Heimskringla are no longer accepted as historical realities by many modern historians, including Thomson.[3] Later (mid-13th century) rivalry between the Norwegians and the Kings of the Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man are seen to have driven Sturluson's account.[29] At least in part, the sagas aim to legitimise Norwegian claims to both the Northern Isles and the Kingdom of the Isles in the west.[27] The situation faced by Earl Harald Maddadsson of Orkney in 1195, when he was forced to submit himself to royal authority after an ill-judged intervention in Norwegian affairs, would have made legendary material of this nature of considerable interest in Orkney, at the time that the sagas were written.[30]

    It is also clear that elements in the narrative are drawn from the much later expeditions undertaken by Magnus Barefoot.[27]

    Nonetheless, the view that the Orkney earldom was created by "members of the M˛re family" continues to receive academic support.[31]

    Harald Fairhair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[32] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889-900).[33] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier. The entry in the Fragmentary Annals at an early date also makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.


    The monument at Haraldshaugen, erected to celebrate the millennial anniversary of Norway's unification under the rule of King Harald Fairhair after the Battle of Hafrsfjord. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/7/7f/Haraldshaugen.JPG/220px-Haraldshaugen.JPG
    Other saga material provides an alternative description. In the Eyrbyggja saga the same story of a great expedition to punish unruly Vikings who were raiding Norway is undertaken, but here it is Ketil flatnefr (Ketil Flatnose) who leads it. Although this is apparently done at Harald's behest, Ketil then claims the islands as his own. Once again, the chronology is flawed by Harald's inclusion in the tale as other information provided about Ketil gives him a floruit of the mid, rather than late, 9th century.[3]

    Furthermore, contemporary Irish sources have a great deal to say about Viking raids on the coasts of Ireland and southern Scotland and those who led them, but none mention King Harald. The earliest of the large expeditions again belong to a period-the 840s-that pre-dates the time of Harald's kingship.[34]

    Smyth (1984) credits the launching of the great voyage to the west to Olaf the White, whom he provides with a royal Vestfold origin along with various military activities in Scotland and for whom, assuming an identification of Olaf with Amlaib "Conung" the King of Dublin, there is a contemporary Irish reference dating to 853.[35] Icelandic sources also have Olaf marrying Aud the Deep-Minded, Ketil flatnefr's daughter, and the ''Annals of Ulster'' record what may be dynastic in-fighting between Olaf and his father-in-law in 857.[36][Note 1]

    Founding of the earldom of Orkney
    By implication the Orkneyinga saga identifies Rognvald as the founder of the earldom, although Heimskringla has his brother Sigurd as the first to formally hold the title. Other sources are less specific (see above) and the sagas have been interpreted in various other ways. Smyth (1984), having banished King Harald's role in the voyage to the west to the realms of myth concludes that the role of the brothers Eysteinsson can be similarly so dispatched and that Torf-Einarr "may be regarded as the first historical earl of Orkney".[38]

    Drawing on Adam of Bremen's assertion that Orkney was not conquered until the time of Harald Hardrada, who ruled Norway from 1043-66, Woolf (2007) speculates that Sigurd "the Stout" Hlodvirsson, Torf-Einarr's great-grandson, may have been the first Earl of Orkney [39]

    Rognvald's brother and sons

    Orkney and Shetland at centre, in relation to nearby territories https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/4/45/Shetland_and_surrounding_lands.png/220px-Shetland_and_surrounding_lands.png
    The notion that Rognvald could hand over his Northern Isles estates to his brother has been interpreted in various ways. For example, it may be that he was aware of ongoing Viking raiding in the area and considered the gift from the king as a mixed blessing.[40] This is also one of a number of instances in which the writer of the Orkneyinga saga attempts to reconcile the conflicting themes of independence from Norway (Rognvald gifts the islands to Sigurd) and dependence on royal authority (Harald formalises the process by confirming Sigurd as earl).[41] Beuermann (2011) speculates that Rognvald's transfer of power to his brother may have been an attempt by the saga writers to imply that the Orkney earldom had more independence from Norway than that of M˛re[42] and that Rognvald's holdings in Caithness may have allowed for an even greater degree of freedom of action. Such implications are more likely to be rooted in the writer's interest in emphasising Orcadian independence at the time of writing rather than the 9th/10th century events they purport to describe.[43]

    After Hallad's failure in Orkney there is a dialogue between father and sons that has been interpreted as being about Rognvald's desire to cement his own position as Earl of M˛re and an allusion to the early history of Iceland, where the sagas were written. Thorir is a compliant son who Rognvald is happy to keep at home. Hrolluag is portrayed as a man of peace who will go to Iceland. Einarr is aggressive and a threat to his father's position so can be spared for the dangers of Orkney.[44] In the Landnâamabâok version the equally aggressive Hrolfr is also present, and his destiny is anticipated to be in conveniently far-away Normandy.[45][Note 2]

    Similarities to Ragnall ua Ímair
    Alex Woolf suggests that saga authors may have synthesised elements of the life of Ragnall ua Ímair, a later figure, into the figure of Rognvald Eysteinsson of M˛re. Ragnall ua Ímair, who was active between 914 and 921 in the Irish Sea region, was a grandson of Ímar, the "king of the Northmen of all Britain and Ireland", whose death is recorded in the Annals of Ulster in 873.[46]

    There are at least two major similarities between the two figures include: both are grandsons of an Ímar/Ivarr and; like Rognvald, a close relative of Ragnall named Ímar was killed in battle in Scotland (Ímar ua Ímair, d. 904).[47]

    Broad themes
    There are several recurring themes in the Orkneyinga saga, including strife between brothers, relationships between the jarls and the Norwegian crown, and raiding in the Hebrides,[48] all of which are touched on during the saga's coverage of Rognvald's life and times. In part, the saga's purpose was to "explore such social and psychological tensions as these in the history of the people of Orkney, and to help them understand themselves through a knowledge of their origins".[49]

    References
    Notes
    More controversially, Smyth also identifies Olaf the White with Olaf Geirstad-Alf, a legendary Norwegian king of the House of Yngling - a suggestion dismissed by Ó Corrâain (1979).[37]
    In the Heimskringla Hrolfr is banished by King Harald.[12]
    Footnotes
    Muir (2005) Preface: Genealogical table of the Earls of Orkney.
    Woolf (2007) p. 242
    Thomson (2008) p. 25
    Radner (1999) p. 322-23
    Anderson (1990) p. 296; Annals of Ulster, s.a. 865.
    Thomson (2008) p. 22
    Phelpstead (2001) p. xvi
    Phelpstead (2001) p. ix, quoting Inger Ekrem.
    Crawford (1987) pp. 53-54
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 3 - "The Sea-Kings" p. 25-26
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 4 - " To Shetland and Orkney" pp. 26-27
    Saga of Harald Fairhair Chapter 24 - Rolf Ganger Driven Into Banishment.
    Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 4 & 23
    Anderson (1990) pp. 332-334; Saga of Harald Fairhair Chapter 22- King Harald's Voyage To The West.
    Heimskringla. "Chapter 99 - History Of The Earls Of Orkney".
    Thomson (2008) p. 28.
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 5 - "A poisoned tooth" pp. 27-28
    Thomson (2008) p. 30 quoting chapter 5 of the Orkneyinga saga.
    Pinkerton, John (1809). A General Collection of the Best and Most Interesting Voyages and in All Parts of the World, Vol. 3. London. p. 152. Retrieved 15 April 2017.
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 6 - "Forecasts" pp. 28-29.
    Thomson (2008) p. 29
    Anderson (1990) pp. 330-331
    Phelpstead (2001) p. 9
    Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 29-30
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 8 - "Troublemakers from Norway" pp. 29-33
    Heimskringla. "Harald Harfager's Saga, Part 30 - Earl Ragnvald Burnt In His House".
    Thomson (2008) p. 27
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 11
    Crawford (1987) pp. 52-53.
    Thomson (2008) pp. 27-28
    Helle, Knut (2006) "Earls of Orkney": The Vikings and Scotland - Impact and Influence, Royal Society of Edinburgh Conference 22-26 September 2006. Edinburgh (Rapporteur: Andrew Heald); retrieved 27 January 2014.
    Crawford (1987) p. 55-56.
    Anderson (1990) pp. 395-396.
    Thomson (2008) p. 26
    Smyth (1984) pp. 152-53
    Smyth (1984) p. 156
    Ó Corrâain (1979) p. 298
    Smyth (1984) p. 153
    Woolf (2007) p. 307
    Muir (2005) p. 6
    Thomson (2008) p. 31
    Beuermann (2011) p. 120
    Beuermann (2011) p. 121
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 13
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 14
    Ó Corrâain (1998) p. 37
    Woolf (2007) pp. 300-303
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" pp. 15-16
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 19
    General references
    Anderson, Alan Orr (1990) Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500-1286, volume 1. Reprinted with corrections. Paul Watkins, Stamford. ISBN 1-871615-03-8
    Beuermann, Ian "Jarla Sogur Orkneyja. Status and power of the earls of Orkney according to their sagas" in Steinsland, Gro; Sigurşsson, Jâon Vişar; Rekda, Jan Erik and Beuermann, Ian (eds) (2011) Ideology and power in the viking and middle ages: Scandinavia, Iceland, Ireland, Orkney and the Faeroes . The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400-1700 A.D. Peoples, Economics and Cultures. 52. Leiden. Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-20506-2
    Crawford, Barbara (1987) Scandinavian Scotland. Leicester University Press, Leicester. ISBN 0-7185-1282-0
    Muir, Tom (2005) Orkney in the Sagas: The Story of the Earldom of Orkney as told in the Icelandic Sagas. The Orcadian. Kirkwall. ISBN 0954886232.
    Ó Corrâain, Donnchadh (Mar 1979) "High-Kings, Vikings and Other Kings". Irish Historical Studies 22 No. 83 pp. 283-323. Irish Historical Studies Publications.
    Ó Corrâain, Donnchadh (1998) Vikings in Ireland and Scotland in the Ninth Century CELT. Retrieved 21 January 2014.
    Pâalsson, Hermann and Edwards, Paul Geoffrey (1981). Orkneyinga Saga: The History of the Earls of Orkney. Penguin Classics. ISBN 0-14-044383-5
    Phelpstead, Karl (ed) (2001) A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Ólâafr. (pdf) Translated by Devar Kunin. Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series. XIII. University of London.
    Radner, Joan N. (editor and translator). "Fragmentary Annals of Ireland". CELT: Corpus of Electronic Texts. University College Cork. Retrieved 20 June 2015.
    Radner, Joan N. (1999) "Writing history: Early Irish historiography and the significance of form" (PDF), Celtica. 23, pp. 312-325.
    Smyth, Alfred P. (1984) Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 80-1000. Edinburgh University Press. Edinburgh. ISBN 0-7486-0100-7
    Sturluson, Snorri (1992) Heimskringla: History of the Kings of Norway, translated Lee M. Hollander. Reprinted University of Texas Press, Austin. ISBN 0-292-73061-6
    Sturlson, Snorri Heimskringla. Wisdom Library ;retrieved 21 January 2014.
    Thomson, William P. L. (2008) The New History of Orkney. Edinburgh. Birlinn. ISBN 978-1-84158-696-0
    Woolf, Alex (2007) From Pictland to Alba, 789-1070. Edinburgh. Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1234-5

    end of this biography

    Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re
    Norwegian: Ragnvald Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl
    Also Known As: "R˛gnvald", "Rognvaldr Mśrajarl", "son Eysteins glumru", "den Ręadsnare", "Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson", "Rognvald I Eysteinsson", "Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl"
    Birthdate: 825
    Birthplace: Vestfold, Norway or, ęAre Municipality, Jčamtland County, Sweden
    Death: 894 (69)
    Giske, M˛re og Romsdal, Norway (Norway, Ragnvald, With 60 of His Men, Die In A Longhouse When Two of Harald's Jealous Sons Burned It Down With Them In It)
    Place of Burial: Giske, M˛re og Romsdal, Norway

    Ragnvald is the 37th great grandfather of David Michael Cornett ... http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I848&tree=hennessee

    Immediate Family:

    Ragnvald is the 32nd through the 37th great grandfather to Martha Ann Millsaps

    Son of Eystein Ivarsson «the Noisy» Glumra and N.N.
    Husband of Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir
    Partner of NN Frille (Mistress/es) of Ragnvald M˛rejarl, mother/s of Torf-Einar, Hrollaug and Hallad
    Father of Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Orkneyjarl; Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl; Hrollager Rognvaldsson; Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčorşur, Íslands; Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl and 3 others
    Brother of Sigurd Eysteinsson, I, Jarl of Orkney and Svanhild Eysteinsdotter
    Occupation: M˛rejarl, Earl of M˛re and Romsdal, Earl of More and Romsdal, Earl of More, also "The Wise", Earl of Shetland and Orkney, Count of Maer, Jarl of North and South More and Of Ramsdal, Jarl âa Mµri., Jarl âa Mµri, EARL OF MORE, Earl, Jarl
    Managed by: Harald Tveit Alvestrand
    Last Updated: January 22, 2019

    Immediate Family

    NN Frille (Mistress/es) of Ragnv...partner

    Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Orkneyjarl, son

    Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkn..., son

    Hrollager Rognvaldsson, son

    Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčor..., son

    Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, wife

    Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl, son

    Gange-Hrâolfr 'Rollo' Ragnvaldsson, son

    Tore "Teiande" Ragnvaldsson, son

    Gutum Ragnvaldson, son

    Eystein Ivarsson «the Noisy» G...father

    N.N., mother
    About Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re
    Rognvaldr Mčorejarl, son Eysteins glumru. Earl of M˛re and father of Gange-Hrolf Rollo of Normandie.

    Basics
    Father: Eystein "Glumra" Ivarsson
    Mother: Asdis (Ascrida) (undocumented)
    Concubines: Names unknown
    Son: Hallad
    Son: Hrollaug, who settled in Iceland
    Son: Torf-Einar, who settled in Orkney
    Wife: Ragnhild (also called Hild) Hrolfsdatter
    Son: Gange-Rolf, who settled in Normandie
    Son: Ivar, killed in battle
    Son: Tore Teiande, who became a jarl in Norway
    LInks and notes
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/NORWEGIAN%20NOBILITY.htm#Ragnvalddied894A http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Eysteinsson http://lind.no/nor/index.asp?lang=&emne=nor&person=Ragnvald%20%D8ysteinsson

    D˛d omkring 892. Han var s˛nn av ˘ystein Glumra. Ragnvald var gift med Hild Rolvsdatter. De hadde barna: 1. Gange-Rolv Ragnvaldson av Normandie. F˛dt mellom 860 og 866. D˛d 931. 2. Tore Teiande Ragnvaldson M˛rejarl. F˛dt omkring 862. D˛d mellom 938 og 940.
    I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Ragnvald levde pęa Harald Hęarfagres tid, og ble av ham forlenet med Nordm˛re, Romsdal og Sundm˛re i 865. Han var av sine samtidige h˛yt ansett for sin klokskap og ble kalt «den mektige». Det var han som klipte Haralds hęar, som da ikke var klippet pęa 10 ęar. ----------------------------- RAGNVALD "the Wise", son of [EYSTEIN "Glumra/Clatterer" Jarl in Norway & his wife ---] (-[894]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Eystein the Clatterer, father of the wise counsellor Earl Rognwald the Powerful…”, adding that “Earl Rognwald campaigned with King Harald Fine-Hair who gave him charge of North More, South More and Romsdale”[141].

    Snorre names "Ragnvald Earl of More, a son of Eystein "Glumra" when recording that he had become a supporter of King Harald who had invested him with the districts of North More and Raumsdal[142]. Snorre records that he was created Jarl of North and South Mčore and of Raumsdal in Norway by Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway after his victory at Solskiel [869] against Hunthiof King of Mčore and Nokve King of Raumsdal[143].

    Orkneyinga Saga and Snorre both record that King Harald granted Shetland and Orkney to Ragnvald in compensation for the death of his son Ivar[144]. The Historia Norwegie records that "principi Rogwaldi" crossed the Solund Sea, destroyed the peoples of the Orkney islands, in the days of "Haraldi Comati regis…Norwegie"[145].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that “Halfdan Long-Leg and Gudrod Gleam, King Harald´s sons by Snµfrid” attacked “Earl Rognvald of More, killed him and assumed his authority”[146].

    Snorre records that Ragnvald was ambushed in his hall and burned alive by Halfdan Haaleg and Gudred Liomi, two of King Harald's sons[147].

    m [RAGNHILD, daughter of HROLF “Nevja/Nose” & his wife ---. Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Rognwald” married “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”[148]. Snorre names "Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia" as the wife of "Earl Ragnvald"[149].]

    [Ragnvald & his wife had three children:]

    1. [IVAR (-killed in battle either Hafrsfiord [872] or Orkney [874]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Ivar and Thorer the Silent” as the two other sons of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that Ivar was killed in battle fighting with Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway in Scotland[150]. Snorre names "Ivar, a son of Ragnvald Earl of More" when recording his death in battle during a Viking campaign against the Scottish islands[151]. The Complete Peerage dates the appointment of Sigurd (Ivar´s reported paternal uncle) as Jarl of Orkney to [875][152], which means that Ivar must have been killed shortly before this date. However, as explained below this causes considerable chronological difficulties with the reported events in the career of Turf-Einar, Ivar´s youngest illegitimate half-brother, so should be considered as extremely approximate.

    2. [ROLLO [Hrolf "Ganger/the Walker"] (-[928]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[153]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[154]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[155]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi". According to Dudo of Saint-Quentin, Rollo arrived in northern France in 876[156], although there is some debate about [900] being a more likely date[157]. William of Jumiáeges records that Rollo was chosen by lot to be leader of the Viking colonists[158]. Viking raids intensified in northern France. Although they were defeated after raiding Chartres [911], Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted the Normans land around Rouen in which to settle[159]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that it was an enfeofment for which the ruler owed allegiance, and the later Dukes of Normandy who claimed it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed. A charter dated 14 Mar 918 which granted land to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes "except that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[160]. He was later known as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie].]

    3. [THORE Ragnvaldsson "Tause/the Silent". Orkneyinga Saga names “Ivar and Thorer the Silent” as the two other sons of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”[161]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild[162]. He succeeded his father in [894] as Jarl of Mčore, having dispossessed Gudrod "Ljome", son of King Harald, who had seized Mčore on the death of Jarl Ragnvald[163].

    m ([890]) ALOF "Aarbod/Season-bettering", daughter of HARALD I "Hęarfagre/Harfagri/Fairhair" King of Norway & his second wife Gyda of Hordaland. Snorre records that King Harald gave Jarl Thore his daughter "Alof, called Arbot" after the king confirmed him as Jarl of Mčore[164].] [Thore & his wife had one child:]

    a) [BERGLJOT Thoresdatter. The Historia Norwegie names "Bergliota filia Thoris Tacentis", from "nobilissima Morensium ac Halogensium comitum prosapia", as the wife of "Siwardo"[165]. Snorre names "Bergljot, a daughter of Earl Thorer the Silent" & his wife as the wife of Sigurd[166].

    m SIGURD Jarl, son of HAAKON Grjotgardson Jarl of Haalogaland & his wife -- (-murdered Oglo 962).]

    [Ragnvald had three illegitimate children by unknown mistresses:]

    4. [HALLAD . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[167]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[168]. Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald sent “his son Hallad west to the islands” after hearing of the death of his brother and nephew, and that Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway gave “the title of earl” to Hallad who “came to Orkney and took up residence on Mainland”[169]. Snorre records that Earl Ragnvald installed his son Hallad as Jarl of Orkney after the death of his brother Sigurd, but that he resigned the earldom and returned to Norway[170]. Orkneyinga Saga records that, following complaints by farmers about Viking raids, Hallad “tiring of his rule, gave up the earldom and went back to Norway as a common landholder” which “made him a laughing stock”[171].

    5. [HROLLAUG . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[172]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[173].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald told his son Hrollaug that “your fate will take you to Iceland [where] you´ll have plenty of descendants”[174]. His alleged descendants in Iceland shown below are as stated in Thorstein Side-Hallum's Saga and Flatey-book's St Olaf's Saga[175] but the accuracy of this information, which has not been corroborated in other sources, is unknown. m ---. The name of Hrollaug´s wife is not known.] [Hrollaug & his wife had one child:]

    a) [JON Ozur . m ---. The name of Jon´s wife is not known.] [Jon & his wife had one child:]

    i) [THOREY . m ---. The name of Thorey´s wife is not known.] [Thorey & his wife had one child:]

    (a) [HALL of Sida . m ---. The name of Hall´s wife is not known.] [Hall & his wife had two children:]

    (1) [THORSTEIN . Aged 20 at the battle of Clontarf 1014.

    (2) [THORDIS . Orkneyinga Saga records that “the mother of…Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[176]. m ---. The name of Thordis´s husband is not known.] Thordis & her husband had one child:

    a. USPAK . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”, adding that “the mother of…Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[177]. m ---. The name of Uspak´s wife is not known. Uspak & his wife had one child:

    (i) SOMERLED . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”[178]. m ---. The name of Somerled´s wife is not known. Somerled & his wife had one child:

    (a) THORA . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”, adding that “the mother of this Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[179]. Orkneyinga Saga records that “his mother was married…to a man called Sigurd” when her son Magnus returned to Orkney, adding that she and her second husband had a son “Hakon Karl…[and] a farm at Paplay”[180]. m firstly ERLEND Thorfinsson Jarl of Orkney, son of THORFINN "the Black" Jarl of Orkney & his wife Ingibjčorg Finnsdatter (-in prison Nidaros 1098, bur Nidaros). m secondly SIGURD of Paplay .

    b) [HALLBERA . m ASBIORN, son of HRAFUNKEL of Steinrodar-Stadir in Iceland.]

    6. [EINAR "Turf-Einar” . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[181]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[182].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald sent his “youngest son Einar” to “the islands” after his brother Hallad returned to Norway and that Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway gave “the title of earl”, adding that his mother was “slave-born on each side of her family”, and stating that he killed “Thorir Tree-Beard and Kalf Scurvy” and succeeded in imposing his authority in Orkney where “he was the first man to dig peat for fuel…at Tarbat Ness in Scotland”, and that he “was tall and ugly…and…one-eyed”[183]. It should be noted that there are considerable chronological difficulties with the career of Turf-Einar and his sons, as reported in Orkneyinga Saga.

    The starting point for the analysis of these problems is the date of the battle in Northumbria in which Turf-Einar´s two oldest sons were killed, which can with reasonable accuracy be placed in the early 950s. If these two sons were at least in their late thirties or forties when they died (a difficult assumption to make considering that they had no reported direct heirs), their births could not be placed before [905/15] at the earliest. The likelihood would then be that their father, Turf-Einar, was not born much earlier than [975/95]. The difficulty is that this date is completely incompatible with (a) the fact that the illegitimate sons of Ragnvald were reported as “grown men” when their legitimate half-brothers were children, and (b) that the date when Ivar, the oldest legitimate son, was killed is estimated to [874].

    ----------------------------- Snorre Sturlason: Harald Hęarfagres saga: «10. ... Ragnvald M˛rejarl, s˛nn til ˘ystein Glumra, var blitt kong Haralds mann da om sommeren. Kong Harald satte ham til h˛vding over disse to fylkene, Nordm˛re og Romsdal, og ga ham rett til hjelp bęade av stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Han ble kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og de sier at begge navnene var sanne. Kong Harald var i Trondheimen vinteren som fulgte.»

    «23. Kong Harald var i gjestebud pęa M˛re hos Ragnvald jarl; da hadde han lagt hele landet under seg. Da gikk kongen i bad der. Og nęa lot kong Harald hęaret sitt greie, og Ragnvald jarl skar hęaret hans; da hadde det ikke vµrt skęaret eller kjemmet pęa ti ęar. F˛r kalte de ham Harald Luva, men nęa ga Ragnvald jarl ham nytt navn, og kalte ham Harald Hęarfagre. Alle som sęa ham, sa at det var virkelig et sant navn, for han hadde et hęar som var bęade stort og vakkert.»

    Ragnvald ble innebrent pęa sin gęard sammen med 60 mann av Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome, to av Haralds s˛nner, som vill vµre jarler over M˛re. 1)

    1). Snorre Sturlason: Harald Hęarfagres saga, avsnitt 10, 23-24. Snorre Sturlason: Olav den helliges saga, avsnitt 96. Mogens Bugge: Vęare forfedre, nr. 278. Bent og Vidar Billing Hansen: Rosensverdslektens forfedre, side 50, 76. ----------------------------------------------- Ragnvald's life is described by Snorri Sturluson in The Saga of Harald Hęarfagre (Fairhair): http://lind.no/nor/index.asp?lang=no&emne=asatru&person=&list=&vis=s_e_harald_harfagre#43 --------------------------------------- About the name Ragnvald in various versions: http://www.nordicnames.de/pojk_r/Ragnvald.html

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Ragnvalds µtt Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert. Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Original text: Snorri, Heimskringla, Haralds saga hins hâarfagra: "Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl, son Eysteins glumru, hafşi ¤âa um sumarit gerzt maşr Haralds konungs. Haraldr konungr setti hann hčofşingja yfir ¤essi tvau fylki, Norşmśri ok Raumsdal, ok fâekk honum ¤ar styrk til bµşi af râikismčonnum ok bâondum, svâa ok skipakost at verja landit fyrir âufrişi. Hann var kallaşr Rčognvaldr hinn râiki eşa hinn râaşsvinni, ok segja menn at hvâarrtveggja vµri sannnefni. Haraldr konungr var um vetrinn eptir âi ´râandheimi."
    [...]

    "12. Brenna Vemundar konungs.

    Eptir ¤at lagşi Haraldr konungr undir sik Sunnmśri. Vemundr, brâoşir Auşbjarnar konungs, hâelt Firşafylki ok gerşist konungr yfir. ´etta var sâişla um haust, ok gera menn ¤at râaş meş Haraldi konungi, at hann skyldi eigi fara suşr um Staş âa haustdegi. ´âa setti Haraldr konungr Rčognvald jarl yfir Mśri hvâaratveggju ok Raumsdal, ok hafşi hann ¤âa um sik mikit fjčolmenni. Haraldr konungr sneri ¤âa norşr aptr til ´râandheims. ´ann sama vetr fâor Rčognvaldr jarl hit işra um Eiş, ok svâa suşr um Fjčorşu. Hann hafşi njâosn af Vemundi konungi, ok kom um nâott ¤ar sem heitir Naustdalr; Var Vemundr konungr ¤ar âa veizlu. Rčognvaldr jarl tâok hâus âa ¤eim, ok brendi konung inni meş nâiutigi manna. Eptir ¤at kom Berşlukâari til Rčognvalds jarls meş langskip alskipat, ok fâoru ¤eir bâaşir norşr âa Mśri. Tâok Rčognvaldr jarl skip ¤au, er âatt hafşi Vemundr konungr, ok alt lausafâe ¤at er hann fâekk. Berşlukâari fâor norşr til ´râandheims âa fund Haralds konungs ok gerşist hans maşr; hann var berserkr mikill."

    Ragnvald Eysteinsson, The Wise (830-890), Earl of Sunnm˛re, Nordm˛re and Romsdal, was born in Maer Nord-Tr˛ndelag, Norway and died at the Orkney Islands.
    He was son of Eystein Glumra the Noisy, Earl of Oppland, and grandson of Halfdan the Old.

    His second wife was Ragnhild Ragnhild Hrolfsdottir (Raghldr (Hldr) Hrolfsdâottir) daughter of Hrolfr Nefjaa. Ragnvald was the father of Hrolf Ganger, the founder of Normandy. He was also the father of Turf-Einar, the ancestor of the jarls of Orkney.

    He was the direct ancestor to William I of England, Edward III of England, James I of England, and, therefore, Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. He is therefore the ancestor of most of the royal families of Europe.

    Ragnvald Eystemssčon, allmčant kallad Mčorejarl. norsk storman i 9:de ęarh., ęatnjčot i hčog grad Harald Hęarfagres fčortroende och styrde sęasom hans jarl Mčorerne (Nord- och Sčondmčore samt Romsdalen). R. blef genom sin ene son. Torv-Einar, stamfader fčor Orkenčo-jarlarna och genom den andre, Gęange-Rolf, stamfader fčor hertigarna af Normandie. Af sina samtida kallades han den »ręadmilde» och den »mčaktige». Trots sin ęadagalagda trohet mot konungen čoverfčolls och drčaptes han af dennes sčoner omkr. 890. Y. s.
    Fręan Nordisk Familjebok

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.
    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald Orkney and Shetland. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous kinfolk.

    The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rognvald_Eysteinsson

    Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More (1) M, #104777 Last Edited=28 Oct 2002
    Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More is the son of Eystein 'the Noisy' Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders and Ascrida Ragnvaldsdottir. (1) He died circa 890, burnt to death in his house. Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More gained the title of Earl of More. Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More also went by the nick-name of 'The Mighty'.
    Children of Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More and Groa (?) -1. Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Earl of Orkney (1) -2. Turf-Einar Ragnvaldsson, Earl of Orkney (1) -3. Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson (1) Children of Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More and Ragnhild Hrolfsdottir -1. Ivar Ragnvaldsson (1) -2. Thori 'the Silent' Ragnvaldsson, Jarl of More+ (1) -3. Rollo Ragnvaldsson, 1st Duc de Normandie+ b. c 846, d. c 931 (1)

    Forrâas: http://www.thepeerage.com/p10478.htm#i104777

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    Contents [hide] 1 Sagas 2 Historia Norvegiae 3 Fragmentary Annals of Ireland 4 Notes 5 References

    [edit] Sagas The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Patrâaic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    [edit] Notes ^ Crawford, pp. 52–53. ^ Anderson, pp. 332–334; Saga of Harald Fairhair, c. 22. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 4 & 23. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, c. 24. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 29–30. ^ Anderson, pp. 330–331. ^ Crawford, pp. 53–54. ^ Anderson, p. 296; Annals of Ulster, s.a. 865. ^ Crawford, p. 55–56. ^ Anderson, pp. 395–396.

    [edit] References Anderson, Alan Orr. Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500–1286, volume 1. Reprinted with corrections. Paul Watkins, Stamford, 1990. ISBN 1-871615-03-8 Crawford, Barbara. Scandinavian Scotland. Leicester University Press, Leicester, 1987. ISBN 0-7185-1282-0 Ó Corrain, Donnchad. "The Vikings in Scotland and Ireland in the Ninth Century", Peritia, vol 12, pp296–339. (etext (pdf) Radner, Joan N. (editor and translator). Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. CELT: Corpus of Electronic Texts. University College Cork. Retrieved on 2007-03-10. Radner, Joan N. "Writing history: Early Irish historiography and the significance of form", Celtica, volume 23, pp. 312–325. (etext (pdf)) Smyth, Alfred P. Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 80–1000. Reprinted, Edinburgh University Press, Edinburgh, 1998. ISBN 0-7486-0100-7 Sturluson, Snorri. Heimskringla: History of the Kings of Norway, translated Lee M. Hollander. Reprinted University of Texas Press, Austin, 1992. ISBN 0-292-73061-6

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Innhold [skjul] 1 Ragnvalds µtt 2 Den ręadsnare 3 Orkn˛yene 4 Innebrent

    [rediger] Ragnvalds µtt Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert. Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    [rediger] Den ręadsnare If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    [rediger] Orkn˛yene Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    [rediger] Innebrent Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Forgjenger:

    - Jarl av M˛re
    (865–892) Etterf˛lger:

    Tore Teiande
    Hentet fra «http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl»

    Rognvald Eysteinsson "the Wise" Earl of More (830-) [Pedigree]

    Son of Eystein Glumra Ivarsson Jarl of Hedemarken (810-) and Aseda Rognvaldsdottir (812-)

    REF RFC. A Norwegian viking. Jarl of More b. ABT 830, Maer, Norway b. Abt 0857 r. Upland, Denmark d. 890, Orkney, Orkney Islands, Scotland d. ABT 890, Maer, Norway
    Married first Rognhild (Hildir) Hrolfsdotter (848-892)

    Children:

    1. Rollo the Dane 1st Duke of Normandy (-927) m(1) Poppa de_Valois Duchess of Norway (872-)
    Married second Ermina

    Children:

    1. Hrollager Rognvaldsson (874-)
    Sources:

    1. "Royalty for Commoners",

    Roderick W. Stuart, 1992, 2nd edition. This book lists all of the known ancestors of John of Gaunt, which amounts to most of the Medieval royalty of Europe. Also see the following article: "A Mediaeval Miscellany: Commentaries on Roderick W. Stuart's Royalty for Commoners," The American Genealogist 69 (April 1994)
    2. "Europaische Stammtafeln",

    Isenburg.
    3. "Plantagenet Ancestry",

    Turton.
    Ragnvald I Eysteinsson , 1st Earl of Orkne

    B: abt 0825 Maer, Nord Trondelag, Norway S: Rognvald Mere-Earl and Ragnvald "the wise" S: abt 0872 as Jarl of More and 1st Earl of Orkney D: 0894 Orkney Islands, Orkney, Scotland M: abt 0852

    http://www.geneajourney.com/nrmndy.html
    Eystein Glumra, Jarl of the Upplands, b abt 803, of Norway. The identity of his wife is not known. Known children of Eystein Glumra were: • Ragnvald I, the Wise, Jarl of North and South More and of Ramsdal, b abt 832. • Swanhild b abt 846, of Norway. She md Harald I, "Fairhair, 1st King of Norway, abt 866, son of Halfdan, "the Black, King of Vestfold, and Ragnhild. Ragnvald I, "the Wise", Jarl of North and South More and of Ramsdal, b abt 832, Norway, d 890. He md Hiltrude abt 850, daughter of Hrolf Nefia. She was b abt 834. Child of Ragnvald the Wise and Hiltrude was: Rollo/Robert I of Normandy [a], 1st Duke of Normandy, aka Ganger Rolf, b abt 855, Norway, d abt 927-931, prob Normandy, France. He md Poppa of Bayeux abt 886, daughter of Berenger,Count of Bayeux. She was b abt 876.

    Ragnvald var jarl i Mčore, Norge, och čar nog inte lika omtalad som flera av sina sčoner. En son čar sannolikt 'Gęange-Rolf', som blev stamfader fčor hertigar och kungar i Normandie, Frankrike, och det engelska kungahuset samt den som skapade hertigdčomet Normandie. En annan son 'Torv-Einar' blev jarl pęa Orkneyčoarna liksom hans broder Hallad. Ragnvald var gift med med Ragnhild Rolfsdotter, men hade ocksęa barn med frillan Groa. Ragnvalds syster Svanhild blev gift med Harald 'Hęarfager'. Ragnvald (Mčorejarl) blev mčordad (innebrčand) av Harald 'Hęarfagers' sčoner Halvdan 'Hęalegg' og Gudrčod 'Ljome'. Jarl, dčod ca 890. Ragnvald var jarl pęa Mčore. Hans far skall ha varit čOystein 'Glumra'. Han levde pęa Harald Hęarfagers tid, och blev av honom fčorlčanad med Nordmčore, Romsdal og Sundmčore ęar 865. Han var av sina samtida hčogt ansedd fčor sin klokskap och blev kallad 'den mčaktige'. Det var han som klippte Haralds hęar, som dęa icke varit klippt pęa 10 ęar.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kčallor

    1) Directory of Royal Genealogical Data, Hull, England
    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.

    Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger, en av dem som stiller seg bak de tidligere nevnte tradisjonene er Jâon Vişar Sigurşsson i boken Norsk Historie 800 - 1300 (Det Norske Samlaget, 1999). Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare

    If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene

    Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent

    Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl

    ROGNVALD I ~
    Rognvald , The Wise, Jarl (Earl) of More, Norway, the first Jarl of Orkney and a near relative of King Harold Fairhair.

    The house of Rognvald was one of the oldest lines of rulers in Norway.

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.
    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald Orkney and Shetland. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway, and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger, en av dem som stiller seg bak de tidligere nevnte tradisjonene er Jâon Vişar Sigurşsson i boken Norsk Historie 800 - 1300 (Det Norske Samlaget, 1999). Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare

    If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene

    Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent

    Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Also known as Count Regnvald ("the Rich") and as "The Wise", Earl of North and South More, of Raumsdale in Norway.{"Royal Ancestors of Magna Charta Barons," Carr P. Collins, Jr., Dallas, 1959, p.201-02, states that he died about 894. (Rogenwald = Regnvald = Rognald)}

    Earl of More/Moer in Norway and Jarl of Orkney and Shetland. He had his name Gallicized to Reginald. He supported King Harold Fairhair in an attempt to unify Norway. Norr: Jarl Rognwald (Rogvald, Raonwald, Regvald, Rouis), created Earl of Moer in 885. Roll: Rognwald, Earl of Maere. Norr: Jarl Rogwald (Raowald, Regvald, Rouis), Earl of Moer 885. Married Hilder. Beyond Rognvald, things get pretty confused. Norr has about 25 generations going back to Oden. RC doesn't agree. But some RC names coming down from RC's Odin agree in the upper portion. But the dates are some 250 years different. RC and Kraentzler agree in taking Rognvald back three more generations. Russell goes way back to Olaf the Sharp-eyed, King of Rerik.

    Rognvald Eysteinsson Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    [edit] Sagas The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Patraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had been influential in later writings on Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    Earl of More

    Born: abt 830 Maer, Nord Trondelag, Norway Died: 890 Orkney Islands, Orkney, Scotland
    Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl1,2,3 b. circa 830, d. 894 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl|b. c 830\nd. 894|p314.htm#i5205|Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders|b. c 800|p6.htm#i8264|Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir||p67.htm#i8832|Ivarr O., Jarl of the Uplanders|b. c 760\nd. a 800|p305.htm#i8265|N. N. of Throndheim|b. c 780|p67.htm#i8831|Rčognvaldr H. H. Ó., King of Vestfold||p278.htm#i9457|Thâora Sigurdsdâottir||p111.htm#i13338| Father Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders4,5 b. circa 800 Mother Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir

    Also called Jarl Ragnald I of Orkney.6 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl was King Harald Fairhair's dearest friend, and the king had the greatest regard for him.4 Also called Jarl Rognvaldr of M˛re.7 He was per late Icelandic sources, for which there is no good reason to believe that these generations are historical, a son of Eysteinn Glumra, son of Ívarr, son of Hâalfdan the Old.7 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl also went by the name of Ragnvald "the Wise".4,5 He associated with unknown , a concubine.8 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl was born circa 830 at Maer, Norway. He was the son of Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders and Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir.4,5 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl became one of H

    Earl Rognvald joined Harold fair-hair when he seized the land, but he (Harold) gave him lordship over both the Mµren and Romsdale; (7) he had to wife Ragnhilda the daughter of Hrolf nosy; their son was Hrolf who won Normandy, he was so tall that horses could not carry him; for that he was called Ganging-Hrolf; from him are come the Rouen Jarls and the English Kings; their son was also Ivar, and Thorir the silent.

    Rognvald had also base-born sons, their names were Hallad and Hrollaug and Einar, he was the youngest.

    end of this commentary

    Ragnvald married Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of MarVestfold, Norway. Ragnhild was born in 848 in Vestfold, Norway; died in 892 in Norway. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 144321.  Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of Mar was born in 848 in Vestfold, Norway; died in 892 in Norway.

    Notes:

    Name Ragnhild 'Hild' Hrâolfsdâottir
    Born 848 County of Vestfold, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Sex Woman
    Baptism ca. 848
    Age: About 0
    Employment Countess of More, Countess of Maer, Condesa de More, Countess., Comtesse de Moer, COUNTESS OF MORE
    Death 892 Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Buried ca. 892 Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Person ID I2578 My Family Genealogy | The Ravnholdt & Hansen family
    Last modified Aug 1 2018

    Family Ragnvald Eysteinsson, of M˛re , b. 825, Vestfold county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 892, Giske, M˛re and Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 67 years)
    Married ca. 845 County of Vestfold, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Hallad Ragnvaldsson Mśrajarl, Orkneyjarl , b. 850, Sunnm˛re, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 894, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 44 years)
    2. Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl , b. 850, Sunnm˛re, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 872, Orkney, Scotland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 22 years)
    3. Einarr Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl , b. 852, M˛re og Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 910, Orkney, Scotland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 58 years)
    4. Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Mśrajarls , b. 859, Giske, M˛re og Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 896, Eyjafjčorşur, Iceland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 37 years)
    + 5. Rollo Ragnvaldsson , f. Ml. 860 and 866, d. Ca. 931, Rouen, Seine-Maritime, Haute-Normandie, France Find all individuals with events at this location (Age ~ 71 years)
    + 6. Tore Teiande Ragnvaldsson Rčognvaldsson , f. Ca. 862, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. Ca. 939, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age ~ 77 years)
    7. Gutum Ragnvaldson , d. 875

    end of this profile

    Children:
    1. 72160. Rollo was born in 846 in Maer, Norway; died in 931; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

  7. 144322.  Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux died in 0896.

    Notes:

    Berengar II (died 896) was the Count of Bayeux and Rennes and Margrave of the Breton March from 886 until his death a decade later.

    In 874, Brittany's internal politics were thrown into turmoil when King Salomon was murdered by a rival. The resulting surge of Viking attacks made possible by the power vacuum was narrowly held at bay by a hasty Breton-Frankish alliance between Alan the Great of Vannes and Berengar of Rennes. Between 889-90, the Seine Vikings moved into Brittany, hard on the heels of the Loire fleet that Alan and Berengar had successfully driven out (this latter force had broken up into several small flotillas and sailed west). Alain again joined forces with Berengar of Rennes and led two Breton armies into the field. Finding their retreat down the Marne blocked, the Vikings hauled their ships overland to the Vire and besieged Saint-Lo, where the Bretons virtually annihilated the fleet.

    Berengar's kin became the first Gallo-speaking lords holding residence within Brittany (Rennes and Penthiáevre, rather than the Loire Valley-predominant Nantes or Vannes), as a consequence of the Breton nobility being more or less broken under the Norman invasions of the 880s and as a reward for holding his ground against their attacks.

    Berengar is speculated to have married the daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany, by which relationship he attained the countship of Rennes. This would make him brother-in-law of Judicael, Duke of Brittany. He is thought to be the Berengar of Bayeux whose daughter Poppa was captured in a raid and married to Rollo of Normandy. Various reconstructions make him father, grandfather, or great-grandfather of Judicael Berengar, later Count of Rennes.

    References

    This article does not cite any sources. Please help improve this article by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (August 2014) (Learn how and when to remove this template message)

    Sources

    Price, Neil (1989). The Vikings in Brittany (PDF). Retrieved July 2012. Check date values in: |access-date= (help)
    Arthur de la Borderie (1898). Histoire de Bretagne. p. 334.
    Musset, Lucien (1965). Les invasions: le second assaut contre I'Europe Chrâetienne.
    Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. 890.

    end of biography

    Berengar married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 144323.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 72161. Lady Poppa of Bayeux was born in (850) in Bayeux, France; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

  9. 144330.  Aethelstan, King of the East Angles was born in ~838 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (son of Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex and Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex); died in 890.

    Notes:

    Guthrum or Guşrum (died c. 890), christened Ąthelstan on his conversion to Christianity in 878, was King of the Danish Vikings in the Danelaw. He is mainly known for his conflict with Alfred the Great.

    Guthrum, founder of the Danelaw

    It is not known how Guthrum consolidated his rule as king over the other Danish chieftains of the Danelaw (Danish-ruled territory of England), but by 874 he was able to wage a war against Wessex and its King, Alfred.

    In 875, the Danish forces, then under Guthrum and Halfdan Ragnarsson, divided, Halfdan's contingent returning north to Northumbria, while Guthrum's forces went to East Anglia, quartering themselves at Cambridge for the year.

    By 876, Guthrum had acquired various parts of the kingdoms of Mercia and Northumbria and then turned his attention to acquiring Wessex, where his first confrontation with Alfred took place on the south coast. Guthrum sailed his army around Poole Harbour and linked up with another Viking army that was invading the area between the Frome and Piddle rivers which was ruled by Alfred.[1] According to the historian Asser, Guthrum won his initial battle with Alfred, and he captured the castellum as well as the ancient square earthworks known as the Wareham, where there was a convent of nuns.

    Alfred successfully brokered a peace settlement, but by 877 this peace was broken as Guthrum led his army raiding further into Wessex, thus forcing Alfred to confront him in a series of skirmishes that Guthrum continued to win. At Exeter, which Guthrum had also captured, Alfred made a peace treaty, with the result that Guthrum left Wessex to winter in Gloucester.

    Surprise attack

    Silver penny of Ąthelstan
    On Epiphany, 6 January 878, Guthrum made a surprise night-time attack on Alfred and his court at Chippenham, Wiltshire. It being a Christian feast day the Saxons were presumably taken by surprise—indeed it is possible that Wulfhere, the Ealdorman of Wiltshire, allowed the attack either through negligence or intent, for on Alfred's return to power later in 878 Wulfhere was stripped of his role as Ealdorman.

    Alfred fled the attack with a few retainers and took shelter in the marshes of Somerset, staying in the small village of Athelney. Over the next few months he built up his force and waged a guerrilla war against Guthrum from his fastness in the fens. After a few months Alfred called his loyal men to Egbert's Stone, and from there they travelled to Edington to fight the invaders.

    Defeat by Alfred

    Guthrum's hopes of conquering all of Wessex came to an end with his defeat at the hands of Alfred at the Battle of Edington in 878. At Edington, Guthrum’s entire army was routed by Alfred's and fled to their encampment where they were besieged by Alfred's fyrd for two weeks. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Guthrum’s army was able to negotiate a peace treaty known as the Treaty of Wedmore.[2] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recorded the event:

    “Then the raiding army granted him (Alfred) hostages and great oaths that they would leave his kingdom and also promised him that their king (Guthrum) would receive baptism; and they fulfilled it. And three weeks later the king Guthrum came to him, one of thirty of the most honourable men who were in the raiding army, at Aller - and that is near Athelney - and the king received him at baptism; and his chrism loosing was at Wedmore.” [2]
    Conversion to Christianity and peace
    Under the Treaty of Wedmore the borders dividing the lands of Alfred and Guthrum were established,[3] and perhaps more importantly, Guthrum converted to Christianity and took on the Christian name Ąthelstan with Alfred as his godfather.

    Guthrum upheld his end of the treaty and left the boundary that separated the Danelaw from English England unmolested. Guthrum, although failing to conquer Wessex, turned towards the lands to the east that the treaty had allotted under his control. Guthrum withdrew his army from the western borders facing Alfred's territory and moved eastward before eventually settling in the Kingdom of Guthrum in East Anglia in 879. He lived out the remainder of his life there until his death in 890. According to the Annals of St Neots, a chronicle compiled in Bury St Edmunds, Guthrum was buried at Headleage, which is usually identified as Hadleigh, Suffolk.[4]

    Popular culture

    Guthrum appears in several works of fiction, including:

    G. K. Chesterton's poem The Ballad of the White Horse.
    C. Walter Hodges' juvenile historical novels The Namesake and The Marsh King.
    Bernard Cornwell's first three novels of The Saxon Stories series The Last Kingdom, and The Pale Horseman, and The Lords of the North.
    On screen, he was portrayed by Brian Blessed in episode 4 ("King Alfred") of Churchill's People, by Michael York in the 1969 film Alfred the Great, and Thomas W. Gabrielsson in The Last Kingdom.

    References
    Collingwood, M. A. and Powell, F. Y. Scandinavian Britain (New York: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1908), p. 94.
    Anglo Saxon Chronicle Trans. by M. J. Swanton (New York, Routledge: 1996).
    Davis, R. H. C. From Alfred the Great to Stephen (London, The Hambledon Press: 1991) p. 48.
    Dumville, David; Lapidge, Michael (1985). The Annals of St Neots with Vita Prima Sancti Neoti, The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: a Collaborative Edition. Cambridge. ISBN 978-0-85991-117-7.

    end of biography

    Aethelstan married unnamed spouse. unnamed was born in ~0842 in (Wantage, Berkshire, England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 144331.  unnamed spouse was born in ~0842 in (Wantage, Berkshire, England).
    Children:
    1. 72165. Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark.

  11. 144348.  Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux was born in 884 in Vermandois, France (son of Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois); died on 23 Feb 943 in St Quentin, Peronne, Somme, France.

    Notes:

    Herbert II Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, Count of Meaux, was born 884 to Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907) and died 23 February 943 of unspecified causes. Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Herbert II de Vermandois and Hildebranda of France (895-931)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adele de Vermandois (910-960) 910 960 Arnulf I of Flanders (c890-965)

    Eudes d'Amiens (910-aft946) 910 946
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) 920 968 Seine-et-Marne, France Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)

    Hugues de Reims (920-962) 920 962
    Liutgarde de Vermandois (c920-978) 920 9 February 978 William Longsword, 2nd Duke of Normandy (893-942)
    Thibaut I de Blois (913-975)

    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) 913 982 Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)

    Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) 915 Saint-Quentin 8 September 987 Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978)
    Siblings
    Siblings

    Offspring of Herbert I de Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bâeatrice of Vermandois (c880-931) 880 Paris, France 26 March 931 Soissons, France Robert I of France (866-923)

    Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) 884 23 February 943 Hildebranda of France (895-931)

    Cunigunde of Vermandois (-943) 943 Udo I von der Wetterau (c900-949)

    Adele of Vermandois (?-?) Gebhard von Ufgau (?-c947)

    Berengar of Bayeaux (?-?) Daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany



    Herbert married Hildebranda of France(France). Hildebranda was born in 895 in (France); died in 931 in (France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 144349.  Hildebranda of France was born in 895 in (France); died in 931 in (France).

    Notes:

    Hildebranda of France was born 895 to Robert I of France (866-923) and Aelis and died 931 of unspecified causes. Ancestors are from Germany, France.

    Children

    Offspring of Hildebranda Capet and Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943)

    Name Birth Death Joined with

    Adele de Vermandois (910-960) 910 960 Arnulf I of Flanders (c890-965)

    Eudes d'Amiens (910-aft946) 910 946
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) 920 968 Seine-et-Marne, France Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)

    Hugues de Reims (920-962) 920 962
    Liutgarde de Vermandois (c920-978) 920 9 February 978 William Longsword, 2nd Duke of Normandy (893-942)
    Thibaut I de Blois (913-975)

    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) 913 982 Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)

    Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) 915 Saint-Quentin 8 September 987 Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978)

    Children:
    1. 72174. Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux was born in 918 in (France); died on 29 Aug 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France.

  13. 72160.  RolloRollo was born in 846 in Maer, Norway (son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of Mar and Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of Mar); died in 931; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Rollo or Gaange Rolf[1] (Norman: Rou; Old Norse: Hrâolfr; French: Rollon; c. 846 – c. 930 AD) was a Viking who became the first ruler of Normandy, a region of France. He is sometimes called the 1st Duke of Normandy. His Scandinavian name Rolf was extended to Gaange Rolf because he as an adult became too heavy for a horse to carry, therefore he had to walk ("gaa" in older Dano-Norwegian). Rollo emerged as the outstanding personality among the Norsemen who had secured a permanent foothold on Frankish soil in the valley of the lower Seine. Charles the Simple, the king of West Francia, ceded them lands between the mouth of the Seine and what is now the city of Rouen in exchange for Rollo agreeing to end his brigandage, and provide the Franks with protection against future Viking raids.[2]

    Rollo is first recorded as the leader of these Viking settlers in a charter of 918, and he continued to reign over the region of Normandy until at least 928. He was succeeded by his son, William Longsword in the Duchy of Normandy that he had founded.[3] The offspring of Rollo and his followers became known as the Normans. After the Norman conquest of England and their conquest of southern Italy and Sicily over the following two centuries, their descendants came to rule Norman England (the House of Normandy), the Kingdom of Sicily (the Kings of Sicily) as well as the Principality of Antioch from the 10th to 12th century, leaving behind an enduring legacy in the historical developments of Europe and the Near East.[4]

    Name

    The name Rollo is generally presumed to be a latinisation of the Old Norse name Hrâolfr – a theory that is supported by the rendition of Hrâolfr as Roluo in the Gesta Danorum. It is also sometimes suggested that Rollo may be a Latinised version of another Norse name, Hrollaugr.[5]

    Rollo is generally identified with one Viking in particular – a man of high social status mentioned in Icelandic sagas, which refer to him by the Old Norse name Gčongu-Hrâolfr, meaning "Hrâolfr the Walker". (Gčongu-Hrâolfr is also widely known by an Old Danish variant, Ganger-Hrolf.) The byname "Walker" is usually understood to suggest that Rollo was so physically imposing that he could not be carried by a horse and was obliged to travel on foot. Norman and other French sources do not use the name Hrâolfr, and the identification of Rollo with Gčongu-Hrâolfr is based upon similarities between circumstances and actions ascribed to both figures.[citation needed]

    The 10th-century Norman historian Dudo records that Rollo took the baptismal name Robert.[6] A variant spelling, Roul, is used in the 12th-century Norman French Roman de la Rou, which was compiled by Wace and commissioned by King Henry II of England (a descendant of Rollo).[citation needed]

    Origins and historiography
    Rollo was born in the latter half of the 9th century; his place of birth is unknown.

    The earliest well-attested historical event associated with Rollo is his leadership of Vikings who besieged Paris in 885–886.[7]

    Perhaps the earliest known source to mention Rollo's early life is the French chronicler Richer of Reims, who claims (in the 10th century) that Rollo was the son of a Viking named Ketill.[8] In terms of onomastics, it is interesting that Richer also names – without explicitly linking him to Rollo – a man named Ketill as being the leader of subsequent Viking raids (in 888), against areas on the coast of West Francia, between the Seine and the Loire.

    Medieval sources contradict each other regarding whether Rollo's family was Norwegian or Danish in origin. In part, this disparity may result from the indifferent and interchangeable usage in Europe, at the time, of terms such as "Vikings", "Northmen", "Danes", "Norwegians" and so on (in the Medieval Latin texts Dani vel Nortmanni means "Danes or Northmen").

    A biography of Rollo, written by the cleric Dudo of Saint-Quentin in the late 10th Century, claimed that Rollo was from Denmark. One of Rollo's great-grandsons and a contemporary of Dudo was known as Robert the Dane. However, Dudo's Historia Normannorum (or Libri III de moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum) was commissioned by Rollo's grandson, Richard I of Normandy and – while Dudo likely had access to family members and/or other people with a living memory of Rollo – this fact must be weighed against the text's potential biases, as an official biography. According to Dudo, an unnamed king of Denmark was antagonistic to Rollo's family, including his father – an unnamed Danish nobleman – and Rollo's brother Gurim. Following the death of Rollo and Gurim's father, Gurim was killed and Rollo was forced to leave Denmark.[9] Dudo appears to have been the main source for William of Jumiáeges (after 1066) and Orderic Vitalis (early 12th century), although both include additional details.[10]

    A Norwegian background for Rollo was first explicitly claimed by Goffredo Malaterra (Geoffrey Malaterra), an 11th-century Benedictine monk and historian, who wrote: "Rollo sailed boldly from Norway with his fleet to the Christian coast."[11] Likewise, the 12th-century English historian William of Malmesbury stated that Rollo was "born of noble lineage among the Norwegians".[12]

    A chronicler named Benoăit (probably Benoăit de Sainte-More) wrote in the mid-12th Century Chronique des ducs de Normandie that Rollo had been born in a town named "Fasge". This has since been variously interpreted as referring to Faxe, in Sjµlland (Denmark), Fauske, in Hęalogaland (Norway), or perhaps a more obscure settlement that has since been abandoned or renamed. Benoăit also repeated the claim that Rollo had been persecuted by a local ruler and had fled from there to "Scanza island", by which Benoăit probably means Scania (Swedish Skęane). While Faxe was physically much closer to Scania, the mountainous scenery of "Fasge", described by Benoăit, would seem to be more like Fauske.

    The claim that Rollo was the brother of a King of Norway, Harald Finehair was made by an anonymous 12th-century Welsh author, in The Life of Gruffudd ap Cynan.[13]

    Rollo was first explicitly identified with Hrâolf the Walker (Norse Gčongu-Hrâolfr; Danish Ganger-Hrâolf) by the 13th-century Icelandic sagas, Heimskringla and Orkneyinga Saga. Hrâolf the Walker was so named because he "was so big that no horse could carry him".[14] The Icelandic sources claim that Hrâolfr was born in M˛re, western Norway, in the late 9th century and that his parents were the Norwegian jarl Rognvald Eysteinsson ("Rognvald the Wise") and a noblewoman from M˛re named Hildr Hrâolfsdâottir. However, these claims were made three centuries after the history commissioned by Rollo's own grandson.

    There may be circumstantial evidence for kinship between Rollo and his historical contemporary, Ketill Flatnose, King of the Isles – a Norse realm centred on the Western Isles of Scotland. If, as Richer suggested, Rollo's father was also named Ketill and as Dudo suggested, Rollo had a brother named Gurim, such names are onomastic evidence for a family connection: Icelandic sources name Ketill Flatnose's father as Bjčorn Grâimsson,[15] and "Grim" – the implied name of Ketill Flatnose's paternal grandfather – was likely cognate with Gurim. In addition, both Irish and Icelandic sources suggest that Rollo, as a young man, visited or lived in Scotland, where he had a daughter named Cadlinar (Kaşlâin; Kathleen).[16][17] Moreover, Ketill Flatnose's ancestors were said to have come from M˛re – Rollo's ancestral home in the Icelandic sources. However, Ketill was a common name in Norse societies,[18] as were names like Gurim and Grim. It is also possible that the later sources were attempting to suggest an otherwise undocumented link between the historical figures of Rollo and Ketill Flatnose, by way of little-known, possibly apocryphal figures like Grim, Gurim and the Ketill said to be Rollo's father.[citation needed]

    Biography

    Statue of Rollo in Rouen. There are two bronze replicas of this statue: one at ęAlesund (Norway) and the other one at Fargo, North Dakota (United States)
    Dudo tells us that Rollo seized Rouen in 876. He is supported by the contemporary chronicler Flodoard, who records that Robert of the Breton March waged a campaign against the Vikings, who nearly levelled Rouen and other settlements; eventually, he conceded "certain coastal provinces" to them.[19]

    According to Dudo, Rollo struck up a friendship in England with a king that Dudo calls Alstem. This has puzzled many historians, but recently the puzzle has been resolved by recognition that this refers to Guthrum, the Danish leader whom Alfred the Great baptised with the baptismal name Athelstan, and then recognised as king of the East Angles in 880.[20]

    Dudo records that when Rollo took Bayeux by force, he carried off with him the beautiful Popa or Poppa, a daughter of Berenger, Count of Rennes, took her in marriage and with her had their son and Rollo's heir, William Longsword.[21]


    Rollo's grave at the Cathedral of Rouen

    There are few contemporary mentions of Rollo. The earliest record is from 918, in a charter of Charles III to an abbey, which referred to an earlier grant to "the Normans of the Seine", namely "Rollo and his associates" for "the protection of the kingdom." [22] Dudo retrospectively stated that this pact took place in 911 at Saint-Clair-sur-Epte. In return for formal recognition of the lands he possessed, Rollo agreed to be baptised and assist the king in the defence of the realm. Rollo took the baptismal name Robert. The seal of agreement was to be marriage between Rollo and Gisla, daughter of Charles. Dudo claims that Gisla was a legitimate daughter of Charles.[23] Since Charles first married in 907, that would mean that Gisla was at most 5 years old at the time of the treaty of 911 which offered her in marriage.[24] It has therefore been speculated that she could have been an illegitimate daughter.[25] However a diplomatic child betrothal need not be doubted.[26]

    After pledging his fealty to Charles III as part of the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, Rollo divided the lands between the rivers Epte and Risle among his chieftains, and settled with a de facto capital in Rouen.[27]

    Charles was overthrown by a revolt in 923, and his successor, Robert I, was killed by the Vikings in 923. His successor, Ralph, conceded the Bessin and Maine to Rollo shortly afterwards, the chronicler Flodoard tells us.[28]

    Rollo died sometime between a final mention of him by Flodoard in 928, and 933, the year in which a third grant of land, usually identified as being the Cotentin and Avranchin areas, was made to his son and successor William.[29]

    Descendants

    A genealogical chart of the Norman dynasty
    Rollo's son and heir, William Longsword, and grandchild, Richard the Fearless, forged the Duchy of Normandy into West Francia's most cohesive and formidable principality.[30] The descendants of Rollo and his men assimilated with their maternal Frankish-Catholic culture and became known as the Normans, lending their name to the region of Normandy.

    Rollo is the great-great-great-grandfather of William the Conqueror, or William I of England. Through William, he is one of the ancestors of the present-day British royal family, as well as an ancestor of all current European monarchs and a great many claimants to abolished European thrones.

    One daughter of Rollo, Gerloc (also known as Adele), who married William III, Duke of Aquitaine, was mentioned by Dudo. According to William of Jumiáeges, writing in the latter half of the 11th century, Gerloc's mother was named Poppa.[31]

    According to the medieval Irish text An Banshenchas and Icelandic sources, another daughter, Cadlinar (Kaşlâin; Kathleen) was born in Scotland (probably to a Scots mother) and married an Irish prince named Beollâan mac Ciarmaic, later King of South Brega (Lagore). A daughter of Cadlinar and Beollâan named Nithbeorg was abducted by an Icelandic Viking named Helgi Ottarsson,[32][33] and became the mother of the poet Einarr Helgason and grandmother of Guşrâun Ósvâifrsdâottir (protagonist of the Laxdśla saga).

    A genetic investigation into the remains of Rollo's grandson, Richard the Fearless, and his great-grandson, Richard the Good, was announced in 2011 with the intention of discerning the origins of the historic Viking leader.[34] On 29 February 2016 Norwegian researchers opened Richard the Good's tomb and found his lower jaw with eight teeth in it.[35] Unfortunately, the skeletal remains in both graves turned out to significantly predate Rollo and therefore are not related to him.[36]

    Depictions in fiction

    Rollo is the subject of the seventeenth-century play Rollo Duke of Normandy, written by John Fletcher, Philip Massinger, Ben Jonson, and George Chapman.

    A character, broadly inspired by the historical Rollo but including many events before the real Rollo was born, played by Clive Standen, is Ragnar Lothbrok's brother in the History Channel television series Vikings.[37]

    end of biography

    Also known as Hrolf the Ganger or Rollon, 1st Duke of Normandy from 911 to 927, called also Rolf the Walker, because, being so tall, he preferred to go afoot rather than ride the little Norwegian horses. Also shown as Rollon, Row, or Robert. Originally a Norse Viking, he was noted for strength and martial prowess. In the reign of Charles II the Bald, he sailed up the Seine River and took Rouen, which he kept as a base of operations. He gained a number of victories over the Franks, and extorted the cession of the province since called Normandy.

    By the famous treaty which Charles the Bald, http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I53974&tree=hennessee, and Rollo signed the latter agreed to adopt Christianity. He was born in 846 and died in 932, and was buried in the Cathedral at Rouen.
    -------------------------------------------------------
    From: http://sbaldw.home.mindspring.com/hproject/prov/rollo000.htm

    Commentary
    Supposed father: Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re.

    Supposed mother: Ragnhildr or Hildr.

    The origin of Rollo is contraversial. There are several medieval sources which claim to give information about the origin of Rollo, the most widely repeated of which would make him a son of Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re by Ragnhildr or Hildr. As can be seen from the following brief notices, the various primary sources offer very contradictory information about Rollo's origin.

    The earliest author to attribute an explicit origin to Rollo was Richer of Rheims, writing between 996 and 998, who called Rollo the son of another Viking invader of France named Catillus (presumably representing the Norse name Ketil) [Richer i, 28 (see PL 138: 35)]. Since Catillus appears to be a legendary individual, this account has generally been discredited, probably correctly [see Douglas 420-1].

    According to Dudo of St. Quentin (writing early 11th century), author of the earliest history of the Normans, Rollo had a younger brother named Gurim, presumed to be the familiar name Gorm. Dudo states that Rollo and Gurim were sons of a man who held many lands in "Dacia" (Dudo's word for Denmark, following other authors), and that after the death of the (unnamed) father of Rollo and Gurim, the king of Dacia fought against the sons, killing Gurim and driving Rollo out [Dudo ii, 2-4 (pp. 26-7)]. Dudo later refers to duke Richard I as being related to a "king of Dacia" named Haigrold [Dudo iv, 84-88 (pp. 114-20 passim)], who must have been the Viking raider of France of that name [Flodoard's Annals, s.a. 945, see PL 135: 463-4, van Houts 51], and not king Harald "Bluetooth" of Denmark. Note that Gurim cannot be the famous Gorm "the Old" of Denmark, who survived Rollo by many years.

    William of Malmesbury (early 12th century) appears to be the earliest author to attribute a Norwegian origin to Rollo [WM ii, 5 (p. 125)].

    As is well known, the Orkneyinga Saga (late twelfth century) [OrkS 4 (pp. 29-30)], followed by other Icelandic sources (such as the well known Heimskringla and Landnâamabâok), gives Rollo the name Hrâolfr, and make him a son of Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re, and brother of (among others) jarl Torf-Einarr of the Orkneys [OI 1: 187]. Earlier sources, such as Ari's Íslendingabâok (early to middle 12th century), mention Rognvald of M˛re and his son Hrollaugr who settled in Iceland, but not the supposed connection to the dukes of Normandy [Ari 49, 61]. A poem allegedly written by Einar mentions his brothers, including a Hrâolfr, but does not connect Hrâolfr to Normandy, and does not name a Gorm among the brothers. (See the page on Rognvaldr for more on this poem.)

    Historia Gruffud vab Kenan (ca. 1250), apparently a Welsh translation and/or revision of an earlier Latin life of Gruffudd ap Cynan, gives Haraldr Hâarfagri of Norway ("Harald Harfagyr") a brother named Rodulf (i.e., the Latin form of Hrâolfr) who is called the founder of Normandy [HGK, 3-4]. However, this is evidently a corrupt version of the Scandinavian version, and the suggestion that Rollo was a brother of Haraldr Hâarfagri need not be given any credence.

    The most prominent argument of the case for accepting the Scandinavian account that Rollo was the same person as Hrâolfr, son of Rognvaldr of M˛re, was given by D. C. Douglas [Douglas 419-23], and those who accept this identification have generally followed the same arguments. On the other side, arguments against the identification were given by Viggo Starcke in his book Denmark in World History [Starcke 222-7].

    Most of the argument of Douglas consists of accepting the tale of the sagas and rejecting evidence from the Norman sources which contradict the saga version, while explaining away the problems (on which more below). The evidence which Douglas puts forward as "a powerful, if not a conclusive, argument in favor of the identity of Rollo with Ganger-Rolf" concerns a passage in Landnâaamabâok that refers to a daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr:

    "... Annarr son Óttars vas Helge; hann herjaşe âa Skottland, ok feck ¤ar at herfange Nişbiorgo, dâottor Beolans konungs ok Caşlâinar, dâottor Gongo-Hrâolfs" (Another son of Óttarr was Helge. He harried in Scotland, and won there as his booty Nişbjorg, daughter of king Beolan and Caşlâin, daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr.) [OI 1: 66-7]

    This passage, which Douglas attributed to "Ari the Learned" (who may or may not have been the author), is then compared with a passage from the nearly contemporary Plaintsong of Rollo's son William "Longsword" which was written soon after William's death:

    "Hic in orbe transmarino natus patre
    in errore paganorum permanente
    matre quoque consignata alma fide
    sacra fuit lotus unda"
    (Born overseas from a father who stuck to the pagan error and from a mother who was devoted to the sweet religion, he was blessed with the holy chrism.)
    [Douglas 422 (Latin); van Houts 41 (English translation)]

    After explaining that the two stories are consistent with one another, Douglas then state that "[t]he suggestion of the Landnâamabâok is thus confirmed by an epic poem composed in Gaul in the tenth century." While it is true that the two accounts as they stand are consistent with each other and with the claim that Rollo and Gongu-Hrâolfr were the same man (ignoring all other evidence), it is surely a gross overstatement to claim that the Plaintsong "confirms" the other account, for there is not a single statement in the passage from Landnâamabâok that is confirmed by the Plaintsong. This is a clear case of circular reasoning, for without first assuming that Rollo and Gongu-Hrâolfr were the same man, there is no evidence that the two passages have any relation whatsoever. Douglas's case is further undermined by the fact that another source [Laxdśla Saga chapter 32, see OI 1: 246] makes Nişbjorg's mother Caşlâin a daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr, son of Oxna-´âorir, directly contradicting the thesis that Caşlâin was supposedly a granddaughter of Rognvaldr of M˛re. Yet, Douglas apparently regarded this as the strongest part of his argument.

    There are three main strands of evidence (somewhat related to each other) against the identification of Rollo with Hrâolfr son of Rognvaldr:

    1. The discrepancies between the Norman and Icelandic sources.
    Among other contradictions, the Norman sources give Rollo a brother named Gurim, while the Icelandic sources give Hrâolfr several brothers, none of them named Gormr (the presumed Old-Norse form for Gurim). Although both of the sources have their problems, earlier native sources would seem to have a higher priority than later foreign sources. While many elements of the Dudo's account are clearly legendary, there appears to be no clear motive on the part of Dudo (writing less than a century after Rollo's death) to invent a younger brother for Rollo who is then immediately killed off.

    2. The general unreliability of Norse source for the early tenth century.
    For the period under consideration, i.e., the early ninth century, the sagas have a poor record for reliability, even for Scandinavian history. For example, consider the following words of Peter Sawyer (written with regard to a different matter, but true in general), a well known expert on early Viking history: "... These sagas cannot, however, be accepted as reliable sources for the tenth century. The only trustworthy evidence for the tenth century in those sagas are the contemporary verses around which the saga writers wove their tales." [Sawyer 42] None of these verses confirm the identity of Rollo and Hrâolfr. The suspicion is made even larger by the fact that the Icelandic sources show no knowledge of Norman history other than the fact (well known throughout Europe at the time) that William the Conqueror was a descendant of the dukes of Normandy.

    3. Rollo and Hrâolfr appear to be different names.
    The natural Latinization of the name Hrâolfr would be Radulfus or Rodulfus. Yet, the Frankish and Norman sources consistently refer to the founder of Normandy as Rollo. Since these sources also include numerous individuals named Rodulfus, and consistently separate the two names, it appears that the names were regarded as different. Douglas explained this by suggesting a hypothetical hypochoristic form "Hrolle" of the name "Hroşwulf" as the basis for the name Rollo, and provides a single charter in which Rollo is referred to as "Rolphus" as evidence that the names were the same, acknowledging, however, that the charter itself was "not above suspicion." If the names were really regarded as the same, it would be expected that more convincing evidence to this effect could be offered.

    Personally, I am inclined to believe that the identification of Hrâolfr and Rollo has no basis in fact, that it was likely to have been invented by a saga writer who wanted to give the jarls of Orkney some famous relatives (i.e., the kings of England), and that whatever the confusing Norman sources say are probably about the closest we are going to get to Rollo's origin. However, based on the surviving evidence, it is not possible to come to any definitive conclusion one way or the other, and Rollo's parentage should be listed as "unknown" unless further evidence becomes available.

    Supposed second wife:

    Gisla, said to be daughter of Charles the Simple, king of France [Dudo, 46-7, 53]. She is unknown in the Frankish sources. The fact that Charles the Simple's kinsman Charles the Fat had a daughter also named Gisla who married a Viking (Godefridus) in the ninth century has led to the natural suspicion that this Gisla is an invention based on the earlier woman of the name. If she existed at all, there is no reason to believe that she was a mother of any of Rollo's children.

    Supposed additional child:

    Caşlin (Kathleen), said by Norse sources to have married a certain king Beolan, who is otherwise unidentified. As discussed above, the evidence for her is less than satisfactory.

    end of commentary

    Rollo Ragnvaldsson
    French: Robert Rognvalsson De Heidmark, Norwegian: Hrolf Ragnvaldsson, Norse, Old: Gange-Hrâolfr Ragnvaldsson
    Also Known As: "Hrolf", "Rolf", "Rollo", "Gange-Rolv", "Gange-Rolf", "Gčongu-Hrâolfr", "le marcheur", "the walker", "the dane", "duke of normandy", "Rollo the Walker", "Viking", "Gange Rolf"
    Birthdate: circa 860 (71)
    Death: 931 (67-75)
    Rouen, Seine-Maritime, Haute-Normandie, France
    Place of Burial: Rouen, Haute-Normandie, France
    Immediate Family:
    Son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re and Ragnhild 'Hild' Hrâolfsdâottir, of More
    Husband of Poppa of Bayeux and Gisáele
    Partner of Kaşlin's mother
    Father of William "Longsword"; Adáele of Normandy and Kaşlin
    Brother of Gutum Ragnvaldson
    Half brother of Hrollager Rognvaldsson; Hallad Ragnvaldsson Orkneyjarl, .; Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl and Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčorşur, Íslands
    Occupation: Duc de Normandie, Comte de Rouen, Duke of Normandy, Duke of Normandy (911 - 932), duc de Normandie, Earl of Normandy, Viking chief, Count of Normandy, 'Agongah-woekh' Aeuello (Rollo Rognvaldsson), First Duke of Normandy, Duke of Normandy 1st, Norse Viking
    Managed by: Private User
    Last Updated: October 12, 2017

    About Gange-Hrâolfr 'Rollo' of Normandy
    http://www.friesian.com/flanders.htm#norman

    http://genealogics.org/getperson.php?personID=I00020055&tree=LEO

    Duke of Normandy was the title given to the rulers of the Duchy of Normandy in northwestern France, which has its origins as the County of Rouen, a fief created in 911 by King Charles III "the Simple" of France for Rollo, a Norwegian nobleman and Viking leader of Northmen.

    Gangu-Hrâolfr Ragnvaldsson, or Rollo de Normandie was a Norse nobleman and the founder and first ruler of the Viking principality in what soon became known as Normandy. The name "Rollo" is a Frankish-Latin name probably taken from the Old Norse name Hrâolfr, modern Scandinavian name Rolf (cf. the latinization of Hrâolfr into the similar Roluo in the Gesta Danorum).

    Parents: Ragnvald Eysteinsson M˛rejarl & Hild Nefja (uncertain, see below)
    Spouses:
    1. Poppa de Bayeux
    Children:
    Vilhjalm Langaspjâot (Guillaume Longue âEpâee)
    Geirlaug (Gerloc) who later took the name Adela
    2. Gisela de France (betrothal, no children)
    According to Landnâama (The book of Settlers in Iceland, written in the 12th century), Rollo had a daughter named Kaşlâin (Kathlin or Cathlin) her mother is not named (Notes by Anna Petursdottir):

    Kaşlin (Kathlin)
    Kaşlâin is mentioned along with her father Rollo in chapter 33 in Landnâamabâok (The Book of Settlers) and her father, Rollo, and his brothers, also their father, Ragnvald are mentioned in chapert 82 : https://www.snerpa.is/net/snorri/landnama.htm

    BIG NEWS
    French and Norwegian scientists within several fields go together in a project to extract DNA from the remains of Rollo's grandson and great grandson in Fâecamp. This might give us the final answer to Rollo's origin (Note from Anna Petursdottir: Provided that the remains that are being researched, are in fact the persons in question and also are legitimate grandsons of Rollo). Excavations are expected in July 2011, results sometime autumn 2011.

    Links and Resources
    Snorre's saga
    Dudo's account (eng): http://the-orb.arlima.net/orb_done/dudo/dudindex.html
    Store Norske Leksikon
    MEDIEVAL LANDS
    [ROLLO [Hrolf "Ganger/the Walker"] (-[928]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[153]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[154]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[155]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi".

    According to Dudo of Saint-Quentin, Rollo arrived in northern France in 876[156], although there is some debate about [900] being a more likely date[157]. William of Jumiáeges records that Rollo was chosen by lot to be leader of the Viking colonists[158]. Viking raids intensified in northern France. Although they were defeated after raiding Chartres [911], Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted the Normans land around Rouen in which to settle[159]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that it was an enfeofment for which the ruler owed allegiance, and the later Dukes of Normandy who claimed it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed. A charter dated 14 Mar 918 which granted land to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes "except that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[160]. He was later known as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie].

    ROLLO ["Ganger" Hrolf], son of [RAGNVALD "the Wise" Jarl of Mčore in Norway & his wife Ragnhild ---] (-Rouen [928/33], bur ---, transferred [1064] to Rouen Cathedral[6]). The parentage of Rollo/Rolf is uncertain and the chronology of his life confused. Richer names "Rollone filio Catilli" as leader of the Vikings who raided along the Loire and against whom "Robertus Celticµ Galliµ dux" campaigned[7]. No further reference has been found to "Catillus/Ketel". Flodoard provides no information on Rollo´s ancestry. The early 12th century William of Malmesbury states that "Rollo…[was] born of noble lineage among the Norwegians, though obsolete from its extreme antiquity" and adds that he was "banished by the king´s command from his own country"[8]. The later Orkneyinga Saga is more specific, naming “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[9]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[10]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[11]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi". Guillaume de Jumiáeges accords a Danish origin to Rollo, stating that his father "possâedant presque en totalitâe le royaume de Dacie, conquit en outre les territoires limitrophes de la Dacie et de l´Alanie" and left "deux fils…l´aăinâe Rollon et le plus jeune Gurim"[12]. He records that the king of Denmark defeated the two brothers and killed Gorm, and that Rollo fled the country, first landing in England, where he made peace with "le roi…Alstem"[13]. If this refers to Ąthelstan King of Wessex, the account must be confused given King Ąthelstan´s succession in 924. Freeman suggests that Guillaume de Jumiáeges must be referring to "Guthrum-Ąthelstan of East-Anglia"[14], although this does not resolve the chronological problems assuming that the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle is correct in recording Guthrum´s death in 890[15]. After recording Rollo´s expeditions in Frisia, Guillaume de Jumiáeges states that Rollo landed at Jumiáeges after sailing up the Seine in 876[16], another suspect date which Houts suggests should be corrected to [900][17]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Rollo defeated "Renaud duc de toute la France", captured "le chăateau de Meulan", defeated and killed Duke Renaud in another campaign, besieged Paris, captured Bayeux, and attacked Paris again while his other troops devastated Evreux where they killed "son âevăeque…Sibor"[18]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Rollo attacked Chartres but withdrew after being defeated by "Richard duc de Bourgogne" and "Anselme l âevăeque"[19].

    William of Malmesbury records that "Rollo…experienced a check at Chartres" but escaped the "plentiful slaughter" of the Vikings by the townspeople, before capturing Rouen "in 876"[20]. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted Rollo "tout le territoire maritime qui s´âetend depuis la riviáere d´Epte jusqu´aux confines de la Bretagne" together with "sa fille…Gisáele", that "les princes de cette province…Bâeranger et Alain" swore allegiance to Rollo, and that Rollo was baptised in 912 by "l´archâevăeque Francon", adopting the name ROBERT after "le duc Robert" who acted as his sponsor[21].

    William of Malmesbury records that "it was determined by treaty, that [Rollo] should be baptised, and hold the country of the king as his lord"[22]. The charter which confirms the original grant (assuming that there was such a document) has not survived. However, the grant of land is inferred from a charter dated 14 Mar 918, under which land was donated to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes specifying that the donation excluded "that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[23]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that Normandy was an enfeofment for which the ruling duke owed allegiance, and the later dukes of Normandy, who claimed that it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed[24].

    The version of events recorded by Flodoard provides a different slant and names two Viking leaders. Firstly, Flodoard records that in 923 "Ragenoldus princeps Nortmannorum" who occupied "in fluvio Ligeri" devastated "Franciam trans Isaram", that "Nortmanni" made peace in 924 "cum Francis", that King Raoul granted them "Cinomannis et Baiocµ" [Maine and Bayeux], but that "Raginoldus cum suis Nortmannis" devasted the land between the Loire and the Seine[25]. This passage makes no mention of the supposed earlier grant of land along the shore. Secondly, the same source records that "Raginoldus cum suis Nortmannis" devasted Burgundy in 925, that Hâeribert [II] Comte de Vermandois besieged Norman castles "super Sequanam", that "Nortmanni" devastated "pagum Belvacensem atque Ambianensem" [Beauvais and Amboise], while Comte Hâeribert and Arnoul Count of Flanders forced "Rollo princeps" from his strongholds[26]. Thirdly, Flodoard states that "Hugo filius Rotberti et Heribertus comes" campaigned against "Nortmannos" in 927, that "filius Rollonis" did homage to ex-king Charles at "castellum…Auga", and that "Rollo" held "filius Heriberti Odo" as a hostage in 928, which suggests some sort of alliance between Rollo and Comte Hâeribert[27]. William of Malmesbury records that Rollo died at Rouen[28]. The date of his death is uncertain: Flodoard names Rollo as living in 928 (see above) but the same source names "Willelmus princeps Nortmannorum" in 933[29]. Orderic Vitalis implies that the transfer of Robert's body to Rouen Cathedral took place after the "the ninth year" in office of Archbishop Maurilius, who had succeeded Mauger de Normandie[30], which would date the event to [1064]. He is known to history as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie], although no early source has been identified which refers to him by this name or title.

    [m] [firstly] ---. The identity of Rollo´s first wife or concubine is not known.

    m [secondly] ([886] or after, repudiated, remarried after 912) POPPA, daughter of BERENGAR Comte de Bayeux & his wife ---. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Rollo took "Popa, fille de Bâerenger, homme illustre" when he captured Bayeux and "s´unit avec elle, áa la maniáere des Danois"[31]. According to Orderic Vitalis, Rollo "stormed and captured Bayeux, slew its count Berengar and took to wife his daughter Poppa"[32]. In another passage, the same source records that Rollo besieged Paris, captured Bayeux, killed "Berengarium comitem" and married his daughter Popa, in 886[33], although this date appears early in light of the likely birth date range of the couple's son Guillaume. The Chronico Rotomagensis records that "mortua a Gisla, accepit Rollo propriam uxorem filiam comitis Silvanectensis Widonis"[34]. Robert of Torigny combines the information, recording that "Rollo dux Northmannorum" married "Popam prius repudiatam uxorem…filiam…Berengarii comitis Baiocensis neptem vero Widonis comitis Silvanectensis"[35]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after capturing Rouen, "Rodulfus" married the daughter of its deceased count by whom he was father of "Willelmum…Longosped"[36]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that "le comte Bernard" welcomed "son neveu Richard" (grandson of Rollo) at Senlis after his escape from captivity[37], although in another passage he describes how Rollo captured Bayeux and took "une tráes-noble jeune fille Popa, fille de Bâerenger" in the town, marrying her "áa la maniáere des Danois"[38], in a later passage adding that Rollo married Poppa, whom he had previously repudiated, a second time after the death of his wife[39]. It would be possible to reconcile the different versions if Comte Bernard's mother was married twice, her first husband being Bâerenger Comte de Bayeux.

    m thirdly (912) GISELA, daughter of CHARLES III "le Simple" King of the West Franks & his first wife Frederuna --- ([908/16]-before her husband). The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hyrmintrudim, Frederunam, Adelheidim, Gislam, Rotrudim et Hildegardim" as the children of "Karolus rex…ex Frederuna regina"[40]. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted Rollo "tout le territoire maritime qui s´âetend depuis la riviáere d´Epte jusqu´aux confines de la Bretagne" together with "sa fille…Gisáele", and their marriage which took place after Rollo´s baptism[41]. Her marriage is recorded in the Norman annals for 912, which state that she died without issue, presumably soon after the marriage when Gisla must still have been an infant. The chronicle of Dudo of Saint-Quentin[42] describes her as of "tall stature, most elegant…", which is of course inconsistent with her supposed birth date range. The Liber Modernorum Regum Francorum records the marriage of "filiam suam [=rex Karolus] nomine Gillam" to "Rollo"[43]. Settipani considers that the marriage did not occur, and that the Norman sources confused it with the marriage of Gisela, daughter of Lothaire II King of Lotharingia, to the Viking leader Gotfrid[44].

    Rollo & his [first wife] had two children:

    1. [KADLINE . Her parentage and marriage are confirmed by the Landnâama-Boc which records that "son of Oht-here…Helge" captured and married [her daughter] "Nidh-beorg, daughter of king Beolan and Cadh-lina, daughter of Walking-Rolf [Gongo-Hrâolfs]" when he "harried in Scotland", and also records their descendants[45]. No other record has been found of "king Beolan" and the accuracy of this report is unknown. m BEOLAN King [in Scotland].]

    2. [NIEDERGA . Niederga is shown in Europčaische Stammtafeln[46] as the second daughter of Rollo by his first wife but the primary source on which this is based has not been identified.]

    Robert & his [second] wife had two children:

    3. GUILLAUME (Rouen [900/05]-murdered Pequigny 17 Dec 942, bur ---, transferred [1064] to Rouen Cathedral[47]). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names "Guillaume et…Gerloc" as children of Rollo and Poppa[48]. However, the Planctus for William Longsword[49], composed shortly after the murder of Guillaume, states that he had a Christian mother of overseas origin. Dudo of Saint-Quentin states that he was born in Rouen and, in a later passage, describes him as a "young man" one year before his father's death[50]. His father chose him as heir one year before his death[51]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that he was born before his father's marriage to Gisela and his remarriage with Popa after Gisela's death[52]. Flodoard records that "filius Rollonis" did homage to ex-king Charles III "le Simple" at "castellum…Auga" in 927[53]. He succeeded his father in [928/33] as GUILLAUME I "Longuespee" Comte [de Normandie]. Flodoard names "Willelmus princeps Nortmannorum" in 933[54]. He quelled a rebellion by the Viking chief Riulf after the latter besieged Rouen[55]. In return for swearing allegiance to Raoul King of France, he appears to have been granted rights to further territory along the coast in 933, maybe the Cotentin and Avranchin. If this is correct, it would have created rivalry with the dukes of Brittany. Dudo of Saint-Quentin describes Comte Guillaume's invasion of Brittany shortly after his accession to quell a rebellion against him, and his defeat of the rebels at Bayeux[56]. Responding to raids by Comte Guillaume, Arnoul I Count of Flanders invaded Ponthieu and in 939 captured Montreuil from Herluin Comte de Ponthieu, although it was recaptured by Comte Guillaume's forces. In 939, Guillaume joined the alliance against Louis IV King of France which was led by Otto I "der GroĎe" King of Germany who raided Frankish territory. Comte Guillaume, however, met King Louis at Amiens, receiving a confirmation of the grant of his lands in Normandy. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Guillaume was tricked into a meeting on the river Seine at Pecquigny by Arnoul Count of Flanders to settle their dispute over the castle of Montreuil, but was murdered on Count Arnoul's orders, recording his death on 17 Dec[57]. The Annalibus Rotomagensibus record that "Willermus dux Normannorum filius Rollonis" was killed "943 XVI Kal Jan"[58]. Orderic Vitalis implies that the transfer of his body to Rouen Cathedral took place after the "the ninth year" in office of Archbishop Maurilius, who had succeeded Mauger de Normandie[59], which would date the event to [1064].

    [m] firstly SPROTA, daughter of ---. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Guillaume married "une tráes-noble jeune fille Sprota…selon l'usage des Danois"[60]. From Brittany. It is possible that Sprota was Count Guillaume's concubine rather than wife, particularly as no reference has been found to a dissolution of any marriage before she married Esperleng. She married Esperleng de Păitres, by whom she had Rodulf [Raoul] Comte d'Ivry.

    m secondly ([940]) as her first husband, LUITGARDIS de Vermandois, daughter of HERIBERT II Comte de Vermandois & his wife Adela [Capet] (before 925-14 Nov after 985, bur Chartres, Abbaye de Saint-Páere). Rodulfus Glauber refers to the wife of Comte Guillaume as "sororem [Heribertum Trecorum comitem]", specifying that she was childless by her first husband, when recording her second marriage to "Tetbaldus"[61]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records the marriage of Guillaume and the daughter of Heribert, specifying that it was arranged by Hugues "le Grand"[62]. The source which confirms her name has not yet been identified. She married secondly Thibaut I Comte de Blois. "Hugonis ducis, Odonis comitis, Hugonis sanctµ Bituricensis archiprµsulis, Letgardis comitissµ, Bertµ comitissµ, Gauzfridi vicecomitis…" subscribed the charter dated 985 under which "Robertus" donated property to "Sancti Petri Carnotensis", on the advice of "Odonem, simul cum sua matre Ledgarde, pariterque dominam meam Bertam, ipsius µque coniugem"[63]. The necrology of Chartres cathedral records the death "XVIII Kal Dec" of "Letgardis comitissa"[64]. Guillaume & his first wife had one child:

    a) RICHARD (Fâecamp [932]-20 Nov 996, bur Fâecamp). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names Richard as son of Guillaume and Sprota, recording that news of his birth was brought to his father when he was returning from his victory against the rebels led by "Riulf"[65]. After the death of Richard's father, Louis IV "d'Outremer" King of the West Franks briefly controlled Rouen, and kept Richard prisoner, before the latter was able to escape, whereupon he succeeded as RICHARD I "Sans Peur" Comte [de Normandie].

    4. GERLOC (-after 969). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names "Guillaume et…Gerloc" as children of Rollo and Poppa, in a later passage records her marriage to "Guillaume comte de Poitou"[66]. Robert of Torigny also names "Willermum Longum Spatam et Gerloch" as children of "Rollo dux Northmannorum" and Poppa[67]. The Chronico Richardi Pictavensis records that "Heblus…Pictavorum Comes et Dux Aquitaniµ duxit Adelam filiam Rolli Rothomagensis"[68], although this is presumably an error for Guillaume son of Ebles. She adopted the name ADELA when baptised. "Guillelmi comitis, Adeleidis comitisse" subscribed a charter recording a donation to Cluny dated [963][69]. Lothaire King of France granted her 14 Oct 962 the right to dispose of extensive property in Poitiers, la Cour de Faye, this grant effectively putting an end to the long dispute between her husband and the family of Hugues "Capet". She used the property to found the Monastery of Sainte-Trinitâe[70]. m (935) GUILLAUME I "Tăete d'Etoupe" Comte de Poitou, son of EBLES "Mancer" Comte de Poitou, Duke of Aquitaine & his first wife Aremburga ([900]-3 Apr 963). He succeeded in 959 as GUILLAUME III Duke of Aquitaine.

    Rollo's origin
    He is named as Rollo and said to have come from Dacia by Dudo of St. Quentin (c. 965-after 1043), the historian of the Norman dukes and the earliest source. Dudo does not name Rollo's parents. The Orkneyinga saga, a later source (c. 1230), identifies him with Hrolf Gange, who is said to have been a son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, jarl of M˛re. Modern scholars generally doubt the identification with Hrolf. See, for example, Stewart Baldwin, "Rollo of Normany" in soc.genealogy.medieval, Mar. 16, 1998.

    There is much support for the claim of Rollo's homeland being Sykkylven in Sunnm˛re (M˛re), Norway.

    Dacia, the country Dudo refers to as Rollo's homeland, was what people outside Scandinavia called the Nordic countries as a unity: Norway, Denmark, Sweden and Iceland together. Dudo describes Dacia as a country of high mountains, surrounding Rollo's estate - just like Gange-Hrolf's Fauske in Sykkylven. (see photos)

    At the time the language, Old Norse (called dčonsk tunga by Snorri and others) was still the same and had not started to divide into separate dialects or languages.

    Fasge, the place Adam of Bremen describes as Rollo's home, can easily be placed in Sykkylven where Gangu-Hrolfr had his estate at the farm called Fauske, Aure or Aurum. The Danish historian Steenstrup identified (works from 1876-82) Fasge with the town Faxe in Denmark, but linguistic argument shows that this consonant change is highly unlikely, and that the Norwegian place-name Fauske is more probable.

    The outstanding linguist Hęakon Melberg argued in his dissertation that linguistic studies could shed light on the origin of the Scandinavian people and their history. In particular he opposes Steenstrup's analysis and points at several discrepancies, making Denmark improbable as Gange-Hrolf's origin.

    http://books.google.com/books?hl=no&id=KGIeAAAAMAAJ&q=fauske#search_anchor

    Sources
    Linge, Per Eldar: Gangerolvs mektige M˛re, Sunnm˛rsposten forlag 1992.
    More here: http://www.eutopia.no/Gangerolv.html

    Melberg, Hęakon: Origin of the Scandinavian Nations and Languages : An Introduction (doctoral dissertation). University of Oslo, 1952.

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/H%C3%A5kon_Melberg http://books.google.com/books?id=KGIeAAAAMAAJ&hl=no&pgis=1 http://ask.bibsys.no/ask/action/show?pid=921271042&kid=biblio

    Languages
    Gangu-Hrolf's Languages: Old French and Old Norse (the language spoken in the Nordic countries at the time):

    "Danish tounge", dansk tunga, would be the language spoken in all of Scandinavia: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_Norse_language

    dčonsk tunga: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_the_Icelandic_language#The_Scandinavian_period_.28550.E2.80.931050.29 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_French

    Snorri Sturlusson
    From Heimskringla, Snorri: "24. ROLF GANGER DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT.

    Earl Ragnvald was King Harald's dearest friend, and the king had the greatest regard for him. He was married to Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia, and their sons were Rolf and Thorer. Earl Ragnvald had also three sons by concubines, -- the one called Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug; and all three were grown men when their brothers born in marriage were still children Rolf became a great viking, and was of so stout a growth that no horse could carry him, and wheresoever he went he must go on foot; and therefore he was called Rolf Ganger. He plundered much in the East sea. One summer, as he was coming from the eastward on a viking's expedition to the coast of Viken, he landed there and made a cattle foray. As King Harald happened, just at that time, to be in Viken, he heard of it, and was in a great rage; for he had forbid, by the greatest punishment, the plundering within the bounds of the country. The king assembled a Thing, and had Rolf declared an outlaw over all Norway. When Rolf's mother, Hild heard of it she hastened to the king, and entreated peace for Rolf; but the king was so enraged that here entreaty was of no avail. Then Hild spake these lines: --

    "Think'st thou, King Harald, in thy anger, To drive away my brave Rolf Ganger Like a mad wolf, from out the land? Why, Harald, raise thy mighty hand? Why banish Nefia's gallant name-son, The brother of brave udal-men? Why is thy cruelty so fell? Bethink thee, monarch, it is ill With such a wolf at wolf to play, Who, driven to the wild woods away May make the king's best deer his prey."

    Rolf Ganger went afterwards over sea to the West to the Hebrides, or Sudreys; and at last farther west to Valland, where he plundered and subdued for himself a great earldom, which he peopled with Northmen, from which that land is called Normandy. Rolf Ganger's son was William, father to Richard, and grandfather to another Richard, who was the father of Robert Longspear, and grandfather of William the Bastard, from whom all the following English kings are descended. From Rolf Ganger also are descended the earls in Normandy. Queen Ragnhild the Mighty lived three years after she came to Norway; and, after her death, her son and King Harald's was taken to the herse Thorer Hroaldson, and Eirik was fostered by him." (Snorri Sturlasson )

    Gange-Rolv (Gčongu-Hrâolfr), var en norsk vikingh˛vding og sagafigur som egentlig het Hrâolfr Rčognvaldsson (ca 860-932) og var s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kjent som jarlen som klippet Harald Hęarfagre etter at Norge var samlet til ett rike.

    Gange-Rolv fikk tilnavnet fordi han var sęa stor at han alltid męatte gęa til fots, underforstęatt at hesten ble for liten. I f˛lge norsk og islandsk tradisjon er denne personen identisk med den historiske Rollo, som i 911 ble utnevnt til hertug over Normandie. Rollos opphav er imidlertid omdiskutert og nok umulig ęa stadfeste helt sikkert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger. En sannsynlig slektning, Vilhelm Erobreren av Normandie, inntok England i 1066 og grunnla et nytt normannisk kongehus i der.

    Gange-Rolv var med pęa mange tokt i Austerled, men ble forvist fra landet av Harald Hęarfagre etter et strandhogg han gjorde i Viken (Norge). I henhold til Snorre dro Rolv til Valland (Frankrike) etter landsforvisningen. Der ble han blant annet ble gift med kongsdatteren Gisela, og han skal ha blitt d˛pt i Saint-Clair-katedralen.

    WIKIPEDIA (Eng)
    Rollo (c. 860 - c. 932) was the founder and first ruler of the Viking principality in what soon became known as Normandy. He is also in some later sources known as Robert of Normandy.

    The name Rollo is a Frankish-Latin name probably taken from Scandinavian name Hrâolf (cf. the latinization of Hrâolf Kraki into the similar Roluo in the Gesta Danorum).

    Historical evidence Rollo was a Viking leader of contested origin. Dudo of St. Quentin, in his De moribus et actis primorum Normannorum ducum (Latin), tells of a powerful Danish nobleman at loggerheads with the king of Dacia, who then died and left his two sons, Gurim and Rollo, leaving Rollo to be expelled and Gurim killed. William of Jumiáeges also mentions Rollo's prehistory in his Gesta Normannorum Ducum however he states that he was from the Danish town of Fasge. Wace, writing some 300 years after the event in his Roman de Rou, also mentions the two brothers (as Rou and Garin), as does the Orkneyinga Saga.

    Norwegian and Icelandic historians identified this Rollo with a son of Rognvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re, in Western Norway, based on medieval Norwegian and Icelandic sagas that mention a Ganger Hrolf (Hrolf, the Walker). The oldest source of this version is the Latin Historia Norvegiae, written in Norway at the end of the 12th century. This Hrolf fell foul of the Norwegian king Harald Fairhair, and became a Jarl in Iceland. The nickname of that character came from being so big that no horse could carry him. [1]

    The question of Rollo's Danish or Norwegian origins was a matter of heated dispute between Norwegian and Danish historians of the 19th and early 20th century, particularly in the run-up to Normandy's 1000-year-anniversary in 1911. Today, historians still disagree on this question, but most would now agree that a certain conclusion can never be reached.'

    Invasion of France In 885, Rollo was one of the lesser leaders of the Viking fleet which besieged Paris under Sigfred. Legend has it that an emissary was sent by the king to find the chieftain and negotiate terms. When he asked for this information, the Vikings replied that they were all chieftains in their own right. In 886, when Sigfred retreated in return for tribute, Rollo stayed behind and was eventually bought off and sent to harry Burgundy.

    Later, he returned to the Seine with his followers (known as Danes, or Norsemen). He invaded the area of northern France now known as Normandy.

    Rather than pay Rollo to leave, as was customary, the Frankish king, Charles the Simple, understood that he could no longer hold back their onslaught, and decided to give Rollo the coastal lands they occupied under the condition that he defend against other raiding Vikings.

    In the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte (911) with King Charles, Rollo pledged feudal allegiance to the king, changed his name to the Frankish version, and converted to Christianity, probably with the baptismal name Robert. In return, and in admission of defeat, King Charles granted Rollo the lower Seine area (today's upper Normandy) and the titular rulership of Normandy, centred around the city of Rouen. There exists some argument among historians as to whether Rollo was a "duke" (dux) or whether his position was equivalent to that of a "count" under Charlemagne. According to legend, when required to kiss the foot of King Charles, as a condition of the treaty, he refused to perform so great a humiliation, and when Charles extended his foot to Rollo, Rollo ordered one of his warriors to do so in his place. His warrior then lifted Charles' foot up to his mouth causing him to fall to the ground. [2]

    Settlement Initially, Rollo stayed true to his word of defending the shores of the Seine river in accordance to the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, but in time he and his followers had very different ideas. Rollo began to divide the land between the Epte and Risle rivers among his chieftains and settled there with a de facto capital in Rouen. With these settlements, Rollo began to further raid other Frankish lands, now from the security of a settled homeland, rather than a mobile fleet. Eventually, however, Rollo's men intermarried with the local women, and became more settled as Frenchmen. At the time of his death, Rollo's expansion of his territory had extended as far west as the Vire River.

    Death Sometime around 927, Rollo passed the fief in Normandy to his son, William Longsword. Rollo may have lived for a few years after that, but certainly died before 933. According to the historian Adhemar, 'As Rollo's death drew near, he went mad and had a hundred Christian prisoners beheaded in front of him in honour of the gods whom he had worshipped,[citation needed] and in the end distributed a hundred pounds of gold around the churches in honour of the true God in whose name he had accepted baptism.' Even though Rollo had converted to Christianity, some of his pagan roots surfaced at the end.

    Legacy Rollo is a direct ancestor of William the Conqueror. Through William, he is a direct ancestor and predecessor of the present-day British royal family, including Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.

    The "Clameur de Haro" in the Channel Islands is, supposedly, an appeal to Rollo.

    Depictions in Fiction Rollo is the subject of the 17th Century play Rollo Duke of Normandy written by John Fletcher, Philip Massinger, Ben Jonson, and George Chapman.

    References ^ Gčongu-Hrâolfs saga in Old Norse from heimskringla.no ^ Holden, A.J. (1970). Le Roman de Rou de Wace. Paris: âEditions A.J. Picard. p.54. Lines 1147-1156 D.C. Douglas, "Rollo of Normandy", English Historical Review, Vol. 57 (1942), pp. 414-436 Robert Helmerichs, [Rollo as Historical Figure] Rosamond McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdom under the Carolingians, 751-987, (Longman) 1983 Dudonis gesta Normannorum - Dudo of St. Quentin Gesta Normannorum Latin version at Bibliotheca Augustana Dudo of St. Quentin's Gesta Normannorum - An English Translation Gwyn Jones. Second edition: A History of the Vikings. Oxford University Press. (1984). William W. Fitzhugh and Elizabeth Ward. Vikings: The North Atlantic Saga. Smithsonian Institute Press. (2000) Eric Christiansen. The Norsemen in the Viking Age. Blackwell Publishers Ltd. (2002) Agnus Konstam. Historical Atlas of the Viking World. Checkmark Books. (2002) Holgar Arbman. Ancient People and Places: The Vikings. Thames and Husdson. (1961) Eric Oxenstierna. The Norsemen, New York Graphics Society Publishers, Ltd. (1965)

    TEXT - SOURCE? Rollo was a Viking leader, probably (based on Icelandic sources) from Norway, the son of Ragnvald, Earl of Moer; sagas mention a Hrolf, son of Ragnvald jarl of Moer. However, the latinization Rollo has in no known instance been applied to a Hrolf, and in the texts which speak of him, numerous latinized Hrolfs are included. Dudo of St. Quentin (by most accounts a more reliable source, and at least more recent and living nearer the regions concerned), in his Gesta Normannorum, tells of a powerful Dacian nobleman at loggerheads with the king of Dacia, who then died and left his two sons, Gurim and Rollo, leaving Rollo to be expelled and Gurim killed.(1) With his followers (known as Normans, or northmen), Rollo invaded the area of northern France now known as Normandy. Wace, writing some 300 years after the event, gives a Scandinavian origin, as does the Orkneyinga Saga, Danish or Norwegian most likely.

    Unlike most Vikings whose intentions were to plunder Frankish lands, Rollo's true intentions were to look for lands to settle. Upon arrival in France, and after many battles with the Vikings, Charles the Simple understood that he could no longer hold back their advances, and decided as a tempory measure to give Rollo land around Rouen, as he did with his other barons, but under the condition that he would convert to Christianity and defend the Seine River from other raiding Vikings. In the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte (911) with the French King Charles the Simple, "for the protection of the realm," Rollo pledged feudal allegiance to the king, changed his name to the Frankish version, and converted to Christianity, probably with the baptismal name Robert. In return, and in admission of defeat, King Charles granted Rollo the lower Seine area (today's upper Normandy) and the titular rulership of Normandy, centred around the city of Rouen. There exists some argument among historians as to whether Rollo was a "duke" (dux) or whether his position was equivalent to that of a "count" under Charlemagne. According to legend, when required, in conformity with general usage, to kiss the foot of King Charles, he refused to stoop to what he considered so great a degradation; yet as the homage could not be dispensed with, he ordered one of his warriors to perform it for him. The latter, as proud as his chief, instead of stooping to the royal foot, raised it so high, that the King fell to the ground. It is important to note that Rollo did stay true to his word of defending the shores of the Seine river in accordance to the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, but in time Rollo and his followers had very different ideas. Rollo began to divide the land between the Epte and Risle rivers among his chieftains and settled there with a de-facto capital in Rouen. With these settlements, Rollo began to further raid other Frankish lands, now from the security of a settled homeland, rather than a mobile fleet.

    Rollo expanded his territory as far west as the Vire River and sometime around 927 he passed the Duchy of Normandy to his son, William Longsword. Rollo may have lived for a few years after that, but certainly died before 933. According to the historian Adhemar, 'As Rollo's death drew near, he went mad and had a hundred Christian prisoners beheaded in front of him in honour of the gods whom he had worshiped, and in the end distributed a hundred pounds of gold around the churches in honour of the true god in whose name he had accepted baptism.' Even though Rollo had converted to Christianity, at the end, some of Rollo's pagan roots eventually came to the surface. He was a direct ancestor of William the Conqueror. By William, he was a direct ancestor of the present-day British royal family, including Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. The "clameur de haro" on the Channel Islands is, supposedly, an appeal to Rollo.

    TEXT - SOURCE??? Rollo (later Robert) "of Normandy" Viking leader in France, d. 932.

    Although he is often referred to as the first Duke of Normandy, that title is an anachronism. Probably about 911, King Charles the Simple of France ceded a district around the city of Rouen to Rollo, which eventually evolved into the duchy of Normandy. He is said to have been baptized in 912, assuming the Christian name Robert. He was still living in 928, when he was holding Eudes, son of Heribert of Vermandois, as a captive and was probably dead by 932, when his son William was mentioned as leading the Normans.

    end of biography

    ROLLO THE VIKING

    DIED 931 A.D.


    For more than two hundred years during the Middle Ages the Christian countries of Europe were attacked on the southwest by the Saracens of Spain, and on the northwest by the Norsemen, or Northmen. The Northmen were so called because they came into Middle Europe from the north. Sometimes they were called Vikings, or pirates, because they were adventurous sea-robbers who plundered all countries which they could reach by sea.



    Their ships were long and swift In the center was placed a single mast, which carried one large sail. For the most part, however, the Norsemen depended on rowing, not on the wind, and sometimes there were twenty rowers in one vessel.



    The Vikings were a terror to all their neighbors; but the two regions that suffered most from their attacks were the Island of Britain and that part of Charlemagne's empire in which the Franks were settled.

    endof commentary







    Nearly fifty times in two hundred years the lands of the Franks were invaded. The Vikings sailed up the large rivers into the heart of the region which we now call France and captured and pillaged cities and towns. Some years after Charlemagne's death they went as far as his capital, Aix, took the place, and stabled their horses in the cathedral which the great emperor had built.



    In the year 860 they discovered Iceland and made a settlement upon its shores. A few years later they sailed as far as Greenland, and there established settlements which existed for about a century.



    These Vikings were the first discoverers of the continent on which we live. Ancient books found in Iceland tell the story of the discovery. It is related that a Viking ship was driven during a storm to a strange coast, which is thought to have been that part of America now known as Labrador.



    When the captain of the ship returned home he told what he had seen. His tale so excited the curiosity of a young Viking prince, called Leif the Lucky, that he sailed to the newly discovered coast.



    Going ashore, he found that the country abounded in wild grapes; and so he called it Vinland, or the land of Vines. Vinland is thought to have been a part of what is now the Rhode Island coast.



    The Vikings were not aware that they had found a great unknown continent. No one in the more civilized parts of Europe knew anything about their discovery; and after a while the story of the Vinland voyages seems to have been forgotten, even among the Vikings themselves.



    So it is not to them that we owe the discovery of America, but to Columbus; because his discovery, though nearly five hundred years later than that of the Norsemen, actually made known to all Europe, for all time, the existence of the New World.



    II



    THE Vikings had many able chieftains. One of the most famous was Rollo the Walker, so called because he was such a giant that no horse strong enough to carry him could be found, and therefore he always had to walk. However, he did on foot what few could do on horseback.



    In 885 seven hundred ships, commanded by Rollo and other Viking chiefs, left the harbors of Norway, sailed to the mouth of the Seine, and started up the river to capture the city of Paris.



    Rollo and his men stopped on the way at Rouen, which also was on the Seine, but nearer its mouth. The citizens had heard of the giant, and when they saw the river covered by his fleet they were dismayed. However, the bishop of Rouen told them that Rollo could be as noble and generous as he was fierce; and he advised them to open their gates and trust to the mercy of the Viking chief. This was done, and Rollo marched into Rouen and took possession of it. The bishop had given good advice, for Rollo treated the people very kindly.



    Soon after capturing Rouen he left the place, sailed up the river to Paris, and joined the other Viking chiefs. And now for six long miles the beautiful Seine was covered with Viking vessels, which carried an army of thirty thousand men.



    A noted warrior named Eudes was Count of Paris, and he had advised the Parisians to fortify the city. So not long before the arrival of Rollo and his companions, two walls with strong gates had been built round Paris.



    It was no easy task for even Vikings to capture a strongly walled city. We are told that Rollo and his men built a high tower and rolled it on wheels up to the walls. At its top was a floor well manned with soldiers. But the people within the city shot hundreds of arrows at the besiegers, and threw down rocks, or poured boiling oil and pitch upon them.



    The Vikings thought to starve the Parisians, and for thirteen months they encamped round the city. At length food became very scarce, and Count Eudes determined to go for help. He went out through one of the gates on a dark, stormy night, and rode post-haste to the king. He told him that something must be done to save the people of Paris.







    So the king gathered an army and marched to the city. No battle was fought--the Vikings seemed to have been afraid to risk one. They gave up the siege, and Paris was relieved.



    Rollo and his men went to the Duchy of Burgundy, where, as now, the finest crops were raised and the best of wines were made.



    III



    PERHAPS after a time Rollo and his Vikings went home; but we do not know what he did for about twenty-five years. We do know that he abandoned his old home in Norway in 911. Then he and his people sailed from the icy shore of Norway and again went up the Seine in hundreds of Viking vessels.



    Of course, on arriving in the land of the Franks, Rollo at once began to plunder towns and farms.



    Charles, then king of the Franks, although his people called him the Simple, or Senseless, had sense enough to see that this must be stopped.



    So he sent a message to Rollo and proposed that they should have a talk about peace. Rollo agreed and accordingly they met. The king and his troops stood on one side of a little river, and Rollo with his Vikings stood on the other. Messages passed between them. The king asked Rollo what he wanted.



    "Let me and my people live in the land of the Franks; let us make ourselves home here, and I and my Vikings will become your vassals," answered Rollo. He asked for Rouen and the neighboring land. So the king gave him that part of Francia; and ever since it has been called Normandy, the land of the Northmen.



    When it was decided that the Vikings should settle in Francia and be subjects of the Frankish king, Rollo was told that he must kiss the foot of Charles in token that he would be the king's vassal. The haughty Viking refused. "Never," said he, "will I bend my knee before any man, and no man's foot will I kiss." After some persuasion, however, he ordered one of his men to perform the act of homage for him. The king was on horseback and the Norseman, standing by the side of the horse, suddenly seized the king's foot and drew it up to his lips. This almost made the king fall from his horse, to the great amusement of the Norsemen.



    Becoming a vassal to the king meant that if the king went to war Rollo would be obliged to join his army and bring a certain number of armed men--one thousand or more.



    Rollo now granted parts of Normandy to his leading men on condition that they would bring soldiers to his army and fight under him. They became his vassals, as he was the king's vassal.



    The lands granted to vassals in this way were called feuds, and this plan of holding lands was called the Feudal System.



    It was established in every country of Europe during the Middle Ages.



    The poorest people were called serfs. They were almost slaves and were never permitted to leave the estate to which they belonged. They did all the work. They worked chiefly for the landlords, but partly for themselves.



    Having been a robber himself, Rollo knew what a shocking thing it was to ravage and plunder, and he determined to change his people's habits. He made strict laws and hanged robbers. His duchy thus became one of the safest parts of Europe.



    The Northmen learned the language of the Franks and adopted their religion.



    The story of Rollo is especially interesting to us, because Rollo was the forefather of that famous Duke of Normandy who, less than a hundred and fifty years later, conquered England and brought into that country the Norman nobles with their French language and customs.

    The Vikings in Normandy:
    Timeline
    Pre-Norman France map, http://www.viking.no/e/france/norm_col_gb.gif The chronology of the Vikings in Normandy can be encapsulated by a division into two successive centuries:

    From AD 820 to c. AD 920, the Viking incursions on the lower Seine became more and more frequent, resulting finally in some permanent colonisation.
    From c. AD 920 to AD 1020 was a consolidation period for Normandy, with the influx of numerous Scandinavian settlers, before turning increasingly to the Kingdom of France.

    Timeline showing the Viking raids on the river Seine

    820 Thirteen ships reach the Seine Bay. A force of Vikings lands but, having to face the shore guard, they are forced to re-embark, leaving five of their number dead on the Neustrian shore.
    841 Asgeir's fleet sails up the River Seine (from 12th May), takes the city of Rouen (14th May) and burns it down. The loot is enormous. Aesgir's army continues its penetration of the Seine, plunders and burns the rich Jumiáege monastery (24th May). The nearby monastery of Fontenelle (the future Saint-Wandrille) is also assaulted and held to ransom. In this expedition, sixty-eight captives are taken and then returned on payment of a ransom by the monks of Saint-Denis (28th May).
    845 Ragnar's fleet of 120 ships (therefore c. 6000 men) sails up the Seine and besieges Paris (28th March). Charles the Bald pays 7000 livres in order to spare Paris.
    851 Asgeir and his men, back on the Seine, this time devastate the monastery of Fontenelle (13th October) and return there eighty-nine days later (9th January 852) and, finding nothing to plunder, burn it down.
    852 Asgeir and his force raid on foot in the Beauvais region (Flanders county), from their base in Rouen. Engaged by a Frankish army, they have to withdraw and camp for the winter on Jeufosse island, securely controlling the entrance to the Seine. They stay there up to the 5th June. By the end of this year, a new group of Vikings, mainly Norwegians led by Sigtrygg (back from Ireland) and Godfrid, sails up the Seine to Jeufosse to establish their own base there. The Frankish army of Charles the Bald besieges the island.
    853 (beg.) Charles the Bald negotiates with Godfrid, who afterwards retires. As for Sigtrygg, he stays to plunder and burn numerous places up to March.
    855 Sigtrygg returns (18th July) to attempt to destroy a Frankish fort located on the Seine shore on the approach to Paris. He is reinforced by Bjčorn, leading a powerful fleet (17th August). The two armies join and carry out a raid in the south of the Seine, as far as Chartres, where they are stopped by the Frankish army of Charles the Bald. They have to withdraw to the Seine after heavy losses.
    857 Again from Jeufosse, which has now become an established base, Sigtrygg's and Bjčorn's armies attack Paris (January). Chartres is assaulted again (12th June); on this occasion, revenging the reverse of AD 855, they take it, plunder it, and slaughter all its population. During the summer they also attack Evreux and many other places, the action taking place generally around Jeufosse island. Finally, Sigtrygg retires with his men.
    858 Bjčorn is joined by a new group of Danes, led by Hasting (9th January). They lay again into the abbey of Fontenelle, which they burn down. Leading a mounted force, Bjčorn surrounds Paris and demands a ransom of the Parisian monasteries. Charles the Bald is defeated when he reacts and tries again to besiege the Viking base of Jeufosse.
    859 The attacks from the Seine valley are redoubled. Charles the Bald is engaged in a struggle with his brother, Louis the German. The Vikings take advantage of this to attack freely far from their bases: Bayeux, Laon and Beauvais, where the bishops are executed.
    860 The Viking chief, Veland, is paid 3000 silver livres by Charles the Bald to try to drive out the Vikings of the lower Seine.
    861 From May, Veland besieges Jeufosse island, leading 200 Viking ships. The Vikings of Jeufosse have to retire from the Seine, with some 100 ships. This fleet then joins Veland's. Taking advantage of several years of respite, Charles the Bald builds forts which control the Seine at Pont-de-l'Arche.
    865 Fifty Viking ships settle at Păitres (near Pont-de-l'Arche), on the Seine.
    876 100 new Viking ships make an incursion into the Seine. They sail away again after a payment of 5000 livres by Charles the Bald.
    885 A huge fleet sails up the Seine (one report tells of some 700 ships) to besiege Paris. Losses are severe on both sides. The new Frankish king, Charles the Big, relieves the city by paying a heavy ransom to the besiegers.
    887-911 Rolf (Rollo/Rollon) imposes himself as chief of the Vikings settled in the lower Seine region. He repels the Franks, pushing right up to the doors of the Ile-de-France. He attacks Chartres but, repulsed, withdraws again to the Seine.
    911 Seeking to block the lower Seine, which had become a real "motorway" for the Viking invasions of the Kingdom of Frankia, the new king, Charles the Simple, concludes an agreement with Rolf at Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, conceding to him the suzerainty of the territory of the lower Seine which, de facto, Rolf had already had for several years.

    Timeline showing the Viking Raids in Western Neustria

    From AD 836 Bjčorn and Hasting lead numerous raids in Cotentin and Avranchin.
    860-989 There are no more resident bishops in Cotentin and Avranchin nor any ecclesiastical infrastructures in these bishoprics. Whole areas are deserted by the native population as they become untenable, particularly in Cotentin.
    867 The Frankish king, Charles the Bald, concedes Cotentin and Avranchin to the Bretons, so that they might defend these territories.
    889, 890 and 891 Respectively, Saint-Lăo, Coutances and Avranches are plundered or burnt down.
    890-892 Rolf makes several raids in Bessin (Bayeux).
    905 Vire is plundered.
    907 Since Brittany is too devastated by the Viking raids, the Breton sovereignty of Cotentin and Avranchin exists only theoretically.
    911 Since Rolf is now Jarl of Rouen, and since they refuse to convert to Christianity, and seek new conquests, many of Rolf's companions settle in Cotentin and Bessin.
    916 From Cotentin and Bessin, where they have settled, numerous Scandinavian forces attack the whole eastern region of Brittany.
    924 Bessin is added to Rolf's territory.
    925 Some unsubdued Scandinavian troops of Bessin, united with native Saxons, devastate the western part of the Seine colony.
    927-928 Rolf erect many fortifications (Bayeux, Exmes, Saint-Lăo, Brionne, etc.) to face a huge influx of new Viking contingents, resistant to his authority in Cotentin (Danes from the Danelaw, and Hiberno-Norse from Ireland) and in Bessin (especially Danes from the Danelaw).
    931 Brittany is totally subdued: on the east by the Normans of the Seine and on the west by Normans who have settled on the River Loire. The Normans of the Seine take advantage of this to get a foothold in Cotentin and Avranchin, and on the Channel Islands, in order to control the Scandinavian troops which have to submit to the Jarl of Rouen's authority.
    933 Cotentin and Avranchin are conceded officially by the King of France, Raoul, to the Normans of the Seine, who are also appointed to the protectorate of Brittany.

    Rollo married Lady Poppa of Bayeux. Poppa (daughter of Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux and unnamed spouse) was born in (850) in Bayeux, France; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 72161.  Lady Poppa of BayeuxLady Poppa of Bayeux was born in (850) in Bayeux, France (daughter of Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux and unnamed spouse); was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Place de Gaulle, Bayeux, France

    Notes:

    Poppa of Bayeux was the Christian wife or mistress[1] (perhaps more danico)[2] of the Viking conqueror Rollo.

    She was the mother of William I Longsword and grandmother of Richard the Fearless, who forged the Duchy of Normandy into a great fief of medieval France.[3]

    Dudo of Saint-Quentin, in his panegyric of the Norman dukes, describes her as the daughter of a "Count Berengar", the dominant prince of that region, who was captured at Bayeux by Rollo in 885 or 889.[4]

    This has led to speculation that she was the daughter of Berengar II of Neustria. Despite the uncertainty of her parentage, she undoubtedly was a member of the Frankish aristocracy.[5]

    A statue of Poppa stands at the Place de Gaulle in Bayeux.

    Notes:

    Married:
    Poppa was captured in a raid and married to Rollo of Normandy.

    Children:
    1. 36080. William of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy was born in ~893 in Normandy, France; died on 17 Dec 942 in Piquigny, France.

  15. 72164.  Gorm the Old, King of DenmarkGorm the Old, King of Denmark was born in 860 in Jellinge, Denmark; died in 931 in Jellinge, Denmark; was buried in Jellinge, Denmark.

    Notes:

    Gorm the Old (Danish: Gorm den Gamle, Old Norse: Gormr gamli, Latin: Gormus Senex[1][2]), also called Gorm the Languid (Danish: Gorm L˛ge, Gorm den Dvaske), was the first historically recognized ruler of Denmark, reigning from c.? 936 to his death c.? 958.[3] He ruled from Jelling, and made the oldest of the Jelling Stones in honour of his wife Thyra. Gorm was born before 900 and died c.? 958.[3]

    Ancestry and reign

    Gorm is the reported son of semi-legendary Danish king Harthacnut. Chronicler Adam of Bremen says that Harthacnut came from Northmannia to Denmark and seized power in the early 10th century.[4] He deposed the young king Sigtrygg Gnupasson, reigning over Western Denmark.[3] When Harthacnut died, Gorm ascended the throne.

    Heimskringla reports Gorm taking at least part of the kingdom by force from Gnupa, and Adam himself suggests that the kingdom had been divided prior to Gorm's time. Gorm is first mentioned as the host of Archbishop Unni of Hamburg and Bremen in 936.[4] According to the Jelling Stones, Gorm's son, Harald Bluetooth, "won all of Denmark", so it is speculated that Gorm only ruled Jutland from his seat in Jelling.[4]

    Marriage to Thyra

    Runic stone for Thyra, back side
    Gorm married Thyra, who is given conflicting and chronologically dubious parentage by late sources, but no contemporary indication of her parentage survives. Gorm raised one of the great burial mounds at Jelling as well as the oldest of the Jelling Stones for her, calling her tanmarkar but ("Denmark's Salvation" or "Denmark's Adornment"). Gorm was the father of three sons, Toke, Knut and Harald, later King Harald Bluetooth.[5]

    His wife, Thyra, is credited with the completion of the Danevirke, a wall between Denmark's southern border and its unfriendly Saxon neighbors to the south. The wall was not new, but it was expanded with a ditch and earthen foundation topped by a timber stockade above it. The Danevirke ran between the Schlei and the Treene river, across what is now Schleswig.[6]

    Death, burial and reburial

    Gorm died in the winter of 958–959[5] and dendrochronology shows that his burial chamber was made from wood of timbers felled in 958.[7] Arild Huitfeldt explains how in Danmarks Riges Kr˛nike:[citation needed]


    Runic stone for Thyra, front side
    The three sons were Vikings in the truest sense, departing Denmark each summer to raid and pillage. Harald came back to the royal enclosure at Jelling with the news that his son Canute had been killed in an attempt to capture Dublin, Ireland. Canute was shot with a coward's arrow while watching some games at night. No one would tell the king in view of the oath the king had made. Queen Thyra ordered the royal hall hung with black cloth and that no one was to say a single word. When Gorm entered the hall, he was astonished and asked what the mourning colors meant. Queen Thyra spoke up: "Lord King, you had two falcons, one white and the other gray. The white one flew far afield and was set upon by other birds which tore off its beautiful feathers and is now useless to you. Meanwhile the gray falcon continues to catch fowl for the king's table." Gorm understood immediately the Queen's metaphor and cried out, "My son is surely dead, since all of Denmark mourns!" "You have said it, your majesty," Thyra announced, "Not I, but what you have said is true." According to the story Gorm was so grieved by Canute's death that he died the following day.

    This account would contradict information on the Jelling Stones which point to Queen Thyra dying before Gorm. Some archaeologists and historians have suggested that Gorm was buried first in Queen Thyra's grave mound at Jelling, and later moved by his son, Harald Bluetooth, into the original wooden church in Jelling.[3] According to this theory it is believed, that the skeleton found at the site of the first Christian church of Jelling is in fact Gorm the Old, though the theory is still much debated. During the reign of Gorm, most Danes still worshipped the Norse gods, but during the reign of Gorm's son, Harold Bluetooth, Denmark officially converted to Christianity. Harald, accordingly, left the hill where Gorm had originally been interred as a memorial.

    Legacy

    Gorm was "old" in the sense that he was considered the traditional ancestral "head" of the Danish monarchy. Saxo Grammaticus in the Gesta Danorum asserts that Gorm was older than other monarchs and having lived so long was blind by the time his son Canute was killed.

    end of biography

    Gorm's pedigree: https://fabpedigree.com/s038/f790309.htm

    end of comment

    Buried:
    Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark

    Gorm married Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark. Elgiva (daughter of Aethelstan, King of the East Angles and unnamed spouse) was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 72165.  Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (daughter of Aethelstan, King of the East Angles and unnamed spouse); died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark.
    Children:
    1. 36082. Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark was born in ~0895 in Blauzahn, Bavaria, Schwaben, Germany; died on 1 Sep 0986 in Gormshoj, Denmark.

  17. 72174.  Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux was born in 918 in (France) (son of Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux and Hildebranda of France); died on 29 Aug 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France.

    Notes:

    Robert Carolingian Vermandois de Meaux, Count of Meaux, Count of Troyes, was born circa 920 to Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) and Hildebranda of France (895-931) and died circa 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France of unspecified causes. He married Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.

    Children

    Offspring of Robert de Vermandois and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Herbert III of Meaux (c950-995) 950 995
    Adele of Meaux (c950-c980) 950 980 Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)

    Adelaide de Troyes (c955-c991) 955 991 Charles, Duke of Lower Lorraine (953-993)
    Noteworthy descendants include

    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Namesakes of Robert de Vermandois (918-968)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) Seine-et-Marne, France Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) Hildebranda of France (895-931) Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Robert I of Senlis (?-1004) Bernard of Senlis (919-947)
    Robert II of Senlis (?-1028) Robert I of Senlis (?-1004)

    Robert married Adelaide-Werra de Chaton in 953 in Vermandois, France. Adelaide-Werra was born in 920 in (France); died in 967 in (France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 72175.  Adelaide-Werra de Chaton was born in 920 in (France); died in 967 in (France).

    Notes:

    Adele Carolingian of Meaux was born 950 to Robert de Vermandois (918-968) and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) and died 980 of unspecified causes. She married Lambert de Chalon (930-979) . She married Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    The French Wikipedia has her first husband marry her mother,[1] which is unlikely, given her age. The same source has her a daughter Gerberge marry King Adalberto of Italy. This would make Adele a grandmother at the age of 12. However, in the reconstruction shown here, Adele is married to two men at once, with her youngest daughter from her first marriage born around 972 and her eldest daughter from her second marriage born around 965.

    Note that Genealogie Quebec merges her with her sister.[2]



    Children

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Hugh I de Chalon (?-1039)
    Mahaut de Chalon (?-1019) Henri I de Bourgogne (c948-1002)
    Geoffroi de Semur (?-c990)

    Aelis of Chalon (?-?) Guy I de Macon (975-1006)

    Elizabeth de Chalon (970-1014)

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Gottfried of Anjou (?-987) 987
    Fulk III, Count of Anjou (972-1040) 972 21 June 1040 Metz, France âElisabeth de Vendăome (c979-999)
    Hildegarde de Beaugency (c990-)

    Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) 967 Conan I of Rennes (927-992)

    Gerberge of Anjou (965-1041) 965 1041 Guillaume III Taillefer of Angoulăeme (960-1028)
    ^ wikipedia:fr:Lambert de Chalon
    ^ http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=23981

    Children:
    1. 36087. Adele of Meaux was born in ~950 in Meaux, France; died in ~980.

  19. 487952.  Donald of Scotland, II, King of AlbaDonald of Scotland, II, King of Alba was born in (850-860) in (Scotland); died in 900 in Forres, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Donald II (a.k.a. Domnall mac Causantâin and Domnall II) lived from 862 to 900 and was King of Alba from 889 to 900. The wider picture in Scotland at the time is set out in our Historical Timeline.

    Donald II was the son of King Constantine I of the Picts and Scots, and it is arguable that he should have succeeded to the throne on the death of his uncle, King Aedh. However, Aedh's murder in 878 was followed by the joint rule of Eochaid and Giric. In 889 Eochaid tried to gain sole control of the crown by commissioning Donald to kill Giric. This Donald did, at Dundurn near St Fillans at the eastern end of Loch Earn. He then went on to exile Eochaid, before taking the crown for himself.

    However dubious Eochaid's claims to the Crown of the Picts and Scots had been, he claim to be King of Strathclyde was much stronger. When Eochaid was exiled by Donald II to Gwynedd in Wales most of the nobility of Strathclyde left with him, and Donald II combined the Crowns of the Picts and Scots and the Crown of Strathclyde, becoming the first person to be referred to in his own time as King of Alba. Alba had been an entity since the merging of the Crowns of the Picts and the Scots by Kenneth I in 843; but until Donald, Kings had taken the title King of Picts or King of the Picts and Scots.

    Donald II's reign was a turbulent one. During it, much of northern Scotland fell under the control of the Vikings under Sigurd the Mighty. He was also the first Scottish King (though not the last) to be recorded as fighting against Highlanders.

    Donald was killed in battle by the Danes at Dunnottar, in 900 and was buried in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel on the Isle of Iona. His successor was his cousin, King Constantine II. Donald's son, Malcolm, later became King Malcolm I.

    end of biography

    Domnall mac Causantâin (Modern Gaelic: Dáomhnall mac Cháoiseim),[1] anglicised as Donald II (died 900) was King of the Picts or King of Scotland (Alba) in the late 9th century. He was the son of Constantine I (Causantâin mac Cinâaeda). Donald is given the epithet Dâasachtach, "the Madman", by The Prophecy of Berchâan.[2]

    Life

    Donald became king on the death or deposition of Giric (Giric mac Dâungail), the date of which is not certainly known but usually placed in 889. The Chronicle of the Kings of Alba reports:

    Doniualdus son of Constantini held the kingdom for 11 years [889–900]. The Northmen wasted Pictland at this time. In his reign a battle occurred between Danes and Scots at Innisibsolian where the Scots had victory. He was killed at Opidum Fother [modern Dunnottar] by the Gentiles.[3]

    It has been suggested that the attack on Dunnottar, rather than being a small raid by a handful of pirates, may be associated with the ravaging of Scotland attributed to Harald Fairhair in the Heimskringla.[4] The Prophecy of Berchâan places Donald's death at Dunnottar, but appears to attribute it to Gaels rather than Norsemen; other sources report he died at Forres.[5] Donald's death is dated to 900 by the Annals of Ulster and the Chronicon Scotorum, where he is called king of Alba, rather than king of the Picts. He was buried on Iona. Like his father, Constantine, he died a violent death at a premature age.

    The change from king of the Picts to king of Alba is seen as indicating a step towards the kingdom of the Scots, but historians, while divided as to when this change should be placed, do not generally attribute it to Donald in view of his epithet.[6] The consensus view is that the key changes occurred in the reign of Constantine II (Causantâin mac Áeda),[7] but the reign of Giric has also been proposed.[8]

    The Chronicle of the Kings of Alba has Donald succeeded by his cousin Constantine II. Donald's son Malcolm (Mâael Coluim mac Domnall) was later king as Malcolm I. The Prophecy of Berchâan appears to suggest that another king reigned for a short while between Donald II and Constantine II, saying "half a day will he take sovereignty". Possible confirmation of this exists in the Chronicon Scotorum, where the death of "Ead, king of the Picts" in battle against the Uâi Ímair is reported in 904. This, however, is thought to be an error, referring perhaps to Ądwulf, the ruler of Bernicia, whose death is reported in 913 by the other Irish annals.[9]

    end of biography

    Timeline: Prehistory to 1000

    8500 BC: The date of the oldest human settlement yet found in Scotland, at Cramond, near Edinburgh.

    3000 BC: Maeshowe chambered tomb is built on Orkney.

    3000 BC: Alleged date of origin of the Fortingall Yew, probably the world's oldest living thing.

    3000 BC: Occupation of what may be the first Crannog or artificial islet residence, on the islet Eilean Domhnuill on Loch Olabhat in North Uist.

    2500 BC to 2000 BC: Stone village of Skara Brae on Orkney in occupation.

    1400 BC: The era of Scota, the daughter of an Egyptian Pharaoh, who features in the foundation myth of Ireland an Scotland, and who Scotland is named after.

    500 BC: Crannogs, houses built on stilts or artificial islets, begin to appear widely on Scottish lochs.

    200 BC: According to Irish legend, the "School for Heroes" is run by the warrior queen Scâathach, or Sgathach, at her fortress Dâun Scâaith, near Tarskavaig on Skye.

    200 BC to AD 200: Building and occupation of Brochs, circular stone defensive towers.

    20 BC: Pontius Pilate, later to become the Prefect of the Roman province of Judaea, is born at Fortingall.

    AD 80: Julius Agricola Roman Governor of Britain, invades Scotland, reaching a line between the Rivers Clyde and Forth by AD 82.

    AD 83: Julius Agricola invades northern Scotland.

    AD 84: The Battle of Mons Graupius takes place at a location still uncertain. The Romans under Julius Agricola convincingly defeat the Caledonians under Calgacus. They fail to press home their advantage, however, and instead establish a defensive line of forts extending north east from Loch Lomond to Stonehaven to guard the exits from the main highland glens.

    AD 105: The Romans withdraw from Scotland to a defensive line between the Rivers Solway and Tyne. This is fortified as Hadrian's Wall from AD 121.

    AD 139: The Romans advance again, to a line between the Forth and Clyde and build the Antonine Wall.

    AD 170: The Romans withdraw to Hadrian's Wall once more.

    AD 208: Roman Emperor Septimius Severus launches the last campaign intended to conquer Scotland, establishing a major base at Cramond, on the site of a fort built in AD 142.

    AD 211: Septimius Severus dies in York. His successor Caracalla abandons territory north of Hadrians Wall and in 212 the Romans withdraw from what will later become Scotland for the final time.

    AD 250: The first raids take place in western Scotland by the strong Irish tribe, the Scots.

    AD 367: The Picti, or the Picts, push the Romans back from Hadrian's Wall. "Picti" is the Romans' disparaging slang for their northern neighbours, meaning the painted (or tattooed) ones.

    AD 397: Saint Ninian dedicates the first Christian church in Scotland, the Candida Casa at Whithorn, to St Martin.

    AD 500: Increased migration of Scoti or Scots from Ireland to Scotland leads to the establishment of the kingdom of Dalriada in what is now Argyll, with its capital at Dunadd in Kilmartin Glen.

    AD 500: King of the Scots of Dalriada, Fergus Mor fights both the Picts to the east and the Britons of Strathclyde to the south for land.

    10 March 520: St Kessog, the original patron saint of Scotland, is killed at Bandry, on the western shore of Loch Lomond.

    7 December 521: The birth in County Donegal in Ireland of the man who would go on to become Saint Columba.

    AD 550: The Angles establish Bernicia, later called Northumbria, with boundaries extending south to Yorkshire.

    AD 552: St Mungo or St Kentigern founds a church on part of the site that later became Glasgow Cathedral.

    AD 562: St Moluag founds a settlement on the Isle of Lismore in the mouth of Loch Linnhe.

    12 May 563: Saint Columba and twelve companions land on the island of Iona to establish a monastery.

    25 June 592: St Moluag dies in Rosemarkie.

    9 June 597: St Columba dies in his monastery at Iona.

    13 January 614: St Mungo or St Kentigern dies, and is buried at his church in Clas-gu which later becomes Glasgow.

    17 April 617: Saint Donan and 52 of his followers are murdered during a raid on their monastery on the Island of Eigg.

    AD 638: Edinburgh - Din Eidyn - is overrun by the Angles of the Kingdom of Northumbria.

    3 January 642: The birth in Ireland of Saint Maelrubha, a monk who founded a monastery at what is now Applecross.

    5 August 642: The death at the Battle of Maserfield (near modern Oswestry) of King Oswald of Northumbria, later known as St Oswald.

    31 August 651: The death in what is now St Aidan's Church in Bamburgh of St Aidan of Lindisfarne, the Apostle of Northumbria.

    AD 672: A Pictish uprising against the Kingdom of Northumbria is suppressed.

    AD 678: St Nathalan dies on Deeside.


    Clickable Index Map


    8500 BC: The date of the oldest human settlement yet found in Scotland, at Cramond, near Edinburgh.

    3000 BC: Maeshowe chambered tomb is built on Orkney.

    3000 BC: Alleged date of origin of the Fortingall Yew, probably the world's oldest living thing.

    3000 BC: Occupation of what may be the first Crannog or artificial islet residence, on the islet Eilean Domhnuill on Loch Olabhat in North Uist.

    2500 BC to 2000 BC: Stone village of Skara Brae on Orkney in occupation.

    1400 BC: The era of Scota, the daughter of an Egyptian Pharaoh, who features in the foundation myth of Ireland an Scotland, and who Scotland is named after.

    500 BC: Crannogs, houses built on stilts or artificial islets, begin to appear widely on Scottish lochs.

    200 BC: According to Irish legend, the "School for Heroes" is run by the warrior queen Scâathach, or Sgathach, at her fortress Dâun Scâaith, near Tarskavaig on Skye.

    200 BC to AD 200: Building and occupation of Brochs, circular stone defensive towers.

    20 BC: Pontius Pilate, later to become the Prefect of the Roman province of Judaea, is born at Fortingall.

    AD 80: Julius Agricola Roman Governor of Britain, invades Scotland, reaching a line between the Rivers Clyde and Forth by AD 82.

    AD 83: Julius Agricola invades northern Scotland.

    AD 84: The Battle of Mons Graupius takes place at a location still uncertain. The Romans under Julius Agricola convincingly defeat the Caledonians under Calgacus. They fail to press home their advantage, however, and instead establish a defensive line of forts extending north east from Loch Lomond to Stonehaven to guard the exits from the main highland glens.

    AD 105: The Romans withdraw from Scotland to a defensive line between the Rivers Solway and Tyne. This is fortified as Hadrian's Wall from AD 121.

    AD 139: The Romans advance again, to a line between the Forth and Clyde and build the Antonine Wall.

    AD 170: The Romans withdraw to Hadrian's Wall once more.

    AD 208: Roman Emperor Septimius Severus launches the last campaign intended to conquer Scotland, establishing a major base at Cramond, on the site of a fort built in AD 142.

    AD 211: Septimius Severus dies in York. His successor Caracalla abandons territory north of Hadrians Wall and in 212 the Romans withdraw from what will later become Scotland for the final time.

    AD 250: The first raids take place in western Scotland by the strong Irish tribe, the Scots.

    AD 367: The Picti, or the Picts, push the Romans back from Hadrian's Wall. "Picti" is the Romans' disparaging slang for their northern neighbours, meaning the painted (or tattooed) ones.

    AD 397: Saint Ninian dedicates the first Christian church in Scotland, the Candida Casa at Whithorn, to St Martin.

    AD 500: Increased migration of Scoti or Scots from Ireland to Scotland leads to the establishment of the kingdom of Dalriada in what is now Argyll, with its capital at Dunadd in Kilmartin Glen.

    AD 500: King of the Scots of Dalriada, Fergus Mor fights both the Picts to the east and the Britons of Strathclyde to the south for land.

    10 March 520: St Kessog, the original patron saint of Scotland, is killed at Bandry, on the western shore of Loch Lomond.

    7 December 521: The birth in County Donegal in Ireland of the man who would go on to become Saint Columba.

    AD 550: The Angles establish Bernicia, later called Northumbria, with boundaries extending south to Yorkshire.

    AD 552: St Mungo or St Kentigern founds a church on part of the site that later became Glasgow Cathedral.

    AD 562: St Moluag founds a settlement on the Isle of Lismore in the mouth of Loch Linnhe.

    12 May 563: Saint Columba and twelve companions land on the island of Iona to establish a monastery.

    25 June 592: St Moluag dies in Rosemarkie.

    9 June 597: St Columba dies in his monastery at Iona.

    13 January 614: St Mungo or St Kentigern dies, and is buried at his church in Clas-gu which later becomes Glasgow.

    17 April 617: Saint Donan and 52 of his followers are murdered during a raid on their monastery on the Island of Eigg.

    AD 638: Edinburgh - Din Eidyn - is overrun by the Angles of the Kingdom of Northumbria.

    3 January 642: The birth in Ireland of Saint Maelrubha, a monk who founded a monastery at what is now Applecross.

    5 August 642: The death at the Battle of Maserfield (near modern Oswestry) of King Oswald of Northumbria, later known as St Oswald.

    31 August 651: The death in what is now St Aidan's Church in Bamburgh of St Aidan of Lindisfarne, the Apostle of Northumbria.

    AD 672: A Pictish uprising against the Kingdom of Northumbria is suppressed.

    AD 678: St Nathalan dies on Deeside.

    20 May 685: The Battle of Dunnichen or Nechtansmere, near Forfar. King Ecgfrith of Northumbria is decisively defeated by the Picts, paving the way for the development of a separate Scottish nation. The battle is later depicted on a cross slab at Aberlemno Kirk.

    20 March 687: The death on Inner Farne Island of St Cuthbert, the a monk, bishop and hermit regarded as the patron saint of northern England.

    23 September 704: The death of Adomnâan of Iona, also known as Saint Adomnâan. He was Abbot of Iona, the author of the Life of Columba and the promoter of the hugely influential Law of Adomnâan.

    6 March 757: The death on Bass Rock of Saint Baldred of Tyninghame.

    8 June 793: The monastery at Lindisfarne suffers its first raid by Vikings. Others will follow, leading to the abandonment of the monastery in 875.

    795: First recorded Viking raid (probably from Orkney), on Iona, which is raided twice more in the following decade.

    839: The Picts, who have controlled all of Scotland north of the Forth and Clyde except for Argyll, suffer a heavy defeat at the hands of the Vikings. Most of the Pictish nobility is wiped out in the defeat, including King Bridei VI.

    843: Kenneth Mac Alpin becomes King of the Scots of Dalriada; and later becomes King of the Picts of Pictland as well, unifying the main groups in Scotland north of the Forth-Clyde line for the first time within the Kingdom of Alba.

    850: Viking pressure leads to the relocation of the capital of Alba from Argyll to Scone, near Perth. The religious centre, and the relics of St Columba, moves from Iona to Dunkeld.

    850: Kenneth Mac Alpin, also known as Kenneth I, raids Northumbria six times in the 850s.

    858: Kenneth Mac Alpin is succeeded by Donald I.

    863: Donald I is succeeded by Constantine I.

    870: Following a 15 week siege the Vikings capture the fortress at Dumbarton Rock guarding the entrance to the Clyde and the British Kingdom of Strathclyde.

    872: Constantine I arranges the death of the King of Strathclyde in 872. He replaces him with his own brother in law, Rhun: effectively making Strathclyde a subordinate kingdom to Alba.

    877: Constantine I is succeeded by King Aedh.

    878: King Aedh is succeeded by the joint rule of Kings Eochaid and Giric.

    889: Kings Eochaid and Giric are succeeded by Donald II.

    890: The Vikings capture the Pictish fortress at Dunnottar, near Stonehaven.

    900: Constantine II succeeds Donald II and helps incorporate Viking settlers into the emerging Kingdom of Scotland.

    937: A joint army comprising Constantine II's Scots and Olaf III Guthfrithson's Vikings is defeated at the Battle of Brunanburh by King Athelstan of England in 937: largely securing the future of what is to become England.

    943: Constantine II is succeeded by Malcolm I.

    945: Edmund, a Danish King ruling Northumbria, gives Cumbria to Malcolm I of Scotland in return for military support.

    954: Malcolm I is succeeded by King Indulf.

    962: King Indulf is succeeded by King Duff.

    967: King Duff is succeeded by King Culen.

    971: King Culen is succeeded by Kenneth II.

    995: Kenneth II is succeeded by Constantine III.

    997: Constantine III is succeeded by Kenneth III.

    end of timeline

    Died:
    A brief history and overview of Forres; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Forres

    The earliest written reference to Forres may be the ????a? e?s??s?? (Ouâarar eâischysis, 'Varar Estuary') mentioned in the second century Geography of Claudius Ptolemy. A royal castle was present in the area from at least 900 AD, and around 1140 AD Forres became a royal burgh. Royal burghs were founded by the Kings of Scots of the 12th century to encourage trade and economic improvement. The local abbey was plundered by the Wolf of Badenoch.

    On 23 June 1496 King James IV of Scotland issued a Royal Charter laying down the rights and privileges that the town's people are believed to have held by an earlier charter since the reign of King David I some 300 years earlier.

    Buried:
    was buried in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel... https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html

    View images and more history of St Oran's; https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html, (images: https://www.google.com/search?q=Saint+Oran%27s+Chapel+image&client=firefox-b-1-ab&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjcxPKjgIraAhUL71MKHcCmCYoQ7AkIQA&biw=1224&bih=826)

    Donald married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 487953.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 243976. Malcolm I of Scotland, King of Alba was born in 897 in Scotland; died in 954 in Auldearn, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

  21. 488000.  Edward the Elder, King of the Anglo-SaxonsEdward the Elder, King of the Anglo-Saxons was born in ~874 in (Wantage, Berkshire) England (son of Alfred the Great, King of Wessex and Ealhswith); died on 17 Jul 924 in Farndon, Cheshire, England; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Edward the Elder (c. 874 – 17 July 924) was King of the Anglo-Saxons from 899 until his death. He was the elder son of Alfred the Great and his wife Ealhswith. When Edward succeeded, he had to defeat a challenge from his cousin Ąthelwold, who had a strong claim to the throne as the son of Alfred's elder brother and predecessor as king, Ąthelred.

    Alfred had succeeded Ąthelred as king of Wessex in 871, and almost faced defeat against the Danish Vikings until his decisive victory at the Battle of Edington in 878. After the battle, the Vikings still ruled Northumbria, East Anglia and eastern Mercia, with only Wessex and western Mercia under Anglo-Saxon control. In the early 880s Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians, the ruler of western Mercia, accepted Alfred's lordship and married his daughter Ąthelflµd, and around 886 Alfred adopted the new title 'King of the Anglo-Saxons' as the ruler of all Anglo-Saxons not subject to Danish rule.

    In 910 a Mercian and West Saxon army inflicted a decisive defeat on an invading Northumbrian army, ending the threat from the northern Vikings. In the 910s, Edward conquered Viking ruled southern England in partnership with his sister Ąthelflµd, who had succeeded as Lady of the Mercians following the death of her husband in 911. Historians dispute how far Mercia was dominated by Wessex during this period, and after Ąthelflµd's death in June 918 her daughter Ąlfwynn briefly became second Lady of the Mercians, but in December Edward took her into Wessex and imposed direct rule on Mercia. By the end of the 910s he ruled Wessex, Mercia and East Anglia, and only Northumbria remained under Viking rule. In 924 he faced a Mercian and Welsh revolt at Chester, and after putting it down he died at Farndon in Cheshire on 17 July 924. He was succeeded by his eldest son Ąthelstan.

    Edward has been described as "perhaps the most neglected of English kings", partly because few primary sources for his reign survive. His reputation among historians rose in the late twentieth century, and he is seen as destroying the power of the Vikings in southern England, and laying the foundations for a south-centred united English kingdom.

    King of the Anglo-Saxons
    Reign 26 October 899 – 17 July 924
    Coronation 8 June 900 Kingston upon Thames or Winchester
    Predecessor Alfred the Great
    Successor Ąthelstan
    Born c.?874
    Died 17 July 924
    Farndon, Cheshire, England
    Burial New Minster, Winchester, later translated to Hyde Abbey
    Spouse Ecgwynn
    Ąlfflµd
    Eadgifu
    Issue
    Detail
    See list[show]
    House Wessex
    Father Alfred the Great
    Mother Ealhswith


    Background

    Mercia was the dominant kingdom in southern England in the eighth century and maintained its position until it suffered a decisive defeat by Wessex at the Battle of Ellandun in 825. Thereafter the two kingdoms became allies, which was to be an important factor in English resistance to the Vikings.[1] In 865 the Danish Viking Great Heathen Army landed in East Anglia and used this as a starting point for an invasion. The East Anglians were forced to buy peace and the following year the Vikings invaded Northumbria, where they appointed a puppet king in 867. They then moved on Mercia, where they spent the winter of 867–868. King Burgred of Mercia was joined by King Ąthelred of Wessex and his brother, the future King Alfred, for a combined attack on the Vikings, who refused an engagement; in the end the Mercians bought peace with them. The following year, the Danes conquered East Anglia, and in 874 they expelled King Burgred, and Ceolwulf became the last King of Mercia with their support. In 877 the Vikings partitioned Mercia, taking the eastern regions for themselves and allowing Ceolwulf to keep the western ones. The situation was transformed the following year when Alfred won a decisive victory over the Danes at the Battle of Edington. He was thus able to prevent the Vikings from taking Wessex and western Mercia, although they still occupied Northumbria, East Anglia and eastern Mercia.[2]

    Childhood

    A page from the will of Alfred the Great, which left the bulk of his estate to Edward
    Alfred the Great married Ealhswith in 868. Her father was Ąthelred Mucel, Ealdorman of the Gaini, and her mother, Eadburh, was a member of the Mercian royal family. Alfred and Ealhswith had five children who survived childhood. The oldest was Ąthelflµd, who married Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians, and ruled as Lady of the Mercians after his death. Edward was next, and the second daughter, Ąthelgifu, became abbess of Shaftesbury. The third daughter, Ąlfthryth, married Baldwin, Count of Flanders, and the younger son, Ąthelweard, was given a scholarly education, including learning Latin. This would usually suggest that he was intended for the church, but it is unlikely in Ąthelweard's case as he had sons. There were also an unknown number of children who died young. Neither part of Edward's name, which means 'protector of wealth', had been used previously by the West Saxon royal house, and Barbara Yorke suggests that he may have been named after his maternal grandmother Eadburh, reflecting the West Saxon policy of strengthening links with Mercia.[3]

    Ąthelflµd was probably born about a year after her parents' marriage, and Edward was brought up with his youngest sister, Ąlfthryth. Yorke argues that he was therefore probably nearer in age to Ąlfthryth than Ąthelflµd. However, he led troops in battle in 893, and he must have been of marriagable age in that year as his oldest son Ąthelstan was born about 894, so Edward was probably born in the mid-870s.[4] According to Asser in his Life of King Alfred, Edward and Ąlfthryth were educated at court by male and female tutors, and read ecclesiastical and secular works in English, such as the Psalms and Old English poems. They were taught the courtly qualities of gentleness and humility, and Asser wrote that they were obedient to their father and friendly to visitors. This is the only known case of an Anglo-Saxon prince and princess receiving the same upbringing.[5]

    Ątheling

    As a son of a king, Edward was an µtheling, a prince of the royal house who was eligible for kingship. However, even though he had the advantage of being the eldest son of the reigning king, his accession was not assured, as he had cousins who had a strong claim to the throne. Ąthelhelm and Ąthelwold were sons of Ąthelred, Alfred's older brother and predecessor as king, but they had been passed over because they were infants when their father died. More is known about Edward's childhood than about that of other Anglo-Saxon princes, providing information about the training of a prince in a period of Carolingian influence, and Yorke suggest that we may know so much due to Alfred's efforts to portray his son as the most throneworthy µtheling.[6]

    Ąthelhelm is only recorded in Alfred's will of the mid-880s, and probably died at some time in the next decade, but Ąthelwold is listed above Edward in the only charter where he appears, probably indicating a higher status. Ąthelwold may also have had an advantage because his mother Wulfthryth witnessed a charter as queen, whereas Edward's mother Ealhswith never had a higher status than king's wife.[7] However, Alfred was in a position to give his own son considerable advantages. In his will, he only left a handful of estates to his brother's sons, and the bulk of his property to Edward, including all his booklands (landed vested in a charter which could be alienated by the holder, as opposed to folkland, which had to pass to heirs of the body) in Kent.[8] Alfred also advanced men who could be depended on to support his plans for his succession, such as his brother-in-law, a Mercian ealdorman called Ąthelwulf, and his son-in-law Ąthelred. Edward witnessed several of his father's charters, and often accompanied him on royal peregrinations.[9] In a Kentish charter of 898 Edward witnessed as rex Saxonum, suggesting that Alfred may have followed the strategy adopted by his grandfather Egbert of strengthening his son's claim to succeed to the West Saxon throne by making him sub-king of Kent.[10]

    Once Edward grew up Alfred was able to give him military commands and experience of royal business.[11] The English defeated renewed Viking attacks in 893 to 896, and in Richard Abels' view, the glory belonged to Ąthelred and Edward rather than Alfred himself. In 893 Edward defeated the Vikings in the Battle of Farnham, although he was unable to follow up his victory as his troops' period of service had expired and he had to release them. The situation was saved by the arrival of troops from London led by Ąthelred.[12] Yorke argues that although Alfred packed the witan with members whose interests lay in the continuation of Alfred's line, that may not have been sufficient to ensure Edward's accession if he had not displayed his fitness for kingship.[13]

    In about 893 Edward probably married Ecgwynn, who bore him two children, the future King Ąthelstan and a daughter who married Sitric, a Viking King of York. The twelfth-century chronicler William of Malmesbury described Ecgwynn as an illustris femina, and stated that Edward chose Ąthelstan as his heir as king. She may have been related to St Dunstan, the aristocratic tenth-century Archbishop of Canterbury. However, William also stated that Ąthelstan's accession in 924 was opposed by a nobleman who claimed that his mother was a concubine of low birth.[14] The suggestion that Ecgwynn was Edward's mistress is accepted by some historians such as Simon Keynes and Richard Abels,[15] but Yorke and Ąthelstan's biographer, Sarah Foot, disagree, arguing that the allegations should be seen in the context of the disputed succession in 924, and were not an issue in the 890s.[16] Ecgwynn probably died by 899, as around the time of Alfred's death Edward married Ąlfflµd, the daughter of Ealdorman Ąthelhelm, probably of Wiltshire.[17]

    Janet Nelson suggests that there was conflict between Alfred and Edward in the 890s. She points out that the contemporary Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, produced under court auspices in the 890s, does not mention Edward's military successes. These are only known from the late tenth century chronicle of Ąthelweard, such as his account of the Battle of Farnham, in which in Nelson's view "Edward's military prowess, and popularity with a following of young warriors, are highlighted". Towards the end of his life Alfred invested his young grandson Ąthelstan in a ceremony which historians see as designation as eventual successor to the kingship. Nelson argues that while this may have been proposed by Edward to support the accession of his own son, on the other hand it may have been intended by Alfred as part of a scheme to divide the kingdom between his son and grandson. Ąthelstan was sent to be brought up in Mercia by Ąthelflµd and Ąthelred, but it is not known whether this was Alfred's idea or Edward's. Alfred's wife Ealhswith was ignored in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in her husband's lifetime, but emerged from obscurity when her son acceded. This may be because she supported her son against her husband.[18]

    Ąthelwold's revolt

    Further information: Ąthelwold's Revolt; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C3%86thelwold%27s_Revolt

    Coin of Edward the Elder
    Alfred died on 26 October 899 and Edward succeeded to the throne, but Ąthelwold disputed the succession.[19] He seized the royal estates of Wimborne, symbolically important as the place where his father was buried, and Christchurch. Edward marched with his army to the nearby Iron Age hillfort at Badbury Rings. Ąthelwold declared that he would live or die at Wimborne, but then left in the night and rode to Northumbria, where the Danes accepted him as king.[20] Edward was crowned on 8 June 900 at Kingston upon Thames or Winchester.[a]

    In 901, Ąthelwold came with a fleet to Essex, and the following year he persuaded the East Anglian Danes to invade English Mercia and northern Wessex, where his army looted and then returned home. Edward retaliated by ravaging East Anglia, but when he retreated the men of Kent disobeyed the order to retire, and were intercepted by the Danish army. The two sides met at the Battle of the Holme (perhaps Holme in Huntingdonshire) on 13 December 902. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, the Danes "kept the place of slaughter", meaning that they won the battle, but they suffered heavy losses, including Ąthelwold and a King Eohric, possibly of the East Anglian Danes. Kentish losses included Sigehelm, ealdorman of Kent and father of Edward's third wife, Eadgifu. Ąthelwold's death ended the threat to Edward's throne.[22]

    King of the Anglo-Saxons

    In London in 886 Alfred had received the formal submission of "all the English people that were not under subjection to the Danes", and thereafter he adopted the title Anglorum Saxonum rex (King of the Anglo-Saxons), which is used in his later charters and all but two of Edward's. This is seen by Keynes as "the invention of a wholly new and distinctive polity", covering both West Saxons and Mercians, which was inherited by Edward with the support of Mercians at the West Saxon court, of whom the most important was Plegmund, Archbishop of Canterbury. In 903 Edward issued several charters concerning land in Mercia. Three of them are witnessed by the Mercian leaders and their daughter Ąlfwynn, and they all contain a statement that Ąthelred and Ąthelflµd "then held rulership and power over the race of the Mercians, under the aforesaid king". Other charters were issued by the Mercian leades which did not contain any acknowledgment of Edward's authority, but they did not issue their own coinage.[23] This view of Edward's status is accepted by Martin Ryan, who states that Ąthelred and Ąthelflµd had "a considerable but ultimately subordinate share of royal authority" in English Mercia.[24]

    Other historians disagree. Pauline Stafford describes Ąthelflµd as "the last Mercian queen",[25] while in Charles Insley's view Mercia kept its independence until Ąthelflµd's death in 918.[26] Michael Davidson contrasts the 903 charters with one of 901 in which the Mercian rulers were "by grace of God, holding, governing and defending the monarchy of the Mercians". Davidson comments that "the evidence for Mercian subordination is decidedly mixed. Ultimately, the ideology of the 'Kingdom of the Anglo-Saxons' may have been less successful in achieving the absorption of Mercia and more something which I would see as a murky political coup." The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle was compiled at the West Saxon court from the 890s, and the entries for the late ninth and early tenth centuries are seen by historians as reflecting the West Saxon viewpoint; Davidson observes that "Alfred and Edward possessed skilled 'spin doctors'".[27] However, some versions of the Chronicle incorporate part of a lost Mercian Register, which gives a Mercian perspective and details of Ąthelfµd's campaign against the Vikings.[24]

    In the late ninth and early tenth centuries connection with the West Saxon royal house was seen as prestigious by continental rulers. In the mid-890s Alfred had married his daughter Ąlfthryth to Baldwin II of Flanders, and in 919 Edward married his daughter Eadgifu to Charles the Simple, King of West Francia. In 925, after Edward's death, another daughter Eadgyth married Otto, the future King of Germany and (after Eadgyth's death) Holy Roman Emperor.[28]

    Conquest of the southern Danelaw

    No battles are recorded between the Anglo-Saxons and the Danish Vikings for several years after the Battle of the Holme, but in 906 Edward agreed peace with the East Anglian and Northumbrian Danes, suggesting that there had been conflict. According to one version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle he made peace "of necessity", which implies that he was forced to buy them off.[19] He encouraged Englishmen to purchase land in Danish territory, and two charters survive relating to estates in Bedfordshire and Derbyshire.[29] In 909 Edward sent a combined West Saxon and Mercian army which harassed the Northumbria]]n Danes, and seized the bones of the Northumbrian royal saint Oswald from Bardney Abbey in [[Lincolnshire. Oswald was translated to a new Mercian minster established by Ąthelred and Ąthelfµd in Gloucester and the Danes were compelled to accept peace on Edward's terms.[30] In the following year, the Northumbrian Danes retaliated by raiding Mercia, but on their way home they were met by a combined Mercian and West Saxon army at the Battle of Tettenhall, where the Vikings suffered a disastrous defeat. After that, the Northumbrian Danes never ventured south of the River Humber, and Edward and his Mercian allies were able to concentrate on conquering the southern Danelaw in East Anglia and the Five Boroughs of Viking east Mercia: Derby, Leicester, Lincoln, Nottingham and Stamford.[19] In 911 Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians, died, and Edward took control of the Mercian lands around London and Oxford. Ąthelred was succeeded as ruler by his widow Ąthelflµd as Lady of the Mercians, and she had probably been acting as ruler for several years as Ąthelred seems to have been incapacitated in later life.[31]

    Edward and Ąthelflµd then began the construction of fortresses to guard against Viking attacks and protect territory captured from them. In November 911 he constructed a fort on the north bank of the River Lea at Hertford to guard against attack by the Danes of Bedford and Cambridge. In 912 he marched with his army to Maldon in Essex, and ordered the building of a fort at Witham and a second fort at Hertford, which protected London from attack and encouraged many English living under Danish rule in Essex to submit to him. In 913 there was a pause in his activities, although Ąthelflµd continued her fortress building in Mercia.[32] In 914 a Viking army sailed from Brittany and ravaged the Severn estuary. It then attacked Ergyng in south-east Wales (now Archenfield in Herefordshire) and captured Bishop Cyfeilliog. Edward ransomed him for the large sum of forty pounds of silver. The Vikings were defeated by the armies of Hereford and Gloucester, and gave hostages and oaths to keep the peace. Edward kept an army on the south side of the estuary in case the Vikings broke their promises, and he twice had to repel attacks. In the autumn the Vikings moved on to Ireland. The episode suggests that south-east Wales fell within the West Saxon sphere of power, unlike Brycheiniog just to the north, where Mercia was dominant.[33] In late 914 Edward built two forts at Buckingham, and Earl Thurketil, the leader of the Danish army at Bedford submitted to him. The following year he occupied Bedford, and constructed another fortification on the south bank of the River Great Ouse against a Viking one on the north bank. In 916 Edward returned to Essex and built a fort at Maldon to bolster the defence of Witham. He also helped Earl Thurketil and his followers to leave England, reducing the number of Viking armies in the Midlands.[34]

    The decisive year in the war was 917. In April Edward built a fort at Towcester as a defence against the Danes of Northampton, and another at an unidentified place called Wigingamere. The Danes launched unsuccessful attacks on Towcester, Bedford and Wigingamere, while Ąthelflµd captured Derby, showing the value of the English defensive measures, which were aided by disunity and a lack of coordination among the Viking armies. The Danes had built their own fortress at Tempsford in Bedfordshire, but at the end of the summer the English stormed it and killed the last Danish king of East Anglia. The English then took Colchester, although they did not try to hold it. The Danes retaliated by sending a large army to lay siege to Maldon, but the garrison held out until it was relieved and the retreating army was heavily defeated. Edward then returned to Towcester and reinforced its fort with a stone wall, and the Danes of nearby Northampton submitted to him. The armies of Cambridge and East Anglia also submitted, and by the end of the year the only Danish armies still holding out were those of four of the Five Boroughs, Leicester, Stamford, Nottingham, and Lincoln.[35]

    In early 918, Ąthelflµd secured the submission of Leicester without a fight, and the Danes of Northumbrian York offered her their allegiance, probably for protection against Norse (Norwegian) Vikings who had invaded Northumbria from Ireland, but she died on 12 June before she could take up the proposal. The same offer is not known to have been made to Edward, and the Norse Vikings took York in 919. According to the main West Saxon version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, after Ąthelflµd's death the Mercians submitted to Edward, but the Mercian version (the Mercian Register) states that in December 918 her daughter Ąlfwynn, "was deprived of all authority in Mercia and taken into Wessex". Mercia may have made a bid for continued semi-independence which was suppressed by Edward, and it then came under his direct rule. Stamford had surrendered to Edward before Ąthelflµd's death, and Nottingham did the same shortly afterwards. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for 918, "all the people who had settled in Mercia, both Danish and English, submitted to him". This would mean that he ruled all England south of the Humber, but it is not clear whether Lincoln was an exception, as coins of Viking York in the early 920s were probably minted at Lincoln.[36] Some Danish jarls were allowed to keep their estates, although Edward probably also rewarded his supporters with land, and some he kept in his own hands. Coin evidence suggests that his authority was stronger in the East Midlands than in East Anglia.[37] Three Welsh kings, Hywel Dda, Clydog and Idwal Foel, who had previously been subject to Ąthelflµd, now gave their allegiance to Edward.[38]

    Coinage

    The principal currency was the silver penny, and some coins carried a stylised portrait of the king. Royal coins had "EADVVEARD REX" on the obverse and the name of the moneyer on the reverse. The places of issue were not shown in his reign, but they were in that of his son Ąthelstan, allowing the location of many moneyers of Edward's reign to be established. There were mints in Bath, Canterbury, Chester, Chichester, Derby, Exeter, Hereford, London, Oxford, Shaftesbury, Shrewsbury, Southampton, Stafford, Wallingford, Wareham, Winchester and probably other towns. No coins were struck in the name of Ąthelred or Ąthelflµd, but from around 910 mints in English Mercia produced coins with an unusual decorative design on the reverse. This ceased before 920, and probably represents Ąthelflµd's way of distinguishing her coinage from that of her brother. There was also a minor issue of coins in the name of Plegmund, Archbishop of Canterbury. There was a dramatic increase in the number of moneyers over Edward's reign, with less than 25 in the south in the first ten years rising to 67 in the last ten years, around 5 in English Mercia rising to 23, plus 27 in the conquered Danelaw.[39]

    Church

    In 908, Plegmund conveyed the alms of the English king and people to the Pope, the first visit to Rome by an Archbishop of Canterbury for almost a century, and the journey may have been to seek papal approval for a proposed re-organisation of the West Saxon sees.[40] When Edward came to the throne Wessex had two dioceses, Winchester, held by Denewulf, and Sherborne, held by Asser.[41] In 908 Denewulf died and was replaced the following year by Frithestan; soon afterwards Winchester was divided into two sees, with the creation of the diocese of Ramsbury covering Wiltshire and Berkshire, while Winchester was left with Hampshire and Surrrey. Forged charters date the division to 909, but this may not be correct. Asser died in the same year, and at some date between 909 and 918 Sherborne was divided into three sees, with Crediton covering Devon and Cornwall, and Wells covering Somerset, while Sherborne was left with Dorset.[42] The effect of the changes were to strengthen the status of Canterbury compared with Winchester and Sherborne, but the division may have been related to a change in the secular functions of West Saxon bishops, to become agents of royal government in shires rather than provinces, assisting in defence and taking part in shire courts.[43]

    At the beginning of Edward's reign, his mother Ealhswith founded the abbey of St Mary for nuns, known as the Nunnaminster, in Winchester.[44] Edward's daughter Eadburh became a nun there, and she was venerated as a saint and the subject of a hagiography by Osbert of Clare in the twelfth century.[45] In 901 Edward started building a major monastery for men, probably in accordance of his father's wishes. The monastery was next to Winchester Cathedral, which became known as the Old Minster, while Edward's foundation was called the New Minster. It was much larger than the Old Minster, and was probably intended as a royal mausoleum.[46] It acquired relics of the Breton Saint Judoc, which probably arrived in England from Ponthieu in 901, and the body of one of Alfred's closest advisers, Grimbald, who died in the same year and who was soon venerated as a saint. Edward's mother died in 902, and he buried her and Alfred there, moving his father's body from the Old Minster. Burials in the early 920s included Edward himself, his brother Ąthelweard, and his son Ąlfweard. However, when Ąthelstan became king in 924, he did not show any favour to his father's foundation, probably because Winchester sided against him when the throne was disputed after Edward's death. The only other king buried at the New Minster was Eadwig in 959.[47]

    Edward's decision not to expand the Old Minster, but rather to overshadow it with a much larger building, suggests animosity towards Bishop Denewulf, and this was compounded by forcing the Old Minster to cede both land for the new site, and an estate of 70 hides at Beddington to provide an income for the New Minster. Edward was remembered by the New Minster as a benefactor, but at the Old Minster as rex avidus (greedy king).[48] Alan Thacker comments:

    Edward's method of endowing New Minster was of a piece with his ecclesiastical policy in general. Like his father he gave little to the church — indeed, judging by the dearth of charters for much of his reign he seems to have given away little at all...More than any other, Edward's kingship seems to epitomise the new hard-nosed monarchy of Wessex, determined to exploit all its resources, lay and ecclesiastical, for its own benefit.[49]
    Patrick Wormald observes: "The thought occurs that neither Alfred nor Edward was greatly beloved at Winchester Cathedral; and one reason for Edward's moving his father's body into the new family shrine next door was that he was surer of sincere prayers there."[50]

    Learning and culture

    The standard of Anglo-Saxon learning declined severely in the ninth century, particularly in Wessex, and Mercian scholars such as Plegmund played a prominent part in the revival of learning initiated by Alfred. Mercians were prominent at the courts of Alfred and Edward, and the Mercian dialect and scholarship commanded West Saxon respect.[51] It is uncertain how far Alfred's programmes continued during his son's reign. English translations of works in Latin made during Alfred's reign continued to be copied, but few original works are known. The script known as Anglo-Saxon Square minuscule reached maturity in the 930s, and its earliest phases date to Edward's reign. The main scholarly and scriptorial centres were the cathedral centres of Canterbury, Winchester and Worcester; monasteries did not make a significant contribution until Ąthelstan's reign.[52] Very little survives of the manuscript production of Edward's reign.[53]

    The only surviving large scale embroideries which were certainly made in Anglo-Saxon England date to Edward's reign. They are a stole, a maniple and a possible girdle removed from the shrine of St Cuthbert in Durham Cathedral in the nineteenth century. They were donated to the shrine by Ąthelstan in 934, but inscriptions on the embroideries show that they were commissioned by Edward's second wife, Ąlfflµd, as a gift to Frithestan, Bishop of Winchester. They probably did not reach their intended destination because Ąthelstan was on bad terms with Winchester.[54]

    Law and administration

    Almost all surviving charters from Edward's reign are later copies, and the only surviving original is not a charter of Edward himself, but a grant by Ąthelred and Ąthelflµd in 901.[55] In the same year a meeting at Southampton was attended by his brother and sons, his household thegns and nearly all bishops, but no ealdormen. It was on this occasion that the king acquired land from the Bishop of Winchester for the foundation of the New Minster, Winchester. No charters survive for the period from 910 to the king's death in 924, much to the puzzlement and distress of historians. Charters were usually issued when the king made grants of land, and it is possible that Edward followed a policy of retaining property which came into his hands in order to help finance his campaigns against the Vikings.[56] Charters rarely survive unless they concerned property which passed to the church and were preserved in their archives, and another possibility is that Edward was only making grants of property on terms which ensured that they returned to male members of the royal house; such charters would not be found in church archives.[57]

    Clause 3 of the law code called I Edward provides that people convincingly charged with perjury shall not be allowed to clear themselves by oath, but only by ordeal. This is the start of the continuous history in England of trial by ordeal; it is probably mentioned in the laws of King Ine (688 to 726),[b] but not in later codes such as those of Alfred.[58] The administrative and legal system in Edward's reign may have depended extensively on written records, almost none of which survive.[59] Edward was one of the few Anglo-Saxon kings to issue laws about bookland. There was increasing confusion in the period as to what was really bookland, and Edward urged prompt settlement in bookland/folkland disputes, and laid down that jurisdiction belonged to the king and his officers.[60]

    Later life

    Silver brooch imitating a coin of Edward the Elder, c. 920, found in Rome, Italy. British Museum.
    According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, there was a general submission of rulers in Britain to Edward in 920:

    Then [Edward] went from there into the Peak District to Bakewell and ordered a borough to be built in the neighbourhood and manned. And then the king of the Scots and all the people of the Scots, and Rµgnald and the sons of Eadwulf[c] and all who live in Northumbria, both English and Danish, Norsemen and others, and also the king of the Strathclyde Welsh and all the Strathclyde Welsh, chose him as father and lord.[62]
    This passage was regarded as a straightforward report by most historians until the late twentieth century,[63] and Frank Stenton observed that "each of the rulers named in this list had something definite to gain from an acknowledgement of Edward's overlordship".[64] Since the 1980s the 'submission' has been viewed with increasing scepticism, particularly as the passage in the Chronicle is the only evidence for it, unlike other submissions such as that one in 927 to Ąthelstan, for which there is independent support from literary sources and coins.[65] Alfred Smyth points out that Edward was not in a position to impose the same conditions on the Scots and the Northumbrians as he could on conquered Vikings, and argues that the Chronicle presented a treaty between kings as a submission to Wessex.[66] Stafford observes that the rulers had met at Bakewell on the border between Mercia and Northumbria, and that meetings on borders were generally considered to avoid any implication of submission by either side.[67] Davidson points out that the wording "chosen as father and lord" applied to conquered army groups and burhs, not relations with other kings. In his view:

    The idea that this meeting represented a 'submission', while it must remain a possibility, does however seem unlikely. The textual context of the chronicler's passage makes his interpretation of the meeting suspect, and ultimately, Edward was in no position to force the subordination of, or dictate terms to, his fellow kings in Britain.[68]
    Edward continued Ąthelflµd's policy of founding burhs in the north-west, with ones at Thelwall and Manchester in 919, and Cledematha (Rhuddlan) at the mouth of the River Clwyd in North Wales in 921.[69]

    Nothing is known of his relations with the Mercians between 919 and the last year of his life, when he put down a Mercian and Welsh revolt at Chester. Mercia and the eastern Danelaw were organised into shires at an unknown date in the tenth century, ignoring traditional boundaries, and historians such as Sean Miller and David Griffiths suggest that Edward's imposition of direct control from 919 is a likely context for a change which ignored Mercian sensibilities. Resentment at the changes, at the imposition of rule by distant Wessex, and at fiscal demands by Edward's reeves, may have provoked the revolt at Chester. He died at the royal estate of Farndon, twelve miles south of Chester, on 24 July 924, shortly after putting down the revolt, and was buried in the New Minster, Winchester.[70] In 1109, the New Minster was moved outside the city walls to become Hyde Abbey, and the following year Edward and his parents were translated to the new church.[71]

    Reputation

    According to William of Malmesbury, Edward was "much inferior to his father in the cultivation of letters" but "incomparably more glorious in the power of his rule". Other medieval chroniclers expressed similar views, and he was generally seen as inferior in book learning, but superior in military success. John of Worcester described him as "the most invincible King Edward the Elder". However, even as war leader he was only one of a succession of successful kings; his achievements were overshadowed because he did not have a famous victory like Alfred's at Edington and Ąthelstan's at Brunanburh, and William qualified his praise by saying that "the chief prize of victory, in my judgment, is due to his father". Edward has also been overshadowed by chroniclers' admiration for his highly regarded sister, Ąthelflµd.[72]

    A principal reason for the neglect of Edward is that very few primary sources for his reign survive, whereas there are many for Alfred. He was largely ignored by historians until the late twentieth century, but he is now highly regarded. He is described by Keynes as "far more than the bellicose bit between Alfred and Ąthelstan",[73] and according to Nick Higham: "Edward the Elder is perhaps the most neglected of English kings. He ruled an expanding realm for twenty-five years and arguably did as much as any other individual to construct a single, south-centred, Anglo-Saxon kingdom, yet posthumously his achievements have been all but forgotten." In 1999 a conference on his reign was held at the University of Manchester, and the papers given on this occasion were published as a book in 2001. Prior to this conference, no monographs had been published on Edward's reign, whereas his father has been the subject of numerous biographies and other studies.[74]

    In the view of F. T. Wainwright: "Without detracting from the achievements of Alfred, it is well to remember that it was Edward who reconquered the Danish Midlands and gave England nearly a century of respite from serious Danish attacks."[75] Higham summarises Edward's legacy as follows:

    Under Edward's leadership, the scale of alternative centres of power diminished markedly: the separate court of Mercia was dissolved; the Danish leaders were in large part brought to heel or expelled; the Welsh princes were constrained from aggression of the borders and even the West Saxon bishoprics divided. Late Anglo-Saxon England is often described as the most centralised polity in western Europe at the time, with its shires, its shire-reeves and its systems of regional courts and royal taxation. If so — and the matter remains debatable — much of that centrality derives from Edward's activities, and he has as good a claim as any other to be considered the architect of medieval England.[76]
    Edward's cognomen 'the Elder' was first used in Wulfstan's Life of St Ąthelwold at the end of the tenth century, to distinguish him from King Edward the Martyr.[19]

    Marriages and children[edit]
    Edward had about fourteen children from three marriages.[d]

    He first married Ecgwynn around 893.[82] Their children were:

    Ąthelstan, King of England 924–939[19]
    A daughter, perhaps called Edith, married Sihtric Câaech, Viking King of York in 926, who died in 927. Possibly Saint Edith of Polesworth[83]
    In c. 900, Edward married Ąlfflµd, daughter of Ealdorman Ąthelhelm, probably of Wiltshire.[17] Their children were:

    Ąlfweard, died August 924, a month after his father; possibly King of Wessex for that month[84]
    Edwin, drowned at sea 933[85]
    Ąthelhild, lay sister at Wilton Abbey[86]
    Eadgifu (died in or after 951), married Charles the Simple, King of the West Franks, c. 918[87]
    Eadflµd, nun at Wilton Abbey[86]
    Eadhild, married Hugh the Great, Duke of the Franks in 926[88]
    Eadgyth (died 946), in 929/30 married Otto I, future King of the East Franks, and (after Eadgyth's death) Holy Roman Emperor[89]
    Ąlfgifu, married "a prince near the Alps", perhaps Louis, brother of King Rudolph II of Burgundy[90]
    Edward married for a third time, about 919, Eadgifu, the daughter of Sigehelm, Ealdorman of Kent.[91] Their children were

    Edmund, King of England 939–946[77]
    Eadred, King of England 946–955[77]
    Eadburh (died c. 952), Benedictine nun at Nunnaminster, Winchester, and saint[92]
    Eadgifu, existence uncertain, possibly the same person as Ąlfgifu[93]

    Buried:
    New Minster, Winchester, later translated to Hyde Abbey

    Edward married Eadgifu of Kent in ~919. Eadgifu was born in C. 903 in England; died in C. 966. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 488001.  Eadgifu of Kent was born in C. 903 in England; died in C. 966.

    Notes:

    Eadgifu of Kent (also Edgiva or Ediva) (in or before 903 – in or after 966) was the third wife of Edward the Elder, King of the Anglo-Saxons.

    Biography

    Eadgifu was the daughter of Sigehelm, Ealdorman of Kent, who died at the Battle of the Holme in 902.[1] She married Edward in about 919 and became the mother of two sons, Edmund I of England, later King Edmund I, and Eadred of England, later King Eadred, and two daughters, Saint Eadburh of Winchester and Eadgifu.[2] She survived Edward by many years, dying in the reign of her grandson Edgar.

    According to a narrative written in the early 960s, her father had given Cooling in Kent to a man called Goda as security for a loan. She claimed that her father had repaid the loan and left the land to her, but Goda denied receiving payment and refused to surrender the land. She got possession of Cooling six years after her father's death, when her friends persuaded King Edward to threaten to dispossess Goda of his property unless he gave up the estate. Edward later declared Goda's lands forfeit and gave the charters to Eadgifu, but she returned most of the estates to Goda, although retained the charters. Some time after this her marriage to Edward took place. After his death King Ąthelstan required Eadgifu to return the charters to Goda, perhaps because the king was on bad terms with his stepmother.[3]

    She disappeared from court during the reign of her step-son, King Ąthelstan, but she was prominent and influential during the reign of her two sons.[2] As queen dowager, her position seem to have been higher than that of her daughter-in-law; In a Kentish charter datable between 942 and 944, her daughter-in-law Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury subscribes herself as the king's concubine (concubina regis), with a place assigned to her between the bishops and ealdormen. By comparison, Eadgifu subscribes higher up in the witness list as mater regis, after her sons Edmund and Eadred but before the archbishops and bishops.[4]

    Following the death of her younger son Eadred in 955, she was deprived of her lands by her eldest grandson, King Eadwig, perhaps because she took the side of his younger brother, Edgar, in the struggle between them. When Edgar succeeded on Eadwig's death in 959 she recovered some lands and received generous gifts from her grandson, but she never returned to her prominent position at court. She is last recorded as a witness to a charter in 966.[2]

    She was known as a supporter of saintly churchmen and a benefactor of churches.[2]

    See also

    House of Wessex family tree; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Children:
    1. 244000. Edmund I, King of the English was born in ~921 in Wessex, England; died on 26 May 946 in Pucklechurch, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

  23. 72864.  Rurik, Prince of Ladoga and NovgorodRurik, Prince of Ladoga and Novgorod was born in ~830 in Jutland, Denmark; died in 879 in Novgorod, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Staraya Lagoda, Russia

    Notes:

    Rurik (also Riurik; Old Church Slavonic ?????? Rjuriku, from Old Norse Hr˛râik?; c. 830 – 879), according to the 12th-century Primary Chronicle, was a Varangian chieftain of the Rus' who in the year 862 gained control of Ladoga, and built the Holmgard settlement near Novgorod (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073). He is the founder of the Rurik Dynasty, which ruled the Kievan Rus' and its successor states, including the Grand Duchy of Moscow and the Tsardom of Russia, until the 17th century.[1]

    The only information about Rurik is contained in the 12th-century Primary Chronicle written by one Nestor, which states that Chuds, Eastern Slavs, Merias, Veses, and Krivichs "...drove the Varangians back beyond the sea, refused to pay them tribute, and set out to govern themselves". Afterwards the tribes started fighting each other and decided to invite the Varangians, led by Rurik, to reestablish order. Rurik came in 860-862 along with his brothers Sineus and Truvor and a large retinue.

    According to the Primary Chronicle, Rurik was one of the Rus', a Varangian tribe likened by the chronicler to Danes, Swedes, Angles, and Gotlanders.

    Sineus established himself at Beloozero (now Belozersk), on the shores of lake Beloye, and Truvor at Izborsk (or at Pskov). Truvor and Sineus died shortly after the establishment of their territories, and Rurik consolidated these lands into his own territory.

    According to the entries in the Radzivil and Hypatian Chronicles[2] under the years 862–864, Rurik’s first residence was in Ladoga. He later moved his seat of power to Novgorod, a fort built not far from the source of the Volkhov River. The meaning of this place name in medieval Russian is 'new fortification', while the current meaning ('new city') developed later.

    Rurik remained in power until his death in 879. On his deathbed, Rurik bequeathed his realm to Oleg, who belonged to his kin, and entrusted to Oleg's hands his son Igor, for he was very young. His successors (the Rurik Dynasty) moved the capital to Kiev and founded the state of Kievan Rus', which persisted until the Mongol invasion in 1240. A number of extant princely families are patrilineally descended from Rurik, although the last Rurikid to rule Russia, Vasily IV, died in 1612.

    Historicity debate
    Archaeological evidence

    In the 20th century, archaeologists partly corroborated the chronicle's version of events. It was discovered that the settlement of Ladoga, whose foundation has been ascribed to Rurik, was actually established in the mid-9th century, although doubt is now cast on this by the dendrochronological evidence that Ladoga existed by the mid-8th century.[citation needed] Earthenware, household utensils, and types of buildings from the period of Rurik's purported foundation correspond to patterns then prevalent in Jutland.[citation needed] but mostly the excavations denied most of the chronicle's data about Rurik's arrival when it was apparent that the old settlement stretched to the mid-8th century and the excavated objects were mostly of Finno-Ugric and Slavic origin, dated to the mid-8th century, which showed the settlement was not Scandinavian from the beginning.[3][page needed]

    Hypothesis of identity with Rorik of Dorestad
    Main article: Rorik of Dorestad

    Rorik of Dorestad, as conceived by H. W. Koekkoek
    The only similarly named figure described in the Carolingian Annales Fuldenses and Annales Bertiniani was Rorik of Dorestad (also spelled R˛rik, Rčorik, Roerik, Hrčorek, etc.), a Germanic king from the royal Scylding house of Haithabu in the Jutland Peninsula. Since the 19th century, there have been attempts to identify him with the Rurik of Russian chronicles.

    Rorik of Dorestad was born about ca. 810–820 to Ali Anulo, 9th king of Haithabu. Frankish chroniclers mention that he received lands in Friesland from Emperor Louis I. This was not enough for him, and he started to plunder neighbouring lands: he took Dorestad in 850, captured Haithabu in 857, and looted Bremen in 859. The Emperor was enraged and stripped him of all his possessions in 860. After that, Rorik disappears from the Western sources for a considerable period of time, while only two years later, in 862, the Russian chronicle's Rurik arrives in the eastern Baltic, builds the fortress of Ladoga, and later moves to Novgorod.

    Rorik of Dorestad reappeared in Frankish chronicles in 870, when his Friesland demesne was returned to him by Charles the Bald; in 882 Rorik of Dorestad is mentioned as dead (without a date of death specified). The Russian chronicle places the death of Rurik of Novgorod at 879, a three year gap prior than the Frankish chronicles. According to Western sources, the ruler of Friesland was converted to Christianity by the Franks. This may have parallels with the Christianization of the Rus', as reported by Patriarch Photius in 867.

    The idea of identifying the Rurik of Nestor's chronicle with Rorik of Dorestad of the Carolingian chronicles was revived by the anti-Normanists Boris Rybakov and Anatoly H. Kirpichnikov in the mid-20th century,[4] while modern scholars like Alexander Nazarenko object to it.[5] The hypothesis of their identity currently lacks support among scholars,[6] though support for a "Normannic" (i.e. Norse, rather than Slavic) origin of the Rus' has increased.

    Legacy

    Further information: Rurikid dynasty

    Rurik and his brothers Sineus and Truvor arrive at Ladoga
    The Rurik dynasty (or Rurikids) went on to rule the Kievan Rus', and ultimately the Tsardom of Russia, until 1598, and numerous noble Russian and Ruthenian families claim a male-line descent from Rurik. Vasily Tatishchev (a Rurikid himself) claimed that Rurik was of Wendish extraction and went so far as to name Rurik's wife, Efanda of Norway (Edvina); mother, Umila; his maternal grandfather, Gostomysl; and a cousin, Vadim (apparently basing his account on the lost Ioachim Chronicle).[citation needed]

    References

    Christian Raffensperger and Norman W. Ingham, "Rurik and the First Rurikids," The American Genealogist, 82 (2007), 1–13, 111–19.
    Ipat’ievskaia letopis’ 1962:14; Radzivilovskaia letopis’ 1989:16
    Kirpichnikov, Anatoliy N. (2004). "A Viking Period workshop in Staraya Ladoga, excavated in 1997" (PDF). Journal of Swedish Antiquarian Research. Retrieved 17 September 2015.
    Kirpichnikov, Anatoly H. "???????? ? ????????? ???????. ?????? ? ??????????? ?????????". ?????? ????????????? ??????, ???; 1997; ch. 7–18.
    Nazarenko, Alexander. "Rjurik ? Riis Th., Rorik", Lexikon des Mittelalters, VII; Munich, 1995; pp. 880, 1026.
    Andrei Mozzhukhin (5 October 2014). «????? — ??? ???????» ["Rurik – is a legend"] (in Russian). Russian Planet. Retrieved 12 November 2014. Interview with Igor Danilevsky.

    end of this biography

    Alternative Titles: Hrorekr, Rorik, Rurik of Jutland, Ryurik

    Rurik, also spelled Rorik or Hrorekr, Russian Ryurik, (died AD 879), the semilegendary founder of the Rurik dynasty of Kievan Rus.

    (Rurik Dynasty, princes of Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy who, according to tradition, were descendants of the Varangian prince Rurik, who had been invited by the people of Novgorod to rule that city (c. 862); the Rurik princes maintained their control over Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy until 1598.

    Rurik’s successor Oleg (d. 912) conquered Kiev (c. 882) and established control of the trade route extending from Novgorod, along the Dnieper River, to the Black Sea. Igor (allegedly Rurik’s son; reigned 912–945) and his successors—his wife, St. Olga (regent 945–969), and their son Svyatoslav (reigned 945–972)—further extended their territories; Svyatoslav’s son Vladimir I (St. Vladimir; reigned c. 980–1015) consolidated the dynasty’s rule.

    Vladimir compiled the first Kievan Rus law code and introduced Christianity into the country. He also organized the Kievan Rus lands into a cohesive confederation by distributing the major cities among his sons; the eldest was to be grand prince of Kiev, and the brothers were to succeed each other, moving up the hierarchy of cities toward Kiev, filling vacancies left by the advancement or death of an elder brother. The youngest brother was to be succeeded as grand prince by his eldest nephew whose father had been a grand prince. This succession pattern was generally followed through the reigns of Svyatopolk (1015–19); Yaroslav the Wise (1019–54); his sons Izyaslav (1054–68; 1069–73; and 1077–78), Svyatoslav (1073–76), and Vsevolod (1078–93); and Svyatopolk II (son of Izyaslav; reigned 1093–1113).

    The successions were accomplished, however, amid continual civil wars. In addition to the princes’ unwillingness to adhere to the pattern and readiness to seize their positions by force instead, the system was upset whenever a city rejected the prince designated to rule it. It was also undermined by the tendency of the princes to settle in regions they ruled rather than move from city to city to become the prince of Kiev.)

    Rurik was a Viking, or Varangian, prince. His story is told in the The Russian Primary Chronicle (compiled at the beginning of the 12th century) but is not accepted at face value by modern historians. According to the chronicle, the people of Novgorod, tired of political strife, invited the Varangians about AD 862 to establish an orderly and just government there. Hence, Rurik came with his two brothers and a large retinue (druzhina) and became ruler of the city and region of Novgorod.

    Some historians think that Rurik came from the Scandinavian peninsula or from Jutland (now in Denmark) and seized the town of Ladoga, on Lake Ladoga. After establishing a stronghold there (c. 855), he may have gone southward along the Volkhov and captured Novgorod. Another possibility is that Rurik and his army were mercenaries, hired to guard the Volkhov-Dnieper waterway, who turned against their employers.

    Rurik’s kinsman Oleg founded the grand principality of Kiev. Oleg’s successor, Igor, believed to be Rurik’s son, is considered the real founder of the Russian princely house.

    end of this biography

    HISTORY

    Rurik or Riurik ( from the Nordic East Rorik, means "famous leader") (?30 - ?79) was a Varangian who gained control of Ladoga in ?62 and built the Holmgard settlement (Rurikovo Gorodische) in Novgorod.

    Rurik name is the Slavic name being the same Germanic name as the modern English Roderick, or Spanish and Portuguese Rodrigo. In Germanic languages: Hrodric in (Old High German), Hroşricus in (Old English). In Old Norse, Hrśrekr (Norwegian, Icelandic) and Hr˛rikr or Rorik (Danish, Swedish), which is derived from Rurik. It also appears in Beowulf as Hreşrik.

    Princes of Kievan Rus and later on, of Muscovy that, according to tradition, were descendants of Rurik Varangian Prince, who had been invited by the people of Novgorod to rule that town (C. 862), the Princes of Rurik remained their control over Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy until 1598.

    The successor Oleg (D. 912) conquered Kiev Rurik (C. 882) and established control of the trade route that stretched from Novgorod, along the Dnieper River, to the Black Sea. Igor (alleged son of Rurik, reigned from 912 to 945) and his successor, to her wife, Olga or St. Olga Olga (ruler from 945 - to 969), and later his son Svyatoslav (945-972) - hereinafter extended their territories; Vladimir, son of Svyatoslav I (St. Vladimir; reigned from 980-1015) thus well consolidated the Varegiana Dynasty.
    Vladimir compiled the first law code of Kievan Rus and introduced Christianity to the country.


    HISTORICAL SUMMARY. RUSSIA

    Russia means "Land of Rus'. Before the tenth century, Russia was formed by scattered cities which fought between them. In the year 862, an extranger warrior gripped the state of Novgorod and joined several cities under its power. Some say that he arrived under invitation to restore order and others say that he reached power by force. This legendary Viking was a warrior. His name was Rurik and belonged to the family of the Rus. Rurik and his two brothers Truvor and Sineus imposed their control over the Slavs of the area. Rurik's followers are also known as Varangians. "Varangians" means "allies". "Rus" comes from the Swedish rosti, which means "oar", since we know the Vikings were driving paddle boats. Then Russia means "Land of Oars".



    SLAVIC AND nORMANDS

    Does not seem being any doubt about the Indo-European affiliation descent of the Slavs, but there are little news about them because the Germans isolated them of the Roman Empire. When there were invasions that ended the Empire, the displacement of the Germans allowed the Slavic movement westward, and so, in the sixth century, penetrations were already seen by peoples of this race in present Poland and Bohemia, and Brandenburg (Germany). Furthermore the Slavic incursions also came to the South, settling on the Adriatic coast of the Balkans.

    In the seventh century,the penetration of barbarians folks, as well as the Avars in Central Europe, disconnected thus these Slavs from their racial brothers, becoming known by the name of South Slavs, who still nowadays make up the most of the population of Yugoslavia.

    The Slavs who remained in the current western Russia were limited in their expansion to the east and to south by the establishment of other barbarians folks: the Khazars (or Kazars), the Pechenegs and Magyars. But taking as the axis of their residence the Dnieper River, became merchants carrying southward, to the country of the Khazars and even the Byzantine Empire, skins, honey and wax.

    Rurik-Russia-Rurikovich-History

    At the mid-ninth century already existed in this territory a true urban culture, while in Western Europe began The Feudalism. A number of towns located in the axis just spoken ensured the commercial link between the Baltic See and the Byzantine Empire: Kiev, Smolensk, Novgorod, Tchernigov, Minsk, Ryazan, Pskov Iaroslav and were the main ones.



    For the same time lies the penetration of Vikings groups from Sweden, called "Varangians". These Vikings took upon themselves trade and defense of Slav cities against attacks from other nations. And according the oldest Russian chronicle, was a Varangian, Rurik, the first prince who ruled that fusion of Slavs and Vikings, in which it seems certain that the Vikings were absorbed by the Slavs, being in the history of Russia as a mere episode.

    The successors of Rurik, Oleg (879-912) and Igor (912-944), alternated trade relations with Byzantium and the attacks on the capital of the Empire, until that Olga times (945-965) succeeded to Byzantine influence when became that princess to Christianity in 955 by the name of Elena in a trip she did to Constantinople.
    From then on, Kiev had already surpassed the importance of Novgorod, and the princes of that city dominated the other, which, however, left some autonomy on the condition that they pay taxes regularly. The same soldiers who perceive them-in-kind were engaged then transfer them for sale in the Byzantine Empire.

    The fullness of the rising state was in the last third of the tenth century, under the rule of Prince of Kiev, Sviatoslav (965-973), son of Olga, who, still pagan, was the first to conceive the idea of reaching out to an open sea - the Mediterranean in this case - so repeatedly present since then on this Russian policy of all time. The distribution of territories that Sviatoslav did on his death caused struggle between his sons, in which the winner was Vladimir the Great (973-1015), who married a Byzantine princess, Anna, was converted to Christianity in 988 forcing his subjects to embrace mass.

    The bad policy of dividing the kingdom, repeated by his successors, caused the decline of the bright state, which finished at casting down new Asian nomadic invasions. Among these princes can still be noted to Yaroslav, founder of the archbishop of Kiev in 1035 and editor of the Russian law code called Russkaya Pravda.

    From Rurik was born the famous dynasty of Russian Tsars that ruled Russia for over 750 years. At the beginning of the tenth century the military company of the Princes of Novgorod from Constantinople to protect trade relations with Byzantium were concluded by the integration of East-Slavic tribes in the ancient state of Kievan Rus.


    The title of Tzar, Czar or Csar, (????) was first adopted by Ivan IV as a symbol of the changing nature of the Russian Monarchy in 1547.


    Ivan IV Vasilyevich (???? ?????????? IV), also known as Ivan the Terrible (Kolomenskoie, Russia, August 25, 1530 - Moscow, March 18, 1584) Tsar of Russia (1547-1584). Considered one of the creators of the Russian state. He married at least seven times, but his most important marriage was the first one, with Anastasia Romanova in 1547. His greatest contributions were Russian conquest of Siberia, creating a new legal code, the Sudiâebnik, the centralization of the power in the capital, the creation of institutions with popular participation, the conquest of the khanates of Kazan and Astrakhan Tatars, the destruction of the Teutonic Order and big internal reforms, including the reform of the army and the revision of the legal code.

    His Early years:

    Grandson of Tsar Ivan Vasilyevich III the Great and son of Vasily III and Elena Glinskaya, belongs to the lineage Varangian of Rurik and princess of Lithuania. According to the legend he was born with two teeth. He was crowned Grand Prince of Moscow within three years after the death of his father. However, the kingdom was administered by his mother, who was poisoned five years after the coronation of boyars clans who vied for power. He was recluded to the humiliation of the boyars, which overshadowed his character. He was held in the Kremlin Palace of living almost as a beggar. This fact led in Ivan a great hatred against boyars, and has as a consequence the constant persecution and massacres that he organized against these clans. In these early years Ivan suffered mental ramblings, now irreversibles, which led him to give vent to their anger and throwing torturing dogs from the towers. It is known that he had a deaf brother who nothing more is known.


    With 13 years people began to respect him and ordered to one of his loyal groups to capture the Prince Andrei Shuisky in order to throw a pack of dogs against him, which brutaly tore him. With 16 years already stated in writing and was an avid reader of books, besides of being and a big, muscular young. He studied rhetoric from the hand of Bishop Macarius. During this time it was deeply religious.


    To be respected as Tsar, Macario determined that Ivan came (according to a family tree) of the lineage of the first Roman Caesars.

    © Sovereign Royal and Imperial House of Rurikovich

    end of narrative

    Residence:
    Russian meaning, "Old Lagoda"...

    Its history & map ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Staraya_Ladoga

    Died:
    Rulers of Russia family tree - the Rurik Dynasty through the Romanovs (last of the Tsars):

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rulers_of_Russia_family_tree

    Children:
    1. 36432. Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' was born in ~900 in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in 945 in Korosten, Ukraine.

  24. 72872.  Skagul Toste, King of Sweden was born in 910 in Vein, Germany; died in 975 in Gothland, Sweden.

    Notes:

    Skoglar Toste or Skoglar Tosti (there are several variations) was a legendary chieftain from the Swedish province of West Gčotaland. His name (skoglar, skauglar or skagul) was reportedly due to his experience in battle. [1]

    Toste is mentioned in several sagas, most notable in Heimskringla. According to Snorri Sturluson, he was the father of Sigrid the Haughty. For some time he gave refuge to Harald Grenske, who later came back to woo Sigrid, only to be killed by her for his persistence. According to the sagas, Skagul Toste was also the father of Ulf Tostesson, father of Ragnvald Ulfsson and grandfather of Stenkil who became the King of Sweden in 1060.[2]

    Toste is said to have collected great riches when he demanded danegeld as he led a Viking army to England in 970. At Vallentuna, near Stockholm, the runestone of Orkesta (U 344) reads:

    in ulfr hafir onklati * ´ru kialtakat ´it uas fursta ´is tursti * ´a ---´urktil * ´a kalt knutr

    Translation: "And Ulf of Borresta (Ulf) has taken three payments in England. That was the first that Toste (tursti) paid. Then Thorkell the Tall (´urktil ) paid. Then Canute the Great (knutr) paid. [3]

    References

    "Skoglar Toste". Bergans Historiasidor. May 15, 2015. Retrieved October 24, 2015.
    Claus Krag. "Harald Grenske, Smęakonge". Norsk biografisk leksikon. Retrieved October 24, 2015.
    "Runes and Runic". An English Dictionary of Runic Inscriptions. May 5, 2006. Retrieved October 24, 2015.

    Other sources

    Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America Before 1700 by Frederick Lewis Weis, Lines: 241-5, 243A-20

    end of biography

    Skoglar Skagul "King of Sweden" Toste
    Born 0910 in Venden, Tyskland (Vein, Germany)map
    Son of Rane UNKNOWN and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    [spouse(s) unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Ulf Tostesson, Ulf (UNKNOWN) Tostesson av Skara and Sigrid Storrada
    Died 0975 in Svitjod, Včastergčotland, Swedenmap
    Profile managers: Katherine Patterson private message [send private message] and Sheri Sturm private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 10 Nov 2017 | Created 5 Jul 2011
    This page has been accessed 1,118 times.

    Children:
    1. 36436. Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara was born in 930 in Gothland, Sweden; died in 950 in (Kiev, Ukraine).

  25. 121988.  Kenneth II of Scotland, King of AlbaKenneth II of Scotland, King of Alba was born in 932 in Scotland (son of Malcolm I of Scotland, King of Alba and unnamed spouse); died in 995 in Fettercairn, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Kenneth II (a.k.a. Cinâaed mac Maâil Choluim) lived from 932 to 995 and was King of Alba from 971 to 995. The wider picture in Scotland at the time is set out in our Historical Timeline. Kenneth was the son of Malcolm I and brother to King Duff, who had ruled until 966. He became King of Alba on the killing of his predecessor, King Culen, by the Britons of Strathclyde, though it was no until he killed Culen's brother Amlaib in 977 that he was able to rule unchallenged.

    Kenneth II spent much of his reign in conflict. He first fought the Britons of Strathclyde, before turning his attention to Northumbria, where he further secured Alba's hold on the lands between the River Forth and the River Tweed against the ever present threat of King Edgar's English forces.

    In the north, Scottish claims were being constantly challenged by Sigurd, Earl of Orkney, and much of Caithness, Easter Ross and Inverness-Shire were under Viking control. Kenneth strengthened his ties with the Irish nobility by marrying a Princess of Leinster. They had at least one son, who went on to become Malcolm II.

    After a reign of 24 years Kenneth was killed in Fettercairn. According to the chronciles of John of Fordun, this was as a result of a plot mounted by Lady Finella, the daughter of the Earl of Angus. After the murder Finella fled to St Cyrus before being caught and executed. Kenneth II was buried in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel on the Isle of Iona. Kenneth II was succeeded by his third cousin Constantine III, son of King Culen.

    end of biography

    Cinâaed mac Maâil Coluim (Modern Gaelic: Coinneach mac Mhaoil Chaluim[1] anglicised as Kenneth II, and nicknamed An Fionnghalach, "The Fratricide";[2] died 995) was King of Scots (Alba). The son of Malcolm I (Mâael Coluim mac Domnaill), he succeeded King Cuilâen (Cuilâen mac Iduilb) on the latter's death at the hands of Rhydderch ap Dyfnwal in 971.

    Primary sources

    The Chronicle of the Kings of Alba was compiled in Kenneth's reign, but many of the place names mentioned are entirely corrupt, if not fictitious.[3] Whatever the reality, the Chronicle states that "[h]e immediately plundered [Strathclyde] in part. Kenneth's infantry were slain with very great slaughter in Moin Uacoruar." The Chronicle further states that Kenneth plundered Northumbria three times, first as far as Stainmore, then to Cluiam and lastly to the River Dee by Chester. These raids may belong to around 980, when the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records attacks on Cheshire.[4]

    In 973, the Chronicle of Melrose reports that Kenneth, with Mâael Coluim I (Mâael Coluim mac Domnaill), the King of Strathclyde, "Maccus, king of very many islands" (i.e. Magnus Haraldsson (Maccus mac Arailt), King of Mann and the Isles) and other kings, Welsh and Norse, came to Chester to acknowledge the overlordship of the English king Edgar the Peaceable[5] at a council in Chester. It may be that Edgar here regulated the frontier between the southern lands of the kingdom of Alba and the northern lands of his English kingdom. Cumbria was English, the western frontier lay on the Solway. In the east, the frontier lay somewhere in later Lothian, south of Edinburgh.[6]

    The Annals of Tigernach, in an aside, name three of the Mormaers of Alba in Kenneth's reign in entry in 976: Cellach mac Fâindgaine, Cellach mac Baireda and Donnchad mac Morgaâind. The third of these, if not an error for Domnall mac Morgaâind, is very likely a brother of Domnall, and thus the Mormaer of Moray. The Mormaerdoms or kingdoms ruled by the two Cellachs cannot be identified.

    The feud which had persisted since the death of King Indulf (Idulb mac Causantâin) between his descendants and Kenneth's family persisted. In 977 the Annals of Ulster report that "Amlaâib mac Iduilb [Amlaâib, son of Indulf], King of Scotland, was killed by Cinâaed mac Domnaill." The Annals of Tigernach give the correct name of Amlaâib's killer: Cinâaed mac Maâil Coluim, or Kenneth II. Thus, even if only for a short time, Kenneth had been overthrown by the brother of the previous king.[7]

    Adam of Bremen tells that Sweyn Forkbeard found exile in Scotland at this time, but whether this was with Kenneth, or one of the other kings in Scotland, is unknown. Also at this time, Njal's Saga, the Orkneyinga Saga and other sources recount wars between "the Scots" and the Northmen, but these are more probably wars between Sigurd Hlodvisson, Earl of Orkney, and the Mormaers, or Kings, of Moray.[8]

    The Chronicle says that Kenneth founded a great monastery at Brechin.

    Kenneth was killed in 995, the Annals of Ulster say "by deceit" and the Annals of Tigernach say "by his subjects". Some later sources, such as the Chronicle of Melrose, John of Fordun and Andrew of Wyntoun provide more details, accurately or not. The simplest account is that he was killed by his own men in Fettercairn, through the treachery of Finnguala (also called Fimberhele or Fenella), daughter of Cuncar, Mormaer of Angus, in revenge for the killing of her only son.[9]

    The Prophecy of Berchâan adds little to our knowledge, except that it names Kenneth "the kinslayer", and states he died in Strathmore.[10]

    Children

    Kenneth's son Malcolm II (Mâael Coluim mac Cinâaeda) was later king of Alba. Kenneth may have had a second son, named either Dâungal or Gille Coemgâain.[11] Sources differ as to whether Boite mac Cinâaeda should be counted a son of Kenneth II or of Kenneth III (Cinâaed mac Duib).[12] Another son of Kenneth may have been Suibne mac Cinâaeda, a king of the Gall Gaidheil who died in 1034.
    Interpretation

    Kenneth's rival Amlaâib, King of Scotland is omitted by the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba and later Scottish king-lists. The Irish Annals of Tigernach appear to better reflect contemporary events. Amlaâib could be a direct predecessor of Kenneth who suffered damnatio memoriae, or the rival king recognized in parts of Scotland. A period of divided kingship appears likely.[13]

    Amlaâib was the heir of his brother Cuilâen, who was killed in a hall-burning. He might have served as a regent north of the River Forth, during the absence of his brother. Kenneth was brother to the deceased Dub, King of Scotland and was most likely an exile. He could claim the throne due to the support of friends and maternal kin. He was likely older and more experienced than his rival king.[13] Amlaâib is the Gaelic form of Ólâafr, suggesting maternal descent from Norsemen. He could possibly claim descent from the Uâi Ímair dynasty. Alex Woolf suggests he was a grandson of Amlaâib Cuarâan, King of Dublin or his cousin Olaf Guthfrithson, which suggests his own group of supporters.[13]

    Death

    According to John of Fordun (14th century), Kenneth II of Scotland (reigned 971-995) attempted to change the succession rules, allowing "the nearest survivor in blood to the deceased king to succeed", thus securing the throne for his own descendants. He reportedly did so to specifically exclude Constantine (III) and Kenneth (III), called Gryme in this source. The two men then jointly conspired against him, convincing Lady Finella, daughter of Cuncar, Mormaer of Angus, to kill the king. She reportedly did so to achieve personal revenge, as Kenneth II had killed her own son. Entries in the Chronicles of the Picts and Scots, collected by William Forbes Skene, provide the account of Finnela killing Kenneth II in revenge, but not her affiliation to Constantine or his cousins. These entries date to the 12th and 13th centuries.[14][15] The Annals of Ulster simply record "Cinaed son of Mael Coluim [Kenneth, son of Malcolm], king of Scotland, was deceitfully killed", with no indication of who killed him.[16][17]

    In the account of John of Fordun, Constantine the Bald, son of King Cullen and Gryme were "plotting unceasingly the death of the king and his son". One day, Kenneth II and his companions went hunting into the woods, "at no great distance from his own abode". The hunt took him to Fettercairn, where Finella resided. She approached him to proclaim her loyalty and invited him to visit her residence, whispering into his ear that she had information about a conspiracy plot. She managed to lure him to "an out-of-the-way little cottage", where a booby trap was hidden. Inside the cottage was a statue, connected by strings to a number of crossbows. If anyone touched or moved the statue, he would trigger the crossbows and fall victim to their arrows. Kenneth II gently touched the statue and "was shot though by arrows sped from all sides, and fell without uttering another word." Finella escaped through the woods and managed to join her abettors, Constantine III and Gryme. The hunting companions soon discovered the bloody king. They were unable to locate Finella, but burned Fettercairn to the ground.[18] Smyth dismisses the elaborate plotting and the mechanical contraption as mere fables, but accepts the basic details of the story, that the succession plans of Kenneth II caused his assassination.[19] Alan Orr Anderson raised his own doubts concerning the story of Finella, which he considered "semi-mythical". He noted that the feminine name Finnguala or Findguala means "white shoulders", but suggested it derived from "find-ela" (white swan). The name figures in toponyms such as Finella Hill (near Fordoun) and Finella Den (near St Cyrus), while local tradition in The Mearns (Kincardineshire) has Finella walking atop the treetops from one location to the other. Anderson thus theorized that Finella could be a mythical figure, suggesting she was a local stream-goddess.[20] A later passage of John of Fordun mentions Finele as mother of Macbeth, King of Scotland (reigned 1040–1057), but this is probably an error based on the similarity of names. Macbeth was son of Findlâaech of Moray, not of a woman called Finella.[20][21]

    end of biography

    Buried:
    in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel... https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html

    View images and more history of St Oran's; https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html, (images: https://www.google.com/search?q=Saint+Oran%27s+Chapel+image&client=firefox-b-1-ab&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjcxPKjgIraAhUL71MKHcCmCYoQ7AkIQA&biw=1224&bih=826)

    Kenneth married a Princess of Leinster. a was born in (Leinster, Ireland); died in (Scotland). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 121989.  a Princess of Leinster was born in (Leinster, Ireland); died in (Scotland).
    Children:
    1. 60994. Malcolm II of Scotland, High King of Scotland was born in ~0954 in Scotland; died on 25 Nov 1034 in Glamis, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

  27. 122000.  Edgar the Peaceful, King of EnglandEdgar the Peaceful, King of England was born about 943 in (Wessex) England (son of Edmund I, King of the English and Aelfgifu of Shaftsbury); died on 8 Jul 0975 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

    Notes:

    Edgar (Old English: Eadgar; c.?943—8 July 975), known as the Peaceful or the Peaceable, was King of England from 959 until his death. He was the younger son of Edmund I and Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury, and came to the throne as a teenager, following the death of his older brother Eadwig. As king, Edgar further consolidated the political unity achieved by his predecessors, with his reign being noted for its relative stability. His most trusted advisor was Dunstan, whom he recalled from exile and made Archbishop of Canterbury. The pinnacle of Edgar's reign was his coronation at Bath in 973, which was organised by Dunstan and forms the basis for the current coronation ceremony. After his death he was succeeded by his son Edward, although the succession was disputed.

    King of the English
    Reign 1 October 959 – 8 July 975
    Predecessor Eadwig
    Successor Edward
    Born 943/944
    Died 8 July 975 (aged 31/32)
    Winchester, Hampshire
    Burial Glastonbury Abbey
    Spouse Ąthelflµd[1]
    Wulfthryth[1]
    Ąlfthryth
    Issue Edward, King of England
    Eadgyth[1]
    Edmund[2]
    Ąthelred, King of England
    House Wessex
    Father Edmund, King of England
    Mother Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury
    Religion Christianity

    Early years and accession

    Edgar was the son of Edmund I and Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury. Upon the death of King Edmund in 946, Edgar's uncle, Eadred, ruled until 955. Eadred was succeeded by his nephew, Eadwig, the son of Edmund and Edgar's older brother.

    Eadwig was not a popular king, and his reign was marked by conflict with nobles and the Church, primarily St Dunstan and Archbishop Oda. In 957, the thanes of Mercia and Northumbria changed their allegiance to Edgar.[3] A conclave of nobles declared Edgar as king of the territory north of the Thames.[4] Edgar became King of England upon Eadwig's death in October 959, aged just 16.

    Government

    One of Edgar's first actions was to recall Dunstan from exile and have him made Bishop of Worcester (and subsequently Bishop of London and later, Archbishop of Canterbury). Dunstan remained Edgar's advisor throughout his reign. While Edgar may not have been a particularly peaceable man[citation needed], his reign was peaceful. The Kingdom of England was well established, and Edgar consolidated the political unity achieved by his predecessors. By the end of his reign, England was sufficiently unified in that it was unlikely to regress back to a state of division among rival kingships, as it had to an extent under the reign of Eadred. William Blackstone mentions that King Edgar standardised measure throughout the realm.[5] According to George Molyneaux, Edgar's reign, "far more than the reigns of either Alfred or Ąthelstan, was probably the most pivotal phase in the development of the institutional structures that were fundamental to royal rule in the eleventh-century kingdom".[6] Indeed, an early eleventh century king Cnut the Great states in a letter to his subjects that ''it is my will that all the nation, ecclesiastical and lay, shall steadfastly observe Edgar's laws, which all men have chosen and sworn at Oxford''.[7]

    Benedictine reform

    A coin of Edgar, struck in Winchcombe (c. 973-75).
    The Monastic Reform Movement that introduced the Benedictine Rule to England's monastic communities peaked during the era of Dunstan, Ąthelwold, and Oswald (historians continue to debate the extent and significance of this movement).[8]

    Dead Man's Plack

    In 963, Edgar allegedly killed Earl Ąthelwald, his rival in love, near present-day Longparish, Hampshire.[9] The event was commemorated by the Dead Man's Plack, erected in 1825.[9] In 1875, Edward Augustus Freeman debunked the story as a "tissue of romance" in his book, Historic Essays;[10] however, his arguments were rebutted by naturalist William Henry Hudson in his 1920 book Dead Man's Plack and an Old Thorn.[4]

    Coronation at Bath

    Edgar was crowned at Bath and along with his wife Ąlfthryth was anointed, setting a precedent for a coronation of a queen in England itself.[11] Edgar's coronation did not happen until 973, in an imperial ceremony planned not as the initiation, but as the culmination of his reign (a move that must have taken a great deal of preliminary diplomacy). This service, devised by Dunstan himself and celebrated with a poem in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, forms the basis of the present-day British coronation ceremony.

    Main article: King Edgar's council at Chester
    The symbolic coronation was an important step; other kings of Britain came and gave their allegiance to Edgar shortly afterwards at Chester. Six kings in Britain, including the King of Scots and the King of Strathclyde, pledged their faith that they would be the king's liege-men on sea and land. Later chroniclers made the kings into eight, all plying the oars of Edgar's state barge on the River Dee.[12] Such embellishments may not be factual, and what actually happened is unclear.[13]

    Death

    Edgar died on 8 July 975 at Winchester, Hampshire. He left behind Edward, who was probably his illegitimate son by Ąthelflµd (not to be confused with the Lady of the Mercians), and Ąthelred, the younger, the child of his wife Ąlfthryth. He was succeeded by Edward. Edgar also had a possibly illegitimate daughter by Wulfthryth, who later became abbess of Wilton. She was joined there by her daughter, Edith of Wilton, who lived there as a nun until her death. Both women were later regarded as saints.[14][15]

    Appearance

    "[H]e was extremely small both in stature and bulk..."[16]

    See also

    House of Wessex family tree; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Edgar married Aelfthryth. Aelfthryth was born about 945; died in 1000-1001. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 122001.  Aelfthryth was born about 945; died in 1000-1001.
    Children:
    1. 61000. Aethelred the Unready, King of the English was born about 966 in (Wessex) England; died on 23 Apr 1016 in London, England; was buried in London, England.

  29. 122002.  Thored Gunnarsson, Earl of Southern Northumbria was born in 938 in Wessex, England; died in 992-994 in Northumberland, England.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Death: 992, Wessex, England

    Notes:

    Thored (Old English: Łoreş or ´oreş; fl. 979–992) was a 10th-century ealdorman of York, ruler of the southern half of the old Kingdom of Northumbria on behalf of the king of England. He was the son of either Gunnar or Oslac, northern ealdormen. If he was the former, he may have attained adulthood by the 960s, when a man of his name raided Westmorland. Other potential appearances in the records are likewise uncertain until 979, the point from which Thored's period as ealdorman can be accurately dated.

    Although historians differ in their opinions about his relationship, if any, to Kings Edgar the Peaceable and Edward the Martyr, it is generally thought that he enjoyed a good relationship with King Ąthelred II. His daughter Ąlfgifu married Ąthelred. Thored was ealdorman in Northumbria for much of his reign, disappearing from the sources in 992 after being appointed by Ąthelred to lead an expedition against the Vikings.

    Ealdorman of York
    Reign c. 964/974x979–992x994
    Predecessor Oslac (?)
    Successor Ąlfhelm
    Born unknown
    unknown
    Died 992 or 994
    Burial unknown
    Issue Ąlfgifu (died 1002)
    Ąthelstan (died 1010)
    Father Gunnar (probable)/
    Oslac (potential)
    Mother unknown

    Origins

    The area shaded under "Jorvik" (York), probably corresponds very roughly with Thored's territory of southern Northumbria; it should be noted that the Danelaw as a territory is a modern construct, though Yorkshire was in the area where Dena lagu ("Scandinavian law") was practised

    Thored appears to have been of at least partially Scandinavian origin, suggested by the title applied to him in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle entry for 992. Here, the ealdorman of Hampshire is called by the English title "ealdorman", while Thored himself is styled by the Scandinavian word eorl (i.e. Earl).[1]

    Two accounts of Thored's origins have been offered by modern historians. The first is that he was a son of Oslac, ealdorman of York from 966 until his exile in 975.[2] This argument is partly based on the assertion by the Historia Eliensis, that Oslac had a son named Thorth (i.e. "Thored").[3] The other suggestion, favoured by most historians, is that he was the son of a man named Gunnar.[4] This Gunnar is known to have held land in the East and North Ridings of Yorkshire.[5]

    If the latter suggestion is correct, then Thored's first appearance in history is the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recension D (EF)'s entry for 966, which recorded the accession of Oslac to the ealdormanry of southern Northumbria:

    In this year, Thored, Gunnar's son, harried Westmoringa land, and, in this same year, Oslac succeeded to the office of ealdorman.[6]

    The Anglo-Saxon scholar Frank Stenton believed that this was an act of regional faction-fighting, rather than, as had been suggested by others, Thored carrying out the orders of King Edgar the Peaceable.[7] This entry is, incidentally, the first mention of Westmoringa land, that is, Westmorland.[7] Gunnar seems to have been ealdorman earlier in the decade, for in one charter (surviving only in a later cartulary) dated to 963 and three Abingdon charters dated to 965, an ealdorman (dux) called Gunnar is mentioned.[8]

    Thored may be the Thored who appears for the first time in charter attestations during the reign of King Edgar (959–75), his earliest possible appearance being in 964, witnessing a grant of land in Kent by King Edgar to St Peter's, Ghent. This is uncertain because the authenticity of this particular charter is unclear.[9] A charter issued by Edgar in 966, granting land in Oxfordshire to a woman named Ąlfgifu, has an illegible ealdorman witness signature beginning with ´, which may be Thored.[10]

    Ealdorman

    Coin of Ąthelred the Unready.jpgAethelred rev2.jpg
    O: Draped bust of Ąthelred II left. +ĄŁELRED REX ANGLOR R: Long cross. +EAD?OLD MO CĄNT
    'LonCross' penny of Ąthelred II, moneyer Eadwold, Canterbury, c. 997-1003. The cross made cutting the coin into half-pennies or farthings (quarter-pennies) easier. (Note spelling Ead?old in inscription, using Anglo-Saxon letter wynn in place of modern w.)
    Thored's governorship as ealdorman, based on charter attestations, cannot be securely dated before 979.[11] He did attest royal charters during the reign of Ąthelred II, the first in 979,[12] six in 983,[13] one in 984,[14] three in 985,[15] one in 988,[16] appearing in such attestations for the last time in 989.[12] It is possible that such appearances represent more than one Thored, though that is not a generally accepted theory.[17] His definite predecessor, Oslac, was expelled from England in 975.[18] The historian Richard Fletcher thought that Oslac's downfall may have been the result of opposing the succession of Edward the Martyr, enemy and brother of Ąthelred II.[19] What is known about Thored's time as ealdorman is that he did not have a good relationship with Oswald, Archbishop of York (971–92). In a memorandum written by Oswald, a group of estates belonging to the archdiocese of York was listed, and Oswald noted that "I held them all until Thored came to power; then was St Peter [to whom York was dedicated] robbed".[20] One of the estates allegedly lost was Newbald, an estate given by King Edgar to a man named Gunnar, suggesting to historian Dorothy Whitelock that Thored may just have been reclaiming land "wrongly alienated from his family".[21]

    His relationship with King Edgar is unclear, particularly given the uncertainty of Thored's paternity, Oslac being banished from England in 975, the year of Edgar's death.[2] Richard Fletcher, who thought Thored was the son of Gunnar, argued that Thored's raid on Westmorland was caused by resentment derived from losing out on the ealdormanry to Oslac, and that Edgar thereafter confiscated various territories as punishment.[5] The evidence for this is that Newbald, granted by Edgar to Gunnar circa 963, was bought by Archbishop Osketel from the king sometime before 971, implying that the king had seized the land.[5]

    Thored's relationship with the English monarchy under Ąthelred II seems to have been good. Ąlfgifu, the first wife of King Ąthelred II, was probably Thored's daughter.[22] Evidence for this is that in the 1150s Ailred of Rievaulx in his De genealogia regum Anglorum wrote that the wife of Ąthelred II was the daughter of an ealdorman (comes) called Thored (Thorth).[23] Historian Pauline Stafford argued that this marriage was evidence that Thored had been a local rather than royal appointment to the ealdormanry of York, and that Ąthelred II's marriage was an attempt to woo Thored.[24] Stafford was supported in this argument by Richard Fletcher.[25]

    Death

    Modern imaginative depiction of the ship of Ólâafr Tryggvason, the "Long Serpent" (Illustration by Halfan Egedius)
    The date of Thored's death is uncertain, but his last historical appearance came in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, recension C (D, E), under the year 992, which reported the death of Archbishop Oswald and an expedition against a marauding Scandinavian fleet:

    In this year the holy Archbishop Oswald left this life and attained the heavenly life, and Ealdorman Ąthelwine [of East Anglia] died in the same year. Then the king and all his counsellors decreed that all the ships that were any use should be assembled at London. And the king then entrusted the expedition to the leadership of Ealdorman Ąlfric (of Hampshire), Earl Thored and Bishop Ąlfstan [.of London or of Rochester.] and Bishop Ąscwig [of Dorchester], and they were to try if they could entrap the Danish army anywhere at sea. Then Ealdorman Ąlfric sent someone to warn the enemy, and then in the night before the day on which they were to have joined battle, he absconded by night from the army, to his own disgrace, and then the enemy escaped, except that the crew of one ship was slain. And then the Danish army encountered the ships from East Anglia and from London, and they made a great slaughter there and captured the ship, all armed and equipped, on which the ealdorman was.[26]

    Scandinavians led by Ólâafr Tryggvason had been raiding England's coast since the previous year, when they killed Ealdorman Brihtnoth of Essex at the Battle of Maldon.[27]

    Historians think that Thored was either killed fighting these Scandinavians, or else survived, but became disgraced through defeat or treachery.[28] Fletcher speculated that Thored was removed from office and replaced by the Mercian Ąlfhelm as a result of his failure against the Scandinavians.[29] Another historian, William Kapelle, believed Thored was removed because of his Scandinavian descent, an argument based on the Worcester Chronicle's claim, added to the text borrowed from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, that Frµna, Godwine and Frythegyst fled a battle against the Danes in the following year because "they were Danish on their father's side".[30]

    A man named Ąthelstan who died at the Battle of Ringmere in 1010, "the king's a¤um", was probably Thored's son.[31] The term a¤um means either "son-in-law" or "brother-in-law", so this Ąthelstan could also have been Thored's grandson by an unknown intermediary.[32] Thored's immediate successor was Ąlfhelm, who appears witnessing charters as ealdorman from 994.[33]

    Thored married Hilda LNU(Wessex, England). Hilda was born in 948 in Wessex, England; died in 970 in England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 122003.  Hilda LNU was born in 948 in Wessex, England; died in 970 in England.
    Children:
    1. 61001. Aelfgifu of York, Queen Consort of England was born in ~970 in (Yorkshire) England; died in 1002.

  31. 18040.  Richard de Normandie, IRichard de Normandie, I was born on 28 Aug 932 in Fecamp, Normandie, France (son of William of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy and Sprota); died on 20 Nov 996 in Fecamp, France; was buried in Fecamp, France.

    Notes:

    Richard I (28 August 932 – 20 November 996), also known as Richard the Fearless (French: Richard Sans-Peur; Old Norse: Jarl Richart), was the Count of Rouen or Jarl of Rouen from 942 to 996.[1] Dudo of Saint-Quentin, whom Richard commissioned to write the "De moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum" (Latin, "On the Customs and Deeds of the First Dukes of Normandy"), called him a Dux. However, this use of the word may have been in the context of Richard's renowned leadership in war, and not as a reference to a title of nobility.[2][3] Richard either introduced feudalism into Normandy or he greatly expanded it. By the end of his reign, most important Norman landholders held their lands in feudal tenure.[4]


    Birth
    Richard was born to William Longsword, princeps (chieftain or ruler)[5] of Normandy, and Sprota.[1] His mother was a Breton concubine captured in war and bound to William by a more danico marriage.[6] He was also the grandson of the famous Rollo. William was told of the birth of a son after the battle with Riouf and other Viking rebels, but his existence was kept secret until a few years later when William Longsword first met his son Richard. After kissing the boy and declaring him his heir, William sent Richard to be raised in Bayeux.[7] Richard was about ten years old when his father was killed on 17 December 942.[1] After William was killed, Sprota became the wife of Esperleng, a wealthy miller. Rodulf of Ivry was their son and Richard's half-brother.[8]

    Life
    With the death of Richard's father in 942, King Louis IV of France installed the boy, Richard, in his father's office. Under the influence of Arnulf I, Count of Flanders the King took him into Frankish territory[9]:32–4 and placing him in the custody of the count of Ponthieu before the King reneged and seized the lands of the Duchy of Normandy.[10] He then split up the Duchy, giving its lands in lower Normandy to Hugh the Great. Louis IV thereafter kept Richard in close confinement at Lăaon,[11] but the youth escaped from imprisonment[9]:36–7 with assistance of Osmond de Centville, Bernard de Senlis (who had been a companion of Rollo of Normandy), Ivo de Belláesme, and Bernard the Dane[12] (ancestor to the families of Harcourt and Beaumont).[a]

    In 946, at the age of 14, Richard allied himself with the Norman and Viking leaders in France and with men sent by King Harold of Denmark. A battle was fought after which Louis IV was captured. Hostages were taken and held until King Louis recognised Richard as Duke, returning Normandy to him.[9]:37–41 Richard agreed to "commend" himself to Hugh, the Count of Paris, Hugh resolved to form a permanent alliance with Richard and promised his daughter Emma, who was just a child, as a bride, the marriage would take place in 960.[9]:41–2

    Louis IV working with Arnulf I, Count of Flanders persuaded Otto I, Holy Roman Emperor to attack Richard and Hugh. The combined armies of Otto, Arnulf and Louis IV were driven from the gates of Rouen, fleeing to Amiens and being decisively defeated in 947.[9]:41–2[13] A period of peace ensued, Louis IV dying in 954, 13 year old Lothair becoming King. The middle aged Hugh appointed Richard as guardian of his 15-year-old son, Hugh Capet in 955.[9]:44

    In 962, Theobald I, Count of Blois, attempted a renewed invasion of Rouen, Richard's stronghold, but his troops were summarily routed by Normans under Richard's command, and forced to retreat before ever having crossed the Seine river.[14][15] Lothair, the king of the West Franks, was fearful that Richard's retaliation could destabilize a large part of West Francia so he stepped in to prevent any further war between the two.[16] In 987 Hugh Capet became King of the Franks.

    For the last 30 years until his death in 996 in Fâecamp, Richard concentrated on Normandy itself, and participated less in Frankish politics and its petty wars. In lieu of building up the Norman Empire by expansion, he stabilized the realm and reunited the Normans, forging the reclaimed Duchy of his father and grandfather into West Francia's most cohesive and formidable principality.[17]

    Richard was succeeded in November 996 by his 33-year-old son, Richard II, Duke of Normandy.

    Relationships with France, England and the Church
    Richard used marriage to build strong alliances. His marriage to Emma of Paris connected him directly to the House of Capet. His second wife, Gunnora, from a rival Viking group in the Cotentin, formed an alliance to that group, while her sisters formed the core group that were to provide loyal followers to him and his successors.[18]

    His daughters forged valuable marriage alliances with powerful neighboring counts as well as to the king of England.[18] Emma marrying firstly Ąthelred the Unready and after his death in 1016, the invader, Cnut the Great. Her children included three English kings, Edward the Confessor, Alfred Aetheling and with Cnut, Harthacnut so completing a major link between the Duke of Normandy and the Crown of England that would add validity to the claim by the future William the Conqueror to the throne of England.

    Richard also built on his relationship with the church, undertaking acts of piety,[19]:lv restoring their lands and ensuring the great monasteries flourished in Normandy. His further reign was marked by an extended period of peace and tranquility.[18][20]

    Marriages

    Richard & his children
    His first marriage in 960 was to Emma, daughter of Hugh "The Great" of France,[1][21] and Hedwig von Sachsen.[21] They were betrothed when both were very young. She died after 19 March 968, with no issue.[1]

    According to Robert of Torigni, not long after Emma's death, Duke Richard went out hunting and stopped at the house of a local forester. He became enamored with the forester's wife, Seinfreda, but she was a virtuous woman and suggested he court her unmarried sister, Gunnor, instead. Gunnor became his mistress and her family rose to prominence. Her brother, Herfast de Crepon, may have been involved in a controversial heresy trial. Gunnor was, like Richard, of Viking descent, being a Dane by blood. Richard finally married her to legitimize their children:[b]

    Richard II "the Good", Duke of Normandy[1]
    Robert, Archbishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux[1]
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil[1]
    Emma of Normandy, wife of two kings of England[1]
    Maud of Normandy, wife of Odo II of Blois, Count of Blois, Champagne and Chartres[1]
    Hawise of Normandy m. Geoffrey I, Duke of Brittany[1]
    Papia of Normandy
    Orielda (963-1031) wife of Fulk Seigneur de Guernanville, Dean of Evreax [22][23]
    Illegitimate children

    Richard was known to have had several other mistresses and had children with many of them. Known children are:

    Geoffrey, Count of Eu[1][24]
    William, Count of Eu (ca. 972-26 January 1057/58),[24] m. Lasceline de Turqueville (d. 26 January 1057/58).
    Beatrice of Normandy, Abbess of Montvilliers d.1034 m. Ebles of Turenne[1] (d.1030 (divorced)
    Possible children
    Muriella, married Tancred de Hauteville[1][25][26]
    Fressenda or Fredesenda (ca. 995-ca. 1057), second wife of Tancred de Hauteville.[1][26][27]
    Guimara (Wimarc(a)) (b. circa 986), died Abbey of Montivilliers, Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, wife of Ansfred (Ansfroi) II "le Dane" le Goz, vicomte of Exmes and Falaise, mother of Robert FitzWimarc[28]
    Death
    Richard died of natural causes in Fecamp, France, on 20 November 996.[29]

    Depictions in fiction
    The Little Duke, a Victorian juvenile novel by Charlotte Mary Yonge, is a fictionalized account of Richard's boyhood and early struggles.

    Count of Rouen
    Reign 17 December 942 – 20 November 996
    Predecessor William Longsword
    Successor Richard II
    Born 28 August 932
    Fâecamp Normandy, France
    Died 20 November 996 (aged 64)
    Fâecamp Normandy, France
    Spouse Emma of Paris
    Gunnor
    Issue Richard II of Normandy
    Robert II (Archbishop of Rouen)
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil
    Robert Danus
    Willam?
    Emma of Normandy
    Maud of Normandy
    Hawise of Normandy
    Geoffrey, Count of Eu (illegitimate)
    William, Count of Eu (illegitimate)
    Beatrice of Normandy (illegitimate)
    Robert (illegitimate)
    Papia (illegitimate)
    House House of Normandy
    Father William I Longsword
    Mother Sprota

    end of biography

    Richard married Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy. Gonor (daughter of Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark and Gunhild von Denmark) was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France; died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  32. 18041.  Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of NormandyGonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France (daughter of Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark and Gunhild von Denmark); died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France.

    Notes:

    Gunnora (or Gunnor) (circa 936 – 5 Jan 1031) was a Duchess of Normandy and the wife of Richard I of Normandy.

    Life

    The names of Gunnora's parents are unknown, but Robert of Torigni wrote that her father was a forester from the Pays de Caux and according to Dudo of Saint-Quentin she was of noble Danish origin.[2] Gunnora was probably born c.? 950.[3] Her family held sway in western Normandy and Gunnora herself was said to be very wealthy.[4] Her marriage to Richard I was of great political importance, both to her husband[b] and her progeny.[5] Her brother, Herfast de Crepon, was progenitor of a great Norman family.[4] Her sisters and nieces[c] married some of the most important nobles in Normandy.[6]

    Robert of Torigni recounts a story of how Richard met Gunnora.[7] She was living with her sister Seinfreda, the wife of a local forester, when Richard, hunting nearby, heard of the beauty of the forester's wife. He is said to have ordered Seinfreda to come to his bed, but the lady substituted her unmarried sister, Gunnora. Richard, it is said, was pleased that by this subterfuge he had been saved from committing adultery and together they had three sons and three daughters.[d][8] Unlike other territorial rulers, the Normans recognized marriage by cohabitation or more danico. But when Richard was prevented from nominating their son Robert to be Archbishop of Rouen, the two were married, "according to the Christian custom", making their children legitimate in the eyes of the church.[8]

    Gunnora attested ducal charters up into the 1020s, was skilled in languages and was said to have had an excellent memory.[9] She was one of the most important sources of information on Norman history for Dudo of St. Quentin.[10] As Richard's widow she is mentioned accompanying her sons on numerous occasions.[9] That her husband depended on her is shown in the couple's charters where she is variously regent of Normandy, a mediator and judge, and in the typical role of a medieval aristocratic mother, an arbitrator between her husband and their oldest son Richard II.[9]

    Gunnora was a founder and supporter of Coutances Cathedral and laid its first stone.[11] In one of her own charters after Richard's death she gave two alods to the abbey of Mont Saint-Michel, namely Britavilla and Domjean, given to her by her husband in dower, which she gave for the soul of her husband, and the weal of her own soul and that of her sons "count Richard, archbishop Robert, and others..."[12] She also attested a charter, c.?1024–26, to that same abbey by her son, Richard II, shown as Gonnor matris comitis (mother of the count).[13] Gunnora, both as wife and countess,[e] was able to use her influence to see her kin favored, and several of the most prominent Anglo-Norman families on both sides of the English Channel are descended from her, her sisters and nieces.[9] Gunnora died c.?1031.[3]

    Family

    Richard and Gunnora were parents to several children:

    Richard II "the Good", Duke of Normandy[14]
    Robert, Archbishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux, died 1037[14]
    Mauger, Count of Corbeil[14]
    Emma of Normandy (c.?985–1052), married first to Ąthelred, King of England and secondly Cnut the Great, King of England.[14]
    Hawise of Normandy, wife of Geoffrey I, Duke of Brittany[14]
    Maud of Normandy, wife of Odo II of Blois, Count of Blois, Champagne and Chartres[14]

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9020. Richard de Normandie, II was born on 23 Aug 963 in Normandie, France; died on 28 Aug 1027 in Normandie, France.
    2. Emma of Normandy, Queen consort of England was born in ~985 in Normandie, France; died on 6 Mar 1052 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Winchester Cathedral, Winchester, Hampshire, England.
    3. Robert d'Evereux, Comte d'Evreux was born in Normandie, France; died on 16 Mar 1037 in Seine-Inferieure, Normandy, France.
    4. Hawise of Normandy, Duchess of Brittany

  33. 18042.  Conan of Rennes, I, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany was born in 927 in (Rennes, France); died on 27 Jun 992.

    Notes:

    Conan I le Tort of Rennes, Count of Rennes, Duke of Brittany, was born 927 to Judicael Berengar (-bef979) and died 27 June 992 at the Battle of Conquereuil of unspecified causes. He married Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) .

    Conan may have married his second cousin once removed: Herbert I, Count of Vermandois (c848-907) may have been his great-grandfather and was his wife's great-great-grandfather.

    Conan married Ermengarde of Anjou. Ermengarde (daughter of Geoffrey of Anjou and Adele of Meaux) was born before 967 in (Anjou, France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  34. 18043.  Ermengarde of Anjou was born before 967 in (Anjou, France) (daughter of Geoffrey of Anjou and Adele of Meaux).
    Children:
    1. 9021. Judith de Bretagne was born in 982 in Rennes, France; died in 1017 in Normandy, France.

  35. 18216.  Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of KievSviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev was born in ~941 in Kiev, Ukraine (son of Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' and Olga of Kiev); died on 26 Mar 972 in Khortytsia, Dnieper, Ukraine.

    Notes:

    Sviatoslav I Igorevich (Old East Slavic: ?~??????? / ??????????[1] ?????????, Sventoslavu / Svantoslavu Igorevici; Old Norse: Sveinald Ingvarsson) (c. 942 – 26 March 972), also spelled Svyatoslav was a Grand prince of Kiev[2][3] famous for his persistent campaigns in the east and south, which precipitated the collapse of two great powers of Eastern Europe, Khazaria and the First Bulgarian Empire. He also conquered numerous East Slavic tribes, defeated the Alans and attacked the Volga Bulgars,[4][5] and at times was allied with the Pechenegs and Magyars.

    His decade-long reign over the Kievan Rus' was marked by rapid expansion into the Volga River valley, the Pontic steppe, and the Balkans. By the end of his short life, Sviatoslav carved out for himself the largest state in Europe, eventually moving his capital in 969 from Kiev (modern-day Ukraine) to Pereyaslavets (identified as the modern village of Nufaru, Romania)[6] on the Danube.

    In contrast with his mother's conversion to Christianity, Sviatoslav remained a staunch pagan all of his life.

    Due to his abrupt death in ambush, his conquests, for the most part, were not consolidated into a functioning empire, while his failure to establish a stable succession led to a fratricidal feud among his three sons, resulting in two of them being killed.

    Reign 945–972
    Coronation 964
    Predecessor Igor
    Successor Yaropolk I
    Born 942? AD
    Kiev
    Died 26 March 972 AD [aged ~30]
    The island of Khortytsa Dnieper
    Wives
    Predslava
    Malusha
    Issue With unknown woman:
    Yaropolk I
    Oleg

    With Malusha:
    Vladimir the Great
    Full name
    Sviatoslav Igorevich
    Dynasty Rurik Dynasty
    Father Igor
    Mother Saint Olga (regent 945-964)

    Name

    The Primary Chronicle records Sviatoslav as the first ruler of the Kievan Rus' with a name of Slavic origin (as opposed to his predecessors, whose names had Old Norse forms). The name Sviatoslav, however, is not recorded in other medieval Slavic countries. Nevertheless, Sveinald is the Old East Norse cognate with the Slavic form as attested in the Old East Norse patronymic of Sviatoslav's son Vladimir: Valdamarr Sveinaldsson. This patronymic naming convention continues in Icelandic and in East Slavic languages. Even in Rus', it was attested only among the members of the house of Rurik, as were the names of Sviatoslav's immediate successors: Vladimir, Yaroslav, and Mstislav.[7][need quotation to verify] Some scholars see the name of Sviatoslav, composed of the Slavic roots for "holy" and "glory", as an artificial derivation combining the names of his predecessors Oleg and Rurik (whose names mean "holy" and "glorious" in Old Norse, respectively).[8]

    Early life and personality

    Virtually nothing is known about Sviatoslav's childhood and youth, which he spent reigning in Novgorod. Sviatoslav's father, Igor, was killed by the Drevlians around 945, and his mother, Olga, ruled as regent in Kiev until Sviatoslav reached maturity (ca. 963).[9] Sviatoslav was tutored by a Varangian named Asmud.[10] The tradition of employing Varangian tutors for the sons of ruling princes survived well into the 11th century. Sviatoslav appears to have had little patience for administration. His life was spent with his druzhina (roughly, "company") in permanent warfare against neighboring states. According to the Primary Chronicle, he carried on his expeditions neither wagons nor kettles, and he boiled no meat, rather cutting off small strips of horseflesh, game, or beef to eat after roasting it on the coals. Nor did he have a tent, rather spreading out a horse-blanket under him and setting his saddle under his head, and all his retinue did likewise.[11]


    Illustration of Sviatoslav wearing a vyshyvanka, by Fedor Solntsev

    Sviatoslav's appearance has been described very clearly by Leo the Deacon, who himself attended the meeting of Sviatoslav with John I Tzimiskes. Following Deacon's memories, Sviatoslav was a blue-eyed man of average height but of stalwart build, much more sturdy than Tzimiskes. He shaved his blond head and his beard but wore a bushy mustache and a sidelock as a sign of his nobility.[12] He preferred to dress in white, and it was noted that his garments were much cleaner than those of his men, although he had a lot in common with his warriors. He wore a single large gold earring bearing a carbuncle and two pearls.[13]

    Religious beliefs

    Sviatoslav's mother, Olga, converted to Eastern Orthodox Christianity at the court of Byzantine Emperor Constantine Porphyrogenitus in 957,[14] at the approximate age of 67. However, Sviatoslav remained a pagan all of his life. In the treaty of 971 between Sviatoslav and the Byzantine emperor John I Tzimiskes, the Rus' are swearing by Perun and Veles.[15] According to the Primary Chronicle, he believed that his warriors (druzhina) would lose respect for him and mock him if he became a Christian.[16] The allegiance of his warriors was of paramount importance in his conquest of an empire that stretched from the Volga to the Danube.

    Family

    Svjatoslav's mother, Olga, with her escort in Constantinople, a miniature from the late 11th century chronicle of John Skylitzes.
    Very little is known of Sviatoslav's family life. It is possible that he was not the only (or the eldest) son of his parents. The Russo-Byzantine treaty of 945 mentions a certain Predslava, Volodislav's wife, as the noblest of the Rus' women after Olga. The fact that Predslava was Oleg's mother is presented by Vasily Tatishchev. He also speculated that Predslava was of a Hungarian nobility. George Vernadsky was among many historians to speculate that Volodislav was Igor's eldest son and heir who died at some point during Olga's regency. Another chronicle told that Oleg (? - 944?) was the eldest son of Igor. At the time of Igor's death, Sviatoslav was still a child, and he was raised by his mother or under her instructions. Her influence, however, did not extend to his religious observance.


    Sviatoslav I in the Tsarsky Titulyarnik, 1672

    Sviatoslav had several children, but the origin of his wives is not specified in the chronicle. By his wives, he had Yaropolk and Oleg.[17] By Malusha, a woman of indeterminate origins,[18] Sviatoslav had Vladimir, who would ultimately break with his father's paganism and convert Rus' to Christianity. John Skylitzes reported that Vladimir had a brother named Sfengus; whether this Sfengus was a son of Sviatoslav, a son of Malusha by a prior or subsequent husband, or an unrelated Rus' nobleman is unclear.[19]

    Eastern campaigns

    The Kievan Rus' at the beginning of Sviatoslav's reign (in red), showing his sphere of influence to 972 (in orange)
    Shortly after his accession to the throne, Sviatoslav began campaigning to expand Rus' control over the Volga valley and the Pontic steppe region. His greatest success was the conquest of Khazaria, which for centuries had been one of the strongest states of Eastern Europe. The sources are not clear about the roots of the conflict between Khazaria and Rus', so several possibilities have been suggested. The Rus' had an interest in removing the Khazar hold on the Volga trade route because the Khazars collected duties from the goods transported by the Volga. Historians have suggested that the Byzantine Empire may have incited the Rus' against the Khazars, who fell out with the Byzantines after the persecutions of the Jews in the reign of Romanus I Lecapenus.[20]

    Sviatoslav began by rallying the East Slavic vassal tribes of the Khazars to his cause. Those who would not join him, such as the Vyatichs, were attacked and forced to pay tribute to the Kievan Rus' rather than to the Khazars.[21] According to a legend recorded in the Primary Chronicle, Sviatoslav sent a message to the Vyatich rulers, consisting of a single phrase: "I want to come at you!" (Old East Slavic: "???? ?? ?? ???")[22] This phrase is used in modern Russian (usually misquoted as "??? ?? ??") and in modern Ukrainian ("??? ?? ??") to denote an unequivocal declaration of one's intentions. Proceeding by the Oka and Volga rivers, he attacked Volga Bulgaria. He employed Oghuz and Pecheneg mercenaries in this campaign, perhaps to counter the superior cavalry of the Khazars and Bulgars.[23]


    Sviatoslav's Council of War by Boris Chorikov

    Sviatoslav destroyed the Khazar city of Sarkel around 965, possibly sacking (but not occupying) the Khazar city of Kerch on the Crimea as well.[24] At Sarkel he established a Rus' settlement called Belaya Vyezha ("the white tower" or "the white fortress", the East Slavic translation for "Sarkel").[25] He subsequently destroyed the Khazar capital of Atil.[26] A visitor to Atil wrote soon after Sviatoslav's campaign: "The Rus' attacked, and no grape or raisin remained, not a leaf on a branch."[27] The exact chronology of his Khazar campaign is uncertain and disputed; for example, Mikhail Artamonov and David Christian proposed that the sack of Sarkel came after the destruction of Atil.[28]

    Although Ibn Haukal reports the sack of Samandar by Sviatoslav, the Rus' leader did not bother to occupy the Khazar heartlands north of the Caucasus Mountains permanently. On his way back to Kiev, Sviatoslav chose to strike against the Ossetians and force them into subservience.[29] Therefore, Khazar successor statelets continued their precarious existence in the region.[30] The destruction of Khazar imperial power paved the way for Kievan Rus' to dominate north-south trade routes through the steppe and across the Black Sea, routes that formerly had been a major source of revenue for the Khazars. Moreover, Sviatoslav's campaigns led to increased Slavic settlement in the region of the Saltovo-Mayaki culture, greatly changing the demographics and culture of the transitional area between the forest and the steppe.[31]

    Campaigns in the Balkans

    Main article: Sviatoslav's invasion of Bulgaria

    Sviatoslav invading Bulgaria, Manasses Chronicle
    The annihilation of Khazaria was undertaken against the background of the Rus'-Byzantine alliance, concluded in the wake of Igor's Byzantine campaign in 944.[32] Close military ties between the Rus' and Byzantium are illustrated by the fact, reported by John Skylitzes, that a Rus' detachment accompanied Byzantine Emperor Nikephoros Phokas in his victorious naval expedition to Crete.

    In 967 or 968,[33] Nikephoros sent to Sviatoslav his agent, Kalokyros, with the task of talking Sviatoslav into assisting him in a war against Bulgaria.[34] Sviatoslav was paid 15,000 pounds of gold and set sail with an army of 60,000 men, including thousands of Pecheneg mercenaries.[35][36]

    Sviatoslav defeated the Bulgarian ruler Boris II[37] and proceeded to occupy the whole of northern Bulgaria. Meanwhile, the Byzantines bribed the Pechenegs to attack and besiege Kiev, where Olga stayed with Sviatoslav's son Vladimir. The siege was relieved by the druzhina of Pretich, and immediately following the Pecheneg retreat, Olga sent a reproachful letter to Sviatoslav. He promptly returned and defeated the Pechenegs, who continued to threaten Kiev.

    [show] v t e
    Rus'–Byzantine Wars
    Sviatoslav refused to turn his Balkan conquests over to the Byzantines, and the parties fell out as a result. To the chagrin of his boyars and his mother (who died within three days after learning about his decision), Sviatoslav decided to move his capital to Pereyaslavets in the mouth of the Danube due to the great potential of that location as a commercial hub. In the Primary Chronicle record for 969, Sviatoslav explains that it is to Pereyaslavets, the centre of his lands, "all the riches flow: gold, silks, wine, and various fruits from Greece, silver and horses from Hungary and Bohemia, and from Rus' furs, wax, honey, and slaves".


    Pursuit of Sviatoslav's warriors by the Byzantine army, a miniature from 11th century chronicles of John Skylitzes.

    In summer 969, Sviatoslav left Rus' again, dividing his dominion into three parts, each under a nominal rule of one of his sons. At the head of an army that included Pecheneg and Magyar auxiliary troops, he invaded Bulgaria again, devastating Thrace, capturing the city of Philippopolis, and massacring its inhabitants. Nikephoros responded by repairing the defenses of Constantinople and raising new squadrons of armored cavalry. In the midst of his preparations, Nikephoros was overthrown and killed by John Tzimiskes, who thus became the new Byzantine emperor.[38]


    Madrid Skylitzes, meeting between John Tzimiskes and Sviatoslav.

    John Tzimiskes first attempted to persuade Sviatoslav into leaving Bulgaria, but he was unsuccessful. Challenging the Byzantine authority, Sviatoslav crossed the Danube and laid siege to Adrianople, causing panic on the streets of Constantinople in summer 970.[39] Later that year, the Byzantines launched a counteroffensive. Being occupied with suppressing a revolt of Bardas Phokas in Asia Minor, John Tzimiskes sent his commander-in-chief, Bardas Skleros, who defeated the coalition of Rus', Pechenegs, Magyars, and Bulgarians in the Battle of Arcadiopolis.[40] Meanwhile, John, having quelled the revolt of Bardas Phokas, came to the Balkans with a large army and promoting himself as the liberator of Bulgaria from Sviatoslav, penetrated the impracticable mountain passes and shortly thereafter captured Marcianopolis, where the Rus' were holding a number of Bulgar princes hostage.


    Siege of Durostorum in Manasses Chronicle

    Sviatoslav retreated to Dorostolon, which the Byzantine armies besieged for sixty-five days. Cut off and surrounded, Sviatoslav came to terms with John and agreed to abandon the Balkans, renounce his claims to the southern Crimea, and return west of the Dnieper River. In return, the Byzantine emperor supplied the Rus' with food and safe passage home. Sviatoslav and his men set sail and landed on Berezan Island at the mouth of the Dnieper, where they made camp for the winter. Several months later, their camp was devastated by famine, so that even a horse's head could not be bought for less than a half-grivna, reports the Kievan chronicler of the Primary Chronicle.[41] While Sviatoslav's campaign brought no tangible results for the Rus', it weakened the Bulgarian statehood and left it vulnerable to the attacks of Basil the Bulgar-Slayer four decades later.

    Death and aftermath

    The Death of Sviatoslav by Boris Chorikov
    Fearing that the peace with Sviatoslav would not endure, the Byzantine emperor induced the Pecheneg khan Kurya to kill Sviatoslav before he reached Kiev. This was in line with the policy outlined by Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus in De Administrando Imperio of fomenting strife between the Rus' and the Pechenegs.[42] According to the Slavic chronicle, Sveneld attempted to warn Sviatoslav to avoid the Dnieper rapids, but the prince slighted his wise advice and was ambushed and slain by the Pechenegs when he tried to cross the cataracts near Khortitsa early in 972. The Primary Chronicle reports that his skull was made into a chalice by the Pecheneg khan.[43]

    Following Sviatoslav's death, tensions between his sons grew. A war broke out between his legitimate sons, Oleg and Yaropolk, in 976, at the conclusion of which Oleg was killed. In 977 Vladimir fled Novgorod to escape Oleg's fate and went to Scandinavia, where he raised an army of Varangians and returned in 980. Yaropolk was killed, and Vladimir became the sole ruler of Kievan Rus'.

    Art and literature

    Ivan Akimov. Sviatoslav's Return from the Danube to His Family in Kiev (1773)
    Sviatoslav has long been a hero of Belarusian, Russian, and Ukrainian patriots due to his great military successes. His figure first attracted attention of Russian artists and poets during the Russo-Turkish War (1768–1774), which provided obvious parallels with Sviatoslav's push towards Constantinople. Russia's southward expansion and the imperialistic ventures of Catherine II in the Balkans seemed to have been legitimized by Sviatoslav's campaigns eight centuries earlier.

    Among the works created during the war was Yakov Knyazhnin's tragedy Olga (1772). The Russian playwright chose to introduce Sviatoslav as his protagonist, although his active participation in the events following Igor's death is out of sync with the traditional chronology. Knyazhnin's rival Nikolai Nikolev (1758–1815) also wrote a play on the subject of Sviatoslav's life. Ivan Akimov's painting Sviatoslav's Return from the Danube to Kiev (1773) explores the conflict between military honour and family attachment. It is a vivid example of Poussinesque rendering of early medieval subject matter.

    Interest in Sviatoslav's career increased in the 19th century. Klavdiy Lebedev depicted an episode of Sviatoslav's meeting with Emperor John in his well-known painting, while Eugene Lanceray sculpted an equestrian statue of Sviatoslav in the early 20th century.[44] Sviatoslav appears in the 1913 poem of Velimir Khlebnikov Written before the war (#70. ?????????? ?? ?????)[45] as an epitome of militant Slavdom:

    ?????????? ??? ?????, Pouring the famed juice of the Danube
    ??????? ? ????? ?????, Into the depth of my head,
    ????? ???? ?, ????????? I shall drink and remember
    ??????? ????: "??? ?? ??!". The cry of the bright ones: "I come at you!"[46]
    Sviatoslav is the villain of the novel The Lost Kingdom, or the Passing of the Khazars, by Samuel Gordon,[47] a fictionalised account of the destruction of Khazaria by the Rus'. The Slavic warrior figures in a more positive context in the story "Chernye Strely Vyaticha" by Vadim Viktorovich Kargalov; the story is included in his book Istoricheskie povesti.[48]

    In 2005, reports circulated that a village in the Belgorod region had erected a monument to Sviatoslav's victory over the Khazars by the Russian sculptor Vyacheslav Klykov. The reports described the 13-meter tall statue as depicting a Rus' cavalryman trampling a supine Khazar bearing a Star of David and Kolovrat. This created an outcry within the Jewish community of Russia. The controversy was further exacerbated by Klykov's connections with Pamyat and other anti-Semitic organizations, as well as by his involvement in the "letter of 500", a controversial appeal to the Prosecutor General to review all Jewish organizations in Russia for extremism.[49] The Press Centre of the Belgorod Regional Administration responded by stating that a planned monument to Sviatoslav had not yet been constructed but would show "respect towards representatives of all nationalities and religions."[50] When the statue was unveiled, the shield bore a twelve-pointed star.

    Sviatoslav is the main character of the books "Knyaz" ("?????") and "The Hero" ("?????"), written by Russian writer Alexander Mazin.

    On 7 November 2011, a Ukrainian fisherman found a one metre long sword in the waters of the Dnieper on Khortytsia near where Sviatoslav is believed to have been killed in 972. The handle is made out of four different metals including gold and silver, and could possibly have belonged to Sviatoslav himself.[51]

    end of biography

    Sviatoslav married Malusha. Malusha was born in (0944) in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in (1002). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  36. 18217.  Malusha was born in (0944) in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in (1002).

    Notes:

    Malusha/Malfrida[1][2] (Old Ruthenian: ?????a, Old Norse: Mâalfrâişr)[3] historically is known as a servant (kholopka) for Olga of Kiev and wife of Sviatoslav I of Kiev. According to Slavonic chronicles, she was the mother of Vladimir the Great and sister of Dobrynya. The Norse sagas describe Vladimir's mother as a prophetess who lived to the age of 100 and was brought from her cave to the palace to predict the future. Malusha monuments in Korosten, Ukraine, with her young son Vladimir.[1]

    Origin
    As the chronicles are silent on the subject of Malusha's pedigree, 19th-century Russian and Ukrainian historians devised various theories to explain her parentage and name.

    Alexei Shakhmatov considered Malusha to be the daughter of Mstisha Sveneldovich, son of Sveneld, a Varangian warlord. He believed that the name Malusha was a slavinized version of a Scandinavian name Malfried.[4] In this case, Malusha was of Norse origin.[5] The Primary Chronicle records that a certain Malfried died in 1000. This record follows that of Rogneda's death. Since Rogneda was Vladimir's wife, historians assume that Malfried was another close relative of the ruling prince, preferably his wife or mother.

    The anti-Normanist historian Dmitry Ilovaisky managed to draw an opposite conclusion: that the Slavic name Malusha was turned into a Scandinavian Malfried. This claim received no wider support. Dmitry Prozorovsky believed that Malusha was the daughter of Mal, a Drevlyan leader.[6] The same one that wanted to marry Olga of Kiev after she became a widow.[7]

    References
    Vladimir Plougin: Russian Intelligence Services: The Early Years, 9th-11th Centuries, Algora Publ., 2000
    History of Ukraine-Rus': From prehistory to the eleventh century, Canadian Institute of Ukrainian Studies Press, 1997
    Mâalfrâişr nordicnames.de
    Vladimir Plougin: Russian Intelligence Services: The Early Years, 9th-11th Centuries, Algora Publ., 2000
    Harvard Ukrainian studies, Volumer 12-13, Harvard Ukrainian Research Institute, 1990
    ?. ?. ???????. ?????? ??????? ? ?????????? ????????? ? ???????????? ?????. ISBN 9785860075351. Page 90.
    Dixon-Kennedy, Mike (1998). Encyclopedia of Russian and Slavic Myth and Legend. Santa Barbara: ABC-Clio. p. 210. ISBN 1-57607-063-8.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9108. Vladimir, Czar of Russia was born in 956 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 15 Jul 1015 in Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Oleg

  37. 18218.  Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk was born in ~920 in Gothland, Sweden (son of Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara and Ingeborg); died in 978 in Polotsk, Belarus.

    Notes:

    Ragnvald Ulfsson the Old (beginning 11th century) was a jarl of Včastergčotland or čOstergčotland, and married to a sister of Olav Tryggvason.[1]

    Ragnvald is mentioned in the skaldic poem Austrfaravâisur, ascribed to Sigvatr ´âorşarson, skald of King Olaf Haraldsson of Norway (Olaf the Holy), who had been on a diplomatic mission to Sweden. This poem is quoted in the 13th century sagas Fagrskinna and Snorri Sturluson's Heimskringla. In addition to the poem, Fagrskinna only briefly mentions Ragnvald, while Heimskringla contains a more elaborate account of him. This 13th-century prose text is not considered historically reliable.

    According to Snorri, Ragnvald was the son of jarl Ulf Tostesson and Ingeborg and the foster-son of ´orgnýr the Lawspeaker. He was the cousin of Olof Skčotkonung, through his aunt Sigrid the Haughty, and he was married to Ingeborg Tryggvasdotter.

    During his days the Norwegians pillaged in Včastergčotland, but then the Norwegian king, Olaf the Holy, proposed to the Swedish princess Ingigerd Olofsdotter, the daughter of Sweden's king Olof Skčotkonung. This pleased Ragnvald who was related to both.

    However, at the Thing at Gamla Uppsala, Ragnvald and his foster-father ´orgnýr the Lawspeaker had to force Olof, the Swedish king, to promise his daughter to Olaf, the Norwegian king, whom he did not like. When the Swedish king failed to deliver his daughter, Ragnvald realized that he was in trouble. He has not only fallen out of grace with the Swedish king, but he could also expect the revenge of the Norwegians.

    During a visit by the skald Sigvatr ´âorşarson, Ragnvald learned that Prince Jaroslav of Kievan Rus' has proposed to Ingigerd, and so he had the idea that Olaf the Holy should marry the illegitimate daughter of Olof Skčotkonung, Astrid, who was staying with Ragnvald. Sigvat promised to deliver the message, and the Norwegian king accepted.


    Ragnvald and Astrid arrive at Sarpsborg.
    Ragnvald delivered Astrid at Sarpsborg in Norway and she married the king after Christmas of 1019.

    Olof Skčotkonung was now so upset that he intended to hang Ragnvald at the next Thing. However, when Ingigerd Olofsdotter married Jaroslav, Ingigerd managed to arrange that Ragnvald became the jarl of Staraja Ladoga (Aldeigjuborg) and Ingria, and Olof let him depart with Ingigerd in the summer of 1019.

    Fagrskinna's account of Olaf the Holy's betrothal to Ingigerd, and eventual wedding with Astrid, differs significantly from the account in Heimskringla. In Fagrskinna's account, Ragnvald is not given a prominent role in the proceedings.

    Married to Ingeborg Tryggvasdotter. Children:

    Ulf Ragnvaldsson Jarl
    Eilif Ragnvaldsson Jarl
    Ostrida Ragnvalsdatter
    He is considered to have fathered king Stenkil,[2] with Astrid Nialsdotter from Norway, but this is based on later Icelandic sources,[3] and the identification of Ragnvald with Ragnvald the Old of Hervarar saga.[4]

    Notes

    Winroth 1995–1997:616
    The entry Stenkil in Larsson 2000:33
    Stenkil anses ha varit son till Ragnvald jal i Včastergčotland. Translation: Stenkil is considered to have been the son of earl Ragnvald in Včastergčotland.
    Lagerquist 1997:41
    Den nye kungen hette Stenkil och den ganska kortlivade dynasti han grundade kallas efter honom den stenkilska. Enligt senare islčandska uppgifter var han son till jarlen Ragnvald i Včastergčotland och Astrid Nialsdotter fręan Norge. Translation: The name of the new king was Stenkil and the rather shortlived dynasty that he founded is named the House of Stenkil after him. According to later Icelandic reports, he was the son of the earl Ragnvald in Včastergčotland and Astrid Nialsdotter from Norway.
    Larsson 2002:154–157
    [...] ingenting om Ragnvald den gamle eller den norska hčovdingadottern Astrid som var Stenkils fčorčaldrar enligt den fornislčandska Hervararsagan. [...] Och lika lite kan jag fęa veta ifall Stenkils far Ragnvald var identisk med včastgčotajarlen med samma namn, som det ofta pęastęas i den historiska literaturen - en hypotes som i och fčor sig ocksęa skulle leda till slčaktskap med den gamla kungačatten genom att Ragnvald enligt sagorna var kusin till Olof Skčotkonung. Translation: [...] nothing on Ragnvald the Old or the Norwegian chieftain's daughter Astrid who were Stenkil's parents according to the Old Icelandic Hervarar saga. [...] And just as little can I be informed whether Stenkil's father Ragnvald was identical to the Včastergčotland jarl by the same name, as it is often stated in history books - a hypothesis which, as it were, would lead to kinship with the old dynasty through the fact that Ragnvald according to the sagas was the cousin of Olof Skčotkonung.
    Literature
    Larsson, Lars-Ove (1993, 2000). Vem čar vem i svensk historia, fręan ęar 1000 till 1900. Prisma, Stockholm. ISBN 91-518-3427-8
    Larsson, Mats G (2002). Gčotarnas Riken : Upptčacktsfčarder Till Sveriges Enande. Bokfčorlaget Atlantis AB ISBN 978-91-7486-641-4
    Lagerquist, Lars O. (1997). Sveriges Regenter, fręan forntid till nutid. Norstedts, Stockholm. ISBN 91-1-963882-5
    Winroth, Anders (1995–1997) "Ragnvald Ulfsson", Svenskt Biografiskt Lexikon, volume 29, page 616.
    Wisâen, Theodor, revised by Erik Brate (1915), "Ragnvald Ulfsson", Nordisk familjebok, volume 22, 913–914

    Rogvolod (Russian: ????????, Rogvolod; Belarusian: ????????, Rahvalod) (c. 920 – 978) was first chronicled prince of Polatsk (945–978). In the Russian Primary Chronicle, he is known as ??????????, probably a slavicized version of the Old Norse name Ragnvald. He came from overseas (i.e., from Scandinavia or Southern Baltic) and established himself at Polatsk in the mid-10th century. According to the Russian Primary Chronicle, Vladimir the Great sought an alliance with him in 980 by marrying his daughter Rogneda, but she insultingly refused, prompting Vladimir to attack Rogvolod and his sons and kill them, after which he forcibly took Rogneda as his wife.[1]

    References
    Janet Martin, Medieval Russia 980-1584 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995), 1.
    External links
    Oleg Latyszonek, Ales’ Bely. On the Scandinavian origin of Rahvalod // Annus Albaruthenicus/??? ????????? ?6. 2005.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 9109. Rogneda of Polotsk, Princess Consort of Rus was born in 0Apr 962 in Polotsk, Russia; died in 1002 in Berestovo, Kiev, Ukraine.
    2. Stenkil


Generation: 20

  1. 577320.  Egbert of Wessex, King of WessexEgbert of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in 771-775 in Wessex, England (son of Ealhmund of Kent, King of Kent and unnamed spouse); died in 839; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ecgberht (771/775 – 839), also spelled Egbert, Ecgbert, or Ecgbriht, was King of Wessex from 802 until his death in 839. His father was Ealhmund of Kent. In the 780s Ecgberht was forced into exile by Offa of Mercia and Beorhtric of Wessex, but on Beorhtric's death in 802 Ecgberht returned and took the throne.

    Little is known of the first 20 years of Ecgberht's reign, but it is thought that he was able to maintain the independence of Wessex against the kingdom of Mercia, which at that time dominated the other southern English kingdoms. In 825 Ecgberht defeated Beornwulf of Mercia, ended Mercia's supremacy at the Battle of Ellandun, and proceeded to take control of the Mercian dependencies in southeastern England. In 829 he defeated Wiglaf of Mercia and drove him out of his kingdom, temporarily ruling Mercia directly. Later that year Ecgberht received the submission of the Northumbrian king at Dore. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle subsequently described Ecgberht as a bretwalda or 'wide-ruler' of Anglo-Saxon lands.

    Ecgberht was unable to maintain this dominant position, and within a year Wiglaf regained the throne of Mercia. However, Wessex did retain control of Kent, Sussex, and Surrey; these territories were given to Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf to rule as a subking under Ecgberht. When Ecgberht died in 839, Ąthelwulf succeeded him; the southeastern kingdoms were finally absorbed into the kingdom of Wessex after Ąthelwulf's death in 858.

    King of Wessex
    Reign 802 – 839
    Predecessor Beorhtric
    Successor Ąthelwulf
    King of Kent
    Reign 825 – 839
    Predecessor Baldred
    Successor Ąthelwulf
    Born 771 or 775[1]
    Died 839 (aged 64 or 68)
    Burial Winchester
    Issue Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    House Wessex
    Father Ealhmund of Kent

    Family

    Historians do not agree on Ecgberht's ancestry. The earliest version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, the Parker Chronicle, begins with a genealogical preface tracing the ancestry of Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf back through Ecgberht, Ealhmund (thought to be Ealhmund of Kent), and the otherwise unknown Eoppa and Eafa to Ingild, brother of King Ine of Wessex, who abdicated the throne in 726. It continues back to Cerdic, founder of the House of Wessex.[2] Ecgberht's descent from Ingild was accepted by Frank Stenton, but not the earlier genealogy back to Cerdic.[3] Heather Edwards in her Online Dictionary of National Biography article on Ecgberht argues that he was of Kentish origin, and that the West Saxon descent may have been manufactured during his reign to give him legitimacy,[4] whereas Rory Naismith considered a Kentish origin unlikely, and that it is more probable that "Ecgberht was born of good West Saxon royal stock".[5]

    Ecgberht's wife's name is unknown. A fifteenth century chronicle now held by Oxford University names Ecgberht's wife as Redburga who was supposedly a relative of Charlemagne that he married when he was banished to Francia, but this is dismissed by academic historians in view of its late date.[6] He is reputed to have had a half-sister Alburga, later to be recognised as a saint for her founding of Wilton Abbey. She was married to Wulfstan, ealdorman of Wiltshire, and on his death in 802 she became a nun, Abbess of Wilton Abbey.[7] He was believed at one time to also be the father of Saint Eadgyth of Polesworth and Ąthelstan of Kent.

    Political context and early life

    Ecgberht's name, spelled Ecgbriht, from the 827 entry in the C manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle
    Offa of Mercia, who reigned from 757 to 796, was the dominant force in Anglo-Saxon England in the second half of the eighth century. The relationship between Offa and Cynewulf, who was king of Wessex from 757 to 786, is not well documented, but it seems likely that Cynewulf maintained some independence from Mercian overlordship. Evidence of the relationship between kings can come from charters, which were documents which granted land to followers or to churchmen, and which were witnessed by the kings who had power to grant the land. In some cases a king will appear on a charter as a subregulus, or "subking", making it clear that he has an overlord.[8][9] Cynewulf appears as "King of the West Saxons" on a charter of Offa's in 772;[10] and he was defeated by Offa in battle in 779 at Bensington, but there is nothing else to suggest Cynewulf was not his own master, and he is not known to have acknowledged Offa as overlord.[11] Offa did have influence in the southeast of the country: a charter of 764 shows him in the company of Heahberht of Kent, suggesting that Offa's influence helped place Heahberht on the throne.[12] The extent of Offa's control of Kent between 765 and 776 is a matter of debate amongst historians, but from 776 until about 784 it appears that the Kentish kings had substantial independence from Mercia.[12][13]

    Another Ecgberht, Ecgberht II of Kent, ruled in that kingdom throughout the 770s; he is last mentioned in 779, in a charter granting land at Rochester.[12] In 784 a new king of Kent, Ealhmund, appears in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. According to a note in the margin, "this king Ealhmund was Egbert's father [i.e. Ecgberht of Wessex], Egbert was Ąthelwulf's father." This is supported by the genealogical preface from the A text of the Chronicle, which gives Ecgberht's father's name as Ealhmund without further details. The preface probably dates from the late ninth century; the marginal note is on the F manuscript of the Chronicle, which is a Kentish version dating from about 1100.[14]

    Ealhmund does not appear to have long survived in power: there is no record of his activities after 784. There is, however, extensive evidence of Offa's domination of Kent during the late 780s, with his goals apparently going beyond overlordship to outright annexation of the kingdom,[12] and he has been described as "the rival, not the overlord, of the Kentish kings".[15] It is possible that the young Ecgberht fled to Wessex in 785 or so; it is suggestive that the Chronicle mentions in a later entry that Beorhtric, Cynewulf's successor, helped Offa to exile Ecgberht.[12]

    Cynewulf was murdered in 786. His succession was contested by Ecgberht, but he was defeated by Beorhtric, maybe with Offa's assistance.[16][17] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records that Ecgberht spent three years in Francia before he was king, exiled by Beorhtric and Offa. The text says "iii" for three, but this may have been a scribal error, with the correct reading being "xiii", that is, thirteen years. Beorhtric's reign lasted sixteen years, and not thirteen; and all extant texts of the Chronicle agree on "iii", but many modern accounts assume that Ecgberht did indeed spend thirteen years in Francia. This requires assuming that the error in transcription is common to every manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle; many historians make this assumption but others have rejected it as unlikely, given the consistency of the sources.[18] In either case Ecgberht was probably exiled in 789, when Beorhtric, his rival, married the daughter of Offa of Mercia.[19]

    At the time Ecgberht was in exile, Francia was ruled by Charlemagne, who maintained Frankish influence in Northumbria and is known to have supported Offa's enemies in the south. Another exile in Gaul at this time was Odberht, a priest, who is almost certainly the same person as Eadberht, who later became king of Kent. According to a later chronicler, William of Malmesbury, Ecgberht learned the arts of government during his time in Gaul.[20]

    Early reign

    Beorhtric's dependency on Mercia continued into the reign of Cenwulf, who became king of Mercia a few months after Offa's death.[11] Beorhtric died in 802, and Ecgberht came to the throne of Wessex, probably with the support of Charlemagne and perhaps also the papacy.[21] The Mercians continued to oppose Ecgberht: the day of his accession, the Hwicce (who had originally formed a separate kingdom, but by that time were part of Mercia) attacked, under the leadership of their ealdorman, Ąthelmund. Weohstan, a Wessex ealdorman, met him with men from Wiltshire:[14] according to a 15th-century source, Weohstan had married Alburga, Ecgberht's sister, and so was his brother-in-law.[22] The Hwicce were defeated, though Weohstan was killed as well as Ąthelmund.[14] Nothing more is recorded of Ecgberht's relations with Mercia for more than twenty years after this battle. It seems likely that Ecgberht had no influence outside his own borders, but on the other hand there is no evidence that he ever submitted to the overlordship of Cenwulf. Cenwulf did have overlordship of the rest of southern England, but in Cenwulf's charters the title of "overlord of the southern English" never appears, presumably in consequence of the independence of the kingdom of Wessex.[23]

    In 815 the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records that Ecgberht ravaged the whole of the territories of the remaining British kingdom, Dumnonia, known to the author of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle as the West Welsh; their territory was about equivalent to what is now Cornwall.[14][24] Ten years later, a charter dated 19 August 825 indicates that Ecgberht was campaigning in Dumnonia again; this may have been related to a battle recorded in the Chronicle at Gafulford in 823, between the men of Devon and the Britons of Cornwall.[25]

    The battle of Ellandun

    A map of England during Ecgberht's reign
    It was also in 825 that one of the most important battles in Anglo-Saxon history took place, when Ecgberht defeated Beornwulf of Mercia at Ellandun—now Wroughton, near Swindon. This battle marked the end of the Mercian domination of southern England.[26] The Chronicle tells how Ecgberht followed up his victory: "Then he sent his son Ąthelwulf from the army, and Ealhstan, his bishop, and Wulfheard, his ealdorman, to Kent with a great troop." Ąthelwulf drove Baldred, the king of Kent, north over the Thames, and according to the Chronicle, the men of Kent, Essex, Surrey and Sussex then all submitted to Ąthelwulf "because earlier they were wrongly forced away from his relatives."[14] This may refer to Offa's interventions in Kent at the time Ecgberht's father Ealhmund became king; if so, the chronicler's remark may also indicate Ealhmund had connections elsewhere in southeast England.[21]

    The Chronicle's version of events makes it appear that Baldred was driven out shortly after the battle, but this was probably not the case. A document from Kent survives which gives the date, March 826, as being in the third year of the reign of Beornwulf. This makes it likely that Beornwulf still had authority in Kent at this date, as Baldred's overlord; hence Baldred was apparently still in power.[25][27] In Essex, Ecgberht expelled King Sigered, though the date is unknown. It may have been delayed until 829, since a later chronicler associates the expulsion with a campaign of Ecgberht's in that year against the Mercians.[25]

    The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle does not say who was the aggressor at Ellandun, but one recent history asserts that Beornwulf was almost certainly the one who attacked. According to this view, Beornwulf may have taken advantage of the Wessex campaign in Dumnonia in the summer of 825. Beornwulf's motivation to launch an attack would have been the threat of unrest or instability in the southeast: the dynastic connections with Kent made Wessex a threat to Mercian dominance.[25]

    The consequences of Ellandun went beyond the immediate loss of Mercian power in the southeast. According to the Chronicle, the East Anglians asked for Ecgberht's protection against the Mercians in the same year, 825, though it may actually have been in the following year that the request was made. In 826 Beornwulf invaded East Anglia, presumably to recover his overlordship. He was slain, however, as was his successor, Ludeca, who invaded East Anglia in 827, evidently for the same reason. It may be that the Mercians were hoping for support from Kent: there was some reason to suppose that Wulfred, the Archbishop of Canterbury, might be discontented with West Saxon rule, as Ecgberht had terminated Wulfred's currency and had begun to mint his own, at Rochester and Canterbury,[25] and it is known that Ecgberht seized property belonging to Canterbury.[28] The outcome in East Anglia was a disaster for the Mercians which confirmed West Saxon power in the southeast.[25]

    Defeat of Mercia

    The entry for 827 in the C manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, listing the eight bretwaldas
    In 829 Ecgberht invaded Mercia and drove Wiglaf, the king of Mercia, into exile. This victory gave Ecgberht control of the London Mint, and he issued coins as King of Mercia.[25] It was after this victory that the West Saxon scribe described him as a bretwalda, meaning 'wide-ruler' or perhaps 'Britain-ruler', in a famous passage in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. The relevant part of the annal reads, in the C manuscript of the Chronicle:[29]

    ? ¤y geare geeode Ecgbriht cing Myrcna rice ? eall ¤µt be su¤an Humbre wµs, ? he wµs eahta¤a cing se şe Bretenanwealda wµs.

    In modern English:[30]

    And the same year King Egbert conquered the kingdom of Mercia, and all that was south of the Humber, and he was the eighth king who was 'Wide-ruler'.

    The previous seven bretwaldas are also named by the Chronicler, who gives the same seven names that Bede lists as holding imperium, starting with Ąlle of Sussex and ending with Oswiu of Northumbria. The list is often thought to be incomplete, omitting as it does some dominant Mercian kings such as Penda and Offa. The exact meaning of the title has been much debated; it has been described as "a term of encomiastic poetry"[31] but there is also evidence that it implied a definite role of military leadership.[32]

    Later in 829, according to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Ecgberht received the submission of the Northumbrians at Dore (now a suburb of Sheffield); the Northumbrian king was probably Eanred.[33] According to a later chronicler, Roger of Wendover, Ecgberht invaded Northumbria and plundered it before Eanred submitted: "When Ecgberht had obtained all the southern kingdoms, he led a large army into Northumbria, and laid waste that province with severe pillaging, and made King Eanred pay tribute." Roger of Wendover is known to have incorporated Northumbrian annals into his version; the Chronicle does not mention these events.[34] However, the nature of Eanred's submission has been questioned: one historian has suggested that it is more likely that the meeting at Dore represented a mutual recognition of sovereignty.[35]

    In 830, Ecgberht led a successful expedition against the Welsh, almost certainly with the intent of extending West Saxon influence into the Welsh lands previously within the Mercian orbit. This marked the high point of Ecgberht's influence.[25]

    Reduction in influence after 829

    Coin of King Ecgberht
    In 830, Mercia regained its independence under Wiglaf—the Chronicle merely says that Wiglaf "obtained the kingdom of Mercia again",[14] but the most likely explanation is that this was the result of a Mercian rebellion against Wessex rule.[36]

    Ecgberht's dominion over southern England came to an end with Wiglaf's recovery of power. Wiglaf's return is followed by evidence of his independence from Wessex. Charters indicate Wiglaf had authority in Middlesex and Berkshire, and in a charter of 836 Wiglaf uses the phrase "my bishops, duces, and magistrates" to describe a group that included eleven bishops from the episcopate of Canterbury, including bishops of sees in West Saxon territory.[37] It is significant that Wiglaf was still able to call together such a group of notables; the West Saxons, even if they were able to do so, held no such councils.[28][38] Wiglaf may also have brought Essex back into the Mercian orbit during the years after he recovered the throne.[25][39] In East Anglia, King Ąthelstan minted coins, possibly as early as 827, but more likely c. 830 after Ecgberht's influence was reduced with Wiglaf's return to power in Mercia. This demonstration of independence on East Anglia's part is not surprising, as it was Ąthelstan who was probably responsible for the defeat and death of both Beornwulf and Ludeca.[25]

    Both Wessex's sudden rise to power in the late 820s, and the subsequent failure to retain this dominant position, have been examined by historians looking for underlying causes. One plausible explanation for the events of these years is that Wessex's fortunes were to some degree dependent on Carolingian support. The Franks supported Eardwulf when he recovered the throne of Northumbria in 808, so it is plausible that they also supported Ecgberht's accession in 802. At Easter 839, not long before Ecgberht's death, he was in touch with Louis the Pious, king of the Franks, to arrange safe passage to Rome. Hence a continuing relationship with the Franks seems to be part of southern English politics during the first half of the ninth century.[25]

    Carolingian support may have been one of the factors that helped Ecgberht achieve the military successes of the late 820s. However, the Rhenish and Frankish commercial networks collapsed at some time in the 820s or 830s, and in addition, a rebellion broke out in February 830 against Louis the Pious—the first of a series of internal conflicts that lasted through the 830s and beyond. These distractions may have prevented Louis from supporting Ecgberht. In this view, the withdrawal of Frankish influence would have left East Anglia, Mercia and Wessex to find a balance of power not dependent on outside aid.[25]

    Despite the loss of dominance, Ecgberht's military successes fundamentally changed the political landscape of Anglo-Saxon England. Wessex retained control of the south-eastern kingdoms, with the possible exception of Essex, and Mercia did not regain control of East Anglia.[25] Ecgberht's victories marked the end of the independent existence of the kingdoms of Kent and Sussex. The conquered territories were administered as a subkingdom for a while, including Surrey and possibly Essex.[40] Although Ąthelwulf was a subking under Ecgberht, it is clear that he maintained his own royal household, with which he travelled around his kingdom. Charters issued in Kent described Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf as "kings of the West Saxons and also of the people of Kent." When Ąthelwulf died in 858 his will, in which Wessex is left to one son and the southeastern kingdom to another, makes it clear that it was not until after 858 that the kingdoms were fully integrated.[41] Mercia remained a threat, however; Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf, established as king of Kent, gave estates to Christ Church, Canterbury, probably to counter any influence the Mercians might still have there.[25]

    In the southwest, Ecgberht was defeated in 836 at Carhampton by the Danes,[14] but in 838 he won a battle against them and their allies the West Welsh at the Battle of Hingston Down in Cornwall. The Dumnonian royal line continued after this time, but it is at this date that the independence of one of the last British kingdoms may be considered to have ended.[25] The details of Anglo-Saxon expansion into Cornwall are quite poorly recorded, but some evidence comes from place names.[42] The river Ottery, which flows east into the Tamar near Launceston, appears to be a boundary: south of the Ottery the placenames are overwhelmingly Cornish, whereas to the north they are more heavily influenced by the English newcomers.[43]

    Succession

    16th-century mortuary chest, one in a series set up by Bishop Foxe in Winchester Cathedral, which purports to contain Ecgberht's bones
    At a council at Kingston upon Thames in 838, Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf granted land to the sees of Winchester and Canterbury in return for the promise of support for Ąthelwulf's claim to the throne.[28][37][44] The archbishop of Canterbury, Ceolnoth, also accepted Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf as the lords and protectors of the monasteries under Ceolnoth's control. These agreements, along with a later charter in which Ąthelwulf confirmed church privileges, suggest that the church had recognised that Wessex was a new political power that must be dealt with.[25] Churchmen consecrated the king at coronation ceremonies, and helped to write the wills which specified the king's heir; their support had real value in establishing West Saxon control and a smooth succession for Ecgberht's line.[45] Both the record of the Council of Kingston, and another charter of that year, include the identical phrasing: that a condition of the grant is that "we ourselves and our heirs shall always hereafter have firm and unshakable friendships from Archbishop Ceolnoth and his congregation at Christ Church."[44][46][47]

    Although nothing is known of any other claimants to the throne, it is likely that there were other surviving descendants of Cerdic (the supposed progenitor of all the kings of Wessex) who might have contended for the kingdom. Ecgberht died in 839, and his will, according to the account of it found in the will of his grandson, Alfred the Great, left land only to male members of his family, so that the estates should not be lost to the royal house through marriage. Ecgberht's wealth, acquired through conquest, was no doubt one reason for his ability to purchase the support of the southeastern church establishment; the thriftiness of his will indicates he understood the importance of personal wealth to a king.[45] The kingship of Wessex had been frequently contested among different branches of the royal line, and it is a noteworthy achievement of Ecgberht's that he was able to ensure Ąthelwulf's untroubled succession.[45] In addition, Ąthelwulf's experience of kingship, in the subkingdom formed from Ecgberht's southeastern conquests, would have been valuable to him when he took the throne.[48]

    Ecgberht was buried in Winchester, as were his son, Ąthelwulf, his grandson, Alfred the Great, and his great-grandson, Edward the Elder. During the ninth century, Winchester began to show signs of urbanisation, and it is likely that the sequence of burials indicates that Winchester was held in high regard by the West Saxon royal line.[49]

    Egbert married Redburga. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 577321.  Redburga
    Children:
    1. 288660. Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in (~820) in Wessex, England; died on 13 Jan 0858; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  3. 577322.  Oslac was born in ~785 in (Isle of Wight).

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: the Royal Cupbearer; Grand Butler of England

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT

    the Royal Cupbearer; Grand Butler of England
    Born: abt. 785


    HM George I's 24-Great Grandfather. HRE Ferdinand I's 21-Great Grandfather. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 27-Great Grandfather. Poss. PM Churchill's 25-Great Grandfather. Agnes Harris's 26-Great Grandfather. Poss. `Osawatomie' Brown's 25-Great Grandfather.
    Wife/Partner: (NN), first wife
    Child: Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT
    _______ _______ _______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ _____ ____ ____
    / -- Gebolf of the JUTES
    / -- Wihtgar (King) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (? - 544?)
    | \ / -- Frithugar DEIRA of A. + ==&=> [ 220 ,,qD,&]
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- daughter of Elesa
    / -- (NN) ... (NN) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    | \ | ( many missing generations)
    | | / -- Brond of SCANDINAVIA + ==&=> [ 219 ,,qD,&]
    | | / | or: Bernic (q.v. : Brond's son)
    | | / -- Frithugar DEIRA of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- poss. sister of Cerdic
    - Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    \
    \ -- ?


    His Grandchildren: Alfred `the Great' (1st/3rd King) of ENGLAND ; Aethelred I (King) of WESSEX (& ENGLAND) ; Judith of WESSEX ; Ethelbald (King) of ENGLAND ; Ethelswith

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Oslac married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 577323.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 288661. Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex was born in ~810 in Wessex, England; died in ~849.

  5. 577392.  Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois was born in 815 (son of Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards and Cunigunda of Laon); died after 848.

    Notes:

    Pepin Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, was born 815 to Bernard of Italy (797-818) and Cunigunda of Laon (?-?) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Pepin de Vermandois and unknown parent
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bernard de Laon (c844-aft893) 844 893
    Pepin de Senlis (c846-893) 846 28 January 907
    Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) 848 Paris, France 907 Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)

    Cunigunda de Vermandois (?-?)
    Gunhilde de Vermandois (?-?) Berengar I of Neustria (?-?)
    Guy de Senlis (?-?)
    Noteworthy descendants include

    Hugh Capet (c940-996)

    Pepin married unnamed spouse(France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 577393.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 288696. Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois was born in 848 in Paris, France; died in 907 in Soissons, France.

  7. 288660.  Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of WessexAethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in (~820) in Wessex, England (son of Egbert of Wessex, King of Wessex and Redburga); died on 13 Jan 0858; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ąthelwulf (Old English for "Noble Wolf";[2] died 13 January 858) was King of Wessex from 839 to 858.[a] In 825, his father, King Egbert, defeated King Beornwulf of Mercia, ending a long Mercian dominance over Anglo-Saxon England south of the Humber. Egbert sent Ąthelwulf with an army to Kent, where he expelled the Mercian sub-king and was himself appointed sub-king. After 830, Egbert maintained good relations with Mercia, and this was continued by Ąthelwulf when he became king in 839, the first son to succeed his father as West Saxon king since 641.

    The Vikings were not a major threat to Wessex during Ąthelwulf's reign. In 843, he was defeated in a battle against the Vikings at Carhampton in Somerset, but he achieved a major victory at the Battle of Aclea in 851. In 853 he joined a successful Mercian expedition to Wales to restore the traditional Mercian hegemony, and in the same year his daughter Ąthelswith married King Burgred of Mercia. In 855 Ąthelwulf went on pilgrimage to Rome. In preparation he gave a "decimation", donating a tenth of his personal property to his subjects; he appointed his eldest surviving son Ąthelbald to act as King of Wessex in his absence, and his next son Ąthelberht to rule Kent and the south-east. Ąthelwulf spent a year in Rome, and on his way back he married Judith, the daughter of the West Frankish King Charles the Bald.

    When Ąthelwulf returned to England, Ąthelbald refused to surrender the West Saxon throne, and Ąthelwulf agreed to divide the kingdom, taking the east and leaving the west in Ąthelbald's hands. On Ąthelwulf's death in 858 he left Wessex to Ąthelbald and Kent to Ąthelberht, but Ąthelbald's death only two years later led to the reunification of the kingdom.

    In the 20th century Ąthelwulf's reputation among historians was poor: he was seen as excessively pious and impractical, and his pilgrimage was viewed as a desertion of his duties. Historians in the 21st century see him very differently, as a king who consolidated and extended the power of his dynasty, commanded respect on the continent, and dealt more effectively than most of his contemporaries with Viking attacks. He is regarded as one of the most successful West Saxon kings, who laid the foundations for the success of his son, Alfred the Great.

    King of Wessex
    Reign 839–858
    Predecessor Egbert
    Successor Ąthelbald
    Died 13 January 858
    Burial Steyning then Old Minster, Winchester; remains may now be in Winchester Cathedral[1]
    Spouse Osburh
    Judith
    Issue Ąthelstan, King of Kent
    Ąthelswith, Queen of Mercia
    Ąthelbald, King of Wessex
    Ąthelberht, King of Wessex
    Ąthelred, King of Wessex
    Alfred, King of Wessex
    House House of Wessex
    Father Egbert

    Background

    Southern British Isles 9th century
    Southern Britain in the middle of the ninth century
    At the beginning of the 9th century, England was almost completely under the control of the Anglo-Saxons, with Mercia and Wessex the most important southern kingdoms. Mercia was dominant until the 820s, and it exercised overlordship over East Anglia and Kent, but Wessex was able to maintain its independence from its more powerful neighbour. Offa, King of Mercia from 757 to 796, was the dominant figure of the second half of the 8th century. King Beorhtric of Wessex (786–802), married Offa's daughter in 789. Beorhtric and Offa drove Ąthelwulf's father Egbert into exile, and he spent several years at the court of Charlemagne in Francia. Egbert was the son of Ealhmund, who had briefly been King of Kent in 784. Following Offa's death, King Coenwulf of Mercia (796–821) maintained Mercian dominance, but it is uncertain whether Beorhtric ever accepted political subordination, and when he died in 802 Egbert became king, perhaps with the support of Charlemagne.[5] For two hundred years three kindreds had fought for the West Saxon throne, and no son had followed his father as king. Egbert's best claim was that he was the great-great-grandson of Ingild, brother of King Ine (688–726), and in 802 it would have seemed very unlikely that he would establish a lasting dynasty.[6]

    Almost nothing is recorded of the first twenty years of Egbert's reign, apart from campaigns against the Cornish in the 810s.[7] The historian Richard Abels argues that the silence of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle was probably intentional, concealing Egbert's purge of Beorhtric's magnates and suppression of rival royal lines.[8] Relations between Mercian kings and their Kentish subjects were distant. Kentish ealdormen did not attend the court of King Coenwulf, who quarrelled with Archbishop Wulfred of Canterbury (805–832) over the control of Kentish monasteries; Coenwulf's primary concern seems to have been to gain access to the wealth of Kent. His successors Ceolwulf I (821–23) and Beornwulf (823–26) restored relations with Archbishop Wulfred, and Beornwulf appointed a sub-king of Kent, Baldred.[9]

    England had suffered Viking raids in the late 8th century, but no attacks are recorded between 794 and 835, when the Isle of Sheppey in Kent was ravaged.[10] In 836 Egbert was defeated by the Vikings at Carhampton in Somerset,[7] but in 838 he was victorious over an alliance of Cornishmen and Vikings at the Battle of Hingston Down, reducing Cornwall to the status of a client kingdom.[11]

    Family

    Ąthelwulf was the son of Egbert, King of Wessex from 802 to 839. His mother's name is unknown, and he had no recorded siblings. He is known to have had two wives in succession, and so far as is known, Osburh, the senior of the two, was the mother of all his children. She was the daughter of Oslac, described by Asser, biographer of their son Alfred the Great, as "King Ąthelwulf's famous butler",[b] a man who was descended from Jutes who had ruled the Isle of Wight.[13][14] Ąthelwulf had six known children. His eldest son, Ąthelstan, was old enough to be appointed King of Kent in 839, so he must have been born by the early 820s, and he died in the early 850s.[c] The second son, Ąthelbald, is first recorded as a charter witness in 841, and if, like Alfred, he began to attest when he was around six, he would have been born around 835; he was King of Wessex from 858 to 860. Ąthelwulf's third son, Ąthelberht, was probably born around 839 and was king from 860 to 865. The only daughter, Ąthelswith, married Burgred, King of Mercia, in 853.[16] The other two sons were much younger: Ąthelred was born around 848 and was king from 865 to 871, and Alfred was born around 849 and was king from 871 to 899.[17] In 856 Ąthelwulf married Judith, daughter of Charles the Bald, King of West Francia and future Holy Roman Emperor, and his wife Ermentrude. Osburh had probably died, although it is possible that she had been repudiated.[d] There were no children from Ąthelwulf's marriage to Judith, and after his death she married his eldest surviving son and successor, Ąthelbald.[13]

    Early life

    Ąthelwulf was first recorded in 825, when Egbert won the crucial Battle of Ellandun against King Beornwulf of Mercia, ending the long Mercian ascendancy over southern England. Egbert followed it up by sending Ąthelwulf with Eahlstan, Bishop of Sherborne, and Wulfheard, Ealdorman of Hampshire, with a large army into Kent to expel sub-king Baldred.[e] Ąthelwulf was descended from kings of Kent, and he was sub-king of Kent, and of Surrey, Sussex and Essex, which were then included in the sub-kingdom, until he inherited the throne of Wessex in 839.[22] His sub-kingship is recorded in charters, in some of which King Egbert acted with his son's permission,[13] such as a grant in 838 to Bishop Beornmod of Rochester, and Ąthelwulf himself issued a charter as King of Kent in the same year.[23] Unlike their Mercian predecessors, who alienated the Kentish people by ruling from a distance, Ąthelwulf and his father successfully cultivated local support by governing through Kentish ealdormen and promoting their interests.[24] In Abels' view, Egbert and Ąthelwulf rewarded their friends and purged Mercian supporters.[25][f] Historians take differing views on the attitude of the new regime to the Kentish church. At Canterbury in 828 Egbert granted privileges to the bishopric of Rochester, and according to the historian of Anglo-Saxon England Simon Keynes, Egbert and Ąthelwulf took steps to secure the support of Archbishop Wulfred.[27] However, the medievalist Nicholas Brooks argues that Wulfred's Mercian origin and connections proved a liability. Ąthelwulf seized an estate in East Malling from the Canterbury church on the ground that it had only been granted by Baldred when he was in flight from the West Saxon forces; the issue of archiepiscopal coinage was suspended for several years; and the only estate Wulfred was granted after 825 he received from King Wiglaf of Mercia.[28]

    In 829 Egbert conquered Mercia, only for Wiglaf to recover his kingdom a year later.[29] The scholar D. P. Kirby sees Wiglaf's restoration in 830 as a dramatic reversal for Egbert, which was probably followed by his loss of control of the London mint and the Mercian recovery of Essex and Berkshire,[30] and the historian Heather Edwards states that his "immense conquest could not be maintained".[7] However, in the view of Keynes:

    It is interesting ... that both Egbert and his son Ąthelwulf appear to have respected the separate identity of Kent and its associated provinces, as if there appears to have been no plan at this stage to absorb the southeast into an enlarged kingdom stretching across the whole of southern England. Nor does it seem to have been the intention of Egbert and his successors to maintain supremacy of any kind over the kingdom of Mercia ... It is quite possible that Egbert had relinquished Mercia of his own volition; and there is no suggestion that any residual antagonism affected relations between the rulers of Wessex and Mercia thereafter.[31]

    In 838 King Egbert held an assembly at Kingston in Surrey, where Ąthelwulf may have been consecrated as king by the archbishop. Egbert restored the East Malling estate to Wulfred's successor as Archbishop of Canterbury, Ceolnoth, in return for a promise of "firm and unbroken friendship" for himself and Ąthelwulf and their heirs, and the same condition is specified in a grant to the see of Winchester. Egbert thus ensured support for Ąthelwulf, who became the first son to succeed his father as West Saxon king since 641.[32] At the same meeting Kentish monasteries chose Ąthelwulf as their lord, and he undertook that, after his death, they would have freedom to elect their heads. Wulfred had devoted his archiepiscopate to fighting against secular power over Kentish monasteries, but Ceolnoth now surrendered effective control to Ąthelwulf, whose offer of freedom from control after his death was unlikely to be honoured by his successors. Kentish ecclesiastics and laymen now looked for protection against Viking attacks to West Saxon rather than Mercian royal power. [33]

    Egbert's conquests brought him wealth far greater than his predecessors had enjoyed, and enabled him to purchase the support which secured the West Saxon throne for his descendants.[34] The stability brought by the dynastic succession of Egbert and Ąthelwulf led to an expansion of commercial and agrarian resources, and to an expansion of royal income.[35] The wealth of the West Saxon kings was also increased by the agreement in 838–39 with Archbishop Ceolnoth for the previously independent West Saxon minsters to accept the king as their secular lord in return for his protection.[36] However, there was no certainty that the hegemony of Wessex would prove more permanent than that of Mercia.[37]

    King of Wessex

    13th century depiction of Ąthelwulf
    Depiction of Ąthelwulf in the late-13th-century Genealogical Chronicle of the English Kings
    When Ąthelwulf succeeded to the throne of Wessex in 839, his experience as sub-king of Kent had given him valuable training in kingship, and he in turn made his own sons sub-kings.[38] According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, on his accession "he gave to his son Ąthelstan the kingdom of the people of Kent, and the kingdom of the East Saxons [Essex] and of the people of Surrey and of the South Saxons [Sussex]". However, Ąthelwulf did not give Ąthelstan the same power as his father had given him, and although Ąthelstan attested his father's charters[g] as king, he does not appear to have been given the power to issue his own charters. Ąthelwulf exercised authority in the south-east and made regular visits there. He governed Wessex and Kent as separate spheres, and assemblies in each kingdom were only attended by the nobility of that country. The historian Janet Nelson says that "Ąthelwulf ran a Carolingian-style family firm of plural realms, held together by his own authority as father-king, and by the consent of distinct âelites." He maintained his father's policy of governing Kent through ealdormen appointed from the local nobility and advancing their interests, but gave less support to the church.[39] In 843 Ąthelwulf granted ten hides at Little Chart to Ąthelmod, the brother of the leading Kentish ealdorman Ealhere, and Ąthelmod succeeded to the post on his brother's death in 853.[40] In 844 Ąthelwulf granted land at Horton in Kent to Ealdorman Eadred, with permission to transfer parts of it to local landowners; in a culture of reciprocity, this created a network of mutual friendships and obligations between the beneficiaries and the king.[41] Archbishops of Canterbury were firmly in the West Saxon king's sphere. His ealdormen enjoyed a high status, and were sometimes placed higher than the king's sons in lists of witnesses to charters.[42] His reign is the first for which there is evidence of royal priests,[43] and Malmesbury Abbey regarded him as an important benefactor, who is said to have been the donor of a shrine for the relics of Saint Aldhelm.[44]

    After 830, Egbert had followed a policy of maintaining good relations with Mercia, and this was continued by Ąthelwulf when he became king. London was traditionally a Mercian town, but in the 830s it was under West Saxon control; soon after Ąthelwulf's accession it reverted to Mercian control.[45] King Wiglaf of Mercia died in 839 and his successor, Berhtwulf, revived the Mercian mint in London; the two kingdoms appear to have struck a joint issue in the mid-840s, possibly indicating West Saxon help in reviving Mercian coinage, and showing the friendly relations between the two powers. Berkshire was still Mercian in 844, but by 849 it was part of Wessex, as Alfred was born in that year at the West Saxon royal estate in Wantage, then in Berkshire.[46][h] However, the local Mercian ealdorman, also called Ąthelwulf, retained his position under the West Saxon kings.[48] Berhtwulf died in 852 and cooperation with Wessex continued under Burgred, his successor as King of Mercia, who married Ąthelwulf's daughter Ąthelswith in 853. In the same year Ąthelwulf assisted Burgred in a successful attack on Wales to restore the traditional Mercian hegemony over the Welsh.[49]

    In 9th-century Mercia and Kent, royal charters were produced by religious houses, each with its own style, but in Wessex there was a single royal diplomatic tradition, probably by a single agency acting for the king. This may have originated in Egbert's reign, and it becomes clear in the 840s, when Ąthelwulf had a Frankish secretary called Felix.[50] There were strong contacts between the West Saxon and Carolingian courts. The Annals of St Bertin took particular interest in Viking attacks on Britain, and in 852 Lupus, the Abbot of Ferriáeres and a protâegâe of Charles the Bald, wrote to Ąthelwulf congratulating him on his victory over the Vikings and requesting a gift of lead to cover his church roof. Lupus also wrote to his "most beloved friend" Felix, asking him to manage the transport of the lead.[51] Unlike Canterbury and the south-east, Wessex did not see a sharp decline in the standard of Latin in charters in the mid-9th century, and this may have been partly due to Felix and his continental contacts.[52] Lupus thought that Felix had great influence over the King.[13] Charters were mainly issued from royal estates in counties which were the heartland of ancient Wessex, namely Hampshire, Somerset, Wiltshire and Dorset, with a few in Kent.[53]

    An ancient division between east and west Wessex continued to be important in the 9th century; the boundary was Selwood Forest on the borders of Somerset, Dorset and Wiltshire. The two bishoprics of Wessex were Selborne in the west and Winchester in the east. Ąthelwulf's family connections seem to have been west of Selwood, but his patronage was concentrated further east, particularly on Winchester, where his father was buried, and where he appointed Swithun to succeed Helmstan as bishop in 852–853. However, he made a grant of land in Somerset to his leading ealdorman, Eanwulf, and on 26 December 846 he granted a large estate to himself in South Hams in west Devon. He thus changed it from royal demesne, which he was obliged to pass on to his successor as king, to bookland, which could be transferred as the owner pleased, so he could make land grants to followers to improve security in a frontier zone.[54]

    Viking threat

    Viking raids increased in the early 840s on both sides of the English Channel, and in 843 Ąthelwulf was defeated by the companies of 35 Danish ships at Carhampton in Somerset. In 850 sub-king Ąthelstan and Ealdorman Ealhhere of Kent won a naval victory over a large Viking fleet off Sandwich in Kent, capturing nine ships and driving off the rest. Ąthelwulf granted Ealhhere a large estate in Kent, but Ąthelstan is not heard of again, and probably died soon afterwards. The following year the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records five different attacks on southern England. A Danish fleet of 350 Viking ships took London and Canterbury, and when King Berhtwulf of Mercia went to their relief he was defeated. The Vikings then moved on to Surrey, where they were defeated by Ąthelwulf and his son Ąthelbald at the Battle of Aclea. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle the West Saxon levies "there made the greatest slaughter of a heathen that we have heard tell of up to the present day". The Chronicle frequently reported victories during Ąthelwulf's reign won by levies led by ealdormen, unlike the 870s when royal command was emphasised, reflecting a more consensual style of leadership in the earlier period.[55]

    In 850 a Danish army wintered on Thanet, and in 853 ealdormen Ealhhere of Kent and Huda of Surrey were killed in a battle against the Vikings, also on Thanet. In 855 Danish Vikings stayed over the winter on Sheppey, before carrying on their pillaging of eastern England.[56] However, during Ąthelwulf's reign Viking attacks were contained and did not present a major threat.[57]

    Coinage

    Coin of King Ąthelwulf
    Coin of King Ąthelwulf: "EŁELVVLF REX", moneyer Manna, Canterbury[58]
    The silver penny was almost the only coin used in middle and later Anglo-Saxon England. Ąthelwulf's coinage came from a main mint in Canterbury and a secondary one at Rochester; both had been used by Egbert for his own coinage after he gained control of Kent. During Ąthelwulf's reign, there were four main phases of the coinage distinguishable at both mints, though they are not exactly parallel and it is uncertain when the transitions took place. The first issue at Canterbury carried a design known as Saxoniorum, which had been used by Egbert for one of his own issues. This was replaced by a portrait design in about 843, which can be subdivided further; the earliest coins have cruder designs than the later ones. At the Rochester mint the sequence was reversed, with an initial portrait design replaced, also in about 843, by a non-portrait design carrying a cross-and-wedges pattern on the obverse.[13][59]

    In about 848 both mints switched to a common design known as DorŻbŻ/Cant – the characters "DorŻbŻ" on the obverse of these coins indicate either Dorobernia (Canterbury) or Dorobrevia (Rochester), and "Cant", referring to Kent, appeared on the reverse. It is possible that the Canterbury mint continued to produce portrait coins at the same time. The Canterbury issue seems to have been ended in 850–851 by Viking raids, though it is possible that Rochester was spared, and the issue may have continued there. The final issue, again at both mints, was introduced in about 852; it has an inscribed cross on the reverse and a portrait on the obverse. Ąthelwulf's coinage became debased by the end of his reign, and though the problem became worse after his death it is possible that the debasement prompted the changes in coin type from as early as 850.[60]

    Ąthelwulf's first Rochester coinage may have begun when he was still sub-king of Kent, under Egbert. A hoard of coins deposited at the beginning of Ąthelwulf's reign in about 840, found in the Middle Temple in London, contained 22 coins from Rochester and two from Canterbury of the first issue of each mint. Some numismatists argue that the high proportion of Rochester coins means that the issue must have commenced before Egbert's death, but an alternative explanation is that whoever hoarded the coins simply happened to have access to more Rochester coins. No coins were issued by Ąthelwulf's sons during his reign.[61]

    Ceolnoth, Archbishop of Canterbury throughout Ąthelwulf's reign, also minted coins of his own at Canterbury: there were three different portrait designs, thought to be contemporary with each of the first three of Ąthelwulf's Canterbury issues. These were followed by an inscribed cross design that was uniform with Ąthelwulf's final coinage. At Rochester, Bishop Beornmod produced only one issue, a cross-and-wedges design which was contemporary with Ąthelwulf's Saxoniorum issue.[62]

    In the view of the numismatists Philip Grierson and Mark Blackburn, the mints of Wessex, Mercia and East Anglia were not greatly affected by changes in political control: "the remarkable continuity of moneyers which can be seen at each of these mints suggests that the actual mint organisation was largely independent of the royal administration and was founded in the stable trading communities of each city".[63]

    Decimation Charters
    Charter of King Ąthelwulf
    Charter S 316 dated 855, in which Ąthelwulf granted land at Ulaham in Kent to his minister Ealdhere.[64]
    The early 20th-century historian W. H. Stevenson observed that: "Few things in our early history have led to so much discussion" as Ąthelwulf's Decimation Charters;[65] a hundred years later the charter expert Susan Kelly described them as "one of the most controversial groups of Anglo-Saxon diplomas".[66] Both Asser and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle say that Ąthelwulf gave a decimation,[i] in 855, shortly before leaving on pilgrimage to Rome. According to the Chronicle "King Ąthelwulf conveyed by charter the tenth part of his land throughout all his kingdom to the praise of God and to his own eternal salvation". However, Asser states that "Ąthelwulf, the esteemed king, freed the tenth part of his whole kingdom from royal service and tribute, and as an everlasting inheritance he made it over on the cross of Christ to the triune God, for the redemption of his soul and those of his predecessors."[68] According to Keynes, Asser's version may just be a "loose translation" of the Chronicle, and his implication that Ąthelwulf released a tenth of all land from secular burdens was probably not intended. All land could be regarded as the king's land, so the Chronicle reference to "his land" does not necessarily refer to royal property, and since the booking of land – conveying it by charter – was always regarded as a pious act, Asser's statement that he made it over to God does not necessarily mean that the charters were in favour of the church.[69]

    The Decimation Charters are divided by Susan Kelly into four groups:

    Two dated at Winchester on 5 November 844. In a charter in the Malmesbury archive, Ąthelwulf refers in the proem to the perilous state of his kingdom as the result of the assaults of pagans and barbarians. For the sake of his soul and in return for masses for the king and ealdormen each Wednesday, "I have decided to give in perpetual liberty some portion of hereditary lands to all those ranks previously in possession, both to God's servants and handmaidens serving God and to laymen, always the tenth hide, and where it is less, then the tenth part."[j]
    Six dated at Wilton on Easter Day, 22 April 854. In the common text of these charters, Ąthelwulf states that "for the sake of his soul and the prosperity of the kingdom and [the salvation of] the people assigned to him by God, he has acted upon the advice given to him by his bishops, comites, and all his nobles. He has granted the tenth part of the lands throughout his kingdom, not only to the churches, but also to his thegns. The land is granted in perpetual liberty, so that it will remain free of royal services and all secular burdens. In return there will be liturgical commemoration of the king and of his bishops and ealdormen."[k]
    Five from Old Minster, Winchester, connected with the Wilton meeting but generally considered spurious.[l]
    One from Kent dated 855, the only one to have the same date as the decimation according to Chronicle and Asser. The king grants to his thegn Dunn property in Rochester "on account of the decimation of lands which by God's gift I have decided to do". Dunn left the land to his wife with reversion to Rochester Cathedral.[m][72]
    None of the charters are original, and Stevenson dismissed all of them as fraudulent apart from the Kentish one of 855. Stevenson saw the decimation as a donation of royal demesne to churches and laymen, with those grants which were made to laymen being on the understanding that there would be reversion to a religious institution.[73] Up to the 1990s, his view on the authenticity of the charters was generally accepted by scholars, with the exception of the historian H. P. R. Finberg, who argued in 1964 that most are based on authentic diplomas. Finberg coined the terms the 'First Decimation' of 844, which he saw as the removal of public dues on a tenth of all bookland, and the 'Second Decimation' of 854, the donation of a tenth of "the private domain of the royal house" to the churches. He considered it unlikely that the First Decimation had been carried into effect, probably due to the threat from the Vikings. Finberg's terminology has been adopted, but his defence of the First Decimation generally rejected. In 1994 Keynes defended the Wilton charters in group 2, and his arguments have been widely accepted.[74]

    Historians have been divided on how to interpret the Second Decimation, and in 1994 Keynes described it as "one of the most perplexing problems" in the study of 9th-century charters. He set out three alternatives:

    It conveyed a tenth of the royal demesne – the lands of the crown as opposed to the personal property of the sovereign – into the hands of churches, ecclesiastics and laymen. In Anglo-Saxon England property was either folkland or bookland. The transmission of folkland was governed by the customary rights of kinsmen, subject to the king's approval, whereas bookland was established by the grant of a royal charter, and could be disposed of freely by the owner. Booking land thus converted it by charter from folkland to bookland. The royal demesne was the crown's folkland, whereas the king's bookland was his own personal property which he could leave by will as he chose. In the decimation Ąthelwulf may have conveyed royal folkland by charter to become bookland, in some cases to laymen who already leased the land.[75]
    It was the booking of a tenth of folkland to its owners, who would then be free to convey it to a church.[76]
    It was a reduction of one tenth in the secular burdens on lands already in the possession of landowners.[76] The secular burdens would have included the provision of supplies for the king and his officials, and payment of various taxes.[77]
    Some scholars, for example Frank Stenton, author of the standard history of Anglo-Saxon England, along with Keynes and Abels, see the Second Decimation as a donation of royal demesne. In Abels' view Ąthelwulf sought loyalty from the aristocracy and church during the king's forthcoming absence from Wessex, and displayed a sense of dynastic insecurity also evident in his father's generosity towards the Kentish church in 838, and in an "avid attention" in this period to compiling and revising royal genealogies.[78] Keynes suggests that "Ąthelwulf's purpose was presumably to earn divine assistance in his struggles against the Vikings",[79] and the mid-20th-century historian Eric John observes that "a lifetime of medieval studies teaches one that an early medieval king was never so political as when he was on his knees".[80] The view that the decimation was a donation of the king's own personal estate is supported by the Anglo-Saxonist Alfred Smyth, who argues that these were the only lands the king was entitled to alienate by book.[81][n] The historian Martin Ryan prefers the view that Ąthelwulf freed a tenth part of land owned by laymen from secular obligations, who could now endow churches under their own patronage. Ryan sees it as part of a campaign of religious devotion.[84] According to the historian David Pratt, it "is best interpreted as a strategic 'tax cut', designed to encourage cooperation in defensive measures through a partial remission of royal dues".[85] Nelson states that the decimation took place in two phases, in Wessex in 854 and Kent in 855, reflecting that they remained separate kingdoms.[86]

    Kelly argues that most charters were based on genuine originals, including the First Decimation of 844. She says: "Commentators have been unkind [and] the 844 version has not been given the benefit of the doubt". In her view Ąthelwulf then gave a 10% tax reduction on bookland, and ten years later he took the more generous step of "a widespread distribution of royal lands". Unlike Finberg, she believes that both decimations were carried out, although the second one may not have been completed due to opposition from Ąthelwulf's son Ąthelbald. She thinks that the grants of bookland to laymen in the Second Decimation were unconditional, not with reversion to religious houses as Stevenson had argued.[87] However, Keynes is not convinced by Kelly's arguments, and thinks that the First Decimation charters were 11th or early 12th century fabrications.[88]

    Pilgrimage to Rome and later life

    In the early 850s Ąthelwulf went on pilgrimage to Rome. According to Abels: "Ąthelwulf was at the height of his power and prestige. It was a propitious time for the West Saxon king to claim a place of honour among the kings and emperors of christendom."[89] His eldest surviving sons Ąthelbald and Ąthelberht were then adults, while Ąthelred and Alfred were still young children. In 853 Ąthelwulf sent his younger sons to Rome, perhaps accompanying envoys in connection with his own forthcoming visit. Alfred, and possibly Ąthelred as well, were invested with the "belt of consulship". Ąthelred's part in the journey is only known from a contemporary record in the liber vitae of San Salvatore, Brescia, as later records such as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle were only interested in recording the honour paid to Alfred.[13] Abels sees the embassy as paving the way for Ąthelwulf's pilgrimage, and the presence of Alfred, his youngest and therefore most expendable son, as a gesture of goodwill to the papacy; confirmation by Pope Leo IV made Alfred his spiritual son, and thus created a spiritual link between the two "fathers".[90][o] Kirby argues that the journey may indicate that Alfred was intended for the church,[92] while Nelson on the contrary sees Ąthelwulf's purpose as affirming his younger sons' throneworthiness, thus protecting them against being tonsured by their elder brothers, which would have rendered them ineligible for kingship.[93]

    Ąthelwulf set out for Rome in the spring of 855, accompanied by Alfred and a large retinue.[94] The King left Wessex in the care of his oldest surviving son, Ąthelbald, and the sub-kingdom of Kent to the rule of Ąthelberht, and thereby confirmed that they were to succeed to the two kingdoms.[25] On the way the party stayed with Charles the Bald in Francia, where there were the usual banquets and exchange of gifts. Ąthelwulf stayed a year in Rome,[95] and his gifts to the Diocese of Rome included a gold crown weighing 4 pounds (1.8 kg), two gold goblets, a sword bound with gold, four silver-gilt bowls, two silk tunics and two gold-interwoven veils. He also gave gold to the clergy and leading men and silver to the people of Rome. According to the historian Joanna Story, his gifts rivalled those of Carolingian donors and the Byzantine emperor and "were clearly chosen to reflect the personal generosity and spiritual wealth of the West Saxon king; here was no Germanic 'hillbilly' from the backwoods of the Christian world but, rather, a sophisticated, wealthy and utterly contemporary monarch".[96] According to the 12th-century chronicler William of Malmesbury, he helped to pay for the restoration of the Saxon quarter, which had recently been destroyed by fire, for English pilgrims.[97]

    The pilgrimage puzzles historians and Kelly comments that "it is extraordinary that an early medieval king could consider his position safe enough to abandon his kingdom in a time of extreme crisis". She suggests that Ąthelwulf may have been motivated by a personal religious impulse.[98] Ryan sees it as an attempt to placate the divine wrath displayed by Viking attacks,[84] whereas Nelson thinks he aimed to enhance his prestige in dealing with the demands of his adult sons.[99] In Kirby's view:

    Ąthelwulf's journey to Rome is of great interest for it did not signify abdication and a retreat from the world as their journeys to Rome had for Cµdwalla and Ine and other Anglo-Saxon kings. It was more a display of the king's international standing and a demonstration of the prestige his dynasty enjoyed in Frankish and papal circles.[100]

    On his way back from Rome Ąthelwulf again stayed with King Charles the Bald, and may have joined him on a campaign against a Viking warband.[101] On 1 October 856 Ąthelwulf married Charles's daughter, Judith, aged 12 or 13, at Verberie. The marriage was considered extraordinary by contemporaries and by modern historians. Carolingian princesses rarely married and were usually sent to nunneries, and it was almost unknown for them to marry foreigners. Judith was crowned queen and anointed by Hincmar, Archbishop of Rheims. Although empresses had been anointed before, this is the first definitely known anointing of a Carolingian queen. In addition West Saxon custom, described by Asser as "perverse and detestable", was that the wife of a king of Wessex could not be called queen or sit on the throne with her husband – she was just the king's wife.[102]

    Ąthelwulf returned to Wessex to face a revolt by Ąthelbald, who attempted to prevent his father from recovering his throne. Historians give varying explanations for both the rebellion and the marriage. In Nelson's view, Ąthelwulf's marriage to Judith added the West Saxon king to the family of kings and princely allies which Charles was creating.[103] Charles was under attack both from Vikings and from a rising among his own nobility, and Ąthelwulf had great prestige due to his victories over the Vikings; some historians such as Kirby and Pauline Stafford see the marriage as sealing an anti-Viking alliance. The marriage gave Ąthelwulf a share in Carolingian prestige, and Kirby describes the anointing of Judith as "a charismatic sanctification which enhanced her status, blessed her womb and conferred additional throne-worthiness on her male offspring." These marks of a special status implied that a son of hers would succeed to at least part of Ąthelwulf's kingdom, and explain Ąthelbald's decision to rebel.[104] The historian Michael Enright denies that an anti-Viking alliance between two such distant kingdoms could serve any useful purpose, and argues that the marriage was Ąthelwulf's response to news that his son was planning to rebel; his son by an anointed Carolingian queen would be in a strong position to succeed as king of Wessex instead of the rebellious Ąthelbald.[105] Abels suggests that Ąthelwulf sought Judith's hand because he needed her father's money and support to overcome his son's rebellion,[106] but Kirby and Smyth argue that it is extremely unlikely that Charles the Bald would have agreed to marry his daughter to a ruler who was known to be in serious political difficulty.[107] Ąthelbald may also have acted out of resentment at the loss of patrimony he suffered as a result of the decimation.[98]

    Ąthelbald's rebellion was supported by Ealhstan, Bishop of Sherborne, and Eanwulf, ealdorman of Somerset, even though they appear to have been two of the king's most trusted advisers.[108] According to Asser, the plot was concerted "in the western part of Selwood", and western nobles may have backed Ąthelbald because they resented the patronage Ąthelwulf gave to eastern Wessex.[109] Asser also stated that Ąthelwulf agreed to give up the western part of his kingdom in order to avoid a civil war. Some historians such as Keynes and Abels think that his rule was then confined to the south-east,[110] while others such as Kirby think it is more likely that it was Wessex itself which was divided, with Ąthelbald keeping Wessex west of Selwood, Ąthelwulf holding the centre and east, and Ąthelberht keeping the south-east.[111] Ąthelwulf insisted that Judith should sit beside him on the throne until the end of his life, and according to Asser this was "without any disagreement or dissatisfaction on the part of his nobles".[112]

    King Ąthelwulf's ring
    King Ąthelwulf's ring was found in a cart rut in Laverstock in Wiltshire in about August 1780 by one William Petty, who sold it to a silversmith in Salisbury. The silversmith sold it to the Earl of Radnor, and the earl's son, William, donated it to the British Museum in 1829. The ring, together with a similar ring of Ąthelwulf's daughter Ąthelswith, is one of two key examples of nielloed 9th-century metalwork. They appear to represent the emergence of a "court style" of West Saxon metalwork, characterised by an unusual Christian iconography, such as a pair of peacocks at the Fountain of Life on the Ąthelwulf ring, associated with Christian immortality. The ring is inscribed "Ąthelwulf Rex", firmly associating it with the King, and the inscription forms part of the design, so it cannot have been added later. Many of its features are typical of 9th-century metalwork, such as the design of two birds, beaded and speckled borders, and a saltire with arrow-like terminals on the back. It was probably manufactured in Wessex, but was typical of the uniformity of animal ornament in England in the 9th century. In the view of Leslie Webster, an expert on medieval art: "Its fine Trewhiddle style ornament would certainly fit a mid ninth-century date."[113] In Nelson's view, "it was surely made to be a gift from this royal lord to a brawny follower: the sign of a successful ninth-century kingship".[13] The art historian David Wilson sees it as a survival of the pagan tradition of the generous king as the "ring-giver".[114]

    Ąthelwulf's will

    King Alfred's will
    A page from King Alfred's will
    Ąthelwulf's will has not survived, but Alfred's has and it provides some information about his father's intentions. The kingdom was to be divided between the two oldest surviving sons, with Ąthelbald getting Wessex and Ąthelberht Kent and the south-east. The survivor of Ąthelbald, Ąthelred and Alfred was to inherit their father's bookland – his personal property as opposed to the royal lands which went with the kingship – and Abels and Yorke argue that this probably means that the survivor was to inherit the throne of Wessex as well.[115] Other historians disagree. Nelson states that the provision regarding the personal property had nothing to do with the kingship,[13] and Kirby comments: "Such an arrangement would have led to fratricidal strife. With three older brothers, Alfred's chances of reaching adulthood would, one feels, have been minimal."[116] Ąthelwulf's moveable wealth, such as gold and silver, was to be divided between "children, nobles and the needs of the king's soul".[13] For the latter, he left one tenth of his hereditary land to be set aside to feed the poor, and he ordered that three hundred mancuses be sent to Rome each year, one hundred to be spent on lighting the lamps in St Peter's at Easter, one hundred for the lights of St Paul's, and one hundred for the pope.[117]

    Death and succession

    Ąthelwulf died on 13 January 858. According to the Annals of St Neots, he was buried at Steyning in Sussex, but his body was later transferred to Winchester, probably by Alfred.[118] Ąthelwulf was succeeded by Ąthelbald in Wessex and Ąthelberht in Kent and the south-east. The prestige conferred by a Frankish marriage was so great that Ąthelbald then wedded his step-mother Judith, to Asser's retrospective horror; he described the marriage as a "great disgrace", and "against God's prohibition and Christian dignity".[13] When Ąthelbald died only two years later, Ąthelberht became King of Wessex as well as Kent, and Ąthelwulf's intention of dividing his kingdoms between his sons was thus set aside. In the view of Yorke and Abels this was because Ąthelred and Alfred were too young to rule, and Ąthelberht agreed in return that his younger brothers would inherit the whole kingdom on his death,[119] whereas Kirby and Nelson think that Ąthelberht just became the trustee for his younger brothers' share of the bookland.[120]

    After Ąthelbald's death Judith sold her possessions and returned to her father, but two years later she eloped with Baldwin, Count of Flanders. In the 890s their son, also called Baldwin, married Ąthelwulf's granddaughter Ąlfthryth.[13]

    Historiography

    Ąthelwulf's reputation among historians was poor in the twentieth century. In 1935 the historian R. H. Hodgkin attributed his pilgrimage to Rome to "the unpractical piety which had led him to desert his kingdom at a time of great danger", and described his marriage to Judith as "the folly of a man senile before his time".[121] To Stenton in the 1960s he was "a religious and unambitious man, for whom engagement in war and politics was an unwelcome consequence of rank".[122] One dissenter was Finberg, who in 1964 described him as "a king whose valour in war and princely munificence recalled the figures of the heroic age",[123] but in 1979 Enright said: "More than anything else he appears to have been an impractical religious enthusiast."[124] Early medieval writers, especially Asser, emphasise his religiosity and his preference for consensus, seen in the concessions made to avert a civil war on his return from Rome.[p] In Story's view "his legacy has been clouded by accusations of excessive piety which (to modern sensibilities at least) has seemed at odds with the demands of early medieval kingship". In 839 an unnamed Anglo-Saxon king wrote to the Holy Roman Emperor Louis the Pious asking for permission to travel through his territory on the way to Rome, and relating an English priest's dream which foretold disaster unless Christians abandoned their sins. This is now believed to have been an unrealised project of Egbert at the end of his life, but it was formerly attributed to Ąthelwulf, and seen as exhibiting what Story calls his reputation for "dramatic piety", and irresponsibility for planning to abandon his kingdom at the beginning of his reign.[126]

    In the twenty-first century he is seen very differently by historians. Ąthelwulf is not listed in the index of Peter Hunter Blair's An Introduction to Anglo-Saxon England, first published in 1956, but in a new introduction to the 2003 edition Keynes listed him among people "who have not always been accorded the attention they might be thought to deserve ... for it was he, more than any other, who secured the political fortune of his people in the ninth century, and who opened up channels of communication which led through Frankish realms and across the Alps to Rome".[127] According to Story: "Ąthelwulf acquired and cultivated a reputation both in Francia and Rome which is unparalleled in the sources since the height of Offa's and Coenwulf's power at the turn of the ninth century".[128]

    Nelson describes him as "one of the great underrated among Anglo-Saxons", and complains that she was only allowed 2,500 words for him in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, compared with 15,000 for Edward II and 35,000 for Elizabeth I.[129] She says:

    Ąthelwulf's reign has been relatively under-appreciated in modern scholarship. Yet he laid the foundations for Alfred's success. To the perennial problems of husbanding the kingdom's resources, containing conflicts within the royal family, and managing relations with neighbouring kingdoms, Ąthelwulf found new as well as traditional answers. He consolidated old Wessex, and extended his reach over what is now Devon and Cornwall. He ruled Kent, working with the grain of its political community. He borrowed ideological props from Mercians and Franks alike, and went to Rome, not to die there, like his predecessor Ine, ... but to return, as Charlemagne had, with enhanced prestige. Ąthelwulf coped more effectively with Scandinavian attacks than did most contemporary rulers.[13]

    Buried:
    Steyning then Old Minster, Winchester; remains may now be in Winchester Cathedral

    Aethelwulf married Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex. Osburga (daughter of Oslac and unnamed spouse) was born in ~810 in Wessex, England; died in ~849. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 288661.  Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex was born in ~810 in Wessex, England (daughter of Oslac and unnamed spouse); died in ~849.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: ~831, (Wessex) England
    • Alt Death: ~854

    Notes:

    Osburh or Osburga was the first wife of King Ąthelwulf of Wessex and mother of Alfred the Great. Alfred's biographer, Asser, described her as "a most religious woman, noble in character and noble by birth".[1]

    Osburh's existence is known only from Asser's Life of King Alfred. She is not named as witness to any charters, nor is her death reported in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. So far as is known, she was the mother of all Ąthelwulf's children, his five sons Ąthelstan, Ąthelbald, Ąthelberht, Ąthelred and Alfred the Great, and his daughter Ąthelswith, wife of King Burgred of Mercia.

    The Boyhood of Alfred the Great (1913).jpg
    She is best known for Asser's story about a book of Saxon songs which she showed to Alfred and his brothers, offering to give the book to whoever could first memorise it, a challenge which Alfred took up and won. This exhibits the interest of high status ninth-century women in books, and their role in educating their children.[2]

    Osburh was the daughter of Oslac (who is also only known from Asser's Life), King Ąthelwulf's pincerna (butler), an important figure in the royal court and household.[3] Oslac is described as a descendant of King Cerdic's Jutish nephews, Stuf and Wihtgar, who conquered the Isle of Wight.[4] and, by this, is also ascribed Geatish/Gothic ancestry.

    Queen consort of Wessex
    Tenure c. 839 – c. 854
    Spouse Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    Issue Ąthelstan of Wessex
    Ąthelswith, Queen of Mercia
    Ąthelbald, King of Wessex
    Ąthelbert, King of Wessex
    Ąthelred, King of Wessex
    Alfred, King of Wessex
    House House of Wessex (by marriage)
    Father Oslac

    Issue[edit]
    Name Birth Death Notes
    Ąthelstan 851–855
    Ąthelswith 888 Married, Burgred of Mercia; no issue
    Ąthelbald 20 December 860 Married, Judith
    Ąthelbert Autumn 865
    Ąthelred c.847 23 April 871 Had issue
    Alfred 849 26 October 899 Married 868, Ealhswith; had issue

    See also

    House of Wessex family tree; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Notes

    Jump up ^ Simon Keynes and Michael Lapidge eds, Alfred the Great: Asser's Life of King Alfred and Other Contemporary Sources, London, Penguin Classics, 1983, p. 68
    Jump up ^ Janet L. Nelson, Osburh, 2004, Oxford Online Dictionary of National Biography In Nelson's view, Osburh may have been dead by 856 or may have been repudiated.
    Jump up ^ Keynes and Lapidge, pp. 68, 229.
    Jump up ^ Asser states that Oslac was a Goth, but this is regarded by historians as an error as Stuf and Wightgar were Jutes. Keynes and Lapidge pp. 229-30 and Frank Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford, Oxford UP, 3rd edition 1971, p. 23-4

    References

    Asser's Life of King Alfred; http://omacl.org/KingAlfred/

    Lees, Clare A. & Gillian R. Overing (eds), Double Agents: Women and Clerical Culture in Anglo-Saxon England. University of Pennsylvania Press, Philadelphia, 2001. ISBN 0-8122-3628-9

    end of biography

    The PEDIGREE of
    Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT

    (1st wife); (Osburh Osburgh; of JUTIE)
    Born: abt. 810 Died: aft. 876


    HM George I's 23-Great Grandmother. HRE Ferdinand I's 20-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 26-Great Grandmother. Poss. PM Churchill's 24-Great Grandmother. Wm. von Bismarck's 28-Great Grandmother. Agnes Harris's 25-Great Grandmother. Poss. `Osawatomie' Brown's 24-Great Grandmother.
    Husband/Partner: Ethelwulf (2nd King) of ENGLAND
    Children: Alfred `the Great' (1st/3rd King) of ENGLAND ; Aethelred I (King) of WESSEX (& ENGLAND) ; Judith of WESSEX ; Ethelbald (King) of ENGLAND ; Ethelswith ; Ethelbert (King) ; Athelstan (King)
    _______ _______ _______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ _____ ____ ____
    / -- Gebolf of the JUTES
    / -- Wihtgar (King) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (? - 544?)
    | \ / -- Freawine of ANCIENT S. + ==&=> [ 221 ,,qD,&]
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- daughter of Elesa
    / -- (NN) ... (NN) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    | \ | ( many missing generations)
    | | / -- Frithugar DEIRA of A. + ==&=> [ 220 ,,qD,&]
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- poss. sister of Cerdic
    / -- Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (785? - ?)
    /
    - Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT
    \
    \ -- (NN), first wife


    Her (poss.) Grandchildren: Elgiva of WESSEX [alt ped] ; Edward (I) `the Elder' (King) of ENGLAND ; Aefthryth (Elfrida) of WESSEX ; Aethelflaed (Lady) of MERCIA ; Aethelweald (King) of NORTHUMBRIA ; Aethelhelm (Earldorman) of WILTSHIRE ; Elgiva of WESSEX ; Henry `with the Golden Wagon' of ALTDORF

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 85 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Children:
    1. 144330. Aethelstan, King of the East Angles was born in ~838 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in 890.
    2. Aethelred of Wessex, King of Mercia was born in ~847 in Wessex, England; died in 911; was buried in Wimborne Minster, Dorset, England.
    3. Alfred the Great, King of Wessex was born on 23 Apr 849 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died on 26 Oct 899 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Hyde Abbey, Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  9. 288696.  Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois was born in 848 in Paris, France (son of Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois and unnamed spouse); died in 907 in Soissons, France.

    Notes:

    Herbert I Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, Count of Meaux, was born 848 in Paris, France to Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) and died 907 in Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France of Assassinated by Baldwin II, Count of Flanders, for the capture (by Herbert) in 896 and murder of Baldwin's brother Raoul. He married Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]
    Herbert forcibly took the county of Vermandois from his third cousin Rodulf of Flanders (c869-896).



    Children

    Offspring of Herbert I de Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bâeatrice of Vermandois (c880-931) 880 Paris, France 26 March 931 Soissons, France Robert I of France (866-923)

    Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) 884 23 February 943 Hildebranda of France (895-931)

    Cunigunde of Vermandois (-943) 943 Udo I von der Wetterau (c900-949)

    Adele of Vermandois (?-?) Gebhard von Ufgau (?-c947)

    Berengar of Bayeaux (?-?) Daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany
    Noteworthy descendants include

    Hugh Capet (c940-996)
    Namesakes of Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) Paris, France Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Herbert III of Meaux (c950-995) Robert de Vermandois (918-968) Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) Hildebranda of France (895-931) Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)
    Herbert III de Vermandois (953-1015) Saint-Quentin Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978) Ermengard de Bar (946-aft1035)
    Herbert IV de Vermandois (1032-1080) Otto de Vermandois (c1000-1045) Pavie de Ham (c990-1058) Adáele de Valois (c1052-c1096)

    Herbert married Bertha de Morvois(France). Bertha was born in ~850. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 288697.  Bertha de Morvois was born in ~850.
    Children:
    1. 144348. Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux was born in 884 in Vermandois, France; died on 23 Feb 943 in St Quentin, Peronne, Somme, France.

  11. 144320.  Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of Mar was born in 825 in Jamtland, Sweden; died in 890-894 in Giske, Norway; was buried in Giske, Norway.

    Notes:

    Rognvald Eysteinsson (fl. 865) was the founding Jarl (or Earl) of M˛re in Norway, and a close relative and ally of Harald Fairhair, the earliest known King of Norway. In the Norse language he is known as Rognvaldr Eysteinsson and in modern Norwegian as Ragnvald M˛rejarl. He is sometimes referred to with bynames that may be translated into modern English as "Rognvald the Wise" or "Rognvald the Powerful".

    The earliest available sources regarding Rognvald are mutually contradictory and were compiled long after he died. The best known are the Norse Sagas, although modern scholars highlight many inconsistencies and improbable claims regarding Rognvald in the sagas, and believe that they must be treated with caution:[2] The texts of the sagas were compiled three centuries after the events described and their accuracy in regard to Rognvald's life and historical significance is now questioned. Hence some scholars instead emphasise other accounts, closer to the historical period in question, such as Irish and Scottish sources.

    While Rognvald does appear to have had some kind of role in the founding of the Norse Earldom of Orkney, most historians now doubt claims in the Sagas that Rognvald led one particular "great voyage" - a Norwegian expedition that attacked rebel vikings, who had been raiding Norway from bases on Orkney and Shetland, before raiding the Scottish mainland, Ireland and the Isle of Man. It is now generally believed that any such expedition would have occurred after Rognvald's lifetime. A modern authority on Orcadian history, William P. L. Thomson, comments that the story of the "great voyage is so thoroughly ingrained in popular and scholarly history, both ancient and modern, that it comes as a bit of a shock to realise that it might not be true."[3]

    Modern scholars also highlight inconsistencies and improbable claims in the sagas' claims regarding: the relationship between Rognvald and Harald; the names and biographies of Rognvald's immediate family, and; the founding of the earldom of M˛re.

    Rognvald was the father of Torf-Einarr (d. circa 910) an earl of Orkney. Some Norse accounts claimed that another son, Hrâolfr, settled in France and, under the name Rollo (d. 930), founded the Duchy of Normandy. However, French sources suggest that Rollo's father was an unnamed Danish or Norwegian nobleman, or a viking named Ketill.


    Contents
    1 Traditional accounts
    1.1 Sources
    1.2 Family
    1.3 Death and legacy
    2 Modern interpretations
    2.1 Harald Fairhair and the voyage to the west
    2.2 Founding of the earldom of Orkney
    2.3 Rognvald's brother and sons
    2.4 Similarities to Ragnall ua Ímair
    2.5 Broad themes
    3 References
    4 External links
    Traditional accounts

    Sources

    The oldest account that may refer to Rognvald and the Earldom of Orkney appears to be the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. These annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic, who died in 1039,[4] although they survive only as incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh (17th century).

    ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkney Islands. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son.
    Fragmentary Annals of Ireland, FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor.
    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[5] and the mention of an eclipse confirms a date of 865.[6]

    Dating the Orkneyinga saga has proven to be controversial but a recent analysis has the "majority of scholars in favour of dates between 1170 and 1220"[7] whilst admitting that "it remains to be established when, why, where, for whom and by whom it was written".[8] Much of the information it contains is "hard to corroborate".[2]

    Rognvald is also referred to in Snorri Sturluson's Heimskringla (written c. 1230), written in Iceland.


    Christian Krohg's portrait of Snorri Sturluson, 13th century compiler of the Heimskringla. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Snorre_Sturluson-Christian_Krohg.jpg
    While the Historia Norvegiae (written c. 1505) includes an account of the foundation of the Orkney earldom, as well as some questionable details about pre-Viking Orkney, it has relatively little to say about Rognvald.

    Family

    It is not certain that the Ragnall of the Irish annals is synonymous with Rognvald Eysteinsson. The relevant entry goes on to describe Ragnall's older sons raiding in Spain and North Africa, but there is no specific mention of the Earldom of Orkney. There is also a separate piece of circumstantial evidence, suggesting a link between Ragnall and the 9th century figure Ragnar Lodbrok: runic inscriptions found inside Maeshowe, dating from the 12th century, state that the mound was "built before Loşbrâok".[6]

    There is no agreement in the available sources on Rognvald's parentage. According to the Irish annals, Ragnall was the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make Ragnall the brother of King Harald Fairhair. This is contradicted by later Norse sagas, which suggest that Halfdan was Rognvald's grandfather.[9] The Orkneyinga saga says that Rognvald was the son of Eystein Ivarsson and grandson of Ívarr Upplendingajarl.[10]

    He was married, according to the Orkneyinga saga to Ragnhild, the daughter of a man named Hrâolfr Nose,[11] although in the Heimskringla his wife is named Hild.[12]

    Both sagas refer to six sons. The oldest, "by concubines", were Hallad, Einarr and Hrollaug, who were "grown men when their brothers born in marriage were still children".[11][12] The latter were Ivar, Hrâolfr, and Thorir the Silent. Hrâolfr, who "was so big that no horse could carry him", hence his byname of "Ganger-Hrâolf",[11] is identified by the saga writers with Rollo, founder of Duchy of Normandy (in 911).[12]

    In the Orkneyinga saga Rognvald was made the Earl of M˛re by Harald Fairhair. The Saga of Harald Fairhair in Heimskringla recounts that Rognvald caused Harald Fairhair to be given his byname by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of his vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway.[13] Rognvald accompanied the king on a great military expedition. First the islands of Shetland and Orkney were cleared of vikings who had been raiding Norway and then continued on to Scotland, Ireland and the Isle of Man. During this campaign Rognvald's son Ivarr was killed and in compensation Harald granted Rognvald Orkney and Shetland.

    Rognvald thereafter returned to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.[14][11] Sigurd had been the forecastleman on Harald's ship and after sailing back east the king "gave Sigurd the title of earl".[11] However, the Heimskringla states specifically that Sigurd was the first Earl of Orkney.[15] According to the Orkneyinga Saga, after Sigurd became earl he died in a curious fashion, following a battle with Mâael Brigte of Moray. Sigurd's son Gurthorm ruled for a single winter after this and died childless.[16][17] Rognvald's son Hallad then inherited the title. However, unable to constrain Danish raids on Orkney, he gave up the earldom and returned to Norway, which "everyone thought was a huge joke."[18] Still, there is a tradition among the folk at Strath Halladale, Sutherland, which is named for Hallad, that he returned and was slain in battle at the beginning of the tenth century and was buried near the battle site in a circular trench ten or twelve feet wide. His sword, it is said, was placed beside him in the grave, and a stone was placed in the center of the circle, part of which was still visible at the beginning of the eighteenth century. The site was near a little town called Dal Halladha, Halladha's field.[19]


    A page from the Orkneyinga saga, as it appears in the 14th century Flateyjarbâok. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/6/6a/Flatey_Book%2C_Orkneyinga_saga.jpg/220px-Flatey_Book%2C_Orkneyinga_saga.jpg
    The Danish raids caused Rognvald to fly into a rage and summon his sons Thorir and Hrolluag. He predicted that Thorir's path would keep him in Norway and that Hrolluag was destined seek his fortune in Iceland. Turf-Einar, the youngest, then came forward and offered to go to the islands. Rognvald said: "Considering the kind of mother you have, slave-born on each side of her family, you are not likely to make much of a ruler. But I agree, the sooner you leave and the later you return the happier I'll be."[20] His father's misgivings notwithstanding, Torf-Einarr succeeded in defeating the Danes and founded a dynasty which retained control of the islands for centuries after his death.[21]

    Historia Norvegiae includes some questionable details about pre-Viking Orkney - such as an account of the Picts as a small people who hid in the daytime - as well as the foundation of the Orkney earldom,.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[22]

    This account does not specifically associate Rognvald with the earldom, attributing the "dominion" of the islands to the anonymous kinfolk of his son Hrâolfr.[23]

    Death and legacy
    Rognvald was killed by King Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg and Gudrod Gleam, who engineered a sudden attack, surrounding the house in which Rognvald was staying, and burned it to the ground with the earl and 60 of his men inside it. Harald "flew into a rage" when he heard about this and sent out a "great force" against Gudrod who was then banished. Halfdan escaped into the western seas and Rognvald's death was later avenged by Torf-Einarr, who killed him on North Ronaldsay and then made peace with Harald. Rognvald's son Thorir was then made Earl of M˛re by Harald, who also gave Thorir his daughter Alof in marriage.[24][25][26]

    The sagas thus identify Rognvald as the apical figure of the Norse Earls of Orkney who controlled the islands until the early 13th century, and a forerunner of important Icelandic families. Furthermore, through his son Hrolfr, Rognvald is portrayed as an ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy who, following the Norman conquest of England in 1066, became the kings of England.[11]

    Modern interpretations
    Harald Fairhair and the voyage to the west
    Black and white drawing of a snapshot showing shipmasts with flags and warriors marching below. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/7/7e/Kong-magnus-berrfott-menn.jpg/170px-Kong-magnus-berrfott-menn.jpg
    Magnus Barefoot's army in Ireland. Magnus' actions in the west clearly form the basis of the saga narrative about the submission of Orkney and Shetland to Harald Fairhair's fleet.[27]
    Rognvald's life occurs within the first eight short chapters within the Orkneyinga saga and it is clear that in this early period it contains generally less detail and historical accuracy than in the later events it describes.[28] Recorded in the 13th century, the sagas are informed by Norwegian politics of the day.

    Harald Fairhair's supposed expeditions to the west, recounted by Snorri Sturluson in Heimskringla are no longer accepted as historical realities by many modern historians, including Thomson.[3] Later (mid-13th century) rivalry between the Norwegians and the Kings of the Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man are seen to have driven Sturluson's account.[29] At least in part, the sagas aim to legitimise Norwegian claims to both the Northern Isles and the Kingdom of the Isles in the west.[27] The situation faced by Earl Harald Maddadsson of Orkney in 1195, when he was forced to submit himself to royal authority after an ill-judged intervention in Norwegian affairs, would have made legendary material of this nature of considerable interest in Orkney, at the time that the sagas were written.[30]

    It is also clear that elements in the narrative are drawn from the much later expeditions undertaken by Magnus Barefoot.[27]

    Nonetheless, the view that the Orkney earldom was created by "members of the M˛re family" continues to receive academic support.[31]

    Harald Fairhair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[32] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889-900).[33] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier. The entry in the Fragmentary Annals at an early date also makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.


    The monument at Haraldshaugen, erected to celebrate the millennial anniversary of Norway's unification under the rule of King Harald Fairhair after the Battle of Hafrsfjord. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/7/7f/Haraldshaugen.JPG/220px-Haraldshaugen.JPG
    Other saga material provides an alternative description. In the Eyrbyggja saga the same story of a great expedition to punish unruly Vikings who were raiding Norway is undertaken, but here it is Ketil flatnefr (Ketil Flatnose) who leads it. Although this is apparently done at Harald's behest, Ketil then claims the islands as his own. Once again, the chronology is flawed by Harald's inclusion in the tale as other information provided about Ketil gives him a floruit of the mid, rather than late, 9th century.[3]

    Furthermore, contemporary Irish sources have a great deal to say about Viking raids on the coasts of Ireland and southern Scotland and those who led them, but none mention King Harald. The earliest of the large expeditions again belong to a period-the 840s-that pre-dates the time of Harald's kingship.[34]

    Smyth (1984) credits the launching of the great voyage to the west to Olaf the White, whom he provides with a royal Vestfold origin along with various military activities in Scotland and for whom, assuming an identification of Olaf with Amlaib "Conung" the King of Dublin, there is a contemporary Irish reference dating to 853.[35] Icelandic sources also have Olaf marrying Aud the Deep-Minded, Ketil flatnefr's daughter, and the ''Annals of Ulster'' record what may be dynastic in-fighting between Olaf and his father-in-law in 857.[36][Note 1]

    Founding of the earldom of Orkney
    By implication the Orkneyinga saga identifies Rognvald as the founder of the earldom, although Heimskringla has his brother Sigurd as the first to formally hold the title. Other sources are less specific (see above) and the sagas have been interpreted in various other ways. Smyth (1984), having banished King Harald's role in the voyage to the west to the realms of myth concludes that the role of the brothers Eysteinsson can be similarly so dispatched and that Torf-Einarr "may be regarded as the first historical earl of Orkney".[38]

    Drawing on Adam of Bremen's assertion that Orkney was not conquered until the time of Harald Hardrada, who ruled Norway from 1043-66, Woolf (2007) speculates that Sigurd "the Stout" Hlodvirsson, Torf-Einarr's great-grandson, may have been the first Earl of Orkney [39]

    Rognvald's brother and sons

    Orkney and Shetland at centre, in relation to nearby territories https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/4/45/Shetland_and_surrounding_lands.png/220px-Shetland_and_surrounding_lands.png
    The notion that Rognvald could hand over his Northern Isles estates to his brother has been interpreted in various ways. For example, it may be that he was aware of ongoing Viking raiding in the area and considered the gift from the king as a mixed blessing.[40] This is also one of a number of instances in which the writer of the Orkneyinga saga attempts to reconcile the conflicting themes of independence from Norway (Rognvald gifts the islands to Sigurd) and dependence on royal authority (Harald formalises the process by confirming Sigurd as earl).[41] Beuermann (2011) speculates that Rognvald's transfer of power to his brother may have been an attempt by the saga writers to imply that the Orkney earldom had more independence from Norway than that of M˛re[42] and that Rognvald's holdings in Caithness may have allowed for an even greater degree of freedom of action. Such implications are more likely to be rooted in the writer's interest in emphasising Orcadian independence at the time of writing rather than the 9th/10th century events they purport to describe.[43]

    After Hallad's failure in Orkney there is a dialogue between father and sons that has been interpreted as being about Rognvald's desire to cement his own position as Earl of M˛re and an allusion to the early history of Iceland, where the sagas were written. Thorir is a compliant son who Rognvald is happy to keep at home. Hrolluag is portrayed as a man of peace who will go to Iceland. Einarr is aggressive and a threat to his father's position so can be spared for the dangers of Orkney.[44] In the Landnâamabâok version the equally aggressive Hrolfr is also present, and his destiny is anticipated to be in conveniently far-away Normandy.[45][Note 2]

    Similarities to Ragnall ua Ímair
    Alex Woolf suggests that saga authors may have synthesised elements of the life of Ragnall ua Ímair, a later figure, into the figure of Rognvald Eysteinsson of M˛re. Ragnall ua Ímair, who was active between 914 and 921 in the Irish Sea region, was a grandson of Ímar, the "king of the Northmen of all Britain and Ireland", whose death is recorded in the Annals of Ulster in 873.[46]

    There are at least two major similarities between the two figures include: both are grandsons of an Ímar/Ivarr and; like Rognvald, a close relative of Ragnall named Ímar was killed in battle in Scotland (Ímar ua Ímair, d. 904).[47]

    Broad themes
    There are several recurring themes in the Orkneyinga saga, including strife between brothers, relationships between the jarls and the Norwegian crown, and raiding in the Hebrides,[48] all of which are touched on during the saga's coverage of Rognvald's life and times. In part, the saga's purpose was to "explore such social and psychological tensions as these in the history of the people of Orkney, and to help them understand themselves through a knowledge of their origins".[49]

    References
    Notes
    More controversially, Smyth also identifies Olaf the White with Olaf Geirstad-Alf, a legendary Norwegian king of the House of Yngling - a suggestion dismissed by Ó Corrâain (1979).[37]
    In the Heimskringla Hrolfr is banished by King Harald.[12]
    Footnotes
    Muir (2005) Preface: Genealogical table of the Earls of Orkney.
    Woolf (2007) p. 242
    Thomson (2008) p. 25
    Radner (1999) p. 322-23
    Anderson (1990) p. 296; Annals of Ulster, s.a. 865.
    Thomson (2008) p. 22
    Phelpstead (2001) p. xvi
    Phelpstead (2001) p. ix, quoting Inger Ekrem.
    Crawford (1987) pp. 53-54
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 3 - "The Sea-Kings" p. 25-26
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 4 - " To Shetland and Orkney" pp. 26-27
    Saga of Harald Fairhair Chapter 24 - Rolf Ganger Driven Into Banishment.
    Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 4 & 23
    Anderson (1990) pp. 332-334; Saga of Harald Fairhair Chapter 22- King Harald's Voyage To The West.
    Heimskringla. "Chapter 99 - History Of The Earls Of Orkney".
    Thomson (2008) p. 28.
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 5 - "A poisoned tooth" pp. 27-28
    Thomson (2008) p. 30 quoting chapter 5 of the Orkneyinga saga.
    Pinkerton, John (1809). A General Collection of the Best and Most Interesting Voyages and in All Parts of the World, Vol. 3. London. p. 152. Retrieved 15 April 2017.
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 6 - "Forecasts" pp. 28-29.
    Thomson (2008) p. 29
    Anderson (1990) pp. 330-331
    Phelpstead (2001) p. 9
    Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 29-30
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 8 - "Troublemakers from Norway" pp. 29-33
    Heimskringla. "Harald Harfager's Saga, Part 30 - Earl Ragnvald Burnt In His House".
    Thomson (2008) p. 27
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 11
    Crawford (1987) pp. 52-53.
    Thomson (2008) pp. 27-28
    Helle, Knut (2006) "Earls of Orkney": The Vikings and Scotland - Impact and Influence, Royal Society of Edinburgh Conference 22-26 September 2006. Edinburgh (Rapporteur: Andrew Heald); retrieved 27 January 2014.
    Crawford (1987) p. 55-56.
    Anderson (1990) pp. 395-396.
    Thomson (2008) p. 26
    Smyth (1984) pp. 152-53
    Smyth (1984) p. 156
    Ó Corrâain (1979) p. 298
    Smyth (1984) p. 153
    Woolf (2007) p. 307
    Muir (2005) p. 6
    Thomson (2008) p. 31
    Beuermann (2011) p. 120
    Beuermann (2011) p. 121
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 13
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 14
    Ó Corrâain (1998) p. 37
    Woolf (2007) pp. 300-303
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" pp. 15-16
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 19
    General references
    Anderson, Alan Orr (1990) Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500-1286, volume 1. Reprinted with corrections. Paul Watkins, Stamford. ISBN 1-871615-03-8
    Beuermann, Ian "Jarla Sogur Orkneyja. Status and power of the earls of Orkney according to their sagas" in Steinsland, Gro; Sigurşsson, Jâon Vişar; Rekda, Jan Erik and Beuermann, Ian (eds) (2011) Ideology and power in the viking and middle ages: Scandinavia, Iceland, Ireland, Orkney and the Faeroes . The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400-1700 A.D. Peoples, Economics and Cultures. 52. Leiden. Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-20506-2
    Crawford, Barbara (1987) Scandinavian Scotland. Leicester University Press, Leicester. ISBN 0-7185-1282-0
    Muir, Tom (2005) Orkney in the Sagas: The Story of the Earldom of Orkney as told in the Icelandic Sagas. The Orcadian. Kirkwall. ISBN 0954886232.
    Ó Corrâain, Donnchadh (Mar 1979) "High-Kings, Vikings and Other Kings". Irish Historical Studies 22 No. 83 pp. 283-323. Irish Historical Studies Publications.
    Ó Corrâain, Donnchadh (1998) Vikings in Ireland and Scotland in the Ninth Century CELT. Retrieved 21 January 2014.
    Pâalsson, Hermann and Edwards, Paul Geoffrey (1981). Orkneyinga Saga: The History of the Earls of Orkney. Penguin Classics. ISBN 0-14-044383-5
    Phelpstead, Karl (ed) (2001) A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Ólâafr. (pdf) Translated by Devar Kunin. Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series. XIII. University of London.
    Radner, Joan N. (editor and translator). "Fragmentary Annals of Ireland". CELT: Corpus of Electronic Texts. University College Cork. Retrieved 20 June 2015.
    Radner, Joan N. (1999) "Writing history: Early Irish historiography and the significance of form" (PDF), Celtica. 23, pp. 312-325.
    Smyth, Alfred P. (1984) Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 80-1000. Edinburgh University Press. Edinburgh. ISBN 0-7486-0100-7
    Sturluson, Snorri (1992) Heimskringla: History of the Kings of Norway, translated Lee M. Hollander. Reprinted University of Texas Press, Austin. ISBN 0-292-73061-6
    Sturlson, Snorri Heimskringla. Wisdom Library ;retrieved 21 January 2014.
    Thomson, William P. L. (2008) The New History of Orkney. Edinburgh. Birlinn. ISBN 978-1-84158-696-0
    Woolf, Alex (2007) From Pictland to Alba, 789-1070. Edinburgh. Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1234-5

    end of this biography

    Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re
    Norwegian: Ragnvald Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl
    Also Known As: "R˛gnvald", "Rognvaldr Mśrajarl", "son Eysteins glumru", "den Ręadsnare", "Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson", "Rognvald I Eysteinsson", "Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl"
    Birthdate: 825
    Birthplace: Vestfold, Norway or, ęAre Municipality, Jčamtland County, Sweden
    Death: 894 (69)
    Giske, M˛re og Romsdal, Norway (Norway, Ragnvald, With 60 of His Men, Die In A Longhouse When Two of Harald's Jealous Sons Burned It Down With Them In It)
    Place of Burial: Giske, M˛re og Romsdal, Norway

    Ragnvald is the 37th great grandfather of David Michael Cornett ... http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I848&tree=hennessee

    Immediate Family:

    Ragnvald is the 32nd through the 37th great grandfather to Martha Ann Millsaps

    Son of Eystein Ivarsson «the Noisy» Glumra and N.N.
    Husband of Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir
    Partner of NN Frille (Mistress/es) of Ragnvald M˛rejarl, mother/s of Torf-Einar, Hrollaug and Hallad
    Father of Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Orkneyjarl; Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl; Hrollager Rognvaldsson; Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčorşur, Íslands; Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl and 3 others
    Brother of Sigurd Eysteinsson, I, Jarl of Orkney and Svanhild Eysteinsdotter
    Occupation: M˛rejarl, Earl of M˛re and Romsdal, Earl of More and Romsdal, Earl of More, also "The Wise", Earl of Shetland and Orkney, Count of Maer, Jarl of North and South More and Of Ramsdal, Jarl âa Mµri., Jarl âa Mµri, EARL OF MORE, Earl, Jarl
    Managed by: Harald Tveit Alvestrand
    Last Updated: January 22, 2019

    Immediate Family

    NN Frille (Mistress/es) of Ragnv...partner

    Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Orkneyjarl, son

    Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkn..., son

    Hrollager Rognvaldsson, son

    Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčor..., son

    Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, wife

    Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl, son

    Gange-Hrâolfr 'Rollo' Ragnvaldsson, son

    Tore "Teiande" Ragnvaldsson, son

    Gutum Ragnvaldson, son

    Eystein Ivarsson «the Noisy» G...father

    N.N., mother
    About Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re
    Rognvaldr Mčorejarl, son Eysteins glumru. Earl of M˛re and father of Gange-Hrolf Rollo of Normandie.

    Basics
    Father: Eystein "Glumra" Ivarsson
    Mother: Asdis (Ascrida) (undocumented)
    Concubines: Names unknown
    Son: Hallad
    Son: Hrollaug, who settled in Iceland
    Son: Torf-Einar, who settled in Orkney
    Wife: Ragnhild (also called Hild) Hrolfsdatter
    Son: Gange-Rolf, who settled in Normandie
    Son: Ivar, killed in battle
    Son: Tore Teiande, who became a jarl in Norway
    LInks and notes
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/NORWEGIAN%20NOBILITY.htm#Ragnvalddied894A http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Eysteinsson http://lind.no/nor/index.asp?lang=&emne=nor&person=Ragnvald%20%D8ysteinsson

    D˛d omkring 892. Han var s˛nn av ˘ystein Glumra. Ragnvald var gift med Hild Rolvsdatter. De hadde barna: 1. Gange-Rolv Ragnvaldson av Normandie. F˛dt mellom 860 og 866. D˛d 931. 2. Tore Teiande Ragnvaldson M˛rejarl. F˛dt omkring 862. D˛d mellom 938 og 940.
    I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Ragnvald levde pęa Harald Hęarfagres tid, og ble av ham forlenet med Nordm˛re, Romsdal og Sundm˛re i 865. Han var av sine samtidige h˛yt ansett for sin klokskap og ble kalt «den mektige». Det var han som klipte Haralds hęar, som da ikke var klippet pęa 10 ęar. ----------------------------- RAGNVALD "the Wise", son of [EYSTEIN "Glumra/Clatterer" Jarl in Norway & his wife ---] (-[894]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Eystein the Clatterer, father of the wise counsellor Earl Rognwald the Powerful…”, adding that “Earl Rognwald campaigned with King Harald Fine-Hair who gave him charge of North More, South More and Romsdale”[141].

    Snorre names "Ragnvald Earl of More, a son of Eystein "Glumra" when recording that he had become a supporter of King Harald who had invested him with the districts of North More and Raumsdal[142]. Snorre records that he was created Jarl of North and South Mčore and of Raumsdal in Norway by Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway after his victory at Solskiel [869] against Hunthiof King of Mčore and Nokve King of Raumsdal[143].

    Orkneyinga Saga and Snorre both record that King Harald granted Shetland and Orkney to Ragnvald in compensation for the death of his son Ivar[144]. The Historia Norwegie records that "principi Rogwaldi" crossed the Solund Sea, destroyed the peoples of the Orkney islands, in the days of "Haraldi Comati regis…Norwegie"[145].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that “Halfdan Long-Leg and Gudrod Gleam, King Harald´s sons by Snµfrid” attacked “Earl Rognvald of More, killed him and assumed his authority”[146].

    Snorre records that Ragnvald was ambushed in his hall and burned alive by Halfdan Haaleg and Gudred Liomi, two of King Harald's sons[147].

    m [RAGNHILD, daughter of HROLF “Nevja/Nose” & his wife ---. Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Rognwald” married “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”[148]. Snorre names "Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia" as the wife of "Earl Ragnvald"[149].]

    [Ragnvald & his wife had three children:]

    1. [IVAR (-killed in battle either Hafrsfiord [872] or Orkney [874]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Ivar and Thorer the Silent” as the two other sons of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that Ivar was killed in battle fighting with Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway in Scotland[150]. Snorre names "Ivar, a son of Ragnvald Earl of More" when recording his death in battle during a Viking campaign against the Scottish islands[151]. The Complete Peerage dates the appointment of Sigurd (Ivar´s reported paternal uncle) as Jarl of Orkney to [875][152], which means that Ivar must have been killed shortly before this date. However, as explained below this causes considerable chronological difficulties with the reported events in the career of Turf-Einar, Ivar´s youngest illegitimate half-brother, so should be considered as extremely approximate.

    2. [ROLLO [Hrolf "Ganger/the Walker"] (-[928]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[153]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[154]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[155]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi". According to Dudo of Saint-Quentin, Rollo arrived in northern France in 876[156], although there is some debate about [900] being a more likely date[157]. William of Jumiáeges records that Rollo was chosen by lot to be leader of the Viking colonists[158]. Viking raids intensified in northern France. Although they were defeated after raiding Chartres [911], Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted the Normans land around Rouen in which to settle[159]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that it was an enfeofment for which the ruler owed allegiance, and the later Dukes of Normandy who claimed it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed. A charter dated 14 Mar 918 which granted land to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes "except that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[160]. He was later known as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie].]

    3. [THORE Ragnvaldsson "Tause/the Silent". Orkneyinga Saga names “Ivar and Thorer the Silent” as the two other sons of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”[161]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild[162]. He succeeded his father in [894] as Jarl of Mčore, having dispossessed Gudrod "Ljome", son of King Harald, who had seized Mčore on the death of Jarl Ragnvald[163].

    m ([890]) ALOF "Aarbod/Season-bettering", daughter of HARALD I "Hęarfagre/Harfagri/Fairhair" King of Norway & his second wife Gyda of Hordaland. Snorre records that King Harald gave Jarl Thore his daughter "Alof, called Arbot" after the king confirmed him as Jarl of Mčore[164].] [Thore & his wife had one child:]

    a) [BERGLJOT Thoresdatter. The Historia Norwegie names "Bergliota filia Thoris Tacentis", from "nobilissima Morensium ac Halogensium comitum prosapia", as the wife of "Siwardo"[165]. Snorre names "Bergljot, a daughter of Earl Thorer the Silent" & his wife as the wife of Sigurd[166].

    m SIGURD Jarl, son of HAAKON Grjotgardson Jarl of Haalogaland & his wife -- (-murdered Oglo 962).]

    [Ragnvald had three illegitimate children by unknown mistresses:]

    4. [HALLAD . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[167]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[168]. Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald sent “his son Hallad west to the islands” after hearing of the death of his brother and nephew, and that Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway gave “the title of earl” to Hallad who “came to Orkney and took up residence on Mainland”[169]. Snorre records that Earl Ragnvald installed his son Hallad as Jarl of Orkney after the death of his brother Sigurd, but that he resigned the earldom and returned to Norway[170]. Orkneyinga Saga records that, following complaints by farmers about Viking raids, Hallad “tiring of his rule, gave up the earldom and went back to Norway as a common landholder” which “made him a laughing stock”[171].

    5. [HROLLAUG . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[172]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[173].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald told his son Hrollaug that “your fate will take you to Iceland [where] you´ll have plenty of descendants”[174]. His alleged descendants in Iceland shown below are as stated in Thorstein Side-Hallum's Saga and Flatey-book's St Olaf's Saga[175] but the accuracy of this information, which has not been corroborated in other sources, is unknown. m ---. The name of Hrollaug´s wife is not known.] [Hrollaug & his wife had one child:]

    a) [JON Ozur . m ---. The name of Jon´s wife is not known.] [Jon & his wife had one child:]

    i) [THOREY . m ---. The name of Thorey´s wife is not known.] [Thorey & his wife had one child:]

    (a) [HALL of Sida . m ---. The name of Hall´s wife is not known.] [Hall & his wife had two children:]

    (1) [THORSTEIN . Aged 20 at the battle of Clontarf 1014.

    (2) [THORDIS . Orkneyinga Saga records that “the mother of…Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[176]. m ---. The name of Thordis´s husband is not known.] Thordis & her husband had one child:

    a. USPAK . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”, adding that “the mother of…Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[177]. m ---. The name of Uspak´s wife is not known. Uspak & his wife had one child:

    (i) SOMERLED . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”[178]. m ---. The name of Somerled´s wife is not known. Somerled & his wife had one child:

    (a) THORA . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”, adding that “the mother of this Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[179]. Orkneyinga Saga records that “his mother was married…to a man called Sigurd” when her son Magnus returned to Orkney, adding that she and her second husband had a son “Hakon Karl…[and] a farm at Paplay”[180]. m firstly ERLEND Thorfinsson Jarl of Orkney, son of THORFINN "the Black" Jarl of Orkney & his wife Ingibjčorg Finnsdatter (-in prison Nidaros 1098, bur Nidaros). m secondly SIGURD of Paplay .

    b) [HALLBERA . m ASBIORN, son of HRAFUNKEL of Steinrodar-Stadir in Iceland.]

    6. [EINAR "Turf-Einar” . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[181]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[182].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald sent his “youngest son Einar” to “the islands” after his brother Hallad returned to Norway and that Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway gave “the title of earl”, adding that his mother was “slave-born on each side of her family”, and stating that he killed “Thorir Tree-Beard and Kalf Scurvy” and succeeded in imposing his authority in Orkney where “he was the first man to dig peat for fuel…at Tarbat Ness in Scotland”, and that he “was tall and ugly…and…one-eyed”[183]. It should be noted that there are considerable chronological difficulties with the career of Turf-Einar and his sons, as reported in Orkneyinga Saga.

    The starting point for the analysis of these problems is the date of the battle in Northumbria in which Turf-Einar´s two oldest sons were killed, which can with reasonable accuracy be placed in the early 950s. If these two sons were at least in their late thirties or forties when they died (a difficult assumption to make considering that they had no reported direct heirs), their births could not be placed before [905/15] at the earliest. The likelihood would then be that their father, Turf-Einar, was not born much earlier than [975/95]. The difficulty is that this date is completely incompatible with (a) the fact that the illegitimate sons of Ragnvald were reported as “grown men” when their legitimate half-brothers were children, and (b) that the date when Ivar, the oldest legitimate son, was killed is estimated to [874].

    ----------------------------- Snorre Sturlason: Harald Hęarfagres saga: «10. ... Ragnvald M˛rejarl, s˛nn til ˘ystein Glumra, var blitt kong Haralds mann da om sommeren. Kong Harald satte ham til h˛vding over disse to fylkene, Nordm˛re og Romsdal, og ga ham rett til hjelp bęade av stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Han ble kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og de sier at begge navnene var sanne. Kong Harald var i Trondheimen vinteren som fulgte.»

    «23. Kong Harald var i gjestebud pęa M˛re hos Ragnvald jarl; da hadde han lagt hele landet under seg. Da gikk kongen i bad der. Og nęa lot kong Harald hęaret sitt greie, og Ragnvald jarl skar hęaret hans; da hadde det ikke vµrt skęaret eller kjemmet pęa ti ęar. F˛r kalte de ham Harald Luva, men nęa ga Ragnvald jarl ham nytt navn, og kalte ham Harald Hęarfagre. Alle som sęa ham, sa at det var virkelig et sant navn, for han hadde et hęar som var bęade stort og vakkert.»

    Ragnvald ble innebrent pęa sin gęard sammen med 60 mann av Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome, to av Haralds s˛nner, som vill vµre jarler over M˛re. 1)

    1). Snorre Sturlason: Harald Hęarfagres saga, avsnitt 10, 23-24. Snorre Sturlason: Olav den helliges saga, avsnitt 96. Mogens Bugge: Vęare forfedre, nr. 278. Bent og Vidar Billing Hansen: Rosensverdslektens forfedre, side 50, 76. ----------------------------------------------- Ragnvald's life is described by Snorri Sturluson in The Saga of Harald Hęarfagre (Fairhair): http://lind.no/nor/index.asp?lang=no&emne=asatru&person=&list=&vis=s_e_harald_harfagre#43 --------------------------------------- About the name Ragnvald in various versions: http://www.nordicnames.de/pojk_r/Ragnvald.html

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Ragnvalds µtt Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert. Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Original text: Snorri, Heimskringla, Haralds saga hins hâarfagra: "Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl, son Eysteins glumru, hafşi ¤âa um sumarit gerzt maşr Haralds konungs. Haraldr konungr setti hann hčofşingja yfir ¤essi tvau fylki, Norşmśri ok Raumsdal, ok fâekk honum ¤ar styrk til bµşi af râikismčonnum ok bâondum, svâa ok skipakost at verja landit fyrir âufrişi. Hann var kallaşr Rčognvaldr hinn râiki eşa hinn râaşsvinni, ok segja menn at hvâarrtveggja vµri sannnefni. Haraldr konungr var um vetrinn eptir âi ´râandheimi."
    [...]

    "12. Brenna Vemundar konungs.

    Eptir ¤at lagşi Haraldr konungr undir sik Sunnmśri. Vemundr, brâoşir Auşbjarnar konungs, hâelt Firşafylki ok gerşist konungr yfir. ´etta var sâişla um haust, ok gera menn ¤at râaş meş Haraldi konungi, at hann skyldi eigi fara suşr um Staş âa haustdegi. ´âa setti Haraldr konungr Rčognvald jarl yfir Mśri hvâaratveggju ok Raumsdal, ok hafşi hann ¤âa um sik mikit fjčolmenni. Haraldr konungr sneri ¤âa norşr aptr til ´râandheims. ´ann sama vetr fâor Rčognvaldr jarl hit işra um Eiş, ok svâa suşr um Fjčorşu. Hann hafşi njâosn af Vemundi konungi, ok kom um nâott ¤ar sem heitir Naustdalr; Var Vemundr konungr ¤ar âa veizlu. Rčognvaldr jarl tâok hâus âa ¤eim, ok brendi konung inni meş nâiutigi manna. Eptir ¤at kom Berşlukâari til Rčognvalds jarls meş langskip alskipat, ok fâoru ¤eir bâaşir norşr âa Mśri. Tâok Rčognvaldr jarl skip ¤au, er âatt hafşi Vemundr konungr, ok alt lausafâe ¤at er hann fâekk. Berşlukâari fâor norşr til ´râandheims âa fund Haralds konungs ok gerşist hans maşr; hann var berserkr mikill."

    Ragnvald Eysteinsson, The Wise (830-890), Earl of Sunnm˛re, Nordm˛re and Romsdal, was born in Maer Nord-Tr˛ndelag, Norway and died at the Orkney Islands.
    He was son of Eystein Glumra the Noisy, Earl of Oppland, and grandson of Halfdan the Old.

    His second wife was Ragnhild Ragnhild Hrolfsdottir (Raghldr (Hldr) Hrolfsdâottir) daughter of Hrolfr Nefjaa. Ragnvald was the father of Hrolf Ganger, the founder of Normandy. He was also the father of Turf-Einar, the ancestor of the jarls of Orkney.

    He was the direct ancestor to William I of England, Edward III of England, James I of England, and, therefore, Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. He is therefore the ancestor of most of the royal families of Europe.

    Ragnvald Eystemssčon, allmčant kallad Mčorejarl. norsk storman i 9:de ęarh., ęatnjčot i hčog grad Harald Hęarfagres fčortroende och styrde sęasom hans jarl Mčorerne (Nord- och Sčondmčore samt Romsdalen). R. blef genom sin ene son. Torv-Einar, stamfader fčor Orkenčo-jarlarna och genom den andre, Gęange-Rolf, stamfader fčor hertigarna af Normandie. Af sina samtida kallades han den »ręadmilde» och den »mčaktige». Trots sin ęadagalagda trohet mot konungen čoverfčolls och drčaptes han af dennes sčoner omkr. 890. Y. s.
    Fręan Nordisk Familjebok

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.
    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald Orkney and Shetland. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous kinfolk.

    The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rognvald_Eysteinsson

    Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More (1) M, #104777 Last Edited=28 Oct 2002
    Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More is the son of Eystein 'the Noisy' Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders and Ascrida Ragnvaldsdottir. (1) He died circa 890, burnt to death in his house. Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More gained the title of Earl of More. Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More also went by the nick-name of 'The Mighty'.
    Children of Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More and Groa (?) -1. Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Earl of Orkney (1) -2. Turf-Einar Ragnvaldsson, Earl of Orkney (1) -3. Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson (1) Children of Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More and Ragnhild Hrolfsdottir -1. Ivar Ragnvaldsson (1) -2. Thori 'the Silent' Ragnvaldsson, Jarl of More+ (1) -3. Rollo Ragnvaldsson, 1st Duc de Normandie+ b. c 846, d. c 931 (1)

    Forrâas: http://www.thepeerage.com/p10478.htm#i104777

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    Contents [hide] 1 Sagas 2 Historia Norvegiae 3 Fragmentary Annals of Ireland 4 Notes 5 References

    [edit] Sagas The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Patrâaic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    [edit] Notes ^ Crawford, pp. 52–53. ^ Anderson, pp. 332–334; Saga of Harald Fairhair, c. 22. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 4 & 23. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, c. 24. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 29–30. ^ Anderson, pp. 330–331. ^ Crawford, pp. 53–54. ^ Anderson, p. 296; Annals of Ulster, s.a. 865. ^ Crawford, p. 55–56. ^ Anderson, pp. 395–396.

    [edit] References Anderson, Alan Orr. Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500–1286, volume 1. Reprinted with corrections. Paul Watkins, Stamford, 1990. ISBN 1-871615-03-8 Crawford, Barbara. Scandinavian Scotland. Leicester University Press, Leicester, 1987. ISBN 0-7185-1282-0 Ó Corrain, Donnchad. "The Vikings in Scotland and Ireland in the Ninth Century", Peritia, vol 12, pp296–339. (etext (pdf) Radner, Joan N. (editor and translator). Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. CELT: Corpus of Electronic Texts. University College Cork. Retrieved on 2007-03-10. Radner, Joan N. "Writing history: Early Irish historiography and the significance of form", Celtica, volume 23, pp. 312–325. (etext (pdf)) Smyth, Alfred P. Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 80–1000. Reprinted, Edinburgh University Press, Edinburgh, 1998. ISBN 0-7486-0100-7 Sturluson, Snorri. Heimskringla: History of the Kings of Norway, translated Lee M. Hollander. Reprinted University of Texas Press, Austin, 1992. ISBN 0-292-73061-6

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Innhold [skjul] 1 Ragnvalds µtt 2 Den ręadsnare 3 Orkn˛yene 4 Innebrent

    [rediger] Ragnvalds µtt Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert. Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    [rediger] Den ręadsnare If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    [rediger] Orkn˛yene Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    [rediger] Innebrent Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Forgjenger:

    - Jarl av M˛re
    (865–892) Etterf˛lger:

    Tore Teiande
    Hentet fra «http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl»

    Rognvald Eysteinsson "the Wise" Earl of More (830-) [Pedigree]

    Son of Eystein Glumra Ivarsson Jarl of Hedemarken (810-) and Aseda Rognvaldsdottir (812-)

    REF RFC. A Norwegian viking. Jarl of More b. ABT 830, Maer, Norway b. Abt 0857 r. Upland, Denmark d. 890, Orkney, Orkney Islands, Scotland d. ABT 890, Maer, Norway
    Married first Rognhild (Hildir) Hrolfsdotter (848-892)

    Children:

    1. Rollo the Dane 1st Duke of Normandy (-927) m(1) Poppa de_Valois Duchess of Norway (872-)
    Married second Ermina

    Children:

    1. Hrollager Rognvaldsson (874-)
    Sources:

    1. "Royalty for Commoners",

    Roderick W. Stuart, 1992, 2nd edition. This book lists all of the known ancestors of John of Gaunt, which amounts to most of the Medieval royalty of Europe. Also see the following article: "A Mediaeval Miscellany: Commentaries on Roderick W. Stuart's Royalty for Commoners," The American Genealogist 69 (April 1994)
    2. "Europaische Stammtafeln",

    Isenburg.
    3. "Plantagenet Ancestry",

    Turton.
    Ragnvald I Eysteinsson , 1st Earl of Orkne

    B: abt 0825 Maer, Nord Trondelag, Norway S: Rognvald Mere-Earl and Ragnvald "the wise" S: abt 0872 as Jarl of More and 1st Earl of Orkney D: 0894 Orkney Islands, Orkney, Scotland M: abt 0852

    http://www.geneajourney.com/nrmndy.html
    Eystein Glumra, Jarl of the Upplands, b abt 803, of Norway. The identity of his wife is not known. Known children of Eystein Glumra were: • Ragnvald I, the Wise, Jarl of North and South More and of Ramsdal, b abt 832. • Swanhild b abt 846, of Norway. She md Harald I, "Fairhair, 1st King of Norway, abt 866, son of Halfdan, "the Black, King of Vestfold, and Ragnhild. Ragnvald I, "the Wise", Jarl of North and South More and of Ramsdal, b abt 832, Norway, d 890. He md Hiltrude abt 850, daughter of Hrolf Nefia. She was b abt 834. Child of Ragnvald the Wise and Hiltrude was: Rollo/Robert I of Normandy [a], 1st Duke of Normandy, aka Ganger Rolf, b abt 855, Norway, d abt 927-931, prob Normandy, France. He md Poppa of Bayeux abt 886, daughter of Berenger,Count of Bayeux. She was b abt 876.

    Ragnvald var jarl i Mčore, Norge, och čar nog inte lika omtalad som flera av sina sčoner. En son čar sannolikt 'Gęange-Rolf', som blev stamfader fčor hertigar och kungar i Normandie, Frankrike, och det engelska kungahuset samt den som skapade hertigdčomet Normandie. En annan son 'Torv-Einar' blev jarl pęa Orkneyčoarna liksom hans broder Hallad. Ragnvald var gift med med Ragnhild Rolfsdotter, men hade ocksęa barn med frillan Groa. Ragnvalds syster Svanhild blev gift med Harald 'Hęarfager'. Ragnvald (Mčorejarl) blev mčordad (innebrčand) av Harald 'Hęarfagers' sčoner Halvdan 'Hęalegg' og Gudrčod 'Ljome'. Jarl, dčod ca 890. Ragnvald var jarl pęa Mčore. Hans far skall ha varit čOystein 'Glumra'. Han levde pęa Harald Hęarfagers tid, och blev av honom fčorlčanad med Nordmčore, Romsdal og Sundmčore ęar 865. Han var av sina samtida hčogt ansedd fčor sin klokskap och blev kallad 'den mčaktige'. Det var han som klippte Haralds hęar, som dęa icke varit klippt pęa 10 ęar.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kčallor

    1) Directory of Royal Genealogical Data, Hull, England
    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.

    Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger, en av dem som stiller seg bak de tidligere nevnte tradisjonene er Jâon Vişar Sigurşsson i boken Norsk Historie 800 - 1300 (Det Norske Samlaget, 1999). Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare

    If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene

    Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent

    Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl

    ROGNVALD I ~
    Rognvald , The Wise, Jarl (Earl) of More, Norway, the first Jarl of Orkney and a near relative of King Harold Fairhair.

    The house of Rognvald was one of the oldest lines of rulers in Norway.

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.
    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald Orkney and Shetland. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway, and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger, en av dem som stiller seg bak de tidligere nevnte tradisjonene er Jâon Vişar Sigurşsson i boken Norsk Historie 800 - 1300 (Det Norske Samlaget, 1999). Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare

    If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene

    Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent

    Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Also known as Count Regnvald ("the Rich") and as "The Wise", Earl of North and South More, of Raumsdale in Norway.{"Royal Ancestors of Magna Charta Barons," Carr P. Collins, Jr., Dallas, 1959, p.201-02, states that he died about 894. (Rogenwald = Regnvald = Rognald)}

    Earl of More/Moer in Norway and Jarl of Orkney and Shetland. He had his name Gallicized to Reginald. He supported King Harold Fairhair in an attempt to unify Norway. Norr: Jarl Rognwald (Rogvald, Raonwald, Regvald, Rouis), created Earl of Moer in 885. Roll: Rognwald, Earl of Maere. Norr: Jarl Rogwald (Raowald, Regvald, Rouis), Earl of Moer 885. Married Hilder. Beyond Rognvald, things get pretty confused. Norr has about 25 generations going back to Oden. RC doesn't agree. But some RC names coming down from RC's Odin agree in the upper portion. But the dates are some 250 years different. RC and Kraentzler agree in taking Rognvald back three more generations. Russell goes way back to Olaf the Sharp-eyed, King of Rerik.

    Rognvald Eysteinsson Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    [edit] Sagas The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Patraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had been influential in later writings on Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    Earl of More

    Born: abt 830 Maer, Nord Trondelag, Norway Died: 890 Orkney Islands, Orkney, Scotland
    Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl1,2,3 b. circa 830, d. 894 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl|b. c 830\nd. 894|p314.htm#i5205|Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders|b. c 800|p6.htm#i8264|Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir||p67.htm#i8832|Ivarr O., Jarl of the Uplanders|b. c 760\nd. a 800|p305.htm#i8265|N. N. of Throndheim|b. c 780|p67.htm#i8831|Rčognvaldr H. H. Ó., King of Vestfold||p278.htm#i9457|Thâora Sigurdsdâottir||p111.htm#i13338| Father Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders4,5 b. circa 800 Mother Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir

    Also called Jarl Ragnald I of Orkney.6 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl was King Harald Fairhair's dearest friend, and the king had the greatest regard for him.4 Also called Jarl Rognvaldr of M˛re.7 He was per late Icelandic sources, for which there is no good reason to believe that these generations are historical, a son of Eysteinn Glumra, son of Ívarr, son of Hâalfdan the Old.7 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl also went by the name of Ragnvald "the Wise".4,5 He associated with unknown , a concubine.8 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl was born circa 830 at Maer, Norway. He was the son of Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders and Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir.4,5 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl became one of H

    Earl Rognvald joined Harold fair-hair when he seized the land, but he (Harold) gave him lordship over both the Mµren and Romsdale; (7) he had to wife Ragnhilda the daughter of Hrolf nosy; their son was Hrolf who won Normandy, he was so tall that horses could not carry him; for that he was called Ganging-Hrolf; from him are come the Rouen Jarls and the English Kings; their son was also Ivar, and Thorir the silent.

    Rognvald had also base-born sons, their names were Hallad and Hrollaug and Einar, he was the youngest.

    end of this commentary

    Ragnvald married Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of MarVestfold, Norway. Ragnhild was born in 848 in Vestfold, Norway; died in 892 in Norway. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 144321.  Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of Mar was born in 848 in Vestfold, Norway; died in 892 in Norway.

    Notes:

    Name Ragnhild 'Hild' Hrâolfsdâottir
    Born 848 County of Vestfold, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Sex Woman
    Baptism ca. 848
    Age: About 0
    Employment Countess of More, Countess of Maer, Condesa de More, Countess., Comtesse de Moer, COUNTESS OF MORE
    Death 892 Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Buried ca. 892 Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Person ID I2578 My Family Genealogy | The Ravnholdt & Hansen family
    Last modified Aug 1 2018

    Family Ragnvald Eysteinsson, of M˛re , b. 825, Vestfold county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 892, Giske, M˛re and Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 67 years)
    Married ca. 845 County of Vestfold, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Hallad Ragnvaldsson Mśrajarl, Orkneyjarl , b. 850, Sunnm˛re, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 894, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 44 years)
    2. Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl , b. 850, Sunnm˛re, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 872, Orkney, Scotland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 22 years)
    3. Einarr Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl , b. 852, M˛re og Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 910, Orkney, Scotland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 58 years)
    4. Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Mśrajarls , b. 859, Giske, M˛re og Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 896, Eyjafjčorşur, Iceland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 37 years)
    + 5. Rollo Ragnvaldsson , f. Ml. 860 and 866, d. Ca. 931, Rouen, Seine-Maritime, Haute-Normandie, France Find all individuals with events at this location (Age ~ 71 years)
    + 6. Tore Teiande Ragnvaldsson Rčognvaldsson , f. Ca. 862, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. Ca. 939, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age ~ 77 years)
    7. Gutum Ragnvaldson , d. 875

    end of this profile

    Children:
    1. 72160. Rollo was born in 846 in Maer, Norway; died in 931; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

  13. 144322.  Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux died in 0896.

    Notes:

    Berengar II (died 896) was the Count of Bayeux and Rennes and Margrave of the Breton March from 886 until his death a decade later.

    In 874, Brittany's internal politics were thrown into turmoil when King Salomon was murdered by a rival. The resulting surge of Viking attacks made possible by the power vacuum was narrowly held at bay by a hasty Breton-Frankish alliance between Alan the Great of Vannes and Berengar of Rennes. Between 889-90, the Seine Vikings moved into Brittany, hard on the heels of the Loire fleet that Alan and Berengar had successfully driven out (this latter force had broken up into several small flotillas and sailed west). Alain again joined forces with Berengar of Rennes and led two Breton armies into the field. Finding their retreat down the Marne blocked, the Vikings hauled their ships overland to the Vire and besieged Saint-Lo, where the Bretons virtually annihilated the fleet.

    Berengar's kin became the first Gallo-speaking lords holding residence within Brittany (Rennes and Penthiáevre, rather than the Loire Valley-predominant Nantes or Vannes), as a consequence of the Breton nobility being more or less broken under the Norman invasions of the 880s and as a reward for holding his ground against their attacks.

    Berengar is speculated to have married the daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany, by which relationship he attained the countship of Rennes. This would make him brother-in-law of Judicael, Duke of Brittany. He is thought to be the Berengar of Bayeux whose daughter Poppa was captured in a raid and married to Rollo of Normandy. Various reconstructions make him father, grandfather, or great-grandfather of Judicael Berengar, later Count of Rennes.

    References

    This article does not cite any sources. Please help improve this article by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (August 2014) (Learn how and when to remove this template message)

    Sources

    Price, Neil (1989). The Vikings in Brittany (PDF). Retrieved July 2012. Check date values in: |access-date= (help)
    Arthur de la Borderie (1898). Histoire de Bretagne. p. 334.
    Musset, Lucien (1965). Les invasions: le second assaut contre I'Europe Chrâetienne.
    Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. 890.

    end of biography

    Berengar married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 144323.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 72161. Lady Poppa of Bayeux was born in (850) in Bayeux, France; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

  15. 144330.  Aethelstan, King of the East Angles was born in ~838 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (son of Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex and Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex); died in 890.

    Notes:

    Guthrum or Guşrum (died c. 890), christened Ąthelstan on his conversion to Christianity in 878, was King of the Danish Vikings in the Danelaw. He is mainly known for his conflict with Alfred the Great.

    Guthrum, founder of the Danelaw

    It is not known how Guthrum consolidated his rule as king over the other Danish chieftains of the Danelaw (Danish-ruled territory of England), but by 874 he was able to wage a war against Wessex and its King, Alfred.

    In 875, the Danish forces, then under Guthrum and Halfdan Ragnarsson, divided, Halfdan's contingent returning north to Northumbria, while Guthrum's forces went to East Anglia, quartering themselves at Cambridge for the year.

    By 876, Guthrum had acquired various parts of the kingdoms of Mercia and Northumbria and then turned his attention to acquiring Wessex, where his first confrontation with Alfred took place on the south coast. Guthrum sailed his army around Poole Harbour and linked up with another Viking army that was invading the area between the Frome and Piddle rivers which was ruled by Alfred.[1] According to the historian Asser, Guthrum won his initial battle with Alfred, and he captured the castellum as well as the ancient square earthworks known as the Wareham, where there was a convent of nuns.

    Alfred successfully brokered a peace settlement, but by 877 this peace was broken as Guthrum led his army raiding further into Wessex, thus forcing Alfred to confront him in a series of skirmishes that Guthrum continued to win. At Exeter, which Guthrum had also captured, Alfred made a peace treaty, with the result that Guthrum left Wessex to winter in Gloucester.

    Surprise attack

    Silver penny of Ąthelstan
    On Epiphany, 6 January 878, Guthrum made a surprise night-time attack on Alfred and his court at Chippenham, Wiltshire. It being a Christian feast day the Saxons were presumably taken by surprise—indeed it is possible that Wulfhere, the Ealdorman of Wiltshire, allowed the attack either through negligence or intent, for on Alfred's return to power later in 878 Wulfhere was stripped of his role as Ealdorman.

    Alfred fled the attack with a few retainers and took shelter in the marshes of Somerset, staying in the small village of Athelney. Over the next few months he built up his force and waged a guerrilla war against Guthrum from his fastness in the fens. After a few months Alfred called his loyal men to Egbert's Stone, and from there they travelled to Edington to fight the invaders.

    Defeat by Alfred

    Guthrum's hopes of conquering all of Wessex came to an end with his defeat at the hands of Alfred at the Battle of Edington in 878. At Edington, Guthrum’s entire army was routed by Alfred's and fled to their encampment where they were besieged by Alfred's fyrd for two weeks. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Guthrum’s army was able to negotiate a peace treaty known as the Treaty of Wedmore.[2] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recorded the event:

    “Then the raiding army granted him (Alfred) hostages and great oaths that they would leave his kingdom and also promised him that their king (Guthrum) would receive baptism; and they fulfilled it. And three weeks later the king Guthrum came to him, one of thirty of the most honourable men who were in the raiding army, at Aller - and that is near Athelney - and the king received him at baptism; and his chrism loosing was at Wedmore.” [2]
    Conversion to Christianity and peace
    Under the Treaty of Wedmore the borders dividing the lands of Alfred and Guthrum were established,[3] and perhaps more importantly, Guthrum converted to Christianity and took on the Christian name Ąthelstan with Alfred as his godfather.

    Guthrum upheld his end of the treaty and left the boundary that separated the Danelaw from English England unmolested. Guthrum, although failing to conquer Wessex, turned towards the lands to the east that the treaty had allotted under his control. Guthrum withdrew his army from the western borders facing Alfred's territory and moved eastward before eventually settling in the Kingdom of Guthrum in East Anglia in 879. He lived out the remainder of his life there until his death in 890. According to the Annals of St Neots, a chronicle compiled in Bury St Edmunds, Guthrum was buried at Headleage, which is usually identified as Hadleigh, Suffolk.[4]

    Popular culture

    Guthrum appears in several works of fiction, including:

    G. K. Chesterton's poem The Ballad of the White Horse.
    C. Walter Hodges' juvenile historical novels The Namesake and The Marsh King.
    Bernard Cornwell's first three novels of The Saxon Stories series The Last Kingdom, and The Pale Horseman, and The Lords of the North.
    On screen, he was portrayed by Brian Blessed in episode 4 ("King Alfred") of Churchill's People, by Michael York in the 1969 film Alfred the Great, and Thomas W. Gabrielsson in The Last Kingdom.

    References
    Collingwood, M. A. and Powell, F. Y. Scandinavian Britain (New York: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1908), p. 94.
    Anglo Saxon Chronicle Trans. by M. J. Swanton (New York, Routledge: 1996).
    Davis, R. H. C. From Alfred the Great to Stephen (London, The Hambledon Press: 1991) p. 48.
    Dumville, David; Lapidge, Michael (1985). The Annals of St Neots with Vita Prima Sancti Neoti, The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: a Collaborative Edition. Cambridge. ISBN 978-0-85991-117-7.

    end of biography

    Aethelstan married unnamed spouse. unnamed was born in ~0842 in (Wantage, Berkshire, England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 144331.  unnamed spouse was born in ~0842 in (Wantage, Berkshire, England).
    Children:
    1. 72165. Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark.

  17. 144348.  Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux was born in 884 in Vermandois, France (son of Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois); died on 23 Feb 943 in St Quentin, Peronne, Somme, France.

    Notes:

    Herbert II Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, Count of Meaux, was born 884 to Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907) and died 23 February 943 of unspecified causes. Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Herbert II de Vermandois and Hildebranda of France (895-931)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adele de Vermandois (910-960) 910 960 Arnulf I of Flanders (c890-965)

    Eudes d'Amiens (910-aft946) 910 946
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) 920 968 Seine-et-Marne, France Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)

    Hugues de Reims (920-962) 920 962
    Liutgarde de Vermandois (c920-978) 920 9 February 978 William Longsword, 2nd Duke of Normandy (893-942)
    Thibaut I de Blois (913-975)

    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) 913 982 Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)

    Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) 915 Saint-Quentin 8 September 987 Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978)
    Siblings
    Siblings

    Offspring of Herbert I de Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bâeatrice of Vermandois (c880-931) 880 Paris, France 26 March 931 Soissons, France Robert I of France (866-923)

    Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) 884 23 February 943 Hildebranda of France (895-931)

    Cunigunde of Vermandois (-943) 943 Udo I von der Wetterau (c900-949)

    Adele of Vermandois (?-?) Gebhard von Ufgau (?-c947)

    Berengar of Bayeaux (?-?) Daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany



    Herbert married Hildebranda of France(France). Hildebranda was born in 895 in (France); died in 931 in (France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 144349.  Hildebranda of France was born in 895 in (France); died in 931 in (France).

    Notes:

    Hildebranda of France was born 895 to Robert I of France (866-923) and Aelis and died 931 of unspecified causes. Ancestors are from Germany, France.

    Children

    Offspring of Hildebranda Capet and Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943)

    Name Birth Death Joined with

    Adele de Vermandois (910-960) 910 960 Arnulf I of Flanders (c890-965)

    Eudes d'Amiens (910-aft946) 910 946
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) 920 968 Seine-et-Marne, France Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)

    Hugues de Reims (920-962) 920 962
    Liutgarde de Vermandois (c920-978) 920 9 February 978 William Longsword, 2nd Duke of Normandy (893-942)
    Thibaut I de Blois (913-975)

    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) 913 982 Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)

    Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) 915 Saint-Quentin 8 September 987 Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978)

    Children:
    1. 72174. Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux was born in 918 in (France); died on 29 Aug 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France.

  19. 976000.  Alfred the Great, King of WessexAlfred the Great, King of Wessex was born on 23 Apr 849 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (son of Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex and Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex); died on 26 Oct 899 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Hyde Abbey, Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Alfred the Great (849-899)

    Alfred the Great of Wessex was born 23 April 849 in Wantage, Berkshire, England, United Kingdom to Ąthelwulf of Wessex (c795-858) and Osburga (-bef856) and died 26 October 899 in Winchester, Hampshire, England, United Kingdom of unspecified causes. He married Ealhswith (c852-905) 868 JL . Ancestors are from France.
    Contents[show]

    Biography

    King Alfred (or more properly Ąlfred) is the only English king ever to receive the title "The Great" which epithet he earned for his stalwart resistance to the Danes, his wise government, his law-making, and his revival of English arts and culture and education. He was the first King of Wessex to be called "King of England". Reign: 871-899.

    House of Wessex

    He was of the royal English dynasty called House of Wessex, a family originating in the southwest corner of England and gradually increasing in power and prestige. The House became rulers of all the country with the reign of Alfred the Great in 871 and they lasting until Edmund Ironside in 1016. This period of the English monarchy is known as the Saxon period.


    Rome pilgrimage 853

    Young Alfred probably never expected to be king, being the fifth son of King Athelwulf of Wessex, and he even had three brothers precede him to the kingship.

    Young Alfred made two trips to Rome, first in 853 and again in 855, where his father sought the blessings of the pope (Pope Leo IV (847-855)))and the Christian church in his ongoing battles against the pagan Danes. Legend has it that during one of these visits, the pope anointed him to be a great ruler. During these trips he spent some time with the court of Charles the Bald (823-877) and learned much about the grandeur of Charles's grandfather, Charlemagne (747-814).

    "The Great Heathen Army of 865"

    Detailed map of Danish battles; http://familypedia.wikia.com/wiki/Alfred_the_Great_(849-899)?file=EGA2016a.png

    Danish Invasion of England in 865.

    After his father's death in 858, young Alfred started getting much military training in the armies of his brothers ( Athelbald (858-860), Athelbert (860-865) and Athelred (865-861) in their ongoing battles against the Danes (Norsemen, Vikings, etc).

    In the mid 860's a Danish 'Great Army' under Ivar the Boneless invaded eastern England and occupied Northumbria. At first their attention was directed northwards against Mercia and Northumbria and they made many conquests there.

    In 871, the Danes turned their attention towards Wessex and the armies of Alfred and his brother Ąthelred of Wessex (c847-871), and thus began the great "Year of Battles". During the course of these battles Athelred died and Alfred became King. By this time Alfred was a highly experienced military leader.

    After a major battle at Wilton in May 871, a peace was made between Wessex and the Danes, who turned their attention back northward. They returned to do battle in the late 870s under Guthrum, King of East Anglia,

    more information on Guthrum:

    https://fabpedigree.com/s056/f161237.htm
    http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I50855&tree=hennessee

    and again in the 890s under Haesten.

    But as he grew older and wiser, Alfred adopted more cautious tactics and stronger defences for holding back the Danes. He would besiege their fortifications, conduct guerrilla warfare on their transports, and build up the local militia in each shire.

    Most famously, Alfred built a fleet of warships and is traditionally regarded as the father of the English Navy. (He is also called the father of the American navy, which named its first revolutionary warship, USS Alfred, for him.)

    From Treaty of 889, setting the border between English and Danelaw:

    "This is the peace which King Alfred and King Guthrum...have agreed on...First concerning our boundaries: up the Thames, and then up the Lea, and along the Lea to its source, then in a straight line to Bedford, then up the Ouse to the Watling Street."

    Marriage and family

    Alfredjewel

    The Alfred Jewel, discovered near North Petherton, Somerset in 1693. Dates from the late 9th Century with inscription "AELFRED MEC HEFT GEWYRCAN", old English for "Alfred ordered me made." Probably a pointer for following text in a book.

    In 868, Alfred married Ealhswith (c852-905), daughter of a Mercian nobleman, Ąthelred Mucil, Ealdorman of the Gaini. The Gaini were probably one of the tribal groups of the Mercians. Ealhswith's mother, Eadburh, was a member of the Mercian royal family.

    They had five or six children together, including Edward the Elder (c870-924), who succeeded his father as king, Ąthelflµd (c872-918), who became Lady (ruler) of the Mercians in her own right, and Ąlfthryth of Wessex (c872-929), who married Baldwin II the Count of Flanders. In 2008 the skeleton of Queen Eadgyth, granddaughter of Alfred the Great, was found in Magdeburg Cathedral in Germany. It was confirmed in 2010 that these remains belong to her — one of the earliest members of the English royal family.

    Osferth was described as a relative in King Alfred's will and he attested charters in a high position until 934. A charter of King Edward's reign described him as the king's brother, "mistakenly" according to Keynes and Lapidge; however, in the view of Janet Nelson, he probably was an illegitimate son of King Alfred.

    Ąthelflµd (c872-918) - Married c 886, Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians d. 911; had children
    Edward the Elder (c870-924) - succeeded his father as King of England, ruling from 899 to 924.
    Ąthelgifu, Abbess of Shaftesbury (?-?) - Abbess of Shaftesbury
    Ąlfthryth of Wessex (c872-929) - Married and had children
    Ąthelwµrd (c880-922) - Married Baldwin II d. 918, Count of Flanders; had children

    end of biography

    Alfred the Great (Old English: Ąlfred,[a] Ąlfr?d[b], "elf counsel" or "wise elf"; 849 – 26 October 899) was King of Wessex from 871 to 899.

    King of the Anglo-Saxons
    Reign 23 April 871 – 26 October 899
    Predecessor Ąthelred
    Successor Edward the Elder
    Born 849
    Wantage, then in Berkshire, now Oxfordshire
    Died 26 October 899 (around 50) Winchester
    Burial c. 1100
    Hyde Abbey, Winchester, Hampshire, now lost

    Spouse Ealhswith

    Issue

    Ąthelflµd, Lady of the Mercians
    Edward, King of Wessex
    Ąthelgifu, abbess of Shaftesbury
    Ąthelweard of Wessex
    Ąlfthryth, Countess of Flanders
    Full name
    Ąlfred of Wessex
    House Wessex
    Father Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    Mother Osburh
    Religion Catholic


    Alfred was the youngest son of King Ąthelwulf of Wessex. Taking the throne after the death of his brother Ąthelred, Alfred spent several years dealing with Viking invasions. After a decisive victory in the Battle of Edington in 878 Alfred made a deal with the Vikings, creating what was known as Danelaw in the North of England. Alfred also oversaw the conversion of the Viking leader, Guthrum.

    Alfred successfully defended his kingdom against the Viking attempt at conquest, and by the time of his death had become the dominant ruler in England.[1] He is one of only two English monarchs to be given the epithet "the Great", the other being the Scandinavian Cnut the Great. He was also the first King of the West Saxons to style himself "King of the Anglo-Saxons". Details of Alfred's life are described in a work by the 9th-century Welsh scholar and bishop Asser.

    Alfred had a reputation as a learned and merciful man of a gracious and level-headed nature who encouraged education, proposing that primary education be taught in English rather than Latin, and improved his kingdom's legal system, military structure and his people's quality of life. In 2002 Alfred was ranked number 14 in the BBC's poll of the 100 Greatest Britons.

    Childhood

    Further information: House of Wessex family tree: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Alfred was born in the village of Wanating, now Wantage, historically in Berkshire but now in Oxfordshire. He was the youngest son of King Ąthelwulf of Wessex by his first wife, Osburh.[c]

    In 853, at the age of four, Alfred is reported by the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle to have been sent to Rome where he was confirmed by Pope Leo IV, who "anointed him as king".[3] Victorian writers later interpreted this as an anticipatory coronation in preparation for his eventual succession to the throne of Wessex. This is unlikely; his succession could not have been foreseen at the time as Alfred had three living elder brothers. A letter of Leo IV shows that Alfred was made a "consul"; a misinterpretation of this investiture, deliberate or accidental, could explain later confusion.[4] It may also be based on Alfred's later having accompanied his father on a pilgrimage to Rome where he spent some time at the court of Charles the Bald, King of the Franks, around 854–855.

    On their return from Rome in 856 Ąthelwulf was deposed by his son Ąthelbald. With civil war looming the magnates of the realm met in council to hammer out a compromise. Ąthelbald would retain the western shires (i.e. historical Wessex), and Ąthelwulf would rule in the east. When King Ąthelwulf died in 858 Wessex was ruled by three of Alfred's brothers in succession: Ąthelbald, Ąthelberht and Ąthelred.[5]

    Bishop Asser tells the story of how as a child Alfred won as a prize a book of Saxon poems, offered by his mother to the first of her children able to memorize it.[6] Legend also has it that the young Alfred spent time in Ireland seeking healing. Alfred was troubled by health problems throughout his life. It is thought that he may have suffered from Crohn's disease.[7] Statues of Alfred in Winchester and Wantage portray him as a great warrior. Evidence suggests he was not physically strong and, though not lacking in courage, he was noted more for his intellect than as a warlike character.[8]

    Reigns of Alfred's brothers

    A map of the route taken by the Viking Great Heathen Army which arrived in England from Denmark, Norway, and southern Sweden in 865.
    Alfred is not mentioned during the short reigns of his older brothers Ąthelbald of Wessex and Ąthelberht of Wessex. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle describes the Great Heathen Army, an army of Danes, landing in East Anglia with the intent of conquering the four kingdoms that constituted Anglo-Saxon England in 865.[9] Alfred's public life began at age 16 with the accession of his third brother, 18 year old King Ąthelred of Wessex in 865.

    During this period, Bishop Asser applied to Alfred the unique title of "secundarius", which may indicate a position similar to the Celtic "tanist", a recognised successor closely associated with the reigning monarch. This arrangement may have been sanctioned by Alfred's father or by the Witan to guard against the danger of a disputed succession should Ąthelred fall in battle. It is well known among other Germanic peoples to crown a successor as royal prince and military commander, such as among the Swedes and Franks, to whom the Anglo-Saxons were closely related.

    Fighting the Viking invasion

    In 868, Alfred is recorded as fighting beside Ąthelred in an unsuccessful attempt to keep the Great Heathen Army led by Ivar the Boneless out of the adjoining Kingdom of Mercia.[10] The Danes arrived in his homeland at the end of 870, and nine engagements were fought in the following year, with varying outcomes, though the places and dates of two of these battles have not been recorded.

    A successful skirmish at the Battle of Englefield in Berkshire on 31 December 870 was followed by a severe defeat at the siege and Battle of Reading by Ivar's brother Halfdan Ragnarsson on 5 January 871. Four days later, the Anglo-Saxons won a brilliant victory at the Battle of Ashdown on the Berkshire Downs, possibly near Compton or Aldworth. Alfred is particularly credited with the success of this last battle.[11]

    The Saxons were defeated at the Battle of Basing on 22 January. They were defeated again on 22 March at the Battle of Merton (perhaps Marden in Wiltshire or Martin in Dorset).[11] Ąthelred died shortly afterwards on 23 April.

    King at war

    Early struggles, defeat and flight

    In April 871 King Ąthelred died and Alfred succeeded to the throne of Wessex and the burden of its defence, even though Ąthelred left two under-age sons, Ąthelhelm and Ąthelwold. This was in accordance with the agreement that Ąthelred and Alfred had made earlier that year in an assembly at "Swinbeorg". The brothers had agreed that whichever of them outlived the other would inherit the personal property that King Ąthelwulf had left jointly to his sons in his will. The deceased's sons would receive only whatever property and riches their father had settled upon them, and whatever additional lands their uncle had acquired. The unstated premise was that the surviving brother would be king. Given the ongoing Danish invasion, and the youth of his nephews, Alfred's accession probably went uncontested.

    While he was busy with the burial ceremonies for his brother, the Danes defeated the Saxon army in his absence at an unnamed spot, and then again in his presence at Wilton in May.[11] The defeat at Wilton smashed any remaining hope that Alfred could drive the invaders from his kingdom. He was forced instead to make peace with them, according to sources that do not tell what the terms of the peace were. Bishop Asser claimed that the pagans agreed to vacate the realm and made good their promise.[12]

    Indeed, the Viking army did withdraw from Reading in the autumn of 871 to take up winter quarters in Mercian London. Although not mentioned by Asser, or by the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Alfred probably also paid the Vikings cash to leave, much as the Mercians were to do in the following year.[12] Hoards dating to the Viking occupation of London in 871/2 have been excavated at Croydon, Gravesend, and Waterloo Bridge. These finds hint at the cost involved in making peace with the Vikings. For the next five years the Danes occupied other parts of England.[13]

    In 876 under their new leader, Guthrum, the Danes slipped past the Saxon army and attacked and occupied Wareham in Dorset. Alfred blockaded them but was unable to take Wareham by assault.[11] Accordingly, he negotiated a peace which involved an exchange of hostages and oaths, which the Danes swore on a "holy ring"[14] associated with the worship of Thor.[15] The Danes broke their word and, after killing all the hostages, slipped away under cover of night to Exeter in Devon.[16]

    Alfred blockaded the Viking ships in Devon and, with a relief fleet having been scattered by a storm, the Danes were forced to submit. The Danes withdrew to Mercia. In January 878 the Danes made a sudden attack on Chippenham, a royal stronghold in which Alfred had been staying over Christmas, "and most of the people they killed, except the King Alfred, and he with a little band made his way by wood and swamp, and after Easter he made a fort at Athelney in the marshes of Somerset, and from that fort kept fighting against the foe."[17] From his fort at Athelney, an island in the marshes near North Petherton, Alfred was able to mount an effective resistance movement, rallying the local militias from Somerset, Wiltshire and Hampshire.[11]

    A legend, originating from 12th century chronicles,[2] tells how when he first fled to the Somerset Levels, Alfred was given shelter by a peasant woman who, unaware of his identity, left him to watch some wheaten cakes she had left cooking on the fire. Preoccupied with the problems of his kingdom Alfred accidentally let the cakes burn and was roundly scolded by the woman upon her return.

    878 was the low-water mark in the history of the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms. With all the other kingdoms having fallen to the Vikings Wessex alone was still resisting.[18]

    Counter-attack and victory

    King Alfred's Tower (1772) on the supposed site of "Egbert's Stone", the mustering place before the Battle of Edington.[d]
    In the seventh week after Easter (4–10 May 878), around Whitsuntide, Alfred rode to Egbert's Stone east of Selwood where he was met by "all the people of Somerset and of Wiltshire and of that part of Hampshire which is on this side of the sea (that is, west of Southampton Water), and they rejoiced to see him".[17] Alfred's emergence from his marshland stronghold was part of a carefully planned offensive that entailed raising the fyrds of three shires. This meant not only that the king had retained the loyalty of ealdormen, royal reeves and king's thegns, who were charged with levying and leading these forces, but that they had maintained their positions of authority in these localities well enough to answer his summons to war. Alfred's actions also suggest a system of scouts and messengers.[19]

    Alfred won a decisive victory in the ensuing Battle of Edington which may have been fought near Westbury, Wiltshire.[11] He then pursued the Danes to their stronghold at Chippenham and starved them into submission. One of the terms of the surrender was that Guthrum convert to Christianity. Three weeks later the Danish king and 29 of his chief men were baptised at Alfred's court at Aller, near Athelney, with Alfred receiving Guthrum as his spiritual son.[11]

    According to Asser:

    The unbinding of the Chrisom [e] took place with great ceremony eight days later at the royal estate at Wedmore[21]

    While at Wedmore Alfred and Guthrum negotiated what some historians have called the Treaty of Wedmore, but it was to be some years after the cessation of hostilities that a formal treaty was signed.[22] Under the terms of the so-called Treaty of Wedmore the converted Guthrum was required to leave Wessex and return to East Anglia. Consequently, in 879 the Viking army left Chippenham and made its way to Cirencester. [21] The formal Treaty of Alfred and Guthrum, preserved in Old English in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge (Manuscript 383), and in a Latin compilation known as "Quadripartitus", was negotiated later, perhaps in 879 or 880, when King Ceolwulf II of Mercia was deposed.[23]

    That treaty divided up the kingdom of Mercia. By its terms the boundary between Alfred's and Guthrum's kingdoms was to run up the River Thames to the River Lea, follow the Lea to its source (near Luton), from there extend in a straight line to Bedford, and from Bedford follow the River Ouse to Watling Street.[24]

    In other words, Alfred succeeded to Ceolwulf's kingdom consisting of western Mercia, and Guthrum incorporated the eastern part of Mercia into an enlarged kingdom of East Anglia (henceforward known as the Danelaw). By terms of the treaty, moreover, Alfred was to have control over the Mercian city of London and its mints—at least for the time being.[25] The disposition of Essex, held by West Saxon kings since the days of Egbert, is unclear from the treaty though, given Alfred's political and military superiority, it would have been surprising if he had conceded any disputed territory to his new godson.

    Quiet years, restoration of London (880s)

    Further information: Londinium and Anglo-Saxon London

    With the signing of the Treaty of Alfred and Guthrum, an event most commonly held to have taken place around 880 when Guthrum's people began settling East Anglia, Guthrum was neutralised as a threat.[26] The Viking army, which had stayed at Fulham during the winter of 878–879, sailed for Ghent and was active on the continent from 879–892.[27][28]

    Alfred was still forced to contend with a number of Danish threats. A year later, in 881, Alfred fought a small sea battle against four Danish ships "on the high seas",[27] Two of the ships were destroyed and the others surrendered to Alfred's forces.[29] Similar small skirmishes with independent Viking raiders would have occurred for much of the period, as they had for decades.

    In 883—though there is some debate over the year—King Alfred, because of his support and his donation of alms to Rome, received a number of gifts from Pope Marinus.[30] Among these gifts was reputed to be a piece of the true cross, a great treasure for the devout Saxon king. According to Asser, because of Pope Marinus' friendship with King Alfred, the pope granted an exemption to any Anglo-Saxons residing within Rome from tax or tribute.[31]

    After the signing of the treaty with Guthrum, Alfred was spared any large-scale conflicts for some time. Despite this relative peace the king was still forced to deal with a number of Danish raids and incursions. Among these was a raid in Kent, an allied kingdom in South East England, during the year 885, which was quite possibly the largest raid since the battles with Guthrum. Asser's account of the raid places the Danish raiders at the Saxon city of Rochester[27] where they built a temporary fortress in order to besiege the city. In response to this incursion Alfred led an Anglo-Saxon force against the Danes who, instead of engaging the army of Wessex, fled to their beached ships and sailed to another part of Britain. The retreating Danish force supposedly left Britain the following summer.[32]

    Not long after the failed Danish raid in Kent, Alfred dispatched his fleet to East Anglia. The purpose of this expedition is debated, though Asser claims that it was for the sake of plunder.[32] After travelling up the River Stour the fleet was met by Danish vessels that numbered 13 or 16 (sources vary on the number) and a battle ensued.[32] The Anglo-Saxon fleet emerged victorious and, as Huntingdon accounts, "laden with spoils".[33] The victorious fleet was then caught unawares when attempting to leave the River Stour and was attacked by a Danish force at the mouth of the river. The Danish fleet defeated Alfred's fleet, which may have been weakened in the previous engagement.[34]


    A plaque in the City of London noting the restoration of the Roman walled city by Alfred.
    A year later, in 886, Alfred reoccupied the city of London and set out to make it habitable again.[35] Alfred entrusted the city to the care of his son-in-law Ąthelred, ealdorman of Mercia. The restoration of London progressed through the latter half of the 880s and is believed to have revolved around: a new street plan; added fortifications in addition to the existing Roman walls; and, some believe, the construction of matching fortifications on the south bank of the River Thames.[36]

    This is also the period in which almost all chroniclers agree that the Saxon people of pre-unification England submitted to Alfred.[37] This was not, however, the point at which Alfred came to be known as King of England; in fact he would never adopt the title for himself.

    Between the restoration of London and the resumption of large-scale Danish attacks in the early 890s, Alfred's reign was rather uneventful. The relative peace of the late 880s was marred by the death of Alfred's sister, Ąthelswith, en route to Rome in 888.[38] In the same year the Archbishop of Canterbury, Ąthelred, also died. One year later Guthrum, or Athelstan by his baptismal name, Alfred's former enemy and king of East Anglia, died and was buried in Hadleigh, Suffolk.[39]


    Map of Britain in 886
    Guthrum's passing changed the political landscape for Alfred. The resulting power vacuum stirred up other power–hungry warlords eager to take his place in the following years. The quiet years of Alfred's life were coming to a close and war was on the horizon.[40]

    Further Viking attacks repelled (890s)

    After another lull, in the autumn of 892 or 893, the Danes attacked again. Finding their position in mainland Europe precarious, they crossed to England in 330 ships in two divisions. They entrenched themselves, the larger body, at Appledore, Kent, and the lesser under Hastein, at Milton, also in Kent. The invaders brought their wives and children with them indicating a meaningful attempt at conquest and colonisation. Alfred, in 893 or 894, took up a position from which he could observe both forces.[41]

    While he was in talks with Hastein, the Danes at Appledore broke out and struck northwestwards. They were overtaken by Alfred's eldest son, Edward, and were defeated in a general engagement at Farnham in Surrey. They took refuge on an island at Thorney, on the River Colne between Buckinghamshire and Middlesex, where they were blockaded and forced to give hostages and promise to leave Wessex.[42][41] They then went to Essex and, after suffering another defeat at Benfleet, joined with Hastein's force at Shoebury.[42]

    Alfred had been on his way to relieve his son at Thorney when he heard that the Northumbrian and East Anglian Danes were besieging Exeter and an unnamed stronghold on the North Devon shore. Alfred at once hurried westward and raised the Siege of Exeter. The fate of the other place is not recorded.[43]

    Meanwhile, the force under Hastein set out to march up the Thames Valley, possibly with the idea of assisting their friends in the west. They were met by a large force under the three great ealdormen of Mercia, Wiltshire and Somerset and, forced to head off to the northwest, being finally overtaken and blockaded at Buttington. (Some identify this with Buttington Tump at the mouth of the River Wye, others with Buttington near Welshpool.) An attempt to break through the English lines was defeated. Those who escaped retreated to Shoebury. After collecting reinforcements, they made a sudden dash across England and occupied the ruined Roman walls of Chester. The English did not attempt a winter blockade but contented themselves with destroying all the supplies in the district.[43]

    Early in 894 or 895 lack of food obliged the Danes to retire once more to Essex. At the end of the year the Danes drew their ships up the River Thames and the River Lea and fortified themselves twenty miles (32 km) north of London. A direct attack on the Danish lines failed but, later in the year, Alfred saw a means of obstructing the river so as to prevent the egress of the Danish ships. The Danes realised that they were outmanoeuvred. They struck off north-westwards and wintered at Cwatbridge near Bridgnorth. The next year, 896 (or 897), they gave up the struggle. Some retired to Northumbria, some to East Anglia. Those who had no connections in England withdrew back to the continent.[43]

    Military reorganisation

    Alfred the Great silver offering penny, 871–899. Legend: AELFRED REX SAXONUM "Ąlfred King of the Saxons".
    The Germanic tribes who invaded Britain in the fifth and sixth centuries relied upon the unarmoured infantry supplied by their tribal levy, or fyrd, and it was upon this system that the military power of the several kingdoms of early Anglo-Saxon England depended.[44] The fyrd was a local militia in the Anglo-Saxon shire in which all freemen had to serve; those who refused military service were subject to fines or loss of their land.[45] According to the law code of King Ine of Wessex, issued in about 694:

    If a nobleman who holds land neglects military service, he shall pay 120 shillings and forfeit his land; a nobleman who holds no land shall pay 60 shillings; a commoner shall pay a fine of 30 shillings for neglecting military service.[46]

    Wessex's history of failures preceding his success in 878 emphasised to Alfred that the traditional system of battle he had inherited played to the Danes' advantage. While both the Anglo-Saxons and the Danes attacked settlements to seize wealth and other resources, they employed very different strategies. In their raids the Anglo-Saxons traditionally preferred to attack head-on by assembling their forces in a shield wall, advancing against their target and overcoming the oncoming wall marshaled against them in defence.[47]

    In contrast the Danes preferred to choose easy targets, mapping cautious forays designed to avoid risking all their accumulated plunder with high-stake attacks for more. Alfred determined their strategy was to launch smaller scaled attacks from a secure and reinforced defensible base to which they could retreat should their raiders meet strong resistance.[47]

    These bases were prepared in advance, often by capturing an estate and augmenting its defences with surrounding ditches, ramparts and palisades. Once inside the fortification, Alfred realised, the Danes enjoyed the advantage, better situated to outlast their opponents or crush them with a counter-attack as the provisions and stamina of the besieging forces waned.[47]

    The means by which the Anglo-Saxons marshaled forces to defend against marauders also left them vulnerable to the Vikings. It was the responsibility of the shire fyrd to deal with local raids. The king could call up the national militia to defend the kingdom but, in the case of the Viking hit-and-run raids, problems with communication, and raising supplies meant that the national militia could not be mustered quickly enough. It was only after the raids were underway that a call went out to landowners to gather their men for battle. Large regions could be devastated before the fyrd could assemble and arrive. And although the landowners were obliged to the king to supply these men when called, during the attacks in 878 many of them opportunistically abandoned their king and collaborated with Guthrum.[48][49]

    With these lessons in mind Alfred capitalised on the relatively peaceful years immediately following his victory at Edington by focusing on an ambitious restructuring of his kingdom's military defences. On a trip to Rome Alfred had stayed with Charles the Bald and it is possible that he may have studied how the Carolingian kings had dealt with the Viking problem. Learning from their experiences he was able to put together a system of taxation and defence for his own kingdom. Also there had been a system of fortifications in pre-Viking Mercia that may have been an influence. So when the Viking raids resumed in 892 Alfred was better prepared to confront them with a standing, mobile field army, a network of garrisons, and a small fleet of ships navigating the rivers and estuaries.[50][51][52]

    Administration and taxation

    Tenants in Anglo-Saxon England had a threefold obligation based on their landholding: the so-called "common burdens" of military service, fortress work, and bridge repair. This threefold obligation has traditionally been called "trinoda neccessitas" or "trimoda neccessitas".[53] The Old English name for the fine due for neglecting military service was "fierdwite" or "fyrdwitee".[46]

    To maintain the burhs, and to reorganise the fyrd as a standing army, Alfred expanded the tax and conscription system based on the productivity of a tenant's landholding. The "hide" was the basic unit of the system on which the tenant's public obligations were assessed. A "hide" is thought to represent the amount of land required to support one family. The "hide" would differ in size according to the value and resources of the land, and the landowner would have to provide service based on how many "hides" he owned.[53][54]

    Burghal system

    See also: Burghal Hidage

    A map of burhs named in the Burghal Hidage.
    At the centre of Alfred's reformed military defence system was the network of burhs, distributed at strategic points throughout the kingdom.[55] There were thirty-three in total, spaced approximately 30 kilometres (19 miles) apart, enabling the military to confront attacks anywhere in the kingdom within a single day.[56][57]

    Alfred's burhs (later termed boroughs) ranged from former Roman towns, such as Winchester, where the stone walls were repaired and ditches added, to massive earthen walls surrounded by wide ditches, probably reinforced with wooden revetments and palisades, such as at Burpham, Sussex.[58][59] The size of the burhs ranged from tiny outposts such as Pilton to large fortifications in established towns, the largest being at Winchester.[60]

    A contemporary document now known as the Burghal Hidage provides an insight into how the system worked. It lists the "hidage" for each of the fortified towns contained in the document. For example, Wallingford had a "hidage" of 2400, which meant that the landowners there were responsible for supplying and feeding 2,400 men, the number sufficient for maintaining 9,900 feet (3.0 kilometres) of wall.[61] A total of 27,071 soldiers were needed system-wide, or approximately one in four of all the free men in Wessex.[62]

    Many of the burhs were twin towns that straddled a river and were connected by a fortified bridge, like those built by Charles the Bald a generation before.[51] The double-burh blocked passage on the river, forcing Viking ships to navigate under a garrisoned bridge lined with men armed with stones, spears, or arrows. Other burhs were sited near fortified royal villas, allowing the king better control over his strongholds.[63] The burhs were also interconnected by a road system maintained for army use (known as "herepaths"). These roads would allow an army to be quickly assembled, sometimes from more than one burh, to confront the Viking invader.[64] This network posed significant obstacles to Viking invaders, especially those laden with booty. The system threatened Viking routes and communications making it far more dangerous for the Viking raiders. The Vikings lacked both the equipment necessary to undertake a siege against a burh and a developed doctrine of siegecraft, having tailored their methods of fighting to rapid strikes and unimpeded retreats to well-defended fortifications. The only means left to them was to starve the burh into submission, but this gave the king time to send his mobile field army or garrisons from neighbouring burhs along the well-maintained army roads. In such cases the Vikings were extremely vulnerable to pursuit by the king's joint military forces.[65] Alfred's burh system posed such a formidable challenge against Viking attack that when the Vikings returned in 892, and successfully stormed a half-made, poorly garrisoned fortress up the Lympne estuary in Kent, the Anglo-Saxons were able to limit their penetration to the outer frontiers of Wessex and Mercia.[66]

    Alfred's burghal system was revolutionary in its strategic conception and potentially expensive in its execution. His contemporary biographer Asser wrote that many nobles balked at the new demands placed upon them even though they were for "the common needs of the kingdom".[67][68]

    English navy

    Alfred also tried his hand at naval design. In 896[69] he ordered the construction of a small fleet, perhaps a dozen or so longships that, at 60 oars, were twice the size of Viking warships. This was not, as the Victorians asserted, the birth of the English Navy. Wessex had possessed a royal fleet before this. King Athelstan of Kent and Ealdorman Ealhhere had defeated a Viking fleet in 851 capturing nine ships,[70] and Alfred himself had conducted naval actions in 882.[71]

    Nevertheless, 897 clearly marked an important development in the naval power of Wessex. The author of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle related that Alfred's ships were larger, swifter, steadier and rode higher in the water than either Danish or Frisian ships. It is probable that, under the classical tutelage of Asser, Alfred utilised the design of Greek and Roman warships, with high sides, designed for fighting rather than for navigation.[72]

    Alfred had seapower in mind—if he could intercept raiding fleets before they landed, he could spare his kingdom from being ravaged. Alfred's ships may have been superior in conception. In practice they proved to be too large to manoeuvre well in the close waters of estuaries and rivers, the only places in which a naval battle could occur.[73]

    The warships of the time were not designed to be ship killers but rather troop carriers. It has been suggested that, like sea battles in late Viking age Scandinavia, these battles may have entailed a ship coming alongside an enemy vessel, lashing the two ships together and then boarding the enemy craft. The result was effectively a land battle involving hand-to-hand fighting on board the two lashed vessels.[74]

    In the one recorded naval engagement in 896[75][69] Alfred's new fleet of nine ships intercepted six Viking ships at the mouth of an unidentified river in the south of England. The Danes had beached half their ships and gone inland. Alfred's ships immediately moved to block their escape. The three Viking ships afloat attempted to break through the English lines. Only one made it; Alfred's ships intercepted the other two.[69] Lashing the Viking boats to their own, the English crew boarded and proceeded to kill the Vikings. One ship escaped, because Alfred's heavy ships became grounded when the tide went out.[74] A land battle ensued between the crews. The Danes were heavily outnumbered, but as the tide rose they returned to their boats which, with shallower drafts, were freed first. The English watched as the Vikings rowed past them.[74] But they had suffered so many casualties (120 dead against 62 Frisians and English) that they had difficulty putting out to sea. All were too damaged to row around Sussex and two were driven against the Sussex coast (possibly at Selsey Bill).[69][74] The shipwrecked crew were brought before Alfred at Winchester and hanged.[69]

    Legal reform:

    In the late 880s or early 890s Alfred issued a long domboc or law code consisting of his "own" laws, followed by a code issued by his late seventh-century predecessor King Ine of Wessex.[76] Together these laws are arranged into 120 chapters. In his introduction Alfred explains that he gathered together the laws he found in many "synod-books" and "ordered to be written many of the ones that our forefathers observed—those that pleased me; and many of the ones that did not please me, I rejected with the advice of my councillors, and commanded them to be observed in a different way".[77]

    Alfred singled out in particular the laws that he "found in the days of Ine, my kinsman, or Offa, king of the Mercians, or King Ąthelberht of Kent who first among the English people received baptism". He appended, rather than integrated, the laws of Ine into his code and, although he included, as had Ąthelbert, a scale of payments in compensation for injuries to various body parts the two injury tariffs are not aligned. Offa is not known to have issued a law code leading historian Patrick Wormald to speculate that Alfred had in mind the legatine capitulary of 786 that was presented to Offa by two papal legates.[78]

    About a fifth of the law code is taken up by Alfred's introduction which includes translations into English of the Ten Commandments, a few chapters from the Book of Exodus, and the "Apostolic Letter" from the Acts of the Apostles (15:23–29). The Introduction may best be understood as Alfred's meditation upon the meaning of Christian law.[79] It traces the continuity between God's gift of law to Moses to Alfred's own issuance of law to the West Saxon people. By doing so, it linked the holy past to the historical present and represented Alfred's law-giving as a type of divine legislation.[80]

    Similarly Alfred divided his code into 120 chapters because 120 was the age at which Moses died and, in the number-symbolism of early medieval biblical exegetes, 120 stood for law.[81] The link between the Mosaic Law and Alfred's code is the "Apostolic Letter" which explained that Christ "had come not to shatter or annul the commandments but to fulfill them; and he taught mercy and meekness". (Intro, 49.1) The mercy that Christ infused into Mosaic Law underlies the injury tariffs that figure so prominently in barbarian law codes since Christian synods "established, through that mercy which Christ taught, that for almost every misdeed at the first offence secular lords might with their permission receive without sin the monetary compensation which they then fixed".[82]

    The only crime that could not be compensated with a payment of money was treachery to a lord "since Almighty God adjudged none for those who despised Him, nor did Christ, the Son of God, adjudge any for the one who betrayed Him to death; and He commanded everyone to love his lord as Himself".[82] Alfred's transformation of Christ's commandment, from "Love your neighbour as yourself" (Matt. 22:39–40) to love your secular lord as you would love the Lord Christ himself, underscores the importance that Alfred placed upon lordship which he understood as a sacred bond instituted by God for the governance of man.[83]

    When one turns from the domboc's introduction to the laws themselves it is difficult to uncover any logical arrangement. The impression one receives is of a hodgepodge of miscellaneous laws. The law code, as it has been preserved, is singularly unsuitable for use in lawsuits. In fact several of Alfred's laws contradicted the laws of Ine that form an integral part of the code. Patrick Wormald's explanation is that Alfred's law code should be understood not as a legal manual but as an ideological manifesto of kingship "designed more for symbolic impact than for practical direction".[84] In practical terms the most important law in the code may well have been the very first: "We enjoin, what is most necessary, that each man keep carefully his oath and his pledge" which expresses a fundamental tenet of Anglo-Saxon law.[85]

    Alfred devoted considerable attention and thought to judicial matters. Asser underscores his concern for judicial fairness. Alfred, according to Asser, insisted upon reviewing contested judgments made by his ealdormen and reeves and "would carefully look into nearly all the judgements which were passed [issued] in his absence anywhere in the realm to see whether they were just or unjust".[86] A charter from the reign of his son Edward the Elder depicts Alfred as hearing one such appeal in his chamber while washing his hands.[87]

    Asser represents Alfred as a Solomonic judge, painstaking in his own judicial investigations and critical of royal officials who rendered unjust or unwise judgments. Although Asser never mentions Alfred's law code he does say that Alfred insisted that his judges be literate so that they could apply themselves "to the pursuit of wisdom". The failure to comply with this royal order was to be punished by loss of office.[88]

    The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, commissioned at the time of Alfred, was probably written to promote unification of England,[89] whereas Asser's The Life of King Alfred promoted Alfred's achievements and personal qualities. It was possible that the document was designed this way so that it could be disseminated in Wales, as Alfred had recently acquired overlordship of that country.[89]

    Foreign relations

    Asser speaks grandiosely of Alfred's relations with foreign powers but little definite information is available.[43] His interest in foreign countries is shown by the insertions which he made in his translation of Orosius. He corresponded with Elias III, the Patriarch of Jerusalem,[43] and embassies to Rome conveying the English alms to the Pope were fairly frequent.[51][f] Around 890 Wulfstan of Hedeby undertook a journey from Hedeby on Jutland along the Baltic Sea to the Prussian trading town of Truso. Alfred personally collected details of this trip.[90]

    Alfred's relations with the Celtic princes in the western half of Britain are clearer. Comparatively early in his reign, according to Asser, the southern Welsh princes, owing to the pressure on them from North Wales and Mercia, commended themselves to Alfred. Later in his reign the North Welsh followed their example and the latter cooperated with the English in the campaign of 893 (or 894). That Alfred sent alms to Irish and Continental monasteries may be taken on Asser's authority. The visit of the three pilgrim "Scots" (i.e. Irish) to Alfred in 891 is undoubtedly authentic. The story that he himself in his childhood was sent to Ireland to be healed by Saint Modwenna, though mythical, may show Alfred's interest in that island.[43]

    Religion and culture

    King Alfred the Great pictured in a stained glass window in the West Window of the South Transept of Bristol Cathedral.
    In the 880s, at the same time that he was "cajoling and threatening" his nobles to build and man the burhs, Alfred, perhaps inspired by the example of Charlemagne almost a century before, undertook an equally ambitious effort to revive learning.[43] During this time period the Viking raids were often seen as a divine punishment and Alfred may have wished to revive religious awe in order to appease God's wrath.[91] This revival entailed the recruitment of clerical scholars from Mercia, Wales and abroad to enhance the tenor of the court and of the episcopacy; the establishment of a court school to educate his own children, the sons of his nobles, and intellectually promising boys of lesser birth; an attempt to require literacy in those who held offices of authority; a series of translations into the vernacular of Latin works the king deemed "most necessary for all men to know";[92] the compilation of a chronicle detailing the rise of Alfred's kingdom and house, with a genealogy that stretched back to Adam, thus giving the West Saxon kings a biblical ancestry.[93]

    Very little is known of the church under Alfred. The Danish attacks had been particularly damaging to the monasteries. Although Alfred founded monasteries at Athelney and Shaftesbury, these were the first new monastic houses in Wessex since the beginning of the eighth century.[94] According to Asser, Alfred enticed foreign monks to England for his monastery at Athelney as there was little interest for the locals to take up the monastic life.[95]

    Alfred undertook no systematic reform of ecclesiastical institutions or religious practices in Wessex. For him the key to the kingdom's spiritual revival was to appoint pious, learned, and trustworthy bishops and abbots. As king he saw himself as responsible for both the temporal and spiritual welfare of his subjects. Secular and spiritual authority were not distinct categories for Alfred.[96][97]

    He was equally comfortable distributing his translation of Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care to his bishops so that they might better train and supervise priests and using those same bishops as royal officials and judges. Nor did his piety prevent him from expropriating strategically sited church lands, especially estates along the border with the Danelaw, and transferring them to royal thegns and officials who could better defend them against Viking attacks.[97][98]

    Impact of Danish raids on education

    The Danish raids had a devastating effect on learning in England. Alfred lamented in the preface to his translation of Gregory's Pastoral Care that "learning had declined so thoroughly in England that there were very few men on this side of the Humber who could understand their divine services in English or even translate a single letter from Latin into English: and I suppose that there were not many beyond the Humber either".[99] Alfred undoubtedly exaggerated, for dramatic effect, the abysmal state of learning in England during his youth.[100] That Latin learning had not been obliterated is evidenced by the presence in his court of learned Mercian and West Saxon clerics such as Plegmund, Wµferth, and Wulfsige.[101]

    Manuscript production in England dropped off precipitously around the 860s when the Viking invasions began in earnest, not to be revived until the end of the century.[102] Numerous Anglo-Saxon manuscripts burnt up along with the churches that housed them. And a solemn diploma from Christ Church, Canterbury, dated 873, is so poorly constructed and written that historian Nicholas Brooks posited a scribe who was either so blind he could not read what he wrote or who knew little or no Latin. "It is clear", Brooks concludes, "that the metropolitan church [of Canterbury] must have been quite unable to provide any effective training in the scriptures or in Christian worship".[103]

    Establishment of a court school

    Following the example of Charlemagne, Alfred established a court school for the education of his own children, those of the nobility, and "a good many of lesser birth".[92] There they studied books in both English and Latin and "devoted themselves to writing, to such an extent ... they were seen to be devoted and intelligent students of the liberal arts".[104] He recruited scholars from the Continent and from Britain to aid in the revival of Christian learning in Wessex and to provide the king personal instruction. Grimbald and John the Saxon came from Francia; Plegmund (whom Alfred appointed archbishop of Canterbury in 890), Bishop Werferth of Worcester, Ąthelstan, and the royal chaplains Werwulf, from Mercia; and Asser, from St David's in southwestern Wales.[105]

    Advocacy of education in the English language:

    Alfred's educational ambitions seem to have extended beyond the establishment of a court school. Believing that without Christian wisdom there can be neither prosperity nor success in war, Alfred aimed "to set to learning (as long as they are not useful for some other employment) all the free-born young men now in England who have the means to apply themselves to it".[106] Conscious of the decay of Latin literacy in his realm Alfred proposed that primary education be taught in English, with those wishing to advance to holy orders to continue their studies in Latin.[107]

    There were few "books of wisdom" written in English. Alfred sought to remedy this through an ambitious court-centred programme of translating into English the books he deemed "most necessary for all men to know".[107] It is unknown when Alfred launched this programme but it may have been during the 880s when Wessex was enjoying a respite from Viking attacks. Alfred was, until recently, often considered to have been the author of many of the translations but this is now considered doubtful in almost all cases. Scholars more often refer to translations as "Alfredian" indicating that they probably had something to do with his patronage but are unlikely to be his own work.[108]

    Apart from the lost Handboc or Encheiridio, which seems to have been a commonplace book kept by the king, the earliest work to be translated was the Dialogues of Gregory the Great, a book greatly popular in the Middle Ages. The translation was undertaken at Alfred's command by Werferth, Bishop of Worcester, with the king merely furnishing a preface.[43] Remarkably Alfred, undoubtedly with the advice and aid of his court scholars, translated four works himself: Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care, Boethius's Consolation of Philosophy", St. Augustine's Soliloquies and the first fifty psalms of the Psalter.[109]

    One might add to this list the translation, in Alfred's law code, of excerpts from the Vulgate Book of Exodus. The Old English versions of Orosius's Histories against the Pagans and Bede's Ecclesiastical History of the English People are no longer accepted by scholars as Alfred's own translations because of lexical and stylistic differences.[109] Nonetheless the consensus remains that they were part of the Alfredian programme of translation. Simon Keynes and Michael Lapidge suggest this also for Bald's Leechbook and the anonymous Old English Martyrology.[110]

    The preface of Alfred's translation of Pope Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care explained why he thought it necessary to translate works such as this from Latin into English. Although he described his method as translating "sometimes word for word, sometimes sense for sense", the translation actually keeps very close to the original although, through his choice of language, he blurred throughout the distinction between spiritual and secular authority. Alfred meant the translation to be used, and circulated it to all his bishops.[111] Interest in Alfred's translation of Pastoral Care was so enduring that copies were still being made in the 11th century.[112]

    Boethius'Consolation of Philosophy was the most popular philosophical handbook of the Middle Ages. Unlike the translation of the Pastoral Care the Alfredian text deals very freely with the original and, though the late Dr. G. Schepss showed that many of the additions to the text are to be traced not to the translator himself[113] but to the glosses and commentaries which he used, still there is much in the work which is distinctive to the translation and has been taken to reflect philosophies of kingship in Alfred's milieu. It is in the Boethius that the oft-quoted sentence occurs: "To speak briefly: I desired to live worthily as long as I lived, and after my life to leave to them that should come after, my memory in good works."[114] The book has come down to us in two manuscripts only. In one of these[115] the writing is prose, in the other[116] a combination of prose and alliterating verse. The latter manuscript was severely damaged in the 18th and 19th centuries.[117]

    The last of the Alfredian works is one which bears the name Blostman, i.e. "Blooms" or Anthology. The first half is based mainly on the Soliloquies of St Augustine of Hippo, the remainder is drawn from various sources. The material has traditionally been thought to contain much that is Alfred's own and highly characteristic of him. The last words of it may be quoted; they form a fitting epitaph for the noblest of English kings. "Therefore, he seems to me a very foolish man, and truly wretched, who will not increase his understanding while he is in the world, and ever wish and long to reach that endless life where all shall be made clear."[111] Alfred appears as a character in the twelfth- or thirteenth-century poem The Owl and the Nightingale where his wisdom and skill with proverbs is praised. The Proverbs of Alfred, a thirteenth-century work, contains sayings that are not likely to have originated with Alfred but attest to his posthumous medieval reputation for wisdom.[118]


    2A drawing of the Alfred Jewel.

    The Alfred Jewel, in the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford, commissioned by Alfred:

    Interesting article about, "The Alfred Jewel", contributed January 14th, 2018 by Martha Ann Millsaps;



    The Alfred jewel, discovered in Somerset in 1693, has long been associated with King Alfred because of its Old English inscription AELFRED MEC HEHT GEWYRCAN (Alfred ordered me to be made). The jewel is about 2 1/2 inches (6.4 centimetres) long, made of filigreed gold, enclosing a highly polished piece of quartz crystal beneath which is set in a cloisonnâe enamel plaque with an enamelled image of a man holding floriate sceptres, perhaps personifying Sight or the Wisdom of God.[119]

    It was at one time attached to a thin rod or stick based on the hollow socket at its base. The jewel certainly dates from Alfred's reign. Although its function is unknown it has been often suggested that the jewel was one of the "µstels"—pointers for reading—that Alfred ordered sent to every bishopric accompanying a copy of his translation of the Pastoral Care. Each "µstel" was worth the princely sum of 50 mancuses which fits in well with the quality workmanship and expensive materials of the Alfred jewel".[120]

    Historian Richard Abels sees Alfred's educational and military reforms as complementary. Restoring religion and learning in Wessex, Abels contends, was to Alfred's mind as essential to the defence of his realm as the building of the burhs.[121] As Alfred observed in the preface to his English translation of Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care, kings who fail to obey their divine duty to promote learning can expect earthly punishments to befall their people.[122] The pursuit of wisdom, he assured his readers of the Boethius, was the surest path to power: "Study Wisdom, then, and, when you have learned it, condemn it not, for I tell you that by its means you may without fail attain to power, yea, even though not desiring it".[123]

    The portrayal of the West-Saxon resistance to the Vikings by Asser and the chronicler as a Christian holy war was more than mere rhetoric or 'propaganda'. It reflected Alfred's own belief in a doctrine of divine rewards and punishments rooted in a vision of a hierarchical Christian world order in which God is the Lord to whom kings owe obedience and through whom they derive their authority over their followers. The need to persuade his nobles to undertake work for the 'common good' led Alfred and his court scholars to strengthen and deepen the conception of Christian kingship that he had inherited by building upon the legacy of earlier kings such as Offa as well as clerical writers such as Bede, Alcuin and the other luminaries of the Carolingian renaissance. This was not a cynical use of religion to manipulate his subjects into obedience but an intrinsic element in Alfred's worldview. He believed, as did other kings in ninth-century England and Francia, that God had entrusted him with the spiritual as well as physical welfare of his people. If the Christian faith fell into ruin in his kingdom, if the clergy were too ignorant to understand the Latin words they butchered in their offices and liturgies, if the ancient monasteries and collegiate churches lay deserted out of indifference, he was answerable before God, as Josiah had been. Alfred's ultimate responsibility was the pastoral care of his people.[121]

    Now, he was greatly loved, more than all his brothers, by his father and mother—indeed, by everybody—with a universal and profound love, and he was always brought up in the royal court and nowhere else. ... [He] was seen to be more comely in appearance than his other brothers, and more pleasing in manner, speech and behaviour ... [and] in spite of all the demands of the present life, it has been the desire for wisdom, more than anything else, together with the nobility of his birth, which have characterized the nature of his noble mind.[124]

    It is also written by Asser that Alfred did not learn to read until he was twelve years old or later, which is described as "shameful negligence" of his parents and tutors. Alfred was an excellent listener and had an incredible memory and he retained poetry and psalms very well. A story is told by Asser about how his mother held up a book of Saxon poetry to him and his brothers, and said; "I shall give this book to whichever one of you can learn it the fastest." After excitedly asking, "Will you really give this book to the one of us who can understand it the soonest and recite it to you?" Alfred then took it to his teacher, learned it, and recited it back to his mother.[125]

    Alfred is also noted as carrying around a small book, probably a medieval version of a small pocket notebook, which contained psalms and many prayers that he often collected. Asser writes: these "he collected in a single book, as I have seen for myself; amid all the affairs of the present life he took it around with him everywhere for the sake of prayer, and was inseparable from it."[125]

    An excellent hunter in every branch of the sport, Alfred is remembered as an enthusiastic huntsman against whom nobody’s skills could compare.[125]

    Although he was the youngest of his brothers, he was probably the most open-minded. He was an early advocate for education. His desire for learning could have come from his early love of English poetry and inability to read or physically record it until later in life. Asser writes that Alfred "could not satisfy his craving for what he desired the most, namely the liberal arts; for, as he used to say, there were no good scholars in the entire kingdom of the West Saxons at that time".[125]

    Family

    In 868 Alfred married Ealhswith, daughter of a Mercian nobleman, Ąthelred Mucel, Ealdorman of the Gaini. The Gaini were probably one of the tribal groups of the Mercians. Ealhswith's mother, Eadburh, was a member of the Mercian royal family.[126]

    They had five or six children together including: Edward the Elder who succeeded his father as king; Ąthelflµd who became Lady (ruler) of the Mercians in her own right; and Ąlfthryth who married Baldwin II the Count of Flanders. His mother was Osburga, daughter of Oslac of the Isle of Wight, Chief Butler of England. Asser, in his Vita Ąlfredi asserts that this shows his lineage from the Jutes of the Isle of Wight. This is unlikely as Bede tells us that they were all slaughtered by the Saxons under Cµdwalla. In 2008 the skeleton of Queen Eadgyth, granddaughter of Alfred the Great was found in Magdeburg Cathedral in Germany. It was confirmed in 2010 that these remains belong to her—one of the earliest members of the English royal family.[127]

    Osferth was described as a relative in King Alfred's will and he attested charters in a high position until 934. A charter of King Edward's reign described him as the king's brother, "mistakenly" according to Keynes and Lapidge, but in the view of Janet Nelson he probably was an illegitimate son of King Alfred.[128][129]

    Name Birth Death Notes
    Ąthelflµd 12 June 918 Married c 886, Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians d. 911; had issue
    Edward c. 874 17 July 924 Married (1) Ecgwynn, (2) Ąlfflµd, (3) 919 Eadgifu
    Ąthelgifu Abbess of Shaftesbury
    Ąthelweard 16 October 922(?) Married and had issue
    Ąlfthryth 929 Married Baldwin II d. 918; had issue

    Ancestry[edit]

    [show]Ancestors of Alfred the Great

    Death, burial and fate of remains[edit]

    Alfred's will:
    Alfred died on 26 October 899. How he died is unknown, although he suffered throughout his life with a painful and unpleasant illness. His biographer Asser gave a detailed description of Alfred's symptoms and this has allowed modern doctors to provide a possible diagnosis. It is thought that he had either Crohn's disease or haemorrhoidal disease.[7][131] His grandson King Eadred seems to have suffered from a similar illness.[132][g]

    Alfred was originally buried temporarily in the Old Minster in Winchester. Four years after his death he was moved to the New Minster (perhaps built especially to receive his body). When the New Minster moved to Hyde, a little north of the city, in 1110, the monks were transferred to Hyde Abbey along with Alfred's body and those of his wife and children, which were presumably interred before the high altar. Soon after the dissolution of the abbey in 1539, during the reign of Henry VIII, the church was demolished, leaving the graves intact.[134]

    The royal graves and many others were probably rediscovered by chance in 1788 when a prison was being constructed by convicts on the site. Prisoners dug across the width of the altar area in order to dispose of rubble left at the dissolution. Coffins were stripped of lead, and bones were scattered and lost. The prison was demolished between 1846 and 1850.[135] Further excavations in 1866 and 1897 were inconclusive.[134][136] In 1866 amateur antiquarian John Mellor claimed to have recovered a number of bones from the site which he said were those of Alfred. These later came into the possession of the vicar of nearby St Bartholomew's Church who reburied them in an unmarked grave in the church graveyard.[135]

    Excavations conducted by the Winchester Museums Service of the Hyde Abbey site in 1999 located a second pit dug in front of where the high altar would have been located, which was identified as probably dating to Mellor's 1886 excavation.[134] The 1999 archeological excavation uncovered the foundations of the abbey buildings and some bones. Bones suggested at the time to be those of Alfred proved instead to belong to an elderly woman.[137]

    In March 2013 the Diocese of Winchester exhumed the bones from the unmarked grave at St Bartholomew's and placed them in secure storage. The diocese made no claim they were the bones of Alfred, but intended to secure them for later analysis, and from the attentions of people whose interest may have been sparked by the recent identification of the remains of King Richard III.[137][138] The bones were radiocarbon-dated but the results showed that they were from the 1300s and therefore unrelated to Alfred. In January 2014, a fragment of pelvis unearthed in the 1999 excavation of the Hyde site, which had subsequently lain in a Winchester museum store room, was radiocarbon-dated to the correct period. It has been suggested that this bone may belong to either Alfred or his son Edward, but this remains unproven.[139][140]

    end of biography

    More...

    "The Last Kingdom"

    The Last Kingdom is a British television series, an eight-part adaptation of Bernard Cornwell's historical novels series The Saxon Stories.[1] The series premiered on 10 October 2015 on BBC America,[2] and on BBC Two in the UK on 22 October 2015.

    Set in the late ninth century AD, when what is known as England today was several separate kingdoms. The Anglo-Saxon lands are attacked and, in many instances, ruled by Danes. The Kingdom of Wessex has been left standing alone.

    The protagonist Uhtred, the orphaned son of a Saxon nobleman, is captured by viking Danes and reared as one of them. Forced to choose between a kingdom that shares his ancestry and the people of his upbringing, his loyalties are constantly tested.[4]

    The first series' storyline roughly covers the plot of the original two novels, The Last Kingdom and The Pale Horseman although condensed for the purposes of television ...http://www.bbcamerica.com/shows/the-last-kingdom

    For a more complete genealogy including ancestors and descendants, see House of Wessex family tree ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Edgar_the_Peaceful

    Alfred Saxon, King of England is the 5 x great uncle of William I Normandie, King of England ... http://www.ourfamilyhistories.org/relationship.php?altprimarypersonID=&savedpersonID=I3527&secondpersonID=I3527&maxrels=1&disallowspouses=1&generations=9&tree=00&primarypersonID=I4276

    Alfred Saxon, King of England is the 4 x great grandfather of the wife of William I Normandie, King of England ... http://www.ourfamilyhistories.org/relationship.php?altprimarypersonID=&savedpersonID=I3527&secondpersonID=I3527&maxrels=1&disallowspouses=0&generations=9&tree=00&primarypersonID=I4276

    More history on King Alfred of Wessex, the first English king ... http://www.bbc.co.uk/history/trail/conquest/wessex_kings/birth_england_wessex_05.shtml

    "Alfred the Great" ... his history & issue; http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I50596&tree=hennessee

    "...Before Alfred arrived on the scene, England had consisted of a number of small kingdoms, but these were simply overrun and their royal families wiped out by the Vikings by the end of the 860s.
    At this point, the Vikings threatened to overrun the whole of England, and the King of Mercia fled overseas, as did a number of well-to-do West Saxons.

    But on the verge of total disaster, something happened which became part of the English myth in the Anglo-Saxon period, and still is. In early 878, Alfred the Great was surrounded in the marshes of Athelney in Somerset, almost finished. 'England' was on the ropes before it had even come into being..."

    end of comment

    Guthrum or Guşrum (died c. 890), christened Ąthelstan on his conversion to Christianity in 878, was King of the Danish Vikings in the Danelaw. He is mainly known for his conflict with Alfred the Great.

    Guthrum, founder of the Danelaw

    It is not known how Guthrum consolidated his rule as king over the other Danish chieftains of the Danelaw (Danish-ruled territory of England), but by 874 he was able to wage a war against Wessex and its King, Alfred.

    In 875, the Danish forces, then under Guthrum and Halfdan Ragnarsson, divided, Halfdan's contingent returning north to Northumbria, while Guthrum's forces went to East Anglia, quartering themselves at Cambridge for the year.

    By 876, Guthrum had acquired various parts of the kingdoms of Mercia and Northumbria and then turned his attention to acquiring Wessex, where his first confrontation with Alfred took place on the south coast. Guthrum sailed his army around Poole Harbour and linked up with another Viking army that was invading the area between the Frome and Piddle rivers which was ruled by Alfred.[1] According to the historian Asser, Guthrum won his initial battle with Alfred, and he captured the castellum as well as the ancient square earthworks known as the Wareham, where there was a convent of nuns.

    Alfred successfully brokered a peace settlement, but by 877 this peace was broken as Guthrum led his army raiding further into Wessex, thus forcing Alfred to confront him in a series of skirmishes that Guthrum continued to win. At Exeter, which Guthrum had also captured, Alfred made a peace treaty, with the result that Guthrum left Wessex to winter in Gloucester.

    Surprise attack

    Silver penny of Ąthelstan: https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/4/49/KENT-338E94._Early_Medieval_silver_coin%2C_penny_of_Aethelstan_II_Guthran._%28FindID_132251%29.jpg/220px-KENT-338E94._Early_Medieval_silver_coin%2C_penny_of_Aethelstan_II_Guthran._%28FindID_132251%29.jpg

    On Epiphany, 6 January 878, Guthrum made a surprise night-time attack on Alfred and his court at Chippenham, Wiltshire. It being a Christian feast day the Saxons were presumably taken by surprise—indeed it is possible that Wulfhere, the Ealdorman of Wiltshire, allowed the attack either through negligence or intent, for on Alfred's return to power later in 878 Wulfhere was stripped of his role as Ealdorman.

    Alfred fled the attack with a few retainers and took shelter in the marshes of Somerset, staying in the small village of Athelney. Over the next few months he built up his force and waged a guerrilla war against Guthrum from his fastness in the fens. After a few months Alfred called his loyal men to Egbert's Stone, and from there they travelled to Edington to fight the invaders.

    Defeat by Alfred

    Guthrum's hopes of conquering all of Wessex came to an end with his defeat at the hands of Alfred at the Battle of Edington in 878. At Edington, Guthrum’s entire army was routed by Alfred's and fled to their encampment where they were besieged by Alfred's fyrd for two weeks. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Guthrum’s army was able to negotiate a peace treaty known as the Treaty of Wedmore.[2] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recorded the event:

    “Then the raiding army granted him (Alfred) hostages and great oaths that they would leave his kingdom and also promised him that their king (Guthrum) would receive baptism; and they fulfilled it. And three weeks later the king Guthrum came to him, one of thirty of the most honourable men who were in the raiding army, at Aller - and that is near Athelney - and the king received him at baptism; and his chrism loosing was at Wedmore.” [2]
    Conversion to Christianity and peace
    Under the Treaty of Wedmore the borders dividing the lands of Alfred and Guthrum were established,[3] and perhaps more importantly, Guthrum converted to Christianity and took on the Christian name Ąthelstan with Alfred as his godfather.

    Guthrum upheld his end of the treaty and left the boundary that separated the Danelaw from English England unmolested. Guthrum, although failing to conquer Wessex, turned towards the lands to the east that the treaty had allotted under his control. Guthrum withdrew his army from the western borders facing Alfred's territory and moved eastward before eventually settling in the Kingdom of Guthrum in East Anglia in 879. He lived out the remainder of his life there until his death in 890. According to the Annals of St Neots, a chronicle compiled in Bury St Edmunds, Guthrum was buried at Headleage, which is usually identified as Hadleigh, Suffolk.[4]

    Popular culture

    Guthrum appears in several works of fiction, including:

    G. K. Chesterton's poem The Ballad of the White Horse.
    C. Walter Hodges' juvenile historical novels The Namesake and The Marsh King.
    Bernard Cornwell's first three novels of The Saxon Stories series The Last Kingdom, and The Pale Horseman, and The Lords of the North.
    On screen, he was portrayed by Brian Blessed in episode 4 ("King Alfred") of Churchill's People, by Michael York in the 1969 film Alfred the Great, and Thomas W. Gabrielsson in The Last Kingdom.

    References

    Collingwood, M. A. and Powell, F. Y. Scandinavian Britain (New York: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1908), p. 94.
    Anglo Saxon Chronicle Trans. by M. J. Swanton (New York, Routledge: 1996).
    Davis, R. H. C. From Alfred the Great to Stephen (London, The Hambledon Press: 1991) p. 48.
    Dumville, David; Lapidge, Michael (1985). The Annals of St Neots with Vita Prima Sancti Neoti, The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: a Collaborative Edition. Cambridge. ISBN 978-0-85991-117-7.

    External links

    Guthrum 1 at Prosopography of Anglo-Saxon England

    English royalty

    Preceded by
    Ąthelred King of East Anglia 879– 890

    Succeeded by Eohric

    Alfred the Great had a crippling disability...

    When we look up at the statue of King Alfred of Wessex in Winchester, we are confronted by an image of our national ‘superhero’: the valiant defender of a Christian realm against the heathen Viking marauders. There is no doubt that Alfred fully deserves this accolade as ‘England’s darling’, but there was another side to him that is less well known.

    Alfred never expected to be king – he had three older brothers – but when he was four years old on a visit to Rome the pope seemed to have granted him special favour when his father presented him to the pontiff. As he grew up, Alfred was constantly troubled by illness, including irritating and painful piles – a real problem in an age where a prince was constantly in the saddle. Asser, the Welshman who became his biographer, relates that Alfred suffered from another painful, draining malady that is not specified. Some people believe it was Crohn’s Disease, others that it may have been a sexually transmitted disease, or even severe depression.

    The truth is we don’t know exactly what Alfred’s mystery ailment was. Whatever it was, it is incredible to think that Alfred’s extraordinary achievements were accomplished in the face of a daily struggle with debilitating and chronic illness.

    end of commentary

    Alfred married Ealhswith in 868. Ealhswith was born in ~852 in England; died on 5 Dec 0902; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 976001.  Ealhswith was born in ~852 in England; died on 5 Dec 0902; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ealhswith or Ealswitha (died 5 December 902) was the wife of King Alfred the Great. Her father was a Mercian nobleman, Ąthelred Mucel, Ealdorman of the Gaini, which is thought to be an old Mercian tribal group. Her mother was Eadburh, a member of the Mercian royal family, and according to the historian Cyril Hart she was a descendant of King Coenwulf of Mercia.[1] She is commemorated as a saint in the Christian East and the West on July 20.[2]

    Reign 23 April 871 – 26 October 899
    Died 902
    Burial New Minster, Winchester
    Spouse Alfred, King of Wessex
    Issue Ąthelflµd, Lady of the Mercians
    Edward, King of England
    Ąthelgifu
    Ąthelweard of Wessex
    Ąlfthryth, Countess of Flanders
    Father Ąthelred Mucel
    Mother Eadburh

    Life[edit]
    She was married to Alfred in 868 at Gainsborough, Lincolnshire. His elder brother Ąthelred was then king, and Alfred was regarded as heir apparent.[3][4] The Danes occupied the Mercian town of Nottingham in that year, and the marriage was probably connected with an alliance between Wessex and Mercia.[5] Alfred became king on his brother's death in 871.

    Ealhswith is very obscure in contemporary sources. She did not witness any known charters, and Asser did not even mention her name in his life of King Alfred. In accordance with ninth century West Saxon custom, she was not given the title of queen. According to King Alfred, this was because of the infamous conduct of a former queen of Wessex called Eadburh, who had accidentally poisoned her husband.[6]

    Alfred left his wife three important symbolic estates in his will, Edington in Wiltshire, the site of one important victory over the Vikings, Lambourn in Berkshire, which was near another, and Wantage, his birthplace. These were all part of his bookland, and they stayed in royal possession after her death.[4]

    It was probably after Alfred's death in 899 that Ealhswith founded the convent of St Mary's Abbey, Winchester, known as the Nunnaminster. She died on 5 December 902, and was buried in her son Edward's new Benedictine abbey, the New Minster, Winchester. She is commemorated in two early tenth century manuscripts as "the true and dear lady of the English".[4]

    Ealhswith had a brother called Ąthelwulf,[4] who was ealdorman of western and possibly central Mercia under his niece's husband, Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians, in the 890s.[7] He died in 901.[8]

    Children

    Alfred and Ealhswith had five children who survived to adulthood.[4]

    Ąthelflµd (d. 918), Lady of the Mercians, married Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians
    Edward the Elder (d. 924), King of the Anglo-Saxons
    Ąthelgifu, made abbess of her foundation at Shaftesbury by her father
    Ąlfthryth, Countess of Flanders (d. 929), married Baldwin II, Count of Flanders
    Ąthelweard (d. c.920)

    Buried:
    at New Minster...

    Children:
    1. Aethelflaed, Lady of the Mercians was born in ~870 in (Wessex) England; died on 12 Jun 918 in Tamworth, Gloucester, England; was buried in St Oswald's Priory, Gloucester, England.
    2. 488000. Edward the Elder, King of the Anglo-Saxons was born in ~874 in (Wantage, Berkshire) England; died on 17 Jul 924 in Farndon, Cheshire, England; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  21. 243976.  Malcolm I of Scotland, King of AlbaMalcolm I of Scotland, King of Alba was born in 897 in Scotland (son of Donald of Scotland, II, King of Alba and unnamed spouse); died in 954 in Auldearn, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Mâael Coluim mac Domnaill (anglicised Malcolm I) (died 954) was king of Scots (before 943 – 954), becoming king when his cousin Causantâin mac Áeda abdicated to become a monk. He was the son of Domnall mac Causantâin.

    Mâael Coluim was probably born during his father's reign (889–900).[1] By the 940s, he was no longer a young man, and may have become impatient in awaiting the throne. Willingly or not—the 11th-century Prophecy of Berchâan, a verse history in the form of a supposed prophecy, states that it was not a voluntary decision that Constantine II abdicated in 943 and entered a monastery, leaving the kingdom to Mâael Coluim.[2]

    Seven years later, the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba says:

    [Malcolm I] plundered the English as far as the River Tees, and he seized a multitude of people and many herds of cattle: and the Scots called this the raid of Albidosorum, that is, Nainndisi. But others say that Constantine made this raid, asking of the king, Malcolm, that the kingship should be given to him for a week's time, so that he could visit the English. In fact, it was Malcolm who made the raid, but Constantine incited him, as I have said.[3]

    Woolf suggests that the association of Constantine with the raid is a late addition, one derived from a now-lost saga or poem.[4]

    He died in the shield wall next to his men.[citation needed] Mâael Coluim would be the third in his immediate family to die violently, his father Donald II and grandfather Constantine I both having met similar fates 54 years earlier in 900 and 77 years earlier in 877 respectively.

    In 945, Edmund I of England, having expelled Amlaâib Cuaran (Olaf Sihtricsson) from Northumbria, devastated Cumbria and blinded two sons of Domnall mac Eâogain, king of Strathclyde. It is said that he then "let" or "commended" Strathclyde to Mâael Coluim in return for an alliance.[5] What is to be understood by "let" or "commended" is unclear, but it may well mean that Mâael Coluim had been the overlord of Strathclyde and that Edmund recognised this while taking lands in southern Cumbria for himself.[6]

    The Chronicle of the Kings of Alba says that Mâael Coluim took an army into Moray "and slew Cellach". Cellach is not named in the surviving genealogies of the rulers of Moray, and his identity is unknown.[7]

    Mâael Coluim appears to have kept his agreement with the late English king, which may have been renewed with the new king, Edmund having been murdered in 946 and succeeded by his brother Edred. Eric Bloodaxe took York in 948, before being driven out by Edred, and when Amlaâib Cuaran again took York in 949–950, Mâael Coluim raided Northumbria as far south as the Tees taking "a multitude of people and many herds of cattle" according to the Chronicle.[8] The Annals of Ulster for 952 report a battle between "the men of Alba and the Britons [of Strathclyde] and the English" against the foreigners, i.e. the Northmen or the Norse-Gaels. This battle is not reported by the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, and it is unclear whether it should be related to the expulsion of Amlaâib Cuaran from York or the return of Eric Bloodaxe.[9]

    The Annals of Ulster report that Mâael Coluim was killed in 954. Other sources place this most probably in the Mearns, either at Fetteresso following the Chronicle, or at Dunnottar following the Prophecy of Berchâan. He was buried on Iona.[10] Mâael Coluim's sons Dub and Cinâaed were later kings.

    end of biography

    Malcolm I (a.k.a. Mâael Coluim mac Domnaill) lived from 897 to 954 and was King of Alba from 943 to 954. The wider picture in Scotland at the time is set out in our Historical Timeline.

    Malcolm I was the son of Donald II of Alba, and succeeded to he throne on the abdication of his father's cousin, King Constantine II.

    Malcolm gained a reputation for his wisdom and Edmund I of England sought him out as an ally against the Vikings, giving Malcolm the province of Cumbria in return for an alliance. The alliance was invoked by Edmund's successor, who wanted Malcolm's support against King Anlaf of Northumberland which at that time still included the Lothians.

    In 954 Malcolm I was faced with a revolt by the men of Moray led by their maormor (or earl), Cellach. The revolt was suppressed, and Cellach was killed. But shortly afterwards Malcolm I was himself killed by one of Cellach's supporters at Auldearn. He was buried, as was now traditional for Scottish Kings, in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel on the Isle of Iona.

    Malcolm I was succeeded by King Indulf, his second cousin and son of King Constantine II.

    end of biography

    Buried:
    in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel...

    View images and more history of St Oran's; https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html, (images: https://www.google.com/search?q=Saint+Oran%27s+Chapel+image&client=firefox-b-1-ab&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjcxPKjgIraAhUL71MKHcCmCYoQ7AkIQA&biw=1224&bih=826)

    Malcolm married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 243977.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 121988. Kenneth II of Scotland, King of Alba was born in 932 in Scotland; died in 995 in Fettercairn, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

  23. 244000.  Edmund I, King of the EnglishEdmund I, King of the English was born in ~921 in Wessex, England (son of Edward the Elder, King of the Anglo-Saxons and Eadgifu of Kent); died on 26 May 946 in Pucklechurch, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

    Notes:

    Edmund I (Old English: Eadmund, pronounced [µ??dmund]; 921 – 26 May 946) was King of the English from 939 until his death. His epithets include the Elder, the Deed-doer, the Just, and the Magnificent.

    Edmund was the son of Edward the Elder and his third wife Eadgifu of Kent, and a grandson of Alfred the Great. His father died when he was young, and was succeeded by his oldest son Ąthelstan. Edmund came to the throne upon the death of his half-brother in 939, apparently with little opposition. His reign was marked by almost constant warfare, including conquests or reconquests of the Midlands, Northumbria, and Strathclyde (the last of which was ceded to Malcolm I of Scotland). Edmund was assassinated after six-and-a-half years as king, while attending mass in Pucklechurch, Gloucestershire. He was initially succeeded by his brother Eadred, but his two sons – Eadwig and Edgar the Peaceful – both later came to the throne.

    King of the English
    Tenure 27 October 939 – 26 May 946
    Coronation c. 29 November 939
    probably at Kingston upon Thames[1]
    Predecessor Ąthelstan
    Successor Eadred
    Born 921
    Wessex, England
    Died 26 May 946 (aged 24–25)
    Pucklechurch, Gloucestershire, England
    Burial Glastonbury Abbey
    Spouse Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury
    Ąthelflµd of Damerham
    Issue Eadwig, King of England
    Edgar, King of England
    House Wessex
    Father Edward the Elder
    Mother Eadgifu of Kent
    Religion Roman Catholic

    Early life and military threats

    Edmund came to the throne as the son of Edward the Elder,[2] and therefore the grandson of Alfred the Great, great-grandson of Ąthelwulf of Wessex and great-great grandson of Egbert of Wessex, who was the first of the house of Wessex to start dominating the Anglo Saxon realms. However, being born when his father was already a middle aged man, Edmund lost his father when he was a toddler, in 924, which saw his 30 year old half brother Athelstan come to the throne. Edmund would grow up in the reign of Athelstan, even participating in the Battle of Brunanburgh in his adolescence in 937.[citation needed]

    Athelstan died in the year 939, which saw young Edmund come to the throne. Shortly after his proclamation as king, he had to face several military threats. King Olaf III Guthfrithson conquered Northumbria and invaded the Midlands; when Olaf died in 942, Edmund reconquered the Midlands.[2] In 943, Edmund became the god-father of King Olaf of York. In 944, Edmund was successful in reconquering Northumbria.[3] In the same year, his ally Olaf of York lost his throne and left for Dublin in Ireland. Olaf became the king of Dublin as Amlaâib Cuarâan and continued to be allied to his god-father. In 945, Edmund conquered Strathclyde but ceded the territory to King Malcolm I of Scotland in exchange for a treaty of mutual military support.[3] Edmund thus established a policy of safe borders and peaceful relationships with Scotland. During his reign, the revival of monasteries in England began.

    Louis IV of France

    One of Edmund's last political movements of which there is some knowledge is his role in the restoration of Louis IV of France to the throne. Louis, son of Charles the Simple and Edmund's half-sister Eadgifu, had resided at the West-Saxon court for some time until 936, when he returned to be crowned King of France. In the summer of 945, he was captured by the Norsemen of Rouen and subsequently released to Duke Hugh the Great, who held him in custody. The chronicler Richerus claims that Eadgifu wrote letters both to Edmund and to Otto I, Holy Roman Emperor in which she requested support for her son. Edmund responded to her plea by sending angry threats to Hugh.[4] Flodoard's Annales, one of Richerus' sources, report:

    Edmund, king of the English, sent messengers to Duke Hugh about the restoration of King Louis, and the duke accordingly made a public agreement with his nephews and other leading men of his kingdom. [...] Hugh, duke of the Franks, allying himself with Hugh the Black, son of Richard, and the other leading men of the kingdom, restored to the kingdom King Louis.[5][6]

    Death and succession

    On 26 May 946, Edmund was murdered by Leofa, an exiled thief, while attending St Augustine's Day mass in Pucklechurch (South Gloucestershire).[7] John of Worcester and William of Malmesbury add some lively detail by suggesting that Edmund had been feasting with his nobles, when he spotted Leofa in the crowd. He attacked the intruder in person, but in the event, Leofa killed him. Leofa was killed on the spot by those present.[8] A recent article re-examines Edmund's death and dismisses the later chronicle accounts as fiction. It suggests the king was the victim of a political assassination.[9]

    Edmund's sister Eadgyth, the wife of Otto I, Holy Roman Emperor, died earlier the same year, as Flodoard's Annales for 946 report.[10]

    Edmund was succeeded as king by his brother Eadred, king from 946 until 955. Edmund's sons later ruled England as:

    Eadwig, King of England from 955 until 957, king of only Wessex and Kent from 957 until his death on 1 October 959.
    Edgar the Peaceful, king of Mercia and Northumbria from 957 until his brother's death in 959, then king of England from 959 until 975.

    Buried:
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glastonbury_Abbey

    Edmund married Aelfgifu of Shaftsbury. Aelfgifu was born in (~914); died in 944; was buried in Shaftesbury Abbey, Dorset, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 244001.  Aelfgifu of Shaftsbury was born in (~914); died in 944; was buried in Shaftesbury Abbey, Dorset, England.

    Notes:

    Saint Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury, also known as Saint Elgiva[1] (died 944) was the first wife of Edmund I (r. 939–946), by whom she bore two future kings, Eadwig (r. 955–959) and Edgar (r. 959–975). Like her mother Wynflaed, she had a close and special if unknown connection with the royal nunnery of Shaftesbury (Dorset), founded by King Alfred,[2] where she was buried and soon revered as a saint. According to a pre-Conquest tradition from Winchester, her feast day is 18 May.[3][4]

    Queen consort of England
    Tenure 939 - 944
    Died 944
    Burial Shaftesbury Abbey
    Spouse Edmund I, King of England
    Issue Eadwig, King of England
    Edgar, King of England
    Mother Wynflaed

    Family background

    Will of Wynflµd (British Library Cotton Charters viii. 38)[5]
    Her mother appears to have been an associate of Shaftesbury Abbey called Wynflaed (also Wynnflµd). The vital clue comes from a charter of King Edgar, in which he confirmed the grant of an estate at Uppidelen (Piddletrenthide, Dorset) made by his grandmother (ava) Wynflµd to Shaftesbury.[6] She may well be the nun or vowess (religiosa femina) of this name in a charter dated 942 and preserved in the abbey's chartulary. It records that she received and retrieved from King Edmund a handful of estates in Dorset, namely Cheselbourne and Winterbourne Tomson, which somehow ended up in the possession of the community.[7]

    Since no father or siblings are known, further speculation on Ąlfgifu's background has largely depended on the identity of her mother, whose relatively uncommon name has invited further guesswork. H. P. R. Finberg suggests that she was the Wynflµd who drew up a will, supposedly sometime in the mid-10th century, after Ąlfgifu's death. This lady held many estates scattered across Wessex (in Somerset, Wiltshire, Berkshire, Oxfordshire, and Hampshire) and was well connected with the nunneries at Wilton and Shaftesbury, both of which were royal foundations. On that basis, a number of relatives have been proposed for Ąlfgifu, including a sister called Ąthelflµd, a brother called Eadmµr, and a grandmother called Brihtwyn.[8]

    There is, however, no consensus among scholars about Finberg's suggestion. Simon Keynes and Gale R. Owen object that there is no sign of royal relatives or connections in Wynflµd's will and Finberg's assumptions about Ąlfgifu's family therefore stand on shaky ground.[9] Andrew Wareham is less troubled about this and suggests that different kinship strategies may account for it.[10] Much of the issue of identification also seems to hang on the number of years by which Wynflµd can plausibly have outlived her daughter. In this light, it is significant that on palaeographical grounds, David Dumville has rejected the conventional date of c. 950 for the will, which he considers “speculative and too early” (and that one Wynflµd was still alive in 967).[11]

    Married life

    The sources do not record the date of Ąlfgifu's marriage to Edmund. The eldest son Eadwig, who had barely reached majority on his accession in 955, may have been born around 940, which gives us only a very rough terminus ante quem for the betrothal. Although as the mother of two future kings, Ąlfgifu proved to be an important royal bed companion, there is no strictly contemporary evidence that she was ever consecrated as queen. In a charter of doubtful authenticity dated 942-946, she attests as the king's concubine (concubina regis).[12] but later in the century Ąthelweard the Chronicler styles her queen (regina).


    The remains of the Norman buildings which replaced the earlier ones at Shaftesbury Abbey.
    Much of Ąlfgifu's claim to fame derives from her association with Shaftesbury. Her patronage of the community is suggested by a charter of King Ąthelred, dated 984, according to which the abbey exchanged with King Edmund the large estate at Tisbury (Wiltshire) for Butticanlea (unidentified). Ąlfgifu received it from her husband and intended to bequeath it back to the nunnery, but such had not yet come to pass (her son Eadwig demanded that Butticanlea was returned to the royal family first).[13]

    Ąlfgifu predeceased her husband in 944.[14] In the early 12th century, William of Malmesbury wrote that she suffered from an illness during the last few years of her life, but there may have been some confusion with details of Ąthelgifu's life as recorded in a forged foundation charter of the late 11th or 12th century (see below).[15] Her body was buried and enshrined at the nunnery.[16]

    Sainthood

    Ąlfgifu was venerated as a saint soon after her burial at Shaftesbury. Ąthelweard reports that many miracles had taken place at her tomb up to his day,[17] and these were apparently attracting some local attention. Lantfred of Winchester, who wrote in the 970's and so can be called the earliest known witness of her cult, tells of a young man from Collingbourne (possibly Collingbourne Kingston, Wiltshire), who in the hope of being cured of blindness travelled to Shaftesbury and kept vigil. What led him there was the reputation of “the venerable St Ąlfgifu [...] at whose tomb many bodies of sick person receive medication through the omnipotence of God”.[18] Despite the new prominence of Edward the Martyr as a saint interred at Shaftesbury, her cult continued to flourish in later Anglo-Saxon England, as evidenced by her inclusion in a list of saints' resting places, at least 8 pre-Conquest calendars and 3 or 4 litanies from Winchester.[19]

    Ąlfgifu is styled a saint (Sancte Ąlfgife) in the D-text of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (mid-11th century) at the point where it specifies Eadwig's and Edgar's royal parentage.[20] Her cult may have been fostered and used to enhance the status of the royal lineage, more narrowly that of her descendants.[21] Lantfred attributes her healing power both to her own merits and those of her son Edgar. It may have been due to her association that in 979 the supposed body of her murdered grandson Edward the Martyr was exhumed and in a spectacular ceremony, received at the nunnery of Shaftesbury, under the supervision of ealdorman Ąlfhere.[22]

    According to William of Malmesbury, Ąlfgifu would secretly redeem those who were publicly condemned to severe judgment, she gave expensive clothes to the poor, and she also had prophetic powers as well as powers of healing. [23]

    Ąlfgifu's fame at Shaftesbury seems to have eclipsed that of its first abbess, King Alfred's daughter Ąthelgifu,[24] so much so perhaps that William of Malmesbury wrote contradictory reports on the abbey's early history. In the Gesta regum, he correctly identifies the first abbess as Alfred's daughter, following Asser, although he gives her the name of Ąlfgifu (Elfgiva),[25] while in his Gesta pontificum, he credits Edmund's wife Ąlfgifu with the foundation.[26] Either William encountered conflicting information, or he meant to say that Ąlfgifu refounded the nunnery.[27] In any event, William would have had access to local traditions at Shaftesbury, since he probably wrote a now lost metrical Life for the community, a fragment of which he included in his Gesta pontificum:[28]



    Latin text Translation
    Nam nonnullis passa annis morborum molestiam,
    defecatam et excoctam Deo dedit animam.
    Functas ergo uitae fato beatas exuuias
    infinitis clemens signis illustrabat Deitas.
    Inops uisus et auditus si adorant tumulum,
    sanitati restituti probant sanctae meritum.
    Rectum gressum refert domum qui accessit loripes,
    mente captus redit sanus, boni sensus locuples

    For some years she suffered from illness,
    And gave to God a soul that it had purged and purified
    When she died, God brought lustre to her blessed remains
    In his clemency with countless miracles.
    If a blind man or a deaf worship at her tomb,
    They are restored to health and prove the saint's merits.
    He who went there lame comes home firm of step,
    The madman returns sane, rich in good sense.[29]

    See also

    Ąlfgifu of Exeter; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C3%86lfgifu_of_Exeter

    Children:
    1. 122000. Edgar the Peaceful, King of England was born about 943 in (Wessex) England; died on 8 Jul 0975 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

  25. 36080.  William of Normandy, I, Duke of NormandyWilliam of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy was born in ~893 in Normandy, France (son of Rollo and Lady Poppa of Bayeux); died on 17 Dec 942 in Piquigny, France.

    Notes:

    William Longsword (French: Guillaume Longue-âEpâee, Latin: Willermus Longa Spata, Old Norse: Vilhjâalmr Langaspjâot; c. 893 – 17 December 942) was the second ruler of Normandy, from 927 until his assassination in 942.[1]

    He is sometimes anachronistically dubbed "Duke of Normandy", even though the title duke (dux) did not come into common usage until the 11th century.[2] Longsword was known at the time by the title Count (Latin comes) of Rouen.[3][4] Flodoard—always detailed about titles—consistently referred to both Rollo and his son William as principes (chieftains) of the Norse.[5]

    Birth

    William Longsword was born "overseas"[a][6] to the Viking Rollo (while he was still a pagan) and his Christian wife Poppa of Bayeux.[7][8] Dudo of Saint-Quentin in his panegyric of the Norman dukes describes Poppa as the daughter of a Count Beranger, the dominant prince of that region.[9] In the 11th century Annales Rouennaises (Annals of Rouen), she is called the daughter of Guy, Count of Senlis,[10] otherwise unknown to history.[b] Despite the uncertainty of her parentage she was undoubtedly a member of the Frankish aristocracy.[11] According to the Longsword's planctus, he was baptized a Christian probably at the same time as his father,[12] which Orderic Vitalis stated was in 912, by Franco, Archbishop of Rouen.[13]

    Life

    Longsword succeeded Rollo (who would continue to live for about another 5 years) in 927[14] and, early in his reign, faced a rebellion from Normans[15] who felt he had become too Gallicised and too soft.[16] According to Orderic Vitalis, the leader was Riouf of Evreux,[16][17][18] who was besieging Longsword in Rouen. Sallying forth, Longsword won a decisive battle, proving his authority to be Duke.[19]:25-6 At the time of this 933 rebellion Longsword sent his pregnant wife by custom, Sprota, to Fâecamp where their son Richard was born.[20]

    In 933 Longsword recognized Raoul as King of Western Francia, who was struggling to assert his authority in Northern France. In turn Raoul gave him lordship over much of the lands of the Bretons including Avranches, the Cotentin Peninsula and the Channel Islands.[21][22][23]:lii The Bretons did not agree to these changes and resistance to the Normans was led by Alan Wrybeard, Duke of Brittany and Count Berenger of Rennes but ended shortly with great slaughter and Breton castles being razed to the ground,[19]:24 Alan fleeing to England and Beranger seeking reconciliation.[24]

    In 935, Longsword married Luitgarde,[1] daughter of Count Herbert II of Vermandois whose dowry gave him the lands of Longueville, Coudres and Illiers l'Eveque.[18] Longsword also contracted a marriage between his sister Adela (Gerloc was her Norse name) and William, Count of Poitou with the approval of Hugh the Great.[25] In addition to supporting King Raoul, he was now a loyal ally of his father-in-law, Herbert II, both of whom his father Rollo had opposed.[26] In January 936 King Raoul died and the 16 year old Louis IV, who was living in exile in England, was persuaded by a promise of loyalty by Longsword, to return and became King. The Bretons returned to recover the lands taken by the Normans, resulting in fighting in the expanded Norman lands.[23]:lii


    The funerary monument of William Longsword in the cathedral of Rouen, France. The monument is from the 14th century.
    The new King was not capable of controlling his Barons and after Longsword's brother in law, Herluin II, Count of Montreuil, was attacked by Flanders, Longsword went to their assistance in 939,[19]:28-9 Arnulf I, Count of Flanders retaliated by attacking Normandy. Arnulf captured the castle of Montreuil-sur-Mer expelling Herluin. Herluin and Longsword cooperated to retake the castle.[27][28] Longsword was excommunicated for his actions in attacking and destroying several estates belonging to Arnulf.[29]

    Longsword pledged his loyalty to King Louis IV when they met in 940 and, in return, he was confirmed in lands that had been given to his father, Rollo.[30] [23]:liii In 941 a peace treaty was signed between the Bretons and Normans, brokered in Rouen by King Louis IV which limited the Norman expansion into Breton lands.[23]:liii The following year, on 17 December 942 at Picquigny on an island on the Somme, Longsword was ambushed and killed by followers of Arnulf while at a peace conference to settle their differences.[18][28] Longsword's son, Richard becoming the next Duke of Normandy.

    Family
    Longsword had no children with his wife Luitgarde.[31] He fathered his son, Richard the Fearless, with Sprota [c] who was a Breton captive and his concubine.[32] Richard, then aged 10, succeeded him as Duke of Normandy in December 942.[31]

    end of biography

    William married Sprota. Sprota was born in 0911 in Bretagne, France; died in 0940. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  26. 36081.  Sprota was born in 0911 in Bretagne, France; died in 0940.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Fecamp, Normandie, France

    Notes:

    Sprota was the name of a Breton captive who William I, Duke of Normandy took as a wife in the Viking fashion (more danico)[1][2] and by her had a son, Richard I, Duke of Normandy. After the death of her husband William, she became the wife of Esperleng and mother of Rodulf of Ivry.[3][4][5]

    Life

    The first mention of her is by Flodoard of Reims and although he doesn't name her he identifies her under the year [943] as the mother of "William’s son [Richard] born of a Breton concubine".[6] Her Breton origins could mean she was of Breton, Scandinavian, or Frankish origin, the latter being the most likely based on her name spelling.[7] Elisabeth van Houts wrote "on this reference rests the identification of Sprota, William Longsword’s wife 'according to the Danish custom', as of Breton origin".[8] The first to provide her name was William of Jumiáeges.[9][10] The irregular nature (as per the Church) of her relationship with William served as the basis for her son by him being the subject of ridicule, the French King Louis "abused the boy with bitter insults", calling him "the son of a whore who had seduced another woman's husband."[11][12]

    At the time of the birth of her first son Richard, she was living in her own household at Bayeux, under William's protection.[4] William, having just quashed a rebellion at Prâe-de Bataille (c.936),[a] received the news by a messenger that Sprota had just given birth to a son; delighted at the news William ordered his son to be baptized and given the personal name of Richard.[10] William's steward Boto became the boy's godfather.[13]

    After the death of William Longsword and the captivity of her son Richard, she had been 'collected' from her dangerous situation by the 'immensely wealthy' Esperleng.[3] Robert of Torigni identified Sprota's second husband[b] as Esperleng, a wealthy landowner who operated mills at Păitres.[4][14]

    Children:
    1. 18040. Richard de Normandie, I was born on 28 Aug 932 in Fecamp, Normandie, France; died on 20 Nov 996 in Fecamp, France; was buried in Fecamp, France.

  27. 36082.  Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark was born in ~0895 in Blauzahn, Bavaria, Schwaben, Germany (son of Gorm the Old, King of Denmark and Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark); died on 1 Sep 0986 in Gormshoj, Denmark.

    Harold married Gunhild von Denmark in ~935 in Copenhagen, Denmark. Gunhild was born in ~0920 in Copenhagen, Denmark. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  28. 36083.  Gunhild von Denmark was born in ~0920 in Copenhagen, Denmark.
    Children:
    1. 18041. Gonor de Crepon, Duchess of Normandy was born in 936-941 in Rouen, France; died on 5 Jan 1031 in Normandie, France.

  29. 36086.  Geoffrey of Anjou

    Geoffrey married Adele of Meaux. Adele (daughter of Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux and Adelaide-Werra de Chaton) was born in ~950 in Meaux, France; died in ~980. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  30. 36087.  Adele of Meaux was born in ~950 in Meaux, France (daughter of Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux and Adelaide-Werra de Chaton); died in ~980.

    Notes:

    Adele Carolingian of Meaux was born 950 to Robert de Vermandois (918-968) and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) and died 980 of unspecified causes. She married Lambert de Chalon (930-979) . She married Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    The French Wikipedia has her first husband marry her mother,[1] which is unlikely, given her age. The same source has her a daughter Gerberge marry King Adalberto of Italy. This would make Adele a grandmother at the age of 12. However, in the reconstruction shown here, Adele is married to two men at once, with her youngest daughter from her first marriage born around 972 and her eldest daughter from her second marriage born around 965.

    Note that Genealogie Quebec merges her with her sister.[2]



    Children

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Hugh I de Chalon (?-1039)
    Mahaut de Chalon (?-1019) Henri I de Bourgogne (c948-1002)
    Geoffroi de Semur (?-c990)

    Aelis of Chalon (?-?) Guy I de Macon (975-1006)

    Elizabeth de Chalon (970-1014)

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Gottfried of Anjou (?-987) 987
    Fulk III, Count of Anjou (972-1040) 972 21 June 1040 Metz, France âElisabeth de Vendăome (c979-999)
    Hildegarde de Beaugency (c990-)

    Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) 967 Conan I of Rennes (927-992)

    Gerberge of Anjou (965-1041) 965 1041 Guillaume III Taillefer of Angoulăeme (960-1028)
    ^ wikipedia:fr:Lambert de Chalon
    ^ http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=23981

    Noteworthy descendants include

    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Children:
    1. 18043. Ermengarde of Anjou was born before 967 in (Anjou, France).

  31. 36432.  Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus'Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' was born in ~900 in (Kiev, Ukraine) (son of Rurik, Prince of Ladoga and Novgorod); died in 945 in Korosten, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Religion: Norse Pagan

    Notes:

    Igor I (Old East Slavic: ?????, Igor'; Old Norse: Ingvar R˛riksen; Ukrainian: ????, translit. Ihor ['i??r]; Russian: ?????, translit. Igor' ['ig?r?]; Belarusian: ????, translit. Ihar ['i?ar]) was a Varangian ruler of Kievan Rus' from 912 to 945. (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073)

    Ingvar the Rus
    Prince of the Rus'
    Igor RC.png
    Ingvar the Rus. Illumination from the Radziwill Chronicle
    Reign 914–945
    Coronation 914
    Predecessor Oleg
    Successor Sviatoslav the Brave
    Died 945
    Iskorosten
    Burial ?
    Wife
    Saint Olga
    Issue Sviatoslav the Brave
    Full name
    Ingvar Roriksen
    Dynasty Rurik Dynasty
    Father Rurik
    Religion Norse Pagan

    Biography

    Information about Igor comes mostly from the Primary Chronicle. This document has Igor as the son of Rurik, the first ruler of Kievan Rus':

    6378–6387 (870–879). On his deathbed, Rurik bequeathed his realm to Oleg, who belonged to his kin, and entrusted to Oleg's hands his son Igor', for he was very young.

    6388–6390 (880–882). Oleg set forth, taking with him many warriors from among the Varangians, the Chuds, the Slavs, the Merians and all the Krivichians. He thus arrived with his Krivichians before Smolensk, captured the city, and set up a garrison there. Thence he went on and captured Lyubech, where he also set up a garrison. He then came to the hills of Kiev, and saw how Askold and Dir reigned there. He hid his warriors in the boats, left some others behind, and went forward himself bearing the child Igor'. He thus came to the foot of the Hungarian hill, and after concealing his troops, he sent messengers to Askold and Dir, representing himself as a stranger on his way to Greece on an errand for Oleg and for Igor', the prince's son, and requesting that they should come forth to greet them as members of their race. Askold and Dir straightway came forth. Then all the soldiery jumped out of the boats, and Oleg said to Askold and Dir, "You are not princes nor even of princely stock, but I am of princely birth." Igor' was then brought forward, and Oleg announced that he was the son of Rurik. They killed Askold and Dir, and after carrying them to the hill, they buried them there, on the hill now known as Hungarian, where the castle of Ol'ma now stands.[1]

    Igor' twice besieged Constantinople, in 941 and 944, and although Greek fire destroyed part of his fleet, he concluded with the Eastern Roman Emperor Constantine VII a favourable treaty (945), the text of which the chronicle has preserved. In 913 and 944 the Rus' plundered the Arabs in the Caspian Sea during the Caspian expeditions of the Rus', but it remains unclear whether Igor' had anything to do with these campaigns.


    Prince Igor Exacting Tribute from the Drevlyans, by Klavdiy Lebedev (1852-1916).
    Igor was killed while collecting tribute from the Drevlians in 945. The Byzantine historian and chronicler, Leo the Deacon (born ca 950), describes how Igor met his death: "They had bent down two birch trees to the prince's feet and tied them to his legs; then they let the trees straighten again, thus tearing the prince's body apart."[2] Igor's wife, Olga of Kiev, avenged his death by punishing the Drevlians. The Primary Chronicle blames his death on his own excessive greed, indicating that he tried to collect tribute for a second time in a month. As a result, Olga changed the system of tribute gathering (poliudie) in what may be regarded as the first legal reform recorded in Eastern Europe.

    Controversy
    Drastically revising the chronology of the Primary Chronicle, Constantin Zuckerman argues that Igor actually reigned for three years, between summer 941 and his death in early 945. He explains the epic 33-year span of his reign in the chronicle to be the result of its author's faulty interpretation of Byzantine sources.[3] Indeed, none of Igor's activities are recorded in the chronicle before 941.

    See also

    List of Ukrainian rulers
    List of Russian rulers

    References

    Translated and edited by Cross, S. H. and Sherbowitz-Wetzor, O. P. (1953). "The Russian Primary Chronicle: Laurentian Text" (PDF). Crimson Printing Company, Cambridge, Massachusetts. pp. 60–61. Retrieved 16 February 2014.
    Tarasenko, Leonid (27 February 2008). "Korosten (Iskorosten): A small town with a great history". geocities.com. Archived from the original on 26 October 2009. Retrieved 16 February 2014.
    Zuckerman, Constantin (1995). "On the Date of the Khazars' Conversion to Judaism and the Chronology of the Kings of the Rus Oleg and Igor: A Study of the Anonymous Khazar Letter from the Genizah of Cairo" (PDF). Volume 53. Revue des âetudes byzantines (1): 237–270. doi:10.3406/rebyz.1995.1906. ISSN 0766-5598. Retrieved 5 July 2016.

    end of biography

    Igor married Olga of Kiev in 903. Olga was born in (Pskov) Russia; died on 11 Jul 0969 in Kiev, Ukraine. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  32. 36433.  Olga of Kiev was born in (Pskov) Russia; died on 11 Jul 0969 in Kiev, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Religion: Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church

    Notes:

    Saint Olga (Church Slavonic: ?????, died 969 AD in Kiev) was a regent of Kievan Rus' for her son Svyatoslav from 945 until 960. She is known for her obliteration of the Drevlians, a tribe that had killed her husband Igor of Kiev. Even though it would be her grandson Vladimir that would convert the entire nation to Christianity, for her efforts to spread Christianity through the Rus' Olga is venerated as a saint. While her birthdate is unknown, it could be as early as AD 890 and as late as 5 June 925.[1]

    Grand Princess of Kiev, Equal to the Apostles
    Born Pskov
    Died 11 July 969
    Kiev
    Venerated in Roman Catholicism
    Eastern Catholicism, especially in the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church
    Eastern Orthodoxy
    Feast July 11/24

    Early life
    Olga was reportedly from Pskov. The Primary Chronicle gives 879 as her date of birth, which is unlikely, given the birth of her only son probably some 65 years after that date. She was, hypothetically, of Varangian extraction.

    She married the future Igor of Kiev arguably in 903, but perhaps as early as 901-902.

    Regency
    After Igor's death on 945, Olga ruled Kievan Rus as regent on behalf of their son Svyatoslav.[2]

    In 947, Princess Olga launched a punitive expedition against the tribal elites between the Luga and the Msta River.[3] Following this successful campaign, a number of forts were erected at Olga’s orders. One of them is supposed to be Gorodets in the Luga region[4] a fortification dated to the middle of the 10th century. Because of its isolated location, Gorodets does not seem to have been in any way associated with the pre-existing settlement pattern. Moreover, the fort produced another example of square timber frames designed to consolidate the rampart that was seen at Rurikovo Gorodische. The same building technique was in use a century later in the Novgorod fortifications.

    Olga remained regent ruler of Kievan Rus with the support of the army and her people. She changed the system of tribute gathering (poliudie) in the first legal reform recorded in Eastern Europe. She continued to evade proposals of marriage, defended the city during the Siege of Kiev in 968, and saved the power of the throne for her son.

    Drevlian Uprising

    The following account is taken from the Primary Chronicle. Princess Olga was the wife of Igor of Kiev, who was killed by the Drevlians. At the time of her husband's death, their son Svyatoslav was three years old, making Olga the official ruler of Kievan Rus' until he reached adulthood. The Drevlians wanted Olga to marry their Prince Mal, making him the ruler of Kievan Rus', but Olga was determined to remain in power and preserve it for her son.

    The Drevlians sent twenty of their best men to persuade Olga to marry their Prince Mal and give up her rule of Kievan Rus'. She had them buried alive. Then she sent word to Prince Mal that she accepted the proposal, but required their most distinguished men to accompany her on the journey in order for her people to accept the offer of marriage. The Drevlians sent the best men who governed their land. Upon their arrival, she offered them a warm welcome and an invitation to clean up after their long journey in a bathhouse. After they entered, she locked the doors and set fire to the building, burning them alive.

    With the best and wisest men out of the way, she planned to destroy the remaining Drevlians. She invited them to a funeral feast so she could mourn over her husband's grave. Her servants waited on them, and after the Drevlians were drunk, Olga's soldiers killed over 5,000 of them.[2] She then placed the city under siege.[2] She asked for three pigeons and three sparrows from each house; she claimed she did not want to burden the villagers any further after the siege.[2] They were happy to comply with the request.

    Now Olga gave to each soldier in her army a pigeon or a sparrow, and ordered them to attach by thread to each bird a piece of sulfur bound with small pieces of cloth. When night fell, Olga bade her soldiers release the pigeons and the sparrows. So the birds flew to their nests, the pigeons to the cotes, and the sparrows under the eaves. The dove-cotes, the coops, the porches, and the haymows were set on fire. There was not a house that was not consumed, and it was impossible to extinguish the flames because all the houses caught on fire at once. The people fled from the city, and Olga ordered her soldiers to catch them. Thus she took the city and burned it, and captured the elders of the city. Some of the other captives she killed, while some she gave as slaves to her followers. The remnant she left to pay tribute.[5]

    The story, however, is most likely a myth.[2]

    Relations with the Holy Roman Emperor

    Seven Latin sources document Olga's embassy to Holy Roman Emperor Otto I in 959. The continuation of Regino of Prčum mentions that the envoys requested the emperor to appoint a bishop and priests for their nation. The chronicler accuses the envoys of lies, commenting that their trick was not exposed until later. Thietmar of Merseburg says that the first archbishop of Magdeburg, Saint Adalbert of Magdeburg, before being promoted to this high rank, was sent by Emperor Otto to the country of the Rus' (Rusciae) as a simple bishop but was expelled by pagan allies of Svyatoslav I. The same data is repeated in the annals of Quedlinburg and Hildesheim.

    Christianity

    Princess Olga meets the body of her husband. A sketch by Vasily Surikov.
    Olga was the first ruler of Rus' to convert to Christianity, done in either 945 or 957. The ceremonies of her formal reception in Constantinople were detailed by Emperor Constantine VII in his book De Ceremoniis. Following her baptism, Olga took the Christian name Yelena, after the reigning Empress Helena Lekapena. The Slavonic chronicles add apocryphal details to the account of her baptism, such as the story of how she charmed and "outwitted" Constantine and spurned his proposals of marriage. In actuality, at the time of her baptism, Olga was an old woman, while Constantine already had a wife.

    Olga was one of the first people of Rus' to be proclaimed a saint for her efforts to spread Christianity throughout the country. Because of her proselytizing influence, the Eastern Orthodox Church, the Ruthenian Greek Catholic Church, and the Ukrainian Greek Catholic Church call Saint Olga by the honorific Isapâostolos, "Equal to the Apostles". She is also a saint in the Roman Catholic Church. However, she failed to convert Svyatoslav, and it was left to Vladimir I, her grandson and pupil, to make Christianity the lasting state religion. During her son's prolonged military campaigns, she remained in charge of Kiev, residing in the castle of Vyshgorod with her grandsons. She died in 969, soon after the Pechenegs' siege of the city.[6][7]

    Gallery

    Illuminations from the Radziwill Chronicle

    Olga's revenge for her husband's death

    Fourth revenge of Olga: Burning of Derevlian capital Iskorosten

    Reception of Olga by Constantine VII

    Notes

    "Princess Olga of Kiev". Russiapedia. Retrieved 18 May 2016.
    Clements 2012, p. 7.
    Laurentian Codex (1997:60)
    Lebedev 1982:225-238; Zalevskaia 1982:49-54
    Russian Primary Chronicle
    extracts of the Primary Chronicle in English translation, University of Oregon
    Primary Sources - A collection of translated excerpts on Medieval Rus, University of Washington Faculty Web Server (November 6, 2004)
    References
    Clements, Barbara Evans (2012). A History of Women in Russia: From Earliest Times to the Present. Indiana University Press.
    See also
    Order of Princess Olga (established in Ukraine in 1997)
    Christianization of Kievan Rus'
    A Perfect Absolution - concept album by French band Gorod about Olga of Kiev
    External links
    Wikimedia Commons has media related to Olga of Kiev.

    end of biography

    Children:
    1. 18216. Sviatoslav, I, Grand Prince of Kiev was born in ~941 in Kiev, Ukraine; died on 26 Mar 972 in Khortytsia, Dnieper, Ukraine.

  33. 36436.  Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara was born in 930 in Gothland, Sweden (son of Skagul Toste, King of Sweden); died in 950 in (Kiev, Ukraine).

    Notes:

    Ulf Tostesson was a jarl and the son of the legendary Viking Skogul Toste. He was the brother of Sigrid the Haughty, and his son, Ragnvald Ulfsson, a jarl, was the father of Stenkil, who was elected king when the old House of Munsčo died out.

    end of biography

    Ulf "den gamle" Tostesson
    Born 0930 in Vestgotalnd, Sweden
    ANCESTORS ancestors
    Son of Skoglar Skagul Toste and [mother unknown]
    Brother of Ulf (UNKNOWN) Tostesson av Skara and Sigrid Storrada
    [spouse(s) unknown]
    [children unknown]
    Died 0950 in Sweden

    Relationships between historical figures could have been simplified or even fabricated in the text to give the impression that succession remained within the same family….Precise chronology is also difficult to assess from the Sagas….The conclusion must be that the tight family network described in the Sagas is unlikely to be correct and that the relationships shown below should be treated with considerable caution.

    Biography
    (English below Swedish version.)

    Ulf Tostesson var enligt de islčandska sagorna jarl och son till den legendariske vikingen Skoglar-Toste och bror till den historiskt omtvistade Sigrid Storręada. Genom sonen Ragnvald Ulfsson pęastęas han ha varit farfar till Stenkil som blev vald till kung efter Emund den gamles dčod. Ulf ska ha varit gift med Ingeborg.

    Fčodelse- och dčodsdatum fęar ses som včaldigt osčakra. (Har lęatit dem vara kvar som en referens om vilket ęarhundrade som avses). I originalbiografin fanns čaven "av Skara" i namnet

    Barn: Ragnvald Ulfsson, (jarl av Včastergčotland och uppgiven far till kung Stenkil av Svitjod)

    Enligt svenska Wikipedia fčor "sonen" Ragnvald: Att Ragnvald hette Ulfsson och var jarl čar "fčorfalskningar" skapade av Snorre Sturlasson i Olav den heliges historia.[kčalla behčovs] Snorre uppger att Ragnvald var jarl i Skara i Včastergčotland och bland annat fick en son vid namn Ulf som blev jarl. Austrfararvâisur čar en samtida (1000-tal) primčarkčalla och dčarmed mycket mer pęalitlig čan Snorres sekundčar/tertičara fantastiska kčallmaterial fręan 1200-tal.


    Ulf Tostesson is said to be a "jarl" and the son of the legendary viking Skogul Toste. He was the brother of Sigrid the Haughty, and his son, Ragnvald Ulfsson, a jarl, was the father of Stenkil, who was elected king when the king Edmund died. Ulf is said to be married to Ingeborg.

    The birth and death years should be considered as very uncertain. They should however be left to indicate what period of time this profile is referred to.

    "Den gamle" translates to "the old/er".

    There is some argumentation that the son Ragnvald really was a "jarl" and the son of Ulf, that it actually could be a "forgery" made by Snorre Sturlasson, it seems Snorre is the one mentioning that Ragnvald as a " jarl" in Skara (Včastergčotland). Austrfararvâisur is an earlier source (1000-tal) that does not mention these facts.

    Click here for EARLY KINGS OF SWEDEN [1] on WikiTree.


    Sources

    See also:

    Book: Strinnholm, Anders Magnus (1834). Svenska folkets historia fręan čaldsta till nčarvarande tider. Bd 1, Skandinavien under hedna-ęaldern, afd. 1. Stockholm. sid. 389. Libris 294689
    Wikipedia pęa svenska:
    https://sv.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ulf_Tostesson
    https://sv.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Ulfsson
    Wikipedia in English:
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ulf_Tostesson
    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Ulfsson

    Ulf married Ingeborg. Ingeborg was born in (Gothland, Sweden); died in (Kiev, Ukraine). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  34. 36437.  Ingeborg was born in (Gothland, Sweden); died in (Kiev, Ukraine).
    Children:
    1. 18218. Rogvolod, Prince of Polotsk was born in ~920 in Gothland, Sweden; died in 978 in Polotsk, Belarus.


Generation: 21

  1. 1154640.  Ealhmund of Kent, King of Kent was born in (~750) in Kent, England; died in (~790) in (Kent, England).

    Notes:

    Ealhmund was King of Kent in 784. He is reputed to be the father of King Egbert who was King of Wessex and, later, King of Kent.

    Biography

    He is not known to have struck any coins,[1] and the only contemporary evidence of him is an abstract of a charter dated 784, in which Ealhmund granted land to the Abbot of Reculver.[2] By the following year Offa of Mercia seems to have been ruling directly, as he issued a charter [3] without any mention of a local king.

    General consensus among historians is this is the same Ealhmund found in two pedigrees in the Winchester (Parker) Chronicle, compiled during the reign of Alfred the Great.[4] The genealogical preface to this manuscript, as well as the annual entry (covering years 855–859) describing the death of Ąthelwulf, both make King Egbert of Wessex the son of an Ealhmund, who was son of Eafa, grandson of Eoppa, and great-grandson of Ingild, the brother of King Ine of Wessex, and descendant of founder Cerdic,[5] and therefore a member of the House of Wessex (see House of Wessex family tree). A further entry has been added in a later hand to the 784 annal, reporting Ealhmund's reign in Kent.

    Finally, in the Canterbury Bilingual Epitome, originally compiled after the Norman conquest of England, a later scribe has likewise added to the 784 annal not only Ealhmund's reign in Kent, but his explicit identification with the father of Egbert.[6] Based on this reconstruction, in which a Wessex scion became King of Kent, his own Kentish name and that of his son, Egbert, it has been suggested that his mother derived from the royal house of Kent,[7] a connection dismissed by a recent critical review.[4] Historian Heather Edwards has suggested that Ealhmund was probably a Kentish royal scion, whose pedigree was forged to give his son Egbert the descent from Cerdic requisite to reigning in Wessex.[8]

    See also

    List of monarchs of Kent; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Kent

    end of commentary

    After Cheddar Man: How the mongrel English found their home during the Dark Ages

    An early Anglo-Saxon Christian burial site in Trumpington and another burial site in Derbyshire with Great Viking Army remains are two great clues to our history.

    Two archaeological finds caught my eye recently, for they seemed to shed light on what we often call the “Dark Ages”. This was the period between the withdrawal of the Romans from Britain in the early 400s AD and the Norman Conquest in 1066. Obscure though it may be, it was an important era, as a multiplicity of independent kingdoms eventually merged together to form one country, England, with its mongrel people, the English.

    As Robert Tombs puts it in The English and Their History, the England that emerged from the Dark Ages had a population of more than 1.5 million, which was densest in the eastern and southern shires. An export trade in wool, an economic mainstay for centuries to come, was being established. Roads, bridges and harbours were publicly maintained under royal authority. Investment had accumulated. There were some 6,000 water mills, the most complex machinery of the time.

    Anything that illuminated that period would be valuable. The first finding I mentioned was the discovery of an early Anglo-Saxon Christian burial site in Trumpington outside Cambridge. In the grave were the remains of a teenage girl from the mid 7th century AD. There was a gold and garnet cross on her chest; this had probably been sewn into her clothing. She had been placed on an ornamental bed. Archaeologists believe the grave was dug between 650 and 680 AD.

    The second was final confirmation that a burial site in Derbyshire first uncovered in the 1980s does indeed contain remains from a Great Viking Army. In 873 or 874, a Great Viking Army overwintered at Repton, one of only a few places in England where a winter camp has been located. Excavations from 1974 to 1988 found their D-shaped earthwork on the riverbank and identified a mass grave of some 250 individuals, covered by the kerb stone of its former cairn. Now inconsistencies in the radiocarbon dating have been resolved.

    We are thus dealing with two of the four large-scale invasions of England that took place in the first millennium AD. It starts with the Romans, then the Anglo-Saxons, who were followed by the Vikings and, finally, the Normans. That Britain had these uninvited visitors is not surprising, for England’s wealth was well known to its neighbours. As soon as the armed Roman presence disappeared, England was vulnerable.

    A historian who has written well about these events is Peter Heather in his book, Empires and Barbarians, which has also been translated into French. Heather is Professor of Medieval History at Kings College, London. He tackled the once widely held idea that the Anglo-Saxons engaged in ethnic cleansing and pushed the Romano-British population of Celtic origin westwards into Wales, Devon and Cornwall or across the sea to Brittany. I don’t remember if I was taught this story at school, but it is roughly what I thought had happened.

    Apart from anything else, according to Professor Heather, the population of late Roman Britain was in fact extremely large, between some 3 to 7 million people. The idea that such a large group could be driven westwards by newcomers doesn’t make sense. Furthermore, unlike the Vikings, who were invaders, albeit without a master plan, the arrival of the Anglo-Saxons was a migration, in other words, a flow of people across the North Sea during the 400s and 500s AD – with Anglo-Saxon kings following a little later. Of course, the Anglo-Saxons came prepared to engage in whatever fighting was necessary to establish themselves. They rewarded themselves by diverting Roman taxes into their own pockets and by dividing up the deserted Roman estates once run from Roman villas.

    As a result, the bulk of the Romano-British population remained in place and massively outnumbered the immigrants, but over time, absorbed the latter’s material and non-material culture until immigrant and native became indistinguishable. At first glance this is a surprising process. But the newcomers must have applied just enough pressure to hasten integration.

    Now what adds interest to the discovery of the Christian burial site is that Heather emphasises that by 600 AD the region’s Latin speaking Christian âelite had been replaced by Germanic speaking non-Christians. In fact, the teenager’s grave also contained other items – an iron knife and a chain that would have hung from the waist along with some glass beads, which seemed to have been kept in a purse on the end of the chain.

    Dr Sam Lucy, a specialist in Anglo-Saxon burial from Newnham College, Cambridge, said: “The custom of grave goods was long established in the pagan period, but it doesn’t mean that the burials at Trumpington weren’t Christian." Dr Lucy added: “The church never issued any edicts against the use of grave goods, but it’s something that does seem to fade away by the 8th century, just at the point where Christianity was becoming the dominant religion. There is, though, a time through the second half of the 7th century, where clearly Christian people were still making use of a limited range of goods within their burials, and these often carried explicitly Christian symbolism, such as the cross here…The Trumpington burial does seem to belong at that transition between the two religions."

    By now Christianity was spreading across northern Europe. Ireland was the first, in the fifth and sixth centuries; there followed Pictish Scotland, England and central Germany in the seventh century, Saxony by force after Charlemagne’s conquests in the eighth, Bulgaria, Croatia and Moravia in the ninth, Bohemia in the tenth, Norway, Iceland and Hungary in the years around 1000, Sweden more slowly across the eleventh century.

    In England, the kings of Kent were the first to convert to Christianity, thanks to a mission from Rome. This took place in 597. Another missionary converted the kings of Wessex (ie, Hampshire and Berkshire) in the 630s. The Northumbrian kings in the north were finally converted from Ireland at the same time. However, after 670, a new archbishop of Canterbury, Theodore of Tarsus, a Byzantine appointed by the Pope, united all the bishops of the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms into a single hierarchy. The Anglo-Saxon church was, from then on, fully integrated into that of the rest of western Europe, and increasingly resembled it.

    In the 800s and 900s, Europe was attacked by the Vikings (or Danes or Northmen) from the north and the west. The Vikings, or we should more appropriately call them, the “Scandinavians”, active between 800 and 1000 AD, could scarcely have been more different from the Anglo-Saxons. They were a waterborne force that exploded out of the Baltic Sea. They didn’t pause when they reached a coastline, but they travelled many miles up navigable rivers. They hunted for material wealth wherever they could find it. Essentially they were pirates.

    In most cases, Scandinavian settlement in a given locality was preceded by a lengthy period during which that same place was targeted for moveable wealth. There was a huge amount to be made by raiding. Viking assaults on ninth century France extracted 340kg of gold and 20,000kg of silver. Raiding produced loot of all kinds, including slaves.

    One of the Vikings’ favourite targets was a rich monastery. In western Europe, for instance, Viking raiding began with the sacking of the famous island monastery of Lindisfarne off the Northumbrian coast in 793. Between 786 and 802, three Viking ships landed at Portland on the south coast of Britain.

    In his book, Viking Britain, Thomas Williams quotes the account given in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: “There came for the first time three ships of Northmen…” and they “landed in the island which is called Portland”. The King’s reeve, who was then in a town called Dorchester, “leapt on his horse, sped to the harbour with a few men (for he thought they were merchants rather than marauders), and admonishing them (the Northmen) in an authoritative manner, gave order that they should be driven to the royal town. And he and his companions were killed by them on the spot.”

    Monasteries within Ireland, so long as they could be reached by river, became subject to attack for the first time in 836. Ten years later, a Viking leader led his followers up the Seine as far as Paris itself. They were aiming at the Abbey of St Germain des Prâes on the left bank. It was probably the richest monastic foundation of western Europe.

    The monks, however, notes Professor Heather, had shifted their treasures up river for safety. And the abbey church of St Germain still stands, with its clock tower dating back to Viking times, the oldest church in Paris.

    Now the Great Viking Army was a coalition of warriors, primarily originating from Denmark but with elements from Sweden and Norway, who came together under a unified command to invade the four Anglo-Saxon kingdoms that constituted England in AD 865. This wasn’t to be a flow of people across the seas to Britain, the purpose of the Great Viking Army was to conquer.

    In 867 units of the Viking army broke into York and attacked Northumbria. They conquered East Anglia in the 870s, and eventually achieved a further victory over Mercia in 874. King Alfred, however, repulsed the Viking Army from Wessex with a famous victory at Edington, Wiltshire, in 878.

    In a crucial turn in the whole story, the Viking leader, Guthrum, accepted Christian baptism and then retreated into East Anglia. There was formed so-called Danelaw, an area in which the laws of the Danes led sway. It comprised York, Nottingham, Derby, Lincoln, Cambridge, Northampton, Huntingdon, Bedford and Hertford together with parts of the counties of Suffolk, Norfolk and Middlesex.

    Heather analyses Danelaw as follows: the basic migration unit was the individual Great Army contingent of up to a thousand men, whose leaders organised the allocations of lands to those who were ready to settle. The new dominant Norse class lived much more cheek by jowl with their Anglo Saxon peasant labourers than the Normans who were to follow. Norse became the prevalent language. And many Norse words have remained in spoken English, such as ransack, window, slaughter, aloft, husband, blunder, happy, heathen, scales (for weighing).

    There were kings in Danelaw after 878, but never a king of Danelaw. The centre of Lincoln, for instance, probably saw some Viking construction; outside the town, settlement seems to have come in two forms. Some of the estates were received intact by leading Vikings. Other Anglo-Saxon estates were broken up and parcelled out in individual holdings to Vikings of lesser but still free status. Such landed estates were taken from secular owners who had been killed or exiled or from Church institutions.

    Meanwhile in England, Alfred, having fortified the major West Saxon towns, occupied the non-Scandinavian controlled southern half of Mercia. This was the basis for his son Edward “the Elder” and daughter Ąthelflµd (who ruled Mercia) to conquer the Scandinavian kingdoms of southern England in the 910s, and for his grandson, notably Ą?thelstan (924-39) to push north as well. By 954 Northumbria was in their hands, except for the autonomous earldom of Bamburgh in the far north. This West Saxon conquest unified, indeed created, England for the first time; already Alfred called himself “King of the Anglo-Saxons” and the term “England” slowly began to be used from now on. A mongrel people had at last secured a safe place in which to live.

    More about: Cheddar Man Romans Dark Ages Vikings celtics Anglo-Saxon England

    end of report

    Ealhmund married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 1154641.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 577320. Egbert of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in 771-775 in Wessex, England; died in 839; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  3. 1154784.  Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards was born in 797 in Vermandois, France (son of Pepin of Italy, King of Italy and Ingeltrude); died on 17 Apr 0818 in Milano, Italy.

    Bernard married Cunigunda of Laon. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 1154785.  Cunigunda of Laon
    Children:
    1. 577392. Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois was born in 815; died after 848.

  5. 577320.  Egbert of Wessex, King of WessexEgbert of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in 771-775 in Wessex, England (son of Ealhmund of Kent, King of Kent and unnamed spouse); died in 839; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ecgberht (771/775 – 839), also spelled Egbert, Ecgbert, or Ecgbriht, was King of Wessex from 802 until his death in 839. His father was Ealhmund of Kent. In the 780s Ecgberht was forced into exile by Offa of Mercia and Beorhtric of Wessex, but on Beorhtric's death in 802 Ecgberht returned and took the throne.

    Little is known of the first 20 years of Ecgberht's reign, but it is thought that he was able to maintain the independence of Wessex against the kingdom of Mercia, which at that time dominated the other southern English kingdoms. In 825 Ecgberht defeated Beornwulf of Mercia, ended Mercia's supremacy at the Battle of Ellandun, and proceeded to take control of the Mercian dependencies in southeastern England. In 829 he defeated Wiglaf of Mercia and drove him out of his kingdom, temporarily ruling Mercia directly. Later that year Ecgberht received the submission of the Northumbrian king at Dore. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle subsequently described Ecgberht as a bretwalda or 'wide-ruler' of Anglo-Saxon lands.

    Ecgberht was unable to maintain this dominant position, and within a year Wiglaf regained the throne of Mercia. However, Wessex did retain control of Kent, Sussex, and Surrey; these territories were given to Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf to rule as a subking under Ecgberht. When Ecgberht died in 839, Ąthelwulf succeeded him; the southeastern kingdoms were finally absorbed into the kingdom of Wessex after Ąthelwulf's death in 858.

    King of Wessex
    Reign 802 – 839
    Predecessor Beorhtric
    Successor Ąthelwulf
    King of Kent
    Reign 825 – 839
    Predecessor Baldred
    Successor Ąthelwulf
    Born 771 or 775[1]
    Died 839 (aged 64 or 68)
    Burial Winchester
    Issue Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    House Wessex
    Father Ealhmund of Kent

    Family

    Historians do not agree on Ecgberht's ancestry. The earliest version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, the Parker Chronicle, begins with a genealogical preface tracing the ancestry of Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf back through Ecgberht, Ealhmund (thought to be Ealhmund of Kent), and the otherwise unknown Eoppa and Eafa to Ingild, brother of King Ine of Wessex, who abdicated the throne in 726. It continues back to Cerdic, founder of the House of Wessex.[2] Ecgberht's descent from Ingild was accepted by Frank Stenton, but not the earlier genealogy back to Cerdic.[3] Heather Edwards in her Online Dictionary of National Biography article on Ecgberht argues that he was of Kentish origin, and that the West Saxon descent may have been manufactured during his reign to give him legitimacy,[4] whereas Rory Naismith considered a Kentish origin unlikely, and that it is more probable that "Ecgberht was born of good West Saxon royal stock".[5]

    Ecgberht's wife's name is unknown. A fifteenth century chronicle now held by Oxford University names Ecgberht's wife as Redburga who was supposedly a relative of Charlemagne that he married when he was banished to Francia, but this is dismissed by academic historians in view of its late date.[6] He is reputed to have had a half-sister Alburga, later to be recognised as a saint for her founding of Wilton Abbey. She was married to Wulfstan, ealdorman of Wiltshire, and on his death in 802 she became a nun, Abbess of Wilton Abbey.[7] He was believed at one time to also be the father of Saint Eadgyth of Polesworth and Ąthelstan of Kent.

    Political context and early life

    Ecgberht's name, spelled Ecgbriht, from the 827 entry in the C manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle
    Offa of Mercia, who reigned from 757 to 796, was the dominant force in Anglo-Saxon England in the second half of the eighth century. The relationship between Offa and Cynewulf, who was king of Wessex from 757 to 786, is not well documented, but it seems likely that Cynewulf maintained some independence from Mercian overlordship. Evidence of the relationship between kings can come from charters, which were documents which granted land to followers or to churchmen, and which were witnessed by the kings who had power to grant the land. In some cases a king will appear on a charter as a subregulus, or "subking", making it clear that he has an overlord.[8][9] Cynewulf appears as "King of the West Saxons" on a charter of Offa's in 772;[10] and he was defeated by Offa in battle in 779 at Bensington, but there is nothing else to suggest Cynewulf was not his own master, and he is not known to have acknowledged Offa as overlord.[11] Offa did have influence in the southeast of the country: a charter of 764 shows him in the company of Heahberht of Kent, suggesting that Offa's influence helped place Heahberht on the throne.[12] The extent of Offa's control of Kent between 765 and 776 is a matter of debate amongst historians, but from 776 until about 784 it appears that the Kentish kings had substantial independence from Mercia.[12][13]

    Another Ecgberht, Ecgberht II of Kent, ruled in that kingdom throughout the 770s; he is last mentioned in 779, in a charter granting land at Rochester.[12] In 784 a new king of Kent, Ealhmund, appears in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. According to a note in the margin, "this king Ealhmund was Egbert's father [i.e. Ecgberht of Wessex], Egbert was Ąthelwulf's father." This is supported by the genealogical preface from the A text of the Chronicle, which gives Ecgberht's father's name as Ealhmund without further details. The preface probably dates from the late ninth century; the marginal note is on the F manuscript of the Chronicle, which is a Kentish version dating from about 1100.[14]

    Ealhmund does not appear to have long survived in power: there is no record of his activities after 784. There is, however, extensive evidence of Offa's domination of Kent during the late 780s, with his goals apparently going beyond overlordship to outright annexation of the kingdom,[12] and he has been described as "the rival, not the overlord, of the Kentish kings".[15] It is possible that the young Ecgberht fled to Wessex in 785 or so; it is suggestive that the Chronicle mentions in a later entry that Beorhtric, Cynewulf's successor, helped Offa to exile Ecgberht.[12]

    Cynewulf was murdered in 786. His succession was contested by Ecgberht, but he was defeated by Beorhtric, maybe with Offa's assistance.[16][17] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records that Ecgberht spent three years in Francia before he was king, exiled by Beorhtric and Offa. The text says "iii" for three, but this may have been a scribal error, with the correct reading being "xiii", that is, thirteen years. Beorhtric's reign lasted sixteen years, and not thirteen; and all extant texts of the Chronicle agree on "iii", but many modern accounts assume that Ecgberht did indeed spend thirteen years in Francia. This requires assuming that the error in transcription is common to every manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle; many historians make this assumption but others have rejected it as unlikely, given the consistency of the sources.[18] In either case Ecgberht was probably exiled in 789, when Beorhtric, his rival, married the daughter of Offa of Mercia.[19]

    At the time Ecgberht was in exile, Francia was ruled by Charlemagne, who maintained Frankish influence in Northumbria and is known to have supported Offa's enemies in the south. Another exile in Gaul at this time was Odberht, a priest, who is almost certainly the same person as Eadberht, who later became king of Kent. According to a later chronicler, William of Malmesbury, Ecgberht learned the arts of government during his time in Gaul.[20]

    Early reign

    Beorhtric's dependency on Mercia continued into the reign of Cenwulf, who became king of Mercia a few months after Offa's death.[11] Beorhtric died in 802, and Ecgberht came to the throne of Wessex, probably with the support of Charlemagne and perhaps also the papacy.[21] The Mercians continued to oppose Ecgberht: the day of his accession, the Hwicce (who had originally formed a separate kingdom, but by that time were part of Mercia) attacked, under the leadership of their ealdorman, Ąthelmund. Weohstan, a Wessex ealdorman, met him with men from Wiltshire:[14] according to a 15th-century source, Weohstan had married Alburga, Ecgberht's sister, and so was his brother-in-law.[22] The Hwicce were defeated, though Weohstan was killed as well as Ąthelmund.[14] Nothing more is recorded of Ecgberht's relations with Mercia for more than twenty years after this battle. It seems likely that Ecgberht had no influence outside his own borders, but on the other hand there is no evidence that he ever submitted to the overlordship of Cenwulf. Cenwulf did have overlordship of the rest of southern England, but in Cenwulf's charters the title of "overlord of the southern English" never appears, presumably in consequence of the independence of the kingdom of Wessex.[23]

    In 815 the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records that Ecgberht ravaged the whole of the territories of the remaining British kingdom, Dumnonia, known to the author of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle as the West Welsh; their territory was about equivalent to what is now Cornwall.[14][24] Ten years later, a charter dated 19 August 825 indicates that Ecgberht was campaigning in Dumnonia again; this may have been related to a battle recorded in the Chronicle at Gafulford in 823, between the men of Devon and the Britons of Cornwall.[25]

    The battle of Ellandun

    A map of England during Ecgberht's reign
    It was also in 825 that one of the most important battles in Anglo-Saxon history took place, when Ecgberht defeated Beornwulf of Mercia at Ellandun—now Wroughton, near Swindon. This battle marked the end of the Mercian domination of southern England.[26] The Chronicle tells how Ecgberht followed up his victory: "Then he sent his son Ąthelwulf from the army, and Ealhstan, his bishop, and Wulfheard, his ealdorman, to Kent with a great troop." Ąthelwulf drove Baldred, the king of Kent, north over the Thames, and according to the Chronicle, the men of Kent, Essex, Surrey and Sussex then all submitted to Ąthelwulf "because earlier they were wrongly forced away from his relatives."[14] This may refer to Offa's interventions in Kent at the time Ecgberht's father Ealhmund became king; if so, the chronicler's remark may also indicate Ealhmund had connections elsewhere in southeast England.[21]

    The Chronicle's version of events makes it appear that Baldred was driven out shortly after the battle, but this was probably not the case. A document from Kent survives which gives the date, March 826, as being in the third year of the reign of Beornwulf. This makes it likely that Beornwulf still had authority in Kent at this date, as Baldred's overlord; hence Baldred was apparently still in power.[25][27] In Essex, Ecgberht expelled King Sigered, though the date is unknown. It may have been delayed until 829, since a later chronicler associates the expulsion with a campaign of Ecgberht's in that year against the Mercians.[25]

    The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle does not say who was the aggressor at Ellandun, but one recent history asserts that Beornwulf was almost certainly the one who attacked. According to this view, Beornwulf may have taken advantage of the Wessex campaign in Dumnonia in the summer of 825. Beornwulf's motivation to launch an attack would have been the threat of unrest or instability in the southeast: the dynastic connections with Kent made Wessex a threat to Mercian dominance.[25]

    The consequences of Ellandun went beyond the immediate loss of Mercian power in the southeast. According to the Chronicle, the East Anglians asked for Ecgberht's protection against the Mercians in the same year, 825, though it may actually have been in the following year that the request was made. In 826 Beornwulf invaded East Anglia, presumably to recover his overlordship. He was slain, however, as was his successor, Ludeca, who invaded East Anglia in 827, evidently for the same reason. It may be that the Mercians were hoping for support from Kent: there was some reason to suppose that Wulfred, the Archbishop of Canterbury, might be discontented with West Saxon rule, as Ecgberht had terminated Wulfred's currency and had begun to mint his own, at Rochester and Canterbury,[25] and it is known that Ecgberht seized property belonging to Canterbury.[28] The outcome in East Anglia was a disaster for the Mercians which confirmed West Saxon power in the southeast.[25]

    Defeat of Mercia

    The entry for 827 in the C manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, listing the eight bretwaldas
    In 829 Ecgberht invaded Mercia and drove Wiglaf, the king of Mercia, into exile. This victory gave Ecgberht control of the London Mint, and he issued coins as King of Mercia.[25] It was after this victory that the West Saxon scribe described him as a bretwalda, meaning 'wide-ruler' or perhaps 'Britain-ruler', in a famous passage in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. The relevant part of the annal reads, in the C manuscript of the Chronicle:[29]

    ? ¤y geare geeode Ecgbriht cing Myrcna rice ? eall ¤µt be su¤an Humbre wµs, ? he wµs eahta¤a cing se şe Bretenanwealda wµs.

    In modern English:[30]

    And the same year King Egbert conquered the kingdom of Mercia, and all that was south of the Humber, and he was the eighth king who was 'Wide-ruler'.

    The previous seven bretwaldas are also named by the Chronicler, who gives the same seven names that Bede lists as holding imperium, starting with Ąlle of Sussex and ending with Oswiu of Northumbria. The list is often thought to be incomplete, omitting as it does some dominant Mercian kings such as Penda and Offa. The exact meaning of the title has been much debated; it has been described as "a term of encomiastic poetry"[31] but there is also evidence that it implied a definite role of military leadership.[32]

    Later in 829, according to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Ecgberht received the submission of the Northumbrians at Dore (now a suburb of Sheffield); the Northumbrian king was probably Eanred.[33] According to a later chronicler, Roger of Wendover, Ecgberht invaded Northumbria and plundered it before Eanred submitted: "When Ecgberht had obtained all the southern kingdoms, he led a large army into Northumbria, and laid waste that province with severe pillaging, and made King Eanred pay tribute." Roger of Wendover is known to have incorporated Northumbrian annals into his version; the Chronicle does not mention these events.[34] However, the nature of Eanred's submission has been questioned: one historian has suggested that it is more likely that the meeting at Dore represented a mutual recognition of sovereignty.[35]

    In 830, Ecgberht led a successful expedition against the Welsh, almost certainly with the intent of extending West Saxon influence into the Welsh lands previously within the Mercian orbit. This marked the high point of Ecgberht's influence.[25]

    Reduction in influence after 829

    Coin of King Ecgberht
    In 830, Mercia regained its independence under Wiglaf—the Chronicle merely says that Wiglaf "obtained the kingdom of Mercia again",[14] but the most likely explanation is that this was the result of a Mercian rebellion against Wessex rule.[36]

    Ecgberht's dominion over southern England came to an end with Wiglaf's recovery of power. Wiglaf's return is followed by evidence of his independence from Wessex. Charters indicate Wiglaf had authority in Middlesex and Berkshire, and in a charter of 836 Wiglaf uses the phrase "my bishops, duces, and magistrates" to describe a group that included eleven bishops from the episcopate of Canterbury, including bishops of sees in West Saxon territory.[37] It is significant that Wiglaf was still able to call together such a group of notables; the West Saxons, even if they were able to do so, held no such councils.[28][38] Wiglaf may also have brought Essex back into the Mercian orbit during the years after he recovered the throne.[25][39] In East Anglia, King Ąthelstan minted coins, possibly as early as 827, but more likely c. 830 after Ecgberht's influence was reduced with Wiglaf's return to power in Mercia. This demonstration of independence on East Anglia's part is not surprising, as it was Ąthelstan who was probably responsible for the defeat and death of both Beornwulf and Ludeca.[25]

    Both Wessex's sudden rise to power in the late 820s, and the subsequent failure to retain this dominant position, have been examined by historians looking for underlying causes. One plausible explanation for the events of these years is that Wessex's fortunes were to some degree dependent on Carolingian support. The Franks supported Eardwulf when he recovered the throne of Northumbria in 808, so it is plausible that they also supported Ecgberht's accession in 802. At Easter 839, not long before Ecgberht's death, he was in touch with Louis the Pious, king of the Franks, to arrange safe passage to Rome. Hence a continuing relationship with the Franks seems to be part of southern English politics during the first half of the ninth century.[25]

    Carolingian support may have been one of the factors that helped Ecgberht achieve the military successes of the late 820s. However, the Rhenish and Frankish commercial networks collapsed at some time in the 820s or 830s, and in addition, a rebellion broke out in February 830 against Louis the Pious—the first of a series of internal conflicts that lasted through the 830s and beyond. These distractions may have prevented Louis from supporting Ecgberht. In this view, the withdrawal of Frankish influence would have left East Anglia, Mercia and Wessex to find a balance of power not dependent on outside aid.[25]

    Despite the loss of dominance, Ecgberht's military successes fundamentally changed the political landscape of Anglo-Saxon England. Wessex retained control of the south-eastern kingdoms, with the possible exception of Essex, and Mercia did not regain control of East Anglia.[25] Ecgberht's victories marked the end of the independent existence of the kingdoms of Kent and Sussex. The conquered territories were administered as a subkingdom for a while, including Surrey and possibly Essex.[40] Although Ąthelwulf was a subking under Ecgberht, it is clear that he maintained his own royal household, with which he travelled around his kingdom. Charters issued in Kent described Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf as "kings of the West Saxons and also of the people of Kent." When Ąthelwulf died in 858 his will, in which Wessex is left to one son and the southeastern kingdom to another, makes it clear that it was not until after 858 that the kingdoms were fully integrated.[41] Mercia remained a threat, however; Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf, established as king of Kent, gave estates to Christ Church, Canterbury, probably to counter any influence the Mercians might still have there.[25]

    In the southwest, Ecgberht was defeated in 836 at Carhampton by the Danes,[14] but in 838 he won a battle against them and their allies the West Welsh at the Battle of Hingston Down in Cornwall. The Dumnonian royal line continued after this time, but it is at this date that the independence of one of the last British kingdoms may be considered to have ended.[25] The details of Anglo-Saxon expansion into Cornwall are quite poorly recorded, but some evidence comes from place names.[42] The river Ottery, which flows east into the Tamar near Launceston, appears to be a boundary: south of the Ottery the placenames are overwhelmingly Cornish, whereas to the north they are more heavily influenced by the English newcomers.[43]

    Succession

    16th-century mortuary chest, one in a series set up by Bishop Foxe in Winchester Cathedral, which purports to contain Ecgberht's bones
    At a council at Kingston upon Thames in 838, Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf granted land to the sees of Winchester and Canterbury in return for the promise of support for Ąthelwulf's claim to the throne.[28][37][44] The archbishop of Canterbury, Ceolnoth, also accepted Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf as the lords and protectors of the monasteries under Ceolnoth's control. These agreements, along with a later charter in which Ąthelwulf confirmed church privileges, suggest that the church had recognised that Wessex was a new political power that must be dealt with.[25] Churchmen consecrated the king at coronation ceremonies, and helped to write the wills which specified the king's heir; their support had real value in establishing West Saxon control and a smooth succession for Ecgberht's line.[45] Both the record of the Council of Kingston, and another charter of that year, include the identical phrasing: that a condition of the grant is that "we ourselves and our heirs shall always hereafter have firm and unshakable friendships from Archbishop Ceolnoth and his congregation at Christ Church."[44][46][47]

    Although nothing is known of any other claimants to the throne, it is likely that there were other surviving descendants of Cerdic (the supposed progenitor of all the kings of Wessex) who might have contended for the kingdom. Ecgberht died in 839, and his will, according to the account of it found in the will of his grandson, Alfred the Great, left land only to male members of his family, so that the estates should not be lost to the royal house through marriage. Ecgberht's wealth, acquired through conquest, was no doubt one reason for his ability to purchase the support of the southeastern church establishment; the thriftiness of his will indicates he understood the importance of personal wealth to a king.[45] The kingship of Wessex had been frequently contested among different branches of the royal line, and it is a noteworthy achievement of Ecgberht's that he was able to ensure Ąthelwulf's untroubled succession.[45] In addition, Ąthelwulf's experience of kingship, in the subkingdom formed from Ecgberht's southeastern conquests, would have been valuable to him when he took the throne.[48]

    Ecgberht was buried in Winchester, as were his son, Ąthelwulf, his grandson, Alfred the Great, and his great-grandson, Edward the Elder. During the ninth century, Winchester began to show signs of urbanisation, and it is likely that the sequence of burials indicates that Winchester was held in high regard by the West Saxon royal line.[49]

    Egbert married Redburga. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 577321.  Redburga
    Children:
    1. 288660. Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in (~820) in Wessex, England; died on 13 Jan 0858; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  7. 577322.  Oslac was born in ~785 in (Isle of Wight).

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: the Royal Cupbearer; Grand Butler of England

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT

    the Royal Cupbearer; Grand Butler of England
    Born: abt. 785


    HM George I's 24-Great Grandfather. HRE Ferdinand I's 21-Great Grandfather. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 27-Great Grandfather. Poss. PM Churchill's 25-Great Grandfather. Agnes Harris's 26-Great Grandfather. Poss. `Osawatomie' Brown's 25-Great Grandfather.
    Wife/Partner: (NN), first wife
    Child: Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT
    _______ _______ _______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ _____ ____ ____
    / -- Gebolf of the JUTES
    / -- Wihtgar (King) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (? - 544?)
    | \ / -- Frithugar DEIRA of A. + ==&=> [ 220 ,,qD,&]
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- daughter of Elesa
    / -- (NN) ... (NN) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    | \ | ( many missing generations)
    | | / -- Brond of SCANDINAVIA + ==&=> [ 219 ,,qD,&]
    | | / | or: Bernic (q.v. : Brond's son)
    | | / -- Frithugar DEIRA of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- poss. sister of Cerdic
    - Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    \
    \ -- ?


    His Grandchildren: Alfred `the Great' (1st/3rd King) of ENGLAND ; Aethelred I (King) of WESSEX (& ENGLAND) ; Judith of WESSEX ; Ethelbald (King) of ENGLAND ; Ethelswith

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Oslac married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 577323.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 288661. Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex was born in ~810 in Wessex, England; died in ~849.

  9. 577392.  Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois was born in 815 (son of Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards and Cunigunda of Laon); died after 848.

    Notes:

    Pepin Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, was born 815 to Bernard of Italy (797-818) and Cunigunda of Laon (?-?) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Pepin de Vermandois and unknown parent
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bernard de Laon (c844-aft893) 844 893
    Pepin de Senlis (c846-893) 846 28 January 907
    Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) 848 Paris, France 907 Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)

    Cunigunda de Vermandois (?-?)
    Gunhilde de Vermandois (?-?) Berengar I of Neustria (?-?)
    Guy de Senlis (?-?)
    Noteworthy descendants include

    Hugh Capet (c940-996)

    Pepin married unnamed spouse(France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 577393.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 288696. Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois was born in 848 in Paris, France; died in 907 in Soissons, France.

  11. 288660.  Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of WessexAethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in (~820) in Wessex, England (son of Egbert of Wessex, King of Wessex and Redburga); died on 13 Jan 0858; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ąthelwulf (Old English for "Noble Wolf";[2] died 13 January 858) was King of Wessex from 839 to 858.[a] In 825, his father, King Egbert, defeated King Beornwulf of Mercia, ending a long Mercian dominance over Anglo-Saxon England south of the Humber. Egbert sent Ąthelwulf with an army to Kent, where he expelled the Mercian sub-king and was himself appointed sub-king. After 830, Egbert maintained good relations with Mercia, and this was continued by Ąthelwulf when he became king in 839, the first son to succeed his father as West Saxon king since 641.

    The Vikings were not a major threat to Wessex during Ąthelwulf's reign. In 843, he was defeated in a battle against the Vikings at Carhampton in Somerset, but he achieved a major victory at the Battle of Aclea in 851. In 853 he joined a successful Mercian expedition to Wales to restore the traditional Mercian hegemony, and in the same year his daughter Ąthelswith married King Burgred of Mercia. In 855 Ąthelwulf went on pilgrimage to Rome. In preparation he gave a "decimation", donating a tenth of his personal property to his subjects; he appointed his eldest surviving son Ąthelbald to act as King of Wessex in his absence, and his next son Ąthelberht to rule Kent and the south-east. Ąthelwulf spent a year in Rome, and on his way back he married Judith, the daughter of the West Frankish King Charles the Bald.

    When Ąthelwulf returned to England, Ąthelbald refused to surrender the West Saxon throne, and Ąthelwulf agreed to divide the kingdom, taking the east and leaving the west in Ąthelbald's hands. On Ąthelwulf's death in 858 he left Wessex to Ąthelbald and Kent to Ąthelberht, but Ąthelbald's death only two years later led to the reunification of the kingdom.

    In the 20th century Ąthelwulf's reputation among historians was poor: he was seen as excessively pious and impractical, and his pilgrimage was viewed as a desertion of his duties. Historians in the 21st century see him very differently, as a king who consolidated and extended the power of his dynasty, commanded respect on the continent, and dealt more effectively than most of his contemporaries with Viking attacks. He is regarded as one of the most successful West Saxon kings, who laid the foundations for the success of his son, Alfred the Great.

    King of Wessex
    Reign 839–858
    Predecessor Egbert
    Successor Ąthelbald
    Died 13 January 858
    Burial Steyning then Old Minster, Winchester; remains may now be in Winchester Cathedral[1]
    Spouse Osburh
    Judith
    Issue Ąthelstan, King of Kent
    Ąthelswith, Queen of Mercia
    Ąthelbald, King of Wessex
    Ąthelberht, King of Wessex
    Ąthelred, King of Wessex
    Alfred, King of Wessex
    House House of Wessex
    Father Egbert

    Background

    Southern British Isles 9th century
    Southern Britain in the middle of the ninth century
    At the beginning of the 9th century, England was almost completely under the control of the Anglo-Saxons, with Mercia and Wessex the most important southern kingdoms. Mercia was dominant until the 820s, and it exercised overlordship over East Anglia and Kent, but Wessex was able to maintain its independence from its more powerful neighbour. Offa, King of Mercia from 757 to 796, was the dominant figure of the second half of the 8th century. King Beorhtric of Wessex (786–802), married Offa's daughter in 789. Beorhtric and Offa drove Ąthelwulf's father Egbert into exile, and he spent several years at the court of Charlemagne in Francia. Egbert was the son of Ealhmund, who had briefly been King of Kent in 784. Following Offa's death, King Coenwulf of Mercia (796–821) maintained Mercian dominance, but it is uncertain whether Beorhtric ever accepted political subordination, and when he died in 802 Egbert became king, perhaps with the support of Charlemagne.[5] For two hundred years three kindreds had fought for the West Saxon throne, and no son had followed his father as king. Egbert's best claim was that he was the great-great-grandson of Ingild, brother of King Ine (688–726), and in 802 it would have seemed very unlikely that he would establish a lasting dynasty.[6]

    Almost nothing is recorded of the first twenty years of Egbert's reign, apart from campaigns against the Cornish in the 810s.[7] The historian Richard Abels argues that the silence of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle was probably intentional, concealing Egbert's purge of Beorhtric's magnates and suppression of rival royal lines.[8] Relations between Mercian kings and their Kentish subjects were distant. Kentish ealdormen did not attend the court of King Coenwulf, who quarrelled with Archbishop Wulfred of Canterbury (805–832) over the control of Kentish monasteries; Coenwulf's primary concern seems to have been to gain access to the wealth of Kent. His successors Ceolwulf I (821–23) and Beornwulf (823–26) restored relations with Archbishop Wulfred, and Beornwulf appointed a sub-king of Kent, Baldred.[9]

    England had suffered Viking raids in the late 8th century, but no attacks are recorded between 794 and 835, when the Isle of Sheppey in Kent was ravaged.[10] In 836 Egbert was defeated by the Vikings at Carhampton in Somerset,[7] but in 838 he was victorious over an alliance of Cornishmen and Vikings at the Battle of Hingston Down, reducing Cornwall to the status of a client kingdom.[11]

    Family

    Ąthelwulf was the son of Egbert, King of Wessex from 802 to 839. His mother's name is unknown, and he had no recorded siblings. He is known to have had two wives in succession, and so far as is known, Osburh, the senior of the two, was the mother of all his children. She was the daughter of Oslac, described by Asser, biographer of their son Alfred the Great, as "King Ąthelwulf's famous butler",[b] a man who was descended from Jutes who had ruled the Isle of Wight.[13][14] Ąthelwulf had six known children. His eldest son, Ąthelstan, was old enough to be appointed King of Kent in 839, so he must have been born by the early 820s, and he died in the early 850s.[c] The second son, Ąthelbald, is first recorded as a charter witness in 841, and if, like Alfred, he began to attest when he was around six, he would have been born around 835; he was King of Wessex from 858 to 860. Ąthelwulf's third son, Ąthelberht, was probably born around 839 and was king from 860 to 865. The only daughter, Ąthelswith, married Burgred, King of Mercia, in 853.[16] The other two sons were much younger: Ąthelred was born around 848 and was king from 865 to 871, and Alfred was born around 849 and was king from 871 to 899.[17] In 856 Ąthelwulf married Judith, daughter of Charles the Bald, King of West Francia and future Holy Roman Emperor, and his wife Ermentrude. Osburh had probably died, although it is possible that she had been repudiated.[d] There were no children from Ąthelwulf's marriage to Judith, and after his death she married his eldest surviving son and successor, Ąthelbald.[13]

    Early life

    Ąthelwulf was first recorded in 825, when Egbert won the crucial Battle of Ellandun against King Beornwulf of Mercia, ending the long Mercian ascendancy over southern England. Egbert followed it up by sending Ąthelwulf with Eahlstan, Bishop of Sherborne, and Wulfheard, Ealdorman of Hampshire, with a large army into Kent to expel sub-king Baldred.[e] Ąthelwulf was descended from kings of Kent, and he was sub-king of Kent, and of Surrey, Sussex and Essex, which were then included in the sub-kingdom, until he inherited the throne of Wessex in 839.[22] His sub-kingship is recorded in charters, in some of which King Egbert acted with his son's permission,[13] such as a grant in 838 to Bishop Beornmod of Rochester, and Ąthelwulf himself issued a charter as King of Kent in the same year.[23] Unlike their Mercian predecessors, who alienated the Kentish people by ruling from a distance, Ąthelwulf and his father successfully cultivated local support by governing through Kentish ealdormen and promoting their interests.[24] In Abels' view, Egbert and Ąthelwulf rewarded their friends and purged Mercian supporters.[25][f] Historians take differing views on the attitude of the new regime to the Kentish church. At Canterbury in 828 Egbert granted privileges to the bishopric of Rochester, and according to the historian of Anglo-Saxon England Simon Keynes, Egbert and Ąthelwulf took steps to secure the support of Archbishop Wulfred.[27] However, the medievalist Nicholas Brooks argues that Wulfred's Mercian origin and connections proved a liability. Ąthelwulf seized an estate in East Malling from the Canterbury church on the ground that it had only been granted by Baldred when he was in flight from the West Saxon forces; the issue of archiepiscopal coinage was suspended for several years; and the only estate Wulfred was granted after 825 he received from King Wiglaf of Mercia.[28]

    In 829 Egbert conquered Mercia, only for Wiglaf to recover his kingdom a year later.[29] The scholar D. P. Kirby sees Wiglaf's restoration in 830 as a dramatic reversal for Egbert, which was probably followed by his loss of control of the London mint and the Mercian recovery of Essex and Berkshire,[30] and the historian Heather Edwards states that his "immense conquest could not be maintained".[7] However, in the view of Keynes:

    It is interesting ... that both Egbert and his son Ąthelwulf appear to have respected the separate identity of Kent and its associated provinces, as if there appears to have been no plan at this stage to absorb the southeast into an enlarged kingdom stretching across the whole of southern England. Nor does it seem to have been the intention of Egbert and his successors to maintain supremacy of any kind over the kingdom of Mercia ... It is quite possible that Egbert had relinquished Mercia of his own volition; and there is no suggestion that any residual antagonism affected relations between the rulers of Wessex and Mercia thereafter.[31]

    In 838 King Egbert held an assembly at Kingston in Surrey, where Ąthelwulf may have been consecrated as king by the archbishop. Egbert restored the East Malling estate to Wulfred's successor as Archbishop of Canterbury, Ceolnoth, in return for a promise of "firm and unbroken friendship" for himself and Ąthelwulf and their heirs, and the same condition is specified in a grant to the see of Winchester. Egbert thus ensured support for Ąthelwulf, who became the first son to succeed his father as West Saxon king since 641.[32] At the same meeting Kentish monasteries chose Ąthelwulf as their lord, and he undertook that, after his death, they would have freedom to elect their heads. Wulfred had devoted his archiepiscopate to fighting against secular power over Kentish monasteries, but Ceolnoth now surrendered effective control to Ąthelwulf, whose offer of freedom from control after his death was unlikely to be honoured by his successors. Kentish ecclesiastics and laymen now looked for protection against Viking attacks to West Saxon rather than Mercian royal power. [33]

    Egbert's conquests brought him wealth far greater than his predecessors had enjoyed, and enabled him to purchase the support which secured the West Saxon throne for his descendants.[34] The stability brought by the dynastic succession of Egbert and Ąthelwulf led to an expansion of commercial and agrarian resources, and to an expansion of royal income.[35] The wealth of the West Saxon kings was also increased by the agreement in 838–39 with Archbishop Ceolnoth for the previously independent West Saxon minsters to accept the king as their secular lord in return for his protection.[36] However, there was no certainty that the hegemony of Wessex would prove more permanent than that of Mercia.[37]

    King of Wessex

    13th century depiction of Ąthelwulf
    Depiction of Ąthelwulf in the late-13th-century Genealogical Chronicle of the English Kings
    When Ąthelwulf succeeded to the throne of Wessex in 839, his experience as sub-king of Kent had given him valuable training in kingship, and he in turn made his own sons sub-kings.[38] According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, on his accession "he gave to his son Ąthelstan the kingdom of the people of Kent, and the kingdom of the East Saxons [Essex] and of the people of Surrey and of the South Saxons [Sussex]". However, Ąthelwulf did not give Ąthelstan the same power as his father had given him, and although Ąthelstan attested his father's charters[g] as king, he does not appear to have been given the power to issue his own charters. Ąthelwulf exercised authority in the south-east and made regular visits there. He governed Wessex and Kent as separate spheres, and assemblies in each kingdom were only attended by the nobility of that country. The historian Janet Nelson says that "Ąthelwulf ran a Carolingian-style family firm of plural realms, held together by his own authority as father-king, and by the consent of distinct âelites." He maintained his father's policy of governing Kent through ealdormen appointed from the local nobility and advancing their interests, but gave less support to the church.[39] In 843 Ąthelwulf granted ten hides at Little Chart to Ąthelmod, the brother of the leading Kentish ealdorman Ealhere, and Ąthelmod succeeded to the post on his brother's death in 853.[40] In 844 Ąthelwulf granted land at Horton in Kent to Ealdorman Eadred, with permission to transfer parts of it to local landowners; in a culture of reciprocity, this created a network of mutual friendships and obligations between the beneficiaries and the king.[41] Archbishops of Canterbury were firmly in the West Saxon king's sphere. His ealdormen enjoyed a high status, and were sometimes placed higher than the king's sons in lists of witnesses to charters.[42] His reign is the first for which there is evidence of royal priests,[43] and Malmesbury Abbey regarded him as an important benefactor, who is said to have been the donor of a shrine for the relics of Saint Aldhelm.[44]

    After 830, Egbert had followed a policy of maintaining good relations with Mercia, and this was continued by Ąthelwulf when he became king. London was traditionally a Mercian town, but in the 830s it was under West Saxon control; soon after Ąthelwulf's accession it reverted to Mercian control.[45] King Wiglaf of Mercia died in 839 and his successor, Berhtwulf, revived the Mercian mint in London; the two kingdoms appear to have struck a joint issue in the mid-840s, possibly indicating West Saxon help in reviving Mercian coinage, and showing the friendly relations between the two powers. Berkshire was still Mercian in 844, but by 849 it was part of Wessex, as Alfred was born in that year at the West Saxon royal estate in Wantage, then in Berkshire.[46][h] However, the local Mercian ealdorman, also called Ąthelwulf, retained his position under the West Saxon kings.[48] Berhtwulf died in 852 and cooperation with Wessex continued under Burgred, his successor as King of Mercia, who married Ąthelwulf's daughter Ąthelswith in 853. In the same year Ąthelwulf assisted Burgred in a successful attack on Wales to restore the traditional Mercian hegemony over the Welsh.[49]

    In 9th-century Mercia and Kent, royal charters were produced by religious houses, each with its own style, but in Wessex there was a single royal diplomatic tradition, probably by a single agency acting for the king. This may have originated in Egbert's reign, and it becomes clear in the 840s, when Ąthelwulf had a Frankish secretary called Felix.[50] There were strong contacts between the West Saxon and Carolingian courts. The Annals of St Bertin took particular interest in Viking attacks on Britain, and in 852 Lupus, the Abbot of Ferriáeres and a protâegâe of Charles the Bald, wrote to Ąthelwulf congratulating him on his victory over the Vikings and requesting a gift of lead to cover his church roof. Lupus also wrote to his "most beloved friend" Felix, asking him to manage the transport of the lead.[51] Unlike Canterbury and the south-east, Wessex did not see a sharp decline in the standard of Latin in charters in the mid-9th century, and this may have been partly due to Felix and his continental contacts.[52] Lupus thought that Felix had great influence over the King.[13] Charters were mainly issued from royal estates in counties which were the heartland of ancient Wessex, namely Hampshire, Somerset, Wiltshire and Dorset, with a few in Kent.[53]

    An ancient division between east and west Wessex continued to be important in the 9th century; the boundary was Selwood Forest on the borders of Somerset, Dorset and Wiltshire. The two bishoprics of Wessex were Selborne in the west and Winchester in the east. Ąthelwulf's family connections seem to have been west of Selwood, but his patronage was concentrated further east, particularly on Winchester, where his father was buried, and where he appointed Swithun to succeed Helmstan as bishop in 852–853. However, he made a grant of land in Somerset to his leading ealdorman, Eanwulf, and on 26 December 846 he granted a large estate to himself in South Hams in west Devon. He thus changed it from royal demesne, which he was obliged to pass on to his successor as king, to bookland, which could be transferred as the owner pleased, so he could make land grants to followers to improve security in a frontier zone.[54]

    Viking threat

    Viking raids increased in the early 840s on both sides of the English Channel, and in 843 Ąthelwulf was defeated by the companies of 35 Danish ships at Carhampton in Somerset. In 850 sub-king Ąthelstan and Ealdorman Ealhhere of Kent won a naval victory over a large Viking fleet off Sandwich in Kent, capturing nine ships and driving off the rest. Ąthelwulf granted Ealhhere a large estate in Kent, but Ąthelstan is not heard of again, and probably died soon afterwards. The following year the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records five different attacks on southern England. A Danish fleet of 350 Viking ships took London and Canterbury, and when King Berhtwulf of Mercia went to their relief he was defeated. The Vikings then moved on to Surrey, where they were defeated by Ąthelwulf and his son Ąthelbald at the Battle of Aclea. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle the West Saxon levies "there made the greatest slaughter of a heathen that we have heard tell of up to the present day". The Chronicle frequently reported victories during Ąthelwulf's reign won by levies led by ealdormen, unlike the 870s when royal command was emphasised, reflecting a more consensual style of leadership in the earlier period.[55]

    In 850 a Danish army wintered on Thanet, and in 853 ealdormen Ealhhere of Kent and Huda of Surrey were killed in a battle against the Vikings, also on Thanet. In 855 Danish Vikings stayed over the winter on Sheppey, before carrying on their pillaging of eastern England.[56] However, during Ąthelwulf's reign Viking attacks were contained and did not present a major threat.[57]

    Coinage

    Coin of King Ąthelwulf
    Coin of King Ąthelwulf: "EŁELVVLF REX", moneyer Manna, Canterbury[58]
    The silver penny was almost the only coin used in middle and later Anglo-Saxon England. Ąthelwulf's coinage came from a main mint in Canterbury and a secondary one at Rochester; both had been used by Egbert for his own coinage after he gained control of Kent. During Ąthelwulf's reign, there were four main phases of the coinage distinguishable at both mints, though they are not exactly parallel and it is uncertain when the transitions took place. The first issue at Canterbury carried a design known as Saxoniorum, which had been used by Egbert for one of his own issues. This was replaced by a portrait design in about 843, which can be subdivided further; the earliest coins have cruder designs than the later ones. At the Rochester mint the sequence was reversed, with an initial portrait design replaced, also in about 843, by a non-portrait design carrying a cross-and-wedges pattern on the obverse.[13][59]

    In about 848 both mints switched to a common design known as DorŻbŻ/Cant – the characters "DorŻbŻ" on the obverse of these coins indicate either Dorobernia (Canterbury) or Dorobrevia (Rochester), and "Cant", referring to Kent, appeared on the reverse. It is possible that the Canterbury mint continued to produce portrait coins at the same time. The Canterbury issue seems to have been ended in 850–851 by Viking raids, though it is possible that Rochester was spared, and the issue may have continued there. The final issue, again at both mints, was introduced in about 852; it has an inscribed cross on the reverse and a portrait on the obverse. Ąthelwulf's coinage became debased by the end of his reign, and though the problem became worse after his death it is possible that the debasement prompted the changes in coin type from as early as 850.[60]

    Ąthelwulf's first Rochester coinage may have begun when he was still sub-king of Kent, under Egbert. A hoard of coins deposited at the beginning of Ąthelwulf's reign in about 840, found in the Middle Temple in London, contained 22 coins from Rochester and two from Canterbury of the first issue of each mint. Some numismatists argue that the high proportion of Rochester coins means that the issue must have commenced before Egbert's death, but an alternative explanation is that whoever hoarded the coins simply happened to have access to more Rochester coins. No coins were issued by Ąthelwulf's sons during his reign.[61]

    Ceolnoth, Archbishop of Canterbury throughout Ąthelwulf's reign, also minted coins of his own at Canterbury: there were three different portrait designs, thought to be contemporary with each of the first three of Ąthelwulf's Canterbury issues. These were followed by an inscribed cross design that was uniform with Ąthelwulf's final coinage. At Rochester, Bishop Beornmod produced only one issue, a cross-and-wedges design which was contemporary with Ąthelwulf's Saxoniorum issue.[62]

    In the view of the numismatists Philip Grierson and Mark Blackburn, the mints of Wessex, Mercia and East Anglia were not greatly affected by changes in political control: "the remarkable continuity of moneyers which can be seen at each of these mints suggests that the actual mint organisation was largely independent of the royal administration and was founded in the stable trading communities of each city".[63]

    Decimation Charters
    Charter of King Ąthelwulf
    Charter S 316 dated 855, in which Ąthelwulf granted land at Ulaham in Kent to his minister Ealdhere.[64]
    The early 20th-century historian W. H. Stevenson observed that: "Few things in our early history have led to so much discussion" as Ąthelwulf's Decimation Charters;[65] a hundred years later the charter expert Susan Kelly described them as "one of the most controversial groups of Anglo-Saxon diplomas".[66] Both Asser and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle say that Ąthelwulf gave a decimation,[i] in 855, shortly before leaving on pilgrimage to Rome. According to the Chronicle "King Ąthelwulf conveyed by charter the tenth part of his land throughout all his kingdom to the praise of God and to his own eternal salvation". However, Asser states that "Ąthelwulf, the esteemed king, freed the tenth part of his whole kingdom from royal service and tribute, and as an everlasting inheritance he made it over on the cross of Christ to the triune God, for the redemption of his soul and those of his predecessors."[68] According to Keynes, Asser's version may just be a "loose translation" of the Chronicle, and his implication that Ąthelwulf released a tenth of all land from secular burdens was probably not intended. All land could be regarded as the king's land, so the Chronicle reference to "his land" does not necessarily refer to royal property, and since the booking of land – conveying it by charter – was always regarded as a pious act, Asser's statement that he made it over to God does not necessarily mean that the charters were in favour of the church.[69]

    The Decimation Charters are divided by Susan Kelly into four groups:

    Two dated at Winchester on 5 November 844. In a charter in the Malmesbury archive, Ąthelwulf refers in the proem to the perilous state of his kingdom as the result of the assaults of pagans and barbarians. For the sake of his soul and in return for masses for the king and ealdormen each Wednesday, "I have decided to give in perpetual liberty some portion of hereditary lands to all those ranks previously in possession, both to God's servants and handmaidens serving God and to laymen, always the tenth hide, and where it is less, then the tenth part."[j]
    Six dated at Wilton on Easter Day, 22 April 854. In the common text of these charters, Ąthelwulf states that "for the sake of his soul and the prosperity of the kingdom and [the salvation of] the people assigned to him by God, he has acted upon the advice given to him by his bishops, comites, and all his nobles. He has granted the tenth part of the lands throughout his kingdom, not only to the churches, but also to his thegns. The land is granted in perpetual liberty, so that it will remain free of royal services and all secular burdens. In return there will be liturgical commemoration of the king and of his bishops and ealdormen."[k]
    Five from Old Minster, Winchester, connected with the Wilton meeting but generally considered spurious.[l]
    One from Kent dated 855, the only one to have the same date as the decimation according to Chronicle and Asser. The king grants to his thegn Dunn property in Rochester "on account of the decimation of lands which by God's gift I have decided to do". Dunn left the land to his wife with reversion to Rochester Cathedral.[m][72]
    None of the charters are original, and Stevenson dismissed all of them as fraudulent apart from the Kentish one of 855. Stevenson saw the decimation as a donation of royal demesne to churches and laymen, with those grants which were made to laymen being on the understanding that there would be reversion to a religious institution.[73] Up to the 1990s, his view on the authenticity of the charters was generally accepted by scholars, with the exception of the historian H. P. R. Finberg, who argued in 1964 that most are based on authentic diplomas. Finberg coined the terms the 'First Decimation' of 844, which he saw as the removal of public dues on a tenth of all bookland, and the 'Second Decimation' of 854, the donation of a tenth of "the private domain of the royal house" to the churches. He considered it unlikely that the First Decimation had been carried into effect, probably due to the threat from the Vikings. Finberg's terminology has been adopted, but his defence of the First Decimation generally rejected. In 1994 Keynes defended the Wilton charters in group 2, and his arguments have been widely accepted.[74]

    Historians have been divided on how to interpret the Second Decimation, and in 1994 Keynes described it as "one of the most perplexing problems" in the study of 9th-century charters. He set out three alternatives:

    It conveyed a tenth of the royal demesne – the lands of the crown as opposed to the personal property of the sovereign – into the hands of churches, ecclesiastics and laymen. In Anglo-Saxon England property was either folkland or bookland. The transmission of folkland was governed by the customary rights of kinsmen, subject to the king's approval, whereas bookland was established by the grant of a royal charter, and could be disposed of freely by the owner. Booking land thus converted it by charter from folkland to bookland. The royal demesne was the crown's folkland, whereas the king's bookland was his own personal property which he could leave by will as he chose. In the decimation Ąthelwulf may have conveyed royal folkland by charter to become bookland, in some cases to laymen who already leased the land.[75]
    It was the booking of a tenth of folkland to its owners, who would then be free to convey it to a church.[76]
    It was a reduction of one tenth in the secular burdens on lands already in the possession of landowners.[76] The secular burdens would have included the provision of supplies for the king and his officials, and payment of various taxes.[77]
    Some scholars, for example Frank Stenton, author of the standard history of Anglo-Saxon England, along with Keynes and Abels, see the Second Decimation as a donation of royal demesne. In Abels' view Ąthelwulf sought loyalty from the aristocracy and church during the king's forthcoming absence from Wessex, and displayed a sense of dynastic insecurity also evident in his father's generosity towards the Kentish church in 838, and in an "avid attention" in this period to compiling and revising royal genealogies.[78] Keynes suggests that "Ąthelwulf's purpose was presumably to earn divine assistance in his struggles against the Vikings",[79] and the mid-20th-century historian Eric John observes that "a lifetime of medieval studies teaches one that an early medieval king was never so political as when he was on his knees".[80] The view that the decimation was a donation of the king's own personal estate is supported by the Anglo-Saxonist Alfred Smyth, who argues that these were the only lands the king was entitled to alienate by book.[81][n] The historian Martin Ryan prefers the view that Ąthelwulf freed a tenth part of land owned by laymen from secular obligations, who could now endow churches under their own patronage. Ryan sees it as part of a campaign of religious devotion.[84] According to the historian David Pratt, it "is best interpreted as a strategic 'tax cut', designed to encourage cooperation in defensive measures through a partial remission of royal dues".[85] Nelson states that the decimation took place in two phases, in Wessex in 854 and Kent in 855, reflecting that they remained separate kingdoms.[86]

    Kelly argues that most charters were based on genuine originals, including the First Decimation of 844. She says: "Commentators have been unkind [and] the 844 version has not been given the benefit of the doubt". In her view Ąthelwulf then gave a 10% tax reduction on bookland, and ten years later he took the more generous step of "a widespread distribution of royal lands". Unlike Finberg, she believes that both decimations were carried out, although the second one may not have been completed due to opposition from Ąthelwulf's son Ąthelbald. She thinks that the grants of bookland to laymen in the Second Decimation were unconditional, not with reversion to religious houses as Stevenson had argued.[87] However, Keynes is not convinced by Kelly's arguments, and thinks that the First Decimation charters were 11th or early 12th century fabrications.[88]

    Pilgrimage to Rome and later life

    In the early 850s Ąthelwulf went on pilgrimage to Rome. According to Abels: "Ąthelwulf was at the height of his power and prestige. It was a propitious time for the West Saxon king to claim a place of honour among the kings and emperors of christendom."[89] His eldest surviving sons Ąthelbald and Ąthelberht were then adults, while Ąthelred and Alfred were still young children. In 853 Ąthelwulf sent his younger sons to Rome, perhaps accompanying envoys in connection with his own forthcoming visit. Alfred, and possibly Ąthelred as well, were invested with the "belt of consulship". Ąthelred's part in the journey is only known from a contemporary record in the liber vitae of San Salvatore, Brescia, as later records such as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle were only interested in recording the honour paid to Alfred.[13] Abels sees the embassy as paving the way for Ąthelwulf's pilgrimage, and the presence of Alfred, his youngest and therefore most expendable son, as a gesture of goodwill to the papacy; confirmation by Pope Leo IV made Alfred his spiritual son, and thus created a spiritual link between the two "fathers".[90][o] Kirby argues that the journey may indicate that Alfred was intended for the church,[92] while Nelson on the contrary sees Ąthelwulf's purpose as affirming his younger sons' throneworthiness, thus protecting them against being tonsured by their elder brothers, which would have rendered them ineligible for kingship.[93]

    Ąthelwulf set out for Rome in the spring of 855, accompanied by Alfred and a large retinue.[94] The King left Wessex in the care of his oldest surviving son, Ąthelbald, and the sub-kingdom of Kent to the rule of Ąthelberht, and thereby confirmed that they were to succeed to the two kingdoms.[25] On the way the party stayed with Charles the Bald in Francia, where there were the usual banquets and exchange of gifts. Ąthelwulf stayed a year in Rome,[95] and his gifts to the Diocese of Rome included a gold crown weighing 4 pounds (1.8 kg), two gold goblets, a sword bound with gold, four silver-gilt bowls, two silk tunics and two gold-interwoven veils. He also gave gold to the clergy and leading men and silver to the people of Rome. According to the historian Joanna Story, his gifts rivalled those of Carolingian donors and the Byzantine emperor and "were clearly chosen to reflect the personal generosity and spiritual wealth of the West Saxon king; here was no Germanic 'hillbilly' from the backwoods of the Christian world but, rather, a sophisticated, wealthy and utterly contemporary monarch".[96] According to the 12th-century chronicler William of Malmesbury, he helped to pay for the restoration of the Saxon quarter, which had recently been destroyed by fire, for English pilgrims.[97]

    The pilgrimage puzzles historians and Kelly comments that "it is extraordinary that an early medieval king could consider his position safe enough to abandon his kingdom in a time of extreme crisis". She suggests that Ąthelwulf may have been motivated by a personal religious impulse.[98] Ryan sees it as an attempt to placate the divine wrath displayed by Viking attacks,[84] whereas Nelson thinks he aimed to enhance his prestige in dealing with the demands of his adult sons.[99] In Kirby's view:

    Ąthelwulf's journey to Rome is of great interest for it did not signify abdication and a retreat from the world as their journeys to Rome had for Cµdwalla and Ine and other Anglo-Saxon kings. It was more a display of the king's international standing and a demonstration of the prestige his dynasty enjoyed in Frankish and papal circles.[100]

    On his way back from Rome Ąthelwulf again stayed with King Charles the Bald, and may have joined him on a campaign against a Viking warband.[101] On 1 October 856 Ąthelwulf married Charles's daughter, Judith, aged 12 or 13, at Verberie. The marriage was considered extraordinary by contemporaries and by modern historians. Carolingian princesses rarely married and were usually sent to nunneries, and it was almost unknown for them to marry foreigners. Judith was crowned queen and anointed by Hincmar, Archbishop of Rheims. Although empresses had been anointed before, this is the first definitely known anointing of a Carolingian queen. In addition West Saxon custom, described by Asser as "perverse and detestable", was that the wife of a king of Wessex could not be called queen or sit on the throne with her husband – she was just the king's wife.[102]

    Ąthelwulf returned to Wessex to face a revolt by Ąthelbald, who attempted to prevent his father from recovering his throne. Historians give varying explanations for both the rebellion and the marriage. In Nelson's view, Ąthelwulf's marriage to Judith added the West Saxon king to the family of kings and princely allies which Charles was creating.[103] Charles was under attack both from Vikings and from a rising among his own nobility, and Ąthelwulf had great prestige due to his victories over the Vikings; some historians such as Kirby and Pauline Stafford see the marriage as sealing an anti-Viking alliance. The marriage gave Ąthelwulf a share in Carolingian prestige, and Kirby describes the anointing of Judith as "a charismatic sanctification which enhanced her status, blessed her womb and conferred additional throne-worthiness on her male offspring." These marks of a special status implied that a son of hers would succeed to at least part of Ąthelwulf's kingdom, and explain Ąthelbald's decision to rebel.[104] The historian Michael Enright denies that an anti-Viking alliance between two such distant kingdoms could serve any useful purpose, and argues that the marriage was Ąthelwulf's response to news that his son was planning to rebel; his son by an anointed Carolingian queen would be in a strong position to succeed as king of Wessex instead of the rebellious Ąthelbald.[105] Abels suggests that Ąthelwulf sought Judith's hand because he needed her father's money and support to overcome his son's rebellion,[106] but Kirby and Smyth argue that it is extremely unlikely that Charles the Bald would have agreed to marry his daughter to a ruler who was known to be in serious political difficulty.[107] Ąthelbald may also have acted out of resentment at the loss of patrimony he suffered as a result of the decimation.[98]

    Ąthelbald's rebellion was supported by Ealhstan, Bishop of Sherborne, and Eanwulf, ealdorman of Somerset, even though they appear to have been two of the king's most trusted advisers.[108] According to Asser, the plot was concerted "in the western part of Selwood", and western nobles may have backed Ąthelbald because they resented the patronage Ąthelwulf gave to eastern Wessex.[109] Asser also stated that Ąthelwulf agreed to give up the western part of his kingdom in order to avoid a civil war. Some historians such as Keynes and Abels think that his rule was then confined to the south-east,[110] while others such as Kirby think it is more likely that it was Wessex itself which was divided, with Ąthelbald keeping Wessex west of Selwood, Ąthelwulf holding the centre and east, and Ąthelberht keeping the south-east.[111] Ąthelwulf insisted that Judith should sit beside him on the throne until the end of his life, and according to Asser this was "without any disagreement or dissatisfaction on the part of his nobles".[112]

    King Ąthelwulf's ring
    King Ąthelwulf's ring was found in a cart rut in Laverstock in Wiltshire in about August 1780 by one William Petty, who sold it to a silversmith in Salisbury. The silversmith sold it to the Earl of Radnor, and the earl's son, William, donated it to the British Museum in 1829. The ring, together with a similar ring of Ąthelwulf's daughter Ąthelswith, is one of two key examples of nielloed 9th-century metalwork. They appear to represent the emergence of a "court style" of West Saxon metalwork, characterised by an unusual Christian iconography, such as a pair of peacocks at the Fountain of Life on the Ąthelwulf ring, associated with Christian immortality. The ring is inscribed "Ąthelwulf Rex", firmly associating it with the King, and the inscription forms part of the design, so it cannot have been added later. Many of its features are typical of 9th-century metalwork, such as the design of two birds, beaded and speckled borders, and a saltire with arrow-like terminals on the back. It was probably manufactured in Wessex, but was typical of the uniformity of animal ornament in England in the 9th century. In the view of Leslie Webster, an expert on medieval art: "Its fine Trewhiddle style ornament would certainly fit a mid ninth-century date."[113] In Nelson's view, "it was surely made to be a gift from this royal lord to a brawny follower: the sign of a successful ninth-century kingship".[13] The art historian David Wilson sees it as a survival of the pagan tradition of the generous king as the "ring-giver".[114]

    Ąthelwulf's will

    King Alfred's will
    A page from King Alfred's will
    Ąthelwulf's will has not survived, but Alfred's has and it provides some information about his father's intentions. The kingdom was to be divided between the two oldest surviving sons, with Ąthelbald getting Wessex and Ąthelberht Kent and the south-east. The survivor of Ąthelbald, Ąthelred and Alfred was to inherit their father's bookland – his personal property as opposed to the royal lands which went with the kingship – and Abels and Yorke argue that this probably means that the survivor was to inherit the throne of Wessex as well.[115] Other historians disagree. Nelson states that the provision regarding the personal property had nothing to do with the kingship,[13] and Kirby comments: "Such an arrangement would have led to fratricidal strife. With three older brothers, Alfred's chances of reaching adulthood would, one feels, have been minimal."[116] Ąthelwulf's moveable wealth, such as gold and silver, was to be divided between "children, nobles and the needs of the king's soul".[13] For the latter, he left one tenth of his hereditary land to be set aside to feed the poor, and he ordered that three hundred mancuses be sent to Rome each year, one hundred to be spent on lighting the lamps in St Peter's at Easter, one hundred for the lights of St Paul's, and one hundred for the pope.[117]

    Death and succession

    Ąthelwulf died on 13 January 858. According to the Annals of St Neots, he was buried at Steyning in Sussex, but his body was later transferred to Winchester, probably by Alfred.[118] Ąthelwulf was succeeded by Ąthelbald in Wessex and Ąthelberht in Kent and the south-east. The prestige conferred by a Frankish marriage was so great that Ąthelbald then wedded his step-mother Judith, to Asser's retrospective horror; he described the marriage as a "great disgrace", and "against God's prohibition and Christian dignity".[13] When Ąthelbald died only two years later, Ąthelberht became King of Wessex as well as Kent, and Ąthelwulf's intention of dividing his kingdoms between his sons was thus set aside. In the view of Yorke and Abels this was because Ąthelred and Alfred were too young to rule, and Ąthelberht agreed in return that his younger brothers would inherit the whole kingdom on his death,[119] whereas Kirby and Nelson think that Ąthelberht just became the trustee for his younger brothers' share of the bookland.[120]

    After Ąthelbald's death Judith sold her possessions and returned to her father, but two years later she eloped with Baldwin, Count of Flanders. In the 890s their son, also called Baldwin, married Ąthelwulf's granddaughter Ąlfthryth.[13]

    Historiography

    Ąthelwulf's reputation among historians was poor in the twentieth century. In 1935 the historian R. H. Hodgkin attributed his pilgrimage to Rome to "the unpractical piety which had led him to desert his kingdom at a time of great danger", and described his marriage to Judith as "the folly of a man senile before his time".[121] To Stenton in the 1960s he was "a religious and unambitious man, for whom engagement in war and politics was an unwelcome consequence of rank".[122] One dissenter was Finberg, who in 1964 described him as "a king whose valour in war and princely munificence recalled the figures of the heroic age",[123] but in 1979 Enright said: "More than anything else he appears to have been an impractical religious enthusiast."[124] Early medieval writers, especially Asser, emphasise his religiosity and his preference for consensus, seen in the concessions made to avert a civil war on his return from Rome.[p] In Story's view "his legacy has been clouded by accusations of excessive piety which (to modern sensibilities at least) has seemed at odds with the demands of early medieval kingship". In 839 an unnamed Anglo-Saxon king wrote to the Holy Roman Emperor Louis the Pious asking for permission to travel through his territory on the way to Rome, and relating an English priest's dream which foretold disaster unless Christians abandoned their sins. This is now believed to have been an unrealised project of Egbert at the end of his life, but it was formerly attributed to Ąthelwulf, and seen as exhibiting what Story calls his reputation for "dramatic piety", and irresponsibility for planning to abandon his kingdom at the beginning of his reign.[126]

    In the twenty-first century he is seen very differently by historians. Ąthelwulf is not listed in the index of Peter Hunter Blair's An Introduction to Anglo-Saxon England, first published in 1956, but in a new introduction to the 2003 edition Keynes listed him among people "who have not always been accorded the attention they might be thought to deserve ... for it was he, more than any other, who secured the political fortune of his people in the ninth century, and who opened up channels of communication which led through Frankish realms and across the Alps to Rome".[127] According to Story: "Ąthelwulf acquired and cultivated a reputation both in Francia and Rome which is unparalleled in the sources since the height of Offa's and Coenwulf's power at the turn of the ninth century".[128]

    Nelson describes him as "one of the great underrated among Anglo-Saxons", and complains that she was only allowed 2,500 words for him in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, compared with 15,000 for Edward II and 35,000 for Elizabeth I.[129] She says:

    Ąthelwulf's reign has been relatively under-appreciated in modern scholarship. Yet he laid the foundations for Alfred's success. To the perennial problems of husbanding the kingdom's resources, containing conflicts within the royal family, and managing relations with neighbouring kingdoms, Ąthelwulf found new as well as traditional answers. He consolidated old Wessex, and extended his reach over what is now Devon and Cornwall. He ruled Kent, working with the grain of its political community. He borrowed ideological props from Mercians and Franks alike, and went to Rome, not to die there, like his predecessor Ine, ... but to return, as Charlemagne had, with enhanced prestige. Ąthelwulf coped more effectively with Scandinavian attacks than did most contemporary rulers.[13]

    Buried:
    Steyning then Old Minster, Winchester; remains may now be in Winchester Cathedral

    Aethelwulf married Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex. Osburga (daughter of Oslac and unnamed spouse) was born in ~810 in Wessex, England; died in ~849. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 288661.  Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex was born in ~810 in Wessex, England (daughter of Oslac and unnamed spouse); died in ~849.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: ~831, (Wessex) England
    • Alt Death: ~854

    Notes:

    Osburh or Osburga was the first wife of King Ąthelwulf of Wessex and mother of Alfred the Great. Alfred's biographer, Asser, described her as "a most religious woman, noble in character and noble by birth".[1]

    Osburh's existence is known only from Asser's Life of King Alfred. She is not named as witness to any charters, nor is her death reported in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. So far as is known, she was the mother of all Ąthelwulf's children, his five sons Ąthelstan, Ąthelbald, Ąthelberht, Ąthelred and Alfred the Great, and his daughter Ąthelswith, wife of King Burgred of Mercia.

    The Boyhood of Alfred the Great (1913).jpg
    She is best known for Asser's story about a book of Saxon songs which she showed to Alfred and his brothers, offering to give the book to whoever could first memorise it, a challenge which Alfred took up and won. This exhibits the interest of high status ninth-century women in books, and their role in educating their children.[2]

    Osburh was the daughter of Oslac (who is also only known from Asser's Life), King Ąthelwulf's pincerna (butler), an important figure in the royal court and household.[3] Oslac is described as a descendant of King Cerdic's Jutish nephews, Stuf and Wihtgar, who conquered the Isle of Wight.[4] and, by this, is also ascribed Geatish/Gothic ancestry.

    Queen consort of Wessex
    Tenure c. 839 – c. 854
    Spouse Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    Issue Ąthelstan of Wessex
    Ąthelswith, Queen of Mercia
    Ąthelbald, King of Wessex
    Ąthelbert, King of Wessex
    Ąthelred, King of Wessex
    Alfred, King of Wessex
    House House of Wessex (by marriage)
    Father Oslac

    Issue[edit]
    Name Birth Death Notes
    Ąthelstan 851–855
    Ąthelswith 888 Married, Burgred of Mercia; no issue
    Ąthelbald 20 December 860 Married, Judith
    Ąthelbert Autumn 865
    Ąthelred c.847 23 April 871 Had issue
    Alfred 849 26 October 899 Married 868, Ealhswith; had issue

    See also

    House of Wessex family tree; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Notes

    Jump up ^ Simon Keynes and Michael Lapidge eds, Alfred the Great: Asser's Life of King Alfred and Other Contemporary Sources, London, Penguin Classics, 1983, p. 68
    Jump up ^ Janet L. Nelson, Osburh, 2004, Oxford Online Dictionary of National Biography In Nelson's view, Osburh may have been dead by 856 or may have been repudiated.
    Jump up ^ Keynes and Lapidge, pp. 68, 229.
    Jump up ^ Asser states that Oslac was a Goth, but this is regarded by historians as an error as Stuf and Wightgar were Jutes. Keynes and Lapidge pp. 229-30 and Frank Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford, Oxford UP, 3rd edition 1971, p. 23-4

    References

    Asser's Life of King Alfred; http://omacl.org/KingAlfred/

    Lees, Clare A. & Gillian R. Overing (eds), Double Agents: Women and Clerical Culture in Anglo-Saxon England. University of Pennsylvania Press, Philadelphia, 2001. ISBN 0-8122-3628-9

    end of biography

    The PEDIGREE of
    Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT

    (1st wife); (Osburh Osburgh; of JUTIE)
    Born: abt. 810 Died: aft. 876


    HM George I's 23-Great Grandmother. HRE Ferdinand I's 20-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 26-Great Grandmother. Poss. PM Churchill's 24-Great Grandmother. Wm. von Bismarck's 28-Great Grandmother. Agnes Harris's 25-Great Grandmother. Poss. `Osawatomie' Brown's 24-Great Grandmother.
    Husband/Partner: Ethelwulf (2nd King) of ENGLAND
    Children: Alfred `the Great' (1st/3rd King) of ENGLAND ; Aethelred I (King) of WESSEX (& ENGLAND) ; Judith of WESSEX ; Ethelbald (King) of ENGLAND ; Ethelswith ; Ethelbert (King) ; Athelstan (King)
    _______ _______ _______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ _____ ____ ____
    / -- Gebolf of the JUTES
    / -- Wihtgar (King) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (? - 544?)
    | \ / -- Freawine of ANCIENT S. + ==&=> [ 221 ,,qD,&]
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- daughter of Elesa
    / -- (NN) ... (NN) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    | \ | ( many missing generations)
    | | / -- Frithugar DEIRA of A. + ==&=> [ 220 ,,qD,&]
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- poss. sister of Cerdic
    / -- Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (785? - ?)
    /
    - Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT
    \
    \ -- (NN), first wife


    Her (poss.) Grandchildren: Elgiva of WESSEX [alt ped] ; Edward (I) `the Elder' (King) of ENGLAND ; Aefthryth (Elfrida) of WESSEX ; Aethelflaed (Lady) of MERCIA ; Aethelweald (King) of NORTHUMBRIA ; Aethelhelm (Earldorman) of WILTSHIRE ; Elgiva of WESSEX ; Henry `with the Golden Wagon' of ALTDORF

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 85 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Children:
    1. 144330. Aethelstan, King of the East Angles was born in ~838 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in 890.
    2. Aethelred of Wessex, King of Mercia was born in ~847 in Wessex, England; died in 911; was buried in Wimborne Minster, Dorset, England.
    3. 976000. Alfred the Great, King of Wessex was born on 23 Apr 849 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died on 26 Oct 899 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Hyde Abbey, Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  13. 288696.  Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois was born in 848 in Paris, France (son of Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois and unnamed spouse); died in 907 in Soissons, France.

    Notes:

    Herbert I Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, Count of Meaux, was born 848 in Paris, France to Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) and died 907 in Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France of Assassinated by Baldwin II, Count of Flanders, for the capture (by Herbert) in 896 and murder of Baldwin's brother Raoul. He married Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]
    Herbert forcibly took the county of Vermandois from his third cousin Rodulf of Flanders (c869-896).



    Children

    Offspring of Herbert I de Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bâeatrice of Vermandois (c880-931) 880 Paris, France 26 March 931 Soissons, France Robert I of France (866-923)

    Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) 884 23 February 943 Hildebranda of France (895-931)

    Cunigunde of Vermandois (-943) 943 Udo I von der Wetterau (c900-949)

    Adele of Vermandois (?-?) Gebhard von Ufgau (?-c947)

    Berengar of Bayeaux (?-?) Daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany
    Noteworthy descendants include

    Hugh Capet (c940-996)
    Namesakes of Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) Paris, France Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Herbert III of Meaux (c950-995) Robert de Vermandois (918-968) Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) Hildebranda of France (895-931) Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)
    Herbert III de Vermandois (953-1015) Saint-Quentin Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978) Ermengard de Bar (946-aft1035)
    Herbert IV de Vermandois (1032-1080) Otto de Vermandois (c1000-1045) Pavie de Ham (c990-1058) Adáele de Valois (c1052-c1096)

    Herbert married Bertha de Morvois(France). Bertha was born in ~850. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 288697.  Bertha de Morvois was born in ~850.
    Children:
    1. 144348. Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux was born in 884 in Vermandois, France; died on 23 Feb 943 in St Quentin, Peronne, Somme, France.

  15. 487952.  Donald of Scotland, II, King of AlbaDonald of Scotland, II, King of Alba was born in (850-860) in (Scotland); died in 900 in Forres, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

    Notes:

    Donald II (a.k.a. Domnall mac Causantâin and Domnall II) lived from 862 to 900 and was King of Alba from 889 to 900. The wider picture in Scotland at the time is set out in our Historical Timeline.

    Donald II was the son of King Constantine I of the Picts and Scots, and it is arguable that he should have succeeded to the throne on the death of his uncle, King Aedh. However, Aedh's murder in 878 was followed by the joint rule of Eochaid and Giric. In 889 Eochaid tried to gain sole control of the crown by commissioning Donald to kill Giric. This Donald did, at Dundurn near St Fillans at the eastern end of Loch Earn. He then went on to exile Eochaid, before taking the crown for himself.

    However dubious Eochaid's claims to the Crown of the Picts and Scots had been, he claim to be King of Strathclyde was much stronger. When Eochaid was exiled by Donald II to Gwynedd in Wales most of the nobility of Strathclyde left with him, and Donald II combined the Crowns of the Picts and Scots and the Crown of Strathclyde, becoming the first person to be referred to in his own time as King of Alba. Alba had been an entity since the merging of the Crowns of the Picts and the Scots by Kenneth I in 843; but until Donald, Kings had taken the title King of Picts or King of the Picts and Scots.

    Donald II's reign was a turbulent one. During it, much of northern Scotland fell under the control of the Vikings under Sigurd the Mighty. He was also the first Scottish King (though not the last) to be recorded as fighting against Highlanders.

    Donald was killed in battle by the Danes at Dunnottar, in 900 and was buried in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel on the Isle of Iona. His successor was his cousin, King Constantine II. Donald's son, Malcolm, later became King Malcolm I.

    end of biography

    Domnall mac Causantâin (Modern Gaelic: Dáomhnall mac Cháoiseim),[1] anglicised as Donald II (died 900) was King of the Picts or King of Scotland (Alba) in the late 9th century. He was the son of Constantine I (Causantâin mac Cinâaeda). Donald is given the epithet Dâasachtach, "the Madman", by The Prophecy of Berchâan.[2]

    Life

    Donald became king on the death or deposition of Giric (Giric mac Dâungail), the date of which is not certainly known but usually placed in 889. The Chronicle of the Kings of Alba reports:

    Doniualdus son of Constantini held the kingdom for 11 years [889–900]. The Northmen wasted Pictland at this time. In his reign a battle occurred between Danes and Scots at Innisibsolian where the Scots had victory. He was killed at Opidum Fother [modern Dunnottar] by the Gentiles.[3]

    It has been suggested that the attack on Dunnottar, rather than being a small raid by a handful of pirates, may be associated with the ravaging of Scotland attributed to Harald Fairhair in the Heimskringla.[4] The Prophecy of Berchâan places Donald's death at Dunnottar, but appears to attribute it to Gaels rather than Norsemen; other sources report he died at Forres.[5] Donald's death is dated to 900 by the Annals of Ulster and the Chronicon Scotorum, where he is called king of Alba, rather than king of the Picts. He was buried on Iona. Like his father, Constantine, he died a violent death at a premature age.

    The change from king of the Picts to king of Alba is seen as indicating a step towards the kingdom of the Scots, but historians, while divided as to when this change should be placed, do not generally attribute it to Donald in view of his epithet.[6] The consensus view is that the key changes occurred in the reign of Constantine II (Causantâin mac Áeda),[7] but the reign of Giric has also been proposed.[8]

    The Chronicle of the Kings of Alba has Donald succeeded by his cousin Constantine II. Donald's son Malcolm (Mâael Coluim mac Domnall) was later king as Malcolm I. The Prophecy of Berchâan appears to suggest that another king reigned for a short while between Donald II and Constantine II, saying "half a day will he take sovereignty". Possible confirmation of this exists in the Chronicon Scotorum, where the death of "Ead, king of the Picts" in battle against the Uâi Ímair is reported in 904. This, however, is thought to be an error, referring perhaps to Ądwulf, the ruler of Bernicia, whose death is reported in 913 by the other Irish annals.[9]

    end of biography

    Timeline: Prehistory to 1000

    8500 BC: The date of the oldest human settlement yet found in Scotland, at Cramond, near Edinburgh.

    3000 BC: Maeshowe chambered tomb is built on Orkney.

    3000 BC: Alleged date of origin of the Fortingall Yew, probably the world's oldest living thing.

    3000 BC: Occupation of what may be the first Crannog or artificial islet residence, on the islet Eilean Domhnuill on Loch Olabhat in North Uist.

    2500 BC to 2000 BC: Stone village of Skara Brae on Orkney in occupation.

    1400 BC: The era of Scota, the daughter of an Egyptian Pharaoh, who features in the foundation myth of Ireland an Scotland, and who Scotland is named after.

    500 BC: Crannogs, houses built on stilts or artificial islets, begin to appear widely on Scottish lochs.

    200 BC: According to Irish legend, the "School for Heroes" is run by the warrior queen Scâathach, or Sgathach, at her fortress Dâun Scâaith, near Tarskavaig on Skye.

    200 BC to AD 200: Building and occupation of Brochs, circular stone defensive towers.

    20 BC: Pontius Pilate, later to become the Prefect of the Roman province of Judaea, is born at Fortingall.

    AD 80: Julius Agricola Roman Governor of Britain, invades Scotland, reaching a line between the Rivers Clyde and Forth by AD 82.

    AD 83: Julius Agricola invades northern Scotland.

    AD 84: The Battle of Mons Graupius takes place at a location still uncertain. The Romans under Julius Agricola convincingly defeat the Caledonians under Calgacus. They fail to press home their advantage, however, and instead establish a defensive line of forts extending north east from Loch Lomond to Stonehaven to guard the exits from the main highland glens.

    AD 105: The Romans withdraw from Scotland to a defensive line between the Rivers Solway and Tyne. This is fortified as Hadrian's Wall from AD 121.

    AD 139: The Romans advance again, to a line between the Forth and Clyde and build the Antonine Wall.

    AD 170: The Romans withdraw to Hadrian's Wall once more.

    AD 208: Roman Emperor Septimius Severus launches the last campaign intended to conquer Scotland, establishing a major base at Cramond, on the site of a fort built in AD 142.

    AD 211: Septimius Severus dies in York. His successor Caracalla abandons territory north of Hadrians Wall and in 212 the Romans withdraw from what will later become Scotland for the final time.

    AD 250: The first raids take place in western Scotland by the strong Irish tribe, the Scots.

    AD 367: The Picti, or the Picts, push the Romans back from Hadrian's Wall. "Picti" is the Romans' disparaging slang for their northern neighbours, meaning the painted (or tattooed) ones.

    AD 397: Saint Ninian dedicates the first Christian church in Scotland, the Candida Casa at Whithorn, to St Martin.

    AD 500: Increased migration of Scoti or Scots from Ireland to Scotland leads to the establishment of the kingdom of Dalriada in what is now Argyll, with its capital at Dunadd in Kilmartin Glen.

    AD 500: King of the Scots of Dalriada, Fergus Mor fights both the Picts to the east and the Britons of Strathclyde to the south for land.

    10 March 520: St Kessog, the original patron saint of Scotland, is killed at Bandry, on the western shore of Loch Lomond.

    7 December 521: The birth in County Donegal in Ireland of the man who would go on to become Saint Columba.

    AD 550: The Angles establish Bernicia, later called Northumbria, with boundaries extending south to Yorkshire.

    AD 552: St Mungo or St Kentigern founds a church on part of the site that later became Glasgow Cathedral.

    AD 562: St Moluag founds a settlement on the Isle of Lismore in the mouth of Loch Linnhe.

    12 May 563: Saint Columba and twelve companions land on the island of Iona to establish a monastery.

    25 June 592: St Moluag dies in Rosemarkie.

    9 June 597: St Columba dies in his monastery at Iona.

    13 January 614: St Mungo or St Kentigern dies, and is buried at his church in Clas-gu which later becomes Glasgow.

    17 April 617: Saint Donan and 52 of his followers are murdered during a raid on their monastery on the Island of Eigg.

    AD 638: Edinburgh - Din Eidyn - is overrun by the Angles of the Kingdom of Northumbria.

    3 January 642: The birth in Ireland of Saint Maelrubha, a monk who founded a monastery at what is now Applecross.

    5 August 642: The death at the Battle of Maserfield (near modern Oswestry) of King Oswald of Northumbria, later known as St Oswald.

    31 August 651: The death in what is now St Aidan's Church in Bamburgh of St Aidan of Lindisfarne, the Apostle of Northumbria.

    AD 672: A Pictish uprising against the Kingdom of Northumbria is suppressed.

    AD 678: St Nathalan dies on Deeside.


    Clickable Index Map


    8500 BC: The date of the oldest human settlement yet found in Scotland, at Cramond, near Edinburgh.

    3000 BC: Maeshowe chambered tomb is built on Orkney.

    3000 BC: Alleged date of origin of the Fortingall Yew, probably the world's oldest living thing.

    3000 BC: Occupation of what may be the first Crannog or artificial islet residence, on the islet Eilean Domhnuill on Loch Olabhat in North Uist.

    2500 BC to 2000 BC: Stone village of Skara Brae on Orkney in occupation.

    1400 BC: The era of Scota, the daughter of an Egyptian Pharaoh, who features in the foundation myth of Ireland an Scotland, and who Scotland is named after.

    500 BC: Crannogs, houses built on stilts or artificial islets, begin to appear widely on Scottish lochs.

    200 BC: According to Irish legend, the "School for Heroes" is run by the warrior queen Scâathach, or Sgathach, at her fortress Dâun Scâaith, near Tarskavaig on Skye.

    200 BC to AD 200: Building and occupation of Brochs, circular stone defensive towers.

    20 BC: Pontius Pilate, later to become the Prefect of the Roman province of Judaea, is born at Fortingall.

    AD 80: Julius Agricola Roman Governor of Britain, invades Scotland, reaching a line between the Rivers Clyde and Forth by AD 82.

    AD 83: Julius Agricola invades northern Scotland.

    AD 84: The Battle of Mons Graupius takes place at a location still uncertain. The Romans under Julius Agricola convincingly defeat the Caledonians under Calgacus. They fail to press home their advantage, however, and instead establish a defensive line of forts extending north east from Loch Lomond to Stonehaven to guard the exits from the main highland glens.

    AD 105: The Romans withdraw from Scotland to a defensive line between the Rivers Solway and Tyne. This is fortified as Hadrian's Wall from AD 121.

    AD 139: The Romans advance again, to a line between the Forth and Clyde and build the Antonine Wall.

    AD 170: The Romans withdraw to Hadrian's Wall once more.

    AD 208: Roman Emperor Septimius Severus launches the last campaign intended to conquer Scotland, establishing a major base at Cramond, on the site of a fort built in AD 142.

    AD 211: Septimius Severus dies in York. His successor Caracalla abandons territory north of Hadrians Wall and in 212 the Romans withdraw from what will later become Scotland for the final time.

    AD 250: The first raids take place in western Scotland by the strong Irish tribe, the Scots.

    AD 367: The Picti, or the Picts, push the Romans back from Hadrian's Wall. "Picti" is the Romans' disparaging slang for their northern neighbours, meaning the painted (or tattooed) ones.

    AD 397: Saint Ninian dedicates the first Christian church in Scotland, the Candida Casa at Whithorn, to St Martin.

    AD 500: Increased migration of Scoti or Scots from Ireland to Scotland leads to the establishment of the kingdom of Dalriada in what is now Argyll, with its capital at Dunadd in Kilmartin Glen.

    AD 500: King of the Scots of Dalriada, Fergus Mor fights both the Picts to the east and the Britons of Strathclyde to the south for land.

    10 March 520: St Kessog, the original patron saint of Scotland, is killed at Bandry, on the western shore of Loch Lomond.

    7 December 521: The birth in County Donegal in Ireland of the man who would go on to become Saint Columba.

    AD 550: The Angles establish Bernicia, later called Northumbria, with boundaries extending south to Yorkshire.

    AD 552: St Mungo or St Kentigern founds a church on part of the site that later became Glasgow Cathedral.

    AD 562: St Moluag founds a settlement on the Isle of Lismore in the mouth of Loch Linnhe.

    12 May 563: Saint Columba and twelve companions land on the island of Iona to establish a monastery.

    25 June 592: St Moluag dies in Rosemarkie.

    9 June 597: St Columba dies in his monastery at Iona.

    13 January 614: St Mungo or St Kentigern dies, and is buried at his church in Clas-gu which later becomes Glasgow.

    17 April 617: Saint Donan and 52 of his followers are murdered during a raid on their monastery on the Island of Eigg.

    AD 638: Edinburgh - Din Eidyn - is overrun by the Angles of the Kingdom of Northumbria.

    3 January 642: The birth in Ireland of Saint Maelrubha, a monk who founded a monastery at what is now Applecross.

    5 August 642: The death at the Battle of Maserfield (near modern Oswestry) of King Oswald of Northumbria, later known as St Oswald.

    31 August 651: The death in what is now St Aidan's Church in Bamburgh of St Aidan of Lindisfarne, the Apostle of Northumbria.

    AD 672: A Pictish uprising against the Kingdom of Northumbria is suppressed.

    AD 678: St Nathalan dies on Deeside.

    20 May 685: The Battle of Dunnichen or Nechtansmere, near Forfar. King Ecgfrith of Northumbria is decisively defeated by the Picts, paving the way for the development of a separate Scottish nation. The battle is later depicted on a cross slab at Aberlemno Kirk.

    20 March 687: The death on Inner Farne Island of St Cuthbert, the a monk, bishop and hermit regarded as the patron saint of northern England.

    23 September 704: The death of Adomnâan of Iona, also known as Saint Adomnâan. He was Abbot of Iona, the author of the Life of Columba and the promoter of the hugely influential Law of Adomnâan.

    6 March 757: The death on Bass Rock of Saint Baldred of Tyninghame.

    8 June 793: The monastery at Lindisfarne suffers its first raid by Vikings. Others will follow, leading to the abandonment of the monastery in 875.

    795: First recorded Viking raid (probably from Orkney), on Iona, which is raided twice more in the following decade.

    839: The Picts, who have controlled all of Scotland north of the Forth and Clyde except for Argyll, suffer a heavy defeat at the hands of the Vikings. Most of the Pictish nobility is wiped out in the defeat, including King Bridei VI.

    843: Kenneth Mac Alpin becomes King of the Scots of Dalriada; and later becomes King of the Picts of Pictland as well, unifying the main groups in Scotland north of the Forth-Clyde line for the first time within the Kingdom of Alba.

    850: Viking pressure leads to the relocation of the capital of Alba from Argyll to Scone, near Perth. The religious centre, and the relics of St Columba, moves from Iona to Dunkeld.

    850: Kenneth Mac Alpin, also known as Kenneth I, raids Northumbria six times in the 850s.

    858: Kenneth Mac Alpin is succeeded by Donald I.

    863: Donald I is succeeded by Constantine I.

    870: Following a 15 week siege the Vikings capture the fortress at Dumbarton Rock guarding the entrance to the Clyde and the British Kingdom of Strathclyde.

    872: Constantine I arranges the death of the King of Strathclyde in 872. He replaces him with his own brother in law, Rhun: effectively making Strathclyde a subordinate kingdom to Alba.

    877: Constantine I is succeeded by King Aedh.

    878: King Aedh is succeeded by the joint rule of Kings Eochaid and Giric.

    889: Kings Eochaid and Giric are succeeded by Donald II.

    890: The Vikings capture the Pictish fortress at Dunnottar, near Stonehaven.

    900: Constantine II succeeds Donald II and helps incorporate Viking settlers into the emerging Kingdom of Scotland.

    937: A joint army comprising Constantine II's Scots and Olaf III Guthfrithson's Vikings is defeated at the Battle of Brunanburh by King Athelstan of England in 937: largely securing the future of what is to become England.

    943: Constantine II is succeeded by Malcolm I.

    945: Edmund, a Danish King ruling Northumbria, gives Cumbria to Malcolm I of Scotland in return for military support.

    954: Malcolm I is succeeded by King Indulf.

    962: King Indulf is succeeded by King Duff.

    967: King Duff is succeeded by King Culen.

    971: King Culen is succeeded by Kenneth II.

    995: Kenneth II is succeeded by Constantine III.

    997: Constantine III is succeeded by Kenneth III.

    end of timeline

    Died:
    A brief history and overview of Forres; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Forres

    The earliest written reference to Forres may be the ????a? e?s??s?? (Ouâarar eâischysis, 'Varar Estuary') mentioned in the second century Geography of Claudius Ptolemy. A royal castle was present in the area from at least 900 AD, and around 1140 AD Forres became a royal burgh. Royal burghs were founded by the Kings of Scots of the 12th century to encourage trade and economic improvement. The local abbey was plundered by the Wolf of Badenoch.

    On 23 June 1496 King James IV of Scotland issued a Royal Charter laying down the rights and privileges that the town's people are believed to have held by an earlier charter since the reign of King David I some 300 years earlier.

    Buried:
    was buried in the graveyard at Saint Oran's Chapel... https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html

    View images and more history of St Oran's; https://www.undiscoveredscotland.co.uk/iona/storanschapel/index.html, (images: https://www.google.com/search?q=Saint+Oran%27s+Chapel+image&client=firefox-b-1-ab&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjcxPKjgIraAhUL71MKHcCmCYoQ7AkIQA&biw=1224&bih=826)

    Donald married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 487953.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 243976. Malcolm I of Scotland, King of Alba was born in 897 in Scotland; died in 954 in Auldearn, Scotland; was buried in Isle of Iona, Scotland.

  17. 488000.  Edward the Elder, King of the Anglo-SaxonsEdward the Elder, King of the Anglo-Saxons was born in ~874 in (Wantage, Berkshire) England (son of Alfred the Great, King of Wessex and Ealhswith); died on 17 Jul 924 in Farndon, Cheshire, England; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Edward the Elder (c. 874 – 17 July 924) was King of the Anglo-Saxons from 899 until his death. He was the elder son of Alfred the Great and his wife Ealhswith. When Edward succeeded, he had to defeat a challenge from his cousin Ąthelwold, who had a strong claim to the throne as the son of Alfred's elder brother and predecessor as king, Ąthelred.

    Alfred had succeeded Ąthelred as king of Wessex in 871, and almost faced defeat against the Danish Vikings until his decisive victory at the Battle of Edington in 878. After the battle, the Vikings still ruled Northumbria, East Anglia and eastern Mercia, with only Wessex and western Mercia under Anglo-Saxon control. In the early 880s Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians, the ruler of western Mercia, accepted Alfred's lordship and married his daughter Ąthelflµd, and around 886 Alfred adopted the new title 'King of the Anglo-Saxons' as the ruler of all Anglo-Saxons not subject to Danish rule.

    In 910 a Mercian and West Saxon army inflicted a decisive defeat on an invading Northumbrian army, ending the threat from the northern Vikings. In the 910s, Edward conquered Viking ruled southern England in partnership with his sister Ąthelflµd, who had succeeded as Lady of the Mercians following the death of her husband in 911. Historians dispute how far Mercia was dominated by Wessex during this period, and after Ąthelflµd's death in June 918 her daughter Ąlfwynn briefly became second Lady of the Mercians, but in December Edward took her into Wessex and imposed direct rule on Mercia. By the end of the 910s he ruled Wessex, Mercia and East Anglia, and only Northumbria remained under Viking rule. In 924 he faced a Mercian and Welsh revolt at Chester, and after putting it down he died at Farndon in Cheshire on 17 July 924. He was succeeded by his eldest son Ąthelstan.

    Edward has been described as "perhaps the most neglected of English kings", partly because few primary sources for his reign survive. His reputation among historians rose in the late twentieth century, and he is seen as destroying the power of the Vikings in southern England, and laying the foundations for a south-centred united English kingdom.

    King of the Anglo-Saxons
    Reign 26 October 899 – 17 July 924
    Coronation 8 June 900 Kingston upon Thames or Winchester
    Predecessor Alfred the Great
    Successor Ąthelstan
    Born c.?874
    Died 17 July 924
    Farndon, Cheshire, England
    Burial New Minster, Winchester, later translated to Hyde Abbey
    Spouse Ecgwynn
    Ąlfflµd
    Eadgifu
    Issue
    Detail
    See list[show]
    House Wessex
    Father Alfred the Great
    Mother Ealhswith


    Background

    Mercia was the dominant kingdom in southern England in the eighth century and maintained its position until it suffered a decisive defeat by Wessex at the Battle of Ellandun in 825. Thereafter the two kingdoms became allies, which was to be an important factor in English resistance to the Vikings.[1] In 865 the Danish Viking Great Heathen Army landed in East Anglia and used this as a starting point for an invasion. The East Anglians were forced to buy peace and the following year the Vikings invaded Northumbria, where they appointed a puppet king in 867. They then moved on Mercia, where they spent the winter of 867–868. King Burgred of Mercia was joined by King Ąthelred of Wessex and his brother, the future King Alfred, for a combined attack on the Vikings, who refused an engagement; in the end the Mercians bought peace with them. The following year, the Danes conquered East Anglia, and in 874 they expelled King Burgred, and Ceolwulf became the last King of Mercia with their support. In 877 the Vikings partitioned Mercia, taking the eastern regions for themselves and allowing Ceolwulf to keep the western ones. The situation was transformed the following year when Alfred won a decisive victory over the Danes at the Battle of Edington. He was thus able to prevent the Vikings from taking Wessex and western Mercia, although they still occupied Northumbria, East Anglia and eastern Mercia.[2]

    Childhood

    A page from the will of Alfred the Great, which left the bulk of his estate to Edward
    Alfred the Great married Ealhswith in 868. Her father was Ąthelred Mucel, Ealdorman of the Gaini, and her mother, Eadburh, was a member of the Mercian royal family. Alfred and Ealhswith had five children who survived childhood. The oldest was Ąthelflµd, who married Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians, and ruled as Lady of the Mercians after his death. Edward was next, and the second daughter, Ąthelgifu, became abbess of Shaftesbury. The third daughter, Ąlfthryth, married Baldwin, Count of Flanders, and the younger son, Ąthelweard, was given a scholarly education, including learning Latin. This would usually suggest that he was intended for the church, but it is unlikely in Ąthelweard's case as he had sons. There were also an unknown number of children who died young. Neither part of Edward's name, which means 'protector of wealth', had been used previously by the West Saxon royal house, and Barbara Yorke suggests that he may have been named after his maternal grandmother Eadburh, reflecting the West Saxon policy of strengthening links with Mercia.[3]

    Ąthelflµd was probably born about a year after her parents' marriage, and Edward was brought up with his youngest sister, Ąlfthryth. Yorke argues that he was therefore probably nearer in age to Ąlfthryth than Ąthelflµd. However, he led troops in battle in 893, and he must have been of marriagable age in that year as his oldest son Ąthelstan was born about 894, so Edward was probably born in the mid-870s.[4] According to Asser in his Life of King Alfred, Edward and Ąlfthryth were educated at court by male and female tutors, and read ecclesiastical and secular works in English, such as the Psalms and Old English poems. They were taught the courtly qualities of gentleness and humility, and Asser wrote that they were obedient to their father and friendly to visitors. This is the only known case of an Anglo-Saxon prince and princess receiving the same upbringing.[5]

    Ątheling

    As a son of a king, Edward was an µtheling, a prince of the royal house who was eligible for kingship. However, even though he had the advantage of being the eldest son of the reigning king, his accession was not assured, as he had cousins who had a strong claim to the throne. Ąthelhelm and Ąthelwold were sons of Ąthelred, Alfred's older brother and predecessor as king, but they had been passed over because they were infants when their father died. More is known about Edward's childhood than about that of other Anglo-Saxon princes, providing information about the training of a prince in a period of Carolingian influence, and Yorke suggest that we may know so much due to Alfred's efforts to portray his son as the most throneworthy µtheling.[6]

    Ąthelhelm is only recorded in Alfred's will of the mid-880s, and probably died at some time in the next decade, but Ąthelwold is listed above Edward in the only charter where he appears, probably indicating a higher status. Ąthelwold may also have had an advantage because his mother Wulfthryth witnessed a charter as queen, whereas Edward's mother Ealhswith never had a higher status than king's wife.[7] However, Alfred was in a position to give his own son considerable advantages. In his will, he only left a handful of estates to his brother's sons, and the bulk of his property to Edward, including all his booklands (landed vested in a charter which could be alienated by the holder, as opposed to folkland, which had to pass to heirs of the body) in Kent.[8] Alfred also advanced men who could be depended on to support his plans for his succession, such as his brother-in-law, a Mercian ealdorman called Ąthelwulf, and his son-in-law Ąthelred. Edward witnessed several of his father's charters, and often accompanied him on royal peregrinations.[9] In a Kentish charter of 898 Edward witnessed as rex Saxonum, suggesting that Alfred may have followed the strategy adopted by his grandfather Egbert of strengthening his son's claim to succeed to the West Saxon throne by making him sub-king of Kent.[10]

    Once Edward grew up Alfred was able to give him military commands and experience of royal business.[11] The English defeated renewed Viking attacks in 893 to 896, and in Richard Abels' view, the glory belonged to Ąthelred and Edward rather than Alfred himself. In 893 Edward defeated the Vikings in the Battle of Farnham, although he was unable to follow up his victory as his troops' period of service had expired and he had to release them. The situation was saved by the arrival of troops from London led by Ąthelred.[12] Yorke argues that although Alfred packed the witan with members whose interests lay in the continuation of Alfred's line, that may not have been sufficient to ensure Edward's accession if he had not displayed his fitness for kingship.[13]

    In about 893 Edward probably married Ecgwynn, who bore him two children, the future King Ąthelstan and a daughter who married Sitric, a Viking King of York. The twelfth-century chronicler William of Malmesbury described Ecgwynn as an illustris femina, and stated that Edward chose Ąthelstan as his heir as king. She may have been related to St Dunstan, the aristocratic tenth-century Archbishop of Canterbury. However, William also stated that Ąthelstan's accession in 924 was opposed by a nobleman who claimed that his mother was a concubine of low birth.[14] The suggestion that Ecgwynn was Edward's mistress is accepted by some historians such as Simon Keynes and Richard Abels,[15] but Yorke and Ąthelstan's biographer, Sarah Foot, disagree, arguing that the allegations should be seen in the context of the disputed succession in 924, and were not an issue in the 890s.[16] Ecgwynn probably died by 899, as around the time of Alfred's death Edward married Ąlfflµd, the daughter of Ealdorman Ąthelhelm, probably of Wiltshire.[17]

    Janet Nelson suggests that there was conflict between Alfred and Edward in the 890s. She points out that the contemporary Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, produced under court auspices in the 890s, does not mention Edward's military successes. These are only known from the late tenth century chronicle of Ąthelweard, such as his account of the Battle of Farnham, in which in Nelson's view "Edward's military prowess, and popularity with a following of young warriors, are highlighted". Towards the end of his life Alfred invested his young grandson Ąthelstan in a ceremony which historians see as designation as eventual successor to the kingship. Nelson argues that while this may have been proposed by Edward to support the accession of his own son, on the other hand it may have been intended by Alfred as part of a scheme to divide the kingdom between his son and grandson. Ąthelstan was sent to be brought up in Mercia by Ąthelflµd and Ąthelred, but it is not known whether this was Alfred's idea or Edward's. Alfred's wife Ealhswith was ignored in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in her husband's lifetime, but emerged from obscurity when her son acceded. This may be because she supported her son against her husband.[18]

    Ąthelwold's revolt

    Further information: Ąthelwold's Revolt; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/%C3%86thelwold%27s_Revolt

    Coin of Edward the Elder
    Alfred died on 26 October 899 and Edward succeeded to the throne, but Ąthelwold disputed the succession.[19] He seized the royal estates of Wimborne, symbolically important as the place where his father was buried, and Christchurch. Edward marched with his army to the nearby Iron Age hillfort at Badbury Rings. Ąthelwold declared that he would live or die at Wimborne, but then left in the night and rode to Northumbria, where the Danes accepted him as king.[20] Edward was crowned on 8 June 900 at Kingston upon Thames or Winchester.[a]

    In 901, Ąthelwold came with a fleet to Essex, and the following year he persuaded the East Anglian Danes to invade English Mercia and northern Wessex, where his army looted and then returned home. Edward retaliated by ravaging East Anglia, but when he retreated the men of Kent disobeyed the order to retire, and were intercepted by the Danish army. The two sides met at the Battle of the Holme (perhaps Holme in Huntingdonshire) on 13 December 902. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, the Danes "kept the place of slaughter", meaning that they won the battle, but they suffered heavy losses, including Ąthelwold and a King Eohric, possibly of the East Anglian Danes. Kentish losses included Sigehelm, ealdorman of Kent and father of Edward's third wife, Eadgifu. Ąthelwold's death ended the threat to Edward's throne.[22]

    King of the Anglo-Saxons

    In London in 886 Alfred had received the formal submission of "all the English people that were not under subjection to the Danes", and thereafter he adopted the title Anglorum Saxonum rex (King of the Anglo-Saxons), which is used in his later charters and all but two of Edward's. This is seen by Keynes as "the invention of a wholly new and distinctive polity", covering both West Saxons and Mercians, which was inherited by Edward with the support of Mercians at the West Saxon court, of whom the most important was Plegmund, Archbishop of Canterbury. In 903 Edward issued several charters concerning land in Mercia. Three of them are witnessed by the Mercian leaders and their daughter Ąlfwynn, and they all contain a statement that Ąthelred and Ąthelflµd "then held rulership and power over the race of the Mercians, under the aforesaid king". Other charters were issued by the Mercian leades which did not contain any acknowledgment of Edward's authority, but they did not issue their own coinage.[23] This view of Edward's status is accepted by Martin Ryan, who states that Ąthelred and Ąthelflµd had "a considerable but ultimately subordinate share of royal authority" in English Mercia.[24]

    Other historians disagree. Pauline Stafford describes Ąthelflµd as "the last Mercian queen",[25] while in Charles Insley's view Mercia kept its independence until Ąthelflµd's death in 918.[26] Michael Davidson contrasts the 903 charters with one of 901 in which the Mercian rulers were "by grace of God, holding, governing and defending the monarchy of the Mercians". Davidson comments that "the evidence for Mercian subordination is decidedly mixed. Ultimately, the ideology of the 'Kingdom of the Anglo-Saxons' may have been less successful in achieving the absorption of Mercia and more something which I would see as a murky political coup." The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle was compiled at the West Saxon court from the 890s, and the entries for the late ninth and early tenth centuries are seen by historians as reflecting the West Saxon viewpoint; Davidson observes that "Alfred and Edward possessed skilled 'spin doctors'".[27] However, some versions of the Chronicle incorporate part of a lost Mercian Register, which gives a Mercian perspective and details of Ąthelfµd's campaign against the Vikings.[24]

    In the late ninth and early tenth centuries connection with the West Saxon royal house was seen as prestigious by continental rulers. In the mid-890s Alfred had married his daughter Ąlfthryth to Baldwin II of Flanders, and in 919 Edward married his daughter Eadgifu to Charles the Simple, King of West Francia. In 925, after Edward's death, another daughter Eadgyth married Otto, the future King of Germany and (after Eadgyth's death) Holy Roman Emperor.[28]

    Conquest of the southern Danelaw

    No battles are recorded between the Anglo-Saxons and the Danish Vikings for several years after the Battle of the Holme, but in 906 Edward agreed peace with the East Anglian and Northumbrian Danes, suggesting that there had been conflict. According to one version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle he made peace "of necessity", which implies that he was forced to buy them off.[19] He encouraged Englishmen to purchase land in Danish territory, and two charters survive relating to estates in Bedfordshire and Derbyshire.[29] In 909 Edward sent a combined West Saxon and Mercian army which harassed the Northumbria]]n Danes, and seized the bones of the Northumbrian royal saint Oswald from Bardney Abbey in [[Lincolnshire. Oswald was translated to a new Mercian minster established by Ąthelred and Ąthelfµd in Gloucester and the Danes were compelled to accept peace on Edward's terms.[30] In the following year, the Northumbrian Danes retaliated by raiding Mercia, but on their way home they were met by a combined Mercian and West Saxon army at the Battle of Tettenhall, where the Vikings suffered a disastrous defeat. After that, the Northumbrian Danes never ventured south of the River Humber, and Edward and his Mercian allies were able to concentrate on conquering the southern Danelaw in East Anglia and the Five Boroughs of Viking east Mercia: Derby, Leicester, Lincoln, Nottingham and Stamford.[19] In 911 Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians, died, and Edward took control of the Mercian lands around London and Oxford. Ąthelred was succeeded as ruler by his widow Ąthelflµd as Lady of the Mercians, and she had probably been acting as ruler for several years as Ąthelred seems to have been incapacitated in later life.[31]

    Edward and Ąthelflµd then began the construction of fortresses to guard against Viking attacks and protect territory captured from them. In November 911 he constructed a fort on the north bank of the River Lea at Hertford to guard against attack by the Danes of Bedford and Cambridge. In 912 he marched with his army to Maldon in Essex, and ordered the building of a fort at Witham and a second fort at Hertford, which protected London from attack and encouraged many English living under Danish rule in Essex to submit to him. In 913 there was a pause in his activities, although Ąthelflµd continued her fortress building in Mercia.[32] In 914 a Viking army sailed from Brittany and ravaged the Severn estuary. It then attacked Ergyng in south-east Wales (now Archenfield in Herefordshire) and captured Bishop Cyfeilliog. Edward ransomed him for the large sum of forty pounds of silver. The Vikings were defeated by the armies of Hereford and Gloucester, and gave hostages and oaths to keep the peace. Edward kept an army on the south side of the estuary in case the Vikings broke their promises, and he twice had to repel attacks. In the autumn the Vikings moved on to Ireland. The episode suggests that south-east Wales fell within the West Saxon sphere of power, unlike Brycheiniog just to the north, where Mercia was dominant.[33] In late 914 Edward built two forts at Buckingham, and Earl Thurketil, the leader of the Danish army at Bedford submitted to him. The following year he occupied Bedford, and constructed another fortification on the south bank of the River Great Ouse against a Viking one on the north bank. In 916 Edward returned to Essex and built a fort at Maldon to bolster the defence of Witham. He also helped Earl Thurketil and his followers to leave England, reducing the number of Viking armies in the Midlands.[34]

    The decisive year in the war was 917. In April Edward built a fort at Towcester as a defence against the Danes of Northampton, and another at an unidentified place called Wigingamere. The Danes launched unsuccessful attacks on Towcester, Bedford and Wigingamere, while Ąthelflµd captured Derby, showing the value of the English defensive measures, which were aided by disunity and a lack of coordination among the Viking armies. The Danes had built their own fortress at Tempsford in Bedfordshire, but at the end of the summer the English stormed it and killed the last Danish king of East Anglia. The English then took Colchester, although they did not try to hold it. The Danes retaliated by sending a large army to lay siege to Maldon, but the garrison held out until it was relieved and the retreating army was heavily defeated. Edward then returned to Towcester and reinforced its fort with a stone wall, and the Danes of nearby Northampton submitted to him. The armies of Cambridge and East Anglia also submitted, and by the end of the year the only Danish armies still holding out were those of four of the Five Boroughs, Leicester, Stamford, Nottingham, and Lincoln.[35]

    In early 918, Ąthelflµd secured the submission of Leicester without a fight, and the Danes of Northumbrian York offered her their allegiance, probably for protection against Norse (Norwegian) Vikings who had invaded Northumbria from Ireland, but she died on 12 June before she could take up the proposal. The same offer is not known to have been made to Edward, and the Norse Vikings took York in 919. According to the main West Saxon version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, after Ąthelflµd's death the Mercians submitted to Edward, but the Mercian version (the Mercian Register) states that in December 918 her daughter Ąlfwynn, "was deprived of all authority in Mercia and taken into Wessex". Mercia may have made a bid for continued semi-independence which was suppressed by Edward, and it then came under his direct rule. Stamford had surrendered to Edward before Ąthelflµd's death, and Nottingham did the same shortly afterwards. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for 918, "all the people who had settled in Mercia, both Danish and English, submitted to him". This would mean that he ruled all England south of the Humber, but it is not clear whether Lincoln was an exception, as coins of Viking York in the early 920s were probably minted at Lincoln.[36] Some Danish jarls were allowed to keep their estates, although Edward probably also rewarded his supporters with land, and some he kept in his own hands. Coin evidence suggests that his authority was stronger in the East Midlands than in East Anglia.[37] Three Welsh kings, Hywel Dda, Clydog and Idwal Foel, who had previously been subject to Ąthelflµd, now gave their allegiance to Edward.[38]

    Coinage

    The principal currency was the silver penny, and some coins carried a stylised portrait of the king. Royal coins had "EADVVEARD REX" on the obverse and the name of the moneyer on the reverse. The places of issue were not shown in his reign, but they were in that of his son Ąthelstan, allowing the location of many moneyers of Edward's reign to be established. There were mints in Bath, Canterbury, Chester, Chichester, Derby, Exeter, Hereford, London, Oxford, Shaftesbury, Shrewsbury, Southampton, Stafford, Wallingford, Wareham, Winchester and probably other towns. No coins were struck in the name of Ąthelred or Ąthelflµd, but from around 910 mints in English Mercia produced coins with an unusual decorative design on the reverse. This ceased before 920, and probably represents Ąthelflµd's way of distinguishing her coinage from that of her brother. There was also a minor issue of coins in the name of Plegmund, Archbishop of Canterbury. There was a dramatic increase in the number of moneyers over Edward's reign, with less than 25 in the south in the first ten years rising to 67 in the last ten years, around 5 in English Mercia rising to 23, plus 27 in the conquered Danelaw.[39]

    Church

    In 908, Plegmund conveyed the alms of the English king and people to the Pope, the first visit to Rome by an Archbishop of Canterbury for almost a century, and the journey may have been to seek papal approval for a proposed re-organisation of the West Saxon sees.[40] When Edward came to the throne Wessex had two dioceses, Winchester, held by Denewulf, and Sherborne, held by Asser.[41] In 908 Denewulf died and was replaced the following year by Frithestan; soon afterwards Winchester was divided into two sees, with the creation of the diocese of Ramsbury covering Wiltshire and Berkshire, while Winchester was left with Hampshire and Surrrey. Forged charters date the division to 909, but this may not be correct. Asser died in the same year, and at some date between 909 and 918 Sherborne was divided into three sees, with Crediton covering Devon and Cornwall, and Wells covering Somerset, while Sherborne was left with Dorset.[42] The effect of the changes were to strengthen the status of Canterbury compared with Winchester and Sherborne, but the division may have been related to a change in the secular functions of West Saxon bishops, to become agents of royal government in shires rather than provinces, assisting in defence and taking part in shire courts.[43]

    At the beginning of Edward's reign, his mother Ealhswith founded the abbey of St Mary for nuns, known as the Nunnaminster, in Winchester.[44] Edward's daughter Eadburh became a nun there, and she was venerated as a saint and the subject of a hagiography by Osbert of Clare in the twelfth century.[45] In 901 Edward started building a major monastery for men, probably in accordance of his father's wishes. The monastery was next to Winchester Cathedral, which became known as the Old Minster, while Edward's foundation was called the New Minster. It was much larger than the Old Minster, and was probably intended as a royal mausoleum.[46] It acquired relics of the Breton Saint Judoc, which probably arrived in England from Ponthieu in 901, and the body of one of Alfred's closest advisers, Grimbald, who died in the same year and who was soon venerated as a saint. Edward's mother died in 902, and he buried her and Alfred there, moving his father's body from the Old Minster. Burials in the early 920s included Edward himself, his brother Ąthelweard, and his son Ąlfweard. However, when Ąthelstan became king in 924, he did not show any favour to his father's foundation, probably because Winchester sided against him when the throne was disputed after Edward's death. The only other king buried at the New Minster was Eadwig in 959.[47]

    Edward's decision not to expand the Old Minster, but rather to overshadow it with a much larger building, suggests animosity towards Bishop Denewulf, and this was compounded by forcing the Old Minster to cede both land for the new site, and an estate of 70 hides at Beddington to provide an income for the New Minster. Edward was remembered by the New Minster as a benefactor, but at the Old Minster as rex avidus (greedy king).[48] Alan Thacker comments:

    Edward's method of endowing New Minster was of a piece with his ecclesiastical policy in general. Like his father he gave little to the church — indeed, judging by the dearth of charters for much of his reign he seems to have given away little at all...More than any other, Edward's kingship seems to epitomise the new hard-nosed monarchy of Wessex, determined to exploit all its resources, lay and ecclesiastical, for its own benefit.[49]
    Patrick Wormald observes: "The thought occurs that neither Alfred nor Edward was greatly beloved at Winchester Cathedral; and one reason for Edward's moving his father's body into the new family shrine next door was that he was surer of sincere prayers there."[50]

    Learning and culture

    The standard of Anglo-Saxon learning declined severely in the ninth century, particularly in Wessex, and Mercian scholars such as Plegmund played a prominent part in the revival of learning initiated by Alfred. Mercians were prominent at the courts of Alfred and Edward, and the Mercian dialect and scholarship commanded West Saxon respect.[51] It is uncertain how far Alfred's programmes continued during his son's reign. English translations of works in Latin made during Alfred's reign continued to be copied, but few original works are known. The script known as Anglo-Saxon Square minuscule reached maturity in the 930s, and its earliest phases date to Edward's reign. The main scholarly and scriptorial centres were the cathedral centres of Canterbury, Winchester and Worcester; monasteries did not make a significant contribution until Ąthelstan's reign.[52] Very little survives of the manuscript production of Edward's reign.[53]

    The only surviving large scale embroideries which were certainly made in Anglo-Saxon England date to Edward's reign. They are a stole, a maniple and a possible girdle removed from the shrine of St Cuthbert in Durham Cathedral in the nineteenth century. They were donated to the shrine by Ąthelstan in 934, but inscriptions on the embroideries show that they were commissioned by Edward's second wife, Ąlfflµd, as a gift to Frithestan, Bishop of Winchester. They probably did not reach their intended destination because Ąthelstan was on bad terms with Winchester.[54]

    Law and administration

    Almost all surviving charters from Edward's reign are later copies, and the only surviving original is not a charter of Edward himself, but a grant by Ąthelred and Ąthelflµd in 901.[55] In the same year a meeting at Southampton was attended by his brother and sons, his household thegns and nearly all bishops, but no ealdormen. It was on this occasion that the king acquired land from the Bishop of Winchester for the foundation of the New Minster, Winchester. No charters survive for the period from 910 to the king's death in 924, much to the puzzlement and distress of historians. Charters were usually issued when the king made grants of land, and it is possible that Edward followed a policy of retaining property which came into his hands in order to help finance his campaigns against the Vikings.[56] Charters rarely survive unless they concerned property which passed to the church and were preserved in their archives, and another possibility is that Edward was only making grants of property on terms which ensured that they returned to male members of the royal house; such charters would not be found in church archives.[57]

    Clause 3 of the law code called I Edward provides that people convincingly charged with perjury shall not be allowed to clear themselves by oath, but only by ordeal. This is the start of the continuous history in England of trial by ordeal; it is probably mentioned in the laws of King Ine (688 to 726),[b] but not in later codes such as those of Alfred.[58] The administrative and legal system in Edward's reign may have depended extensively on written records, almost none of which survive.[59] Edward was one of the few Anglo-Saxon kings to issue laws about bookland. There was increasing confusion in the period as to what was really bookland, and Edward urged prompt settlement in bookland/folkland disputes, and laid down that jurisdiction belonged to the king and his officers.[60]

    Later life

    Silver brooch imitating a coin of Edward the Elder, c. 920, found in Rome, Italy. British Museum.
    According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, there was a general submission of rulers in Britain to Edward in 920:

    Then [Edward] went from there into the Peak District to Bakewell and ordered a borough to be built in the neighbourhood and manned. And then the king of the Scots and all the people of the Scots, and Rµgnald and the sons of Eadwulf[c] and all who live in Northumbria, both English and Danish, Norsemen and others, and also the king of the Strathclyde Welsh and all the Strathclyde Welsh, chose him as father and lord.[62]
    This passage was regarded as a straightforward report by most historians until the late twentieth century,[63] and Frank Stenton observed that "each of the rulers named in this list had something definite to gain from an acknowledgement of Edward's overlordship".[64] Since the 1980s the 'submission' has been viewed with increasing scepticism, particularly as the passage in the Chronicle is the only evidence for it, unlike other submissions such as that one in 927 to Ąthelstan, for which there is independent support from literary sources and coins.[65] Alfred Smyth points out that Edward was not in a position to impose the same conditions on the Scots and the Northumbrians as he could on conquered Vikings, and argues that the Chronicle presented a treaty between kings as a submission to Wessex.[66] Stafford observes that the rulers had met at Bakewell on the border between Mercia and Northumbria, and that meetings on borders were generally considered to avoid any implication of submission by either side.[67] Davidson points out that the wording "chosen as father and lord" applied to conquered army groups and burhs, not relations with other kings. In his view:

    The idea that this meeting represented a 'submission', while it must remain a possibility, does however seem unlikely. The textual context of the chronicler's passage makes his interpretation of the meeting suspect, and ultimately, Edward was in no position to force the subordination of, or dictate terms to, his fellow kings in Britain.[68]
    Edward continued Ąthelflµd's policy of founding burhs in the north-west, with ones at Thelwall and Manchester in 919, and Cledematha (Rhuddlan) at the mouth of the River Clwyd in North Wales in 921.[69]

    Nothing is known of his relations with the Mercians between 919 and the last year of his life, when he put down a Mercian and Welsh revolt at Chester. Mercia and the eastern Danelaw were organised into shires at an unknown date in the tenth century, ignoring traditional boundaries, and historians such as Sean Miller and David Griffiths suggest that Edward's imposition of direct control from 919 is a likely context for a change which ignored Mercian sensibilities. Resentment at the changes, at the imposition of rule by distant Wessex, and at fiscal demands by Edward's reeves, may have provoked the revolt at Chester. He died at the royal estate of Farndon, twelve miles south of Chester, on 24 July 924, shortly after putting down the revolt, and was buried in the New Minster, Winchester.[70] In 1109, the New Minster was moved outside the city walls to become Hyde Abbey, and the following year Edward and his parents were translated to the new church.[71]

    Reputation

    According to William of Malmesbury, Edward was "much inferior to his father in the cultivation of letters" but "incomparably more glorious in the power of his rule". Other medieval chroniclers expressed similar views, and he was generally seen as inferior in book learning, but superior in military success. John of Worcester described him as "the most invincible King Edward the Elder". However, even as war leader he was only one of a succession of successful kings; his achievements were overshadowed because he did not have a famous victory like Alfred's at Edington and Ąthelstan's at Brunanburh, and William qualified his praise by saying that "the chief prize of victory, in my judgment, is due to his father". Edward has also been overshadowed by chroniclers' admiration for his highly regarded sister, Ąthelflµd.[72]

    A principal reason for the neglect of Edward is that very few primary sources for his reign survive, whereas there are many for Alfred. He was largely ignored by historians until the late twentieth century, but he is now highly regarded. He is described by Keynes as "far more than the bellicose bit between Alfred and Ąthelstan",[73] and according to Nick Higham: "Edward the Elder is perhaps the most neglected of English kings. He ruled an expanding realm for twenty-five years and arguably did as much as any other individual to construct a single, south-centred, Anglo-Saxon kingdom, yet posthumously his achievements have been all but forgotten." In 1999 a conference on his reign was held at the University of Manchester, and the papers given on this occasion were published as a book in 2001. Prior to this conference, no monographs had been published on Edward's reign, whereas his father has been the subject of numerous biographies and other studies.[74]

    In the view of F. T. Wainwright: "Without detracting from the achievements of Alfred, it is well to remember that it was Edward who reconquered the Danish Midlands and gave England nearly a century of respite from serious Danish attacks."[75] Higham summarises Edward's legacy as follows:

    Under Edward's leadership, the scale of alternative centres of power diminished markedly: the separate court of Mercia was dissolved; the Danish leaders were in large part brought to heel or expelled; the Welsh princes were constrained from aggression of the borders and even the West Saxon bishoprics divided. Late Anglo-Saxon England is often described as the most centralised polity in western Europe at the time, with its shires, its shire-reeves and its systems of regional courts and royal taxation. If so — and the matter remains debatable — much of that centrality derives from Edward's activities, and he has as good a claim as any other to be considered the architect of medieval England.[76]
    Edward's cognomen 'the Elder' was first used in Wulfstan's Life of St Ąthelwold at the end of the tenth century, to distinguish him from King Edward the Martyr.[19]

    Marriages and children[edit]
    Edward had about fourteen children from three marriages.[d]

    He first married Ecgwynn around 893.[82] Their children were:

    Ąthelstan, King of England 924–939[19]
    A daughter, perhaps called Edith, married Sihtric Câaech, Viking King of York in 926, who died in 927. Possibly Saint Edith of Polesworth[83]
    In c. 900, Edward married Ąlfflµd, daughter of Ealdorman Ąthelhelm, probably of Wiltshire.[17] Their children were:

    Ąlfweard, died August 924, a month after his father; possibly King of Wessex for that month[84]
    Edwin, drowned at sea 933[85]
    Ąthelhild, lay sister at Wilton Abbey[86]
    Eadgifu (died in or after 951), married Charles the Simple, King of the West Franks, c. 918[87]
    Eadflµd, nun at Wilton Abbey[86]
    Eadhild, married Hugh the Great, Duke of the Franks in 926[88]
    Eadgyth (died 946), in 929/30 married Otto I, future King of the East Franks, and (after Eadgyth's death) Holy Roman Emperor[89]
    Ąlfgifu, married "a prince near the Alps", perhaps Louis, brother of King Rudolph II of Burgundy[90]
    Edward married for a third time, about 919, Eadgifu, the daughter of Sigehelm, Ealdorman of Kent.[91] Their children were

    Edmund, King of England 939–946[77]
    Eadred, King of England 946–955[77]
    Eadburh (died c. 952), Benedictine nun at Nunnaminster, Winchester, and saint[92]
    Eadgifu, existence uncertain, possibly the same person as Ąlfgifu[93]

    Buried:
    New Minster, Winchester, later translated to Hyde Abbey

    Edward married Eadgifu of Kent in ~919. Eadgifu was born in C. 903 in England; died in C. 966. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 488001.  Eadgifu of Kent was born in C. 903 in England; died in C. 966.

    Notes:

    Eadgifu of Kent (also Edgiva or Ediva) (in or before 903 – in or after 966) was the third wife of Edward the Elder, King of the Anglo-Saxons.

    Biography

    Eadgifu was the daughter of Sigehelm, Ealdorman of Kent, who died at the Battle of the Holme in 902.[1] She married Edward in about 919 and became the mother of two sons, Edmund I of England, later King Edmund I, and Eadred of England, later King Eadred, and two daughters, Saint Eadburh of Winchester and Eadgifu.[2] She survived Edward by many years, dying in the reign of her grandson Edgar.

    According to a narrative written in the early 960s, her father had given Cooling in Kent to a man called Goda as security for a loan. She claimed that her father had repaid the loan and left the land to her, but Goda denied receiving payment and refused to surrender the land. She got possession of Cooling six years after her father's death, when her friends persuaded King Edward to threaten to dispossess Goda of his property unless he gave up the estate. Edward later declared Goda's lands forfeit and gave the charters to Eadgifu, but she returned most of the estates to Goda, although retained the charters. Some time after this her marriage to Edward took place. After his death King Ąthelstan required Eadgifu to return the charters to Goda, perhaps because the king was on bad terms with his stepmother.[3]

    She disappeared from court during the reign of her step-son, King Ąthelstan, but she was prominent and influential during the reign of her two sons.[2] As queen dowager, her position seem to have been higher than that of her daughter-in-law; In a Kentish charter datable between 942 and 944, her daughter-in-law Ąlfgifu of Shaftesbury subscribes herself as the king's concubine (concubina regis), with a place assigned to her between the bishops and ealdormen. By comparison, Eadgifu subscribes higher up in the witness list as mater regis, after her sons Edmund and Eadred but before the archbishops and bishops.[4]

    Following the death of her younger son Eadred in 955, she was deprived of her lands by her eldest grandson, King Eadwig, perhaps because she took the side of his younger brother, Edgar, in the struggle between them. When Edgar succeeded on Eadwig's death in 959 she recovered some lands and received generous gifts from her grandson, but she never returned to her prominent position at court. She is last recorded as a witness to a charter in 966.[2]

    She was known as a supporter of saintly churchmen and a benefactor of churches.[2]

    See also

    House of Wessex family tree; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Children:
    1. 244000. Edmund I, King of the English was born in ~921 in Wessex, England; died on 26 May 946 in Pucklechurch, Gloucestershire, England; was buried in Glastonbury Abbey, Somerset, England.

  19. 72160.  RolloRollo was born in 846 in Maer, Norway (son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of Mar and Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of Mar); died in 931; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

    Notes:

    Rollo or Gaange Rolf[1] (Norman: Rou; Old Norse: Hrâolfr; French: Rollon; c. 846 – c. 930 AD) was a Viking who became the first ruler of Normandy, a region of France. He is sometimes called the 1st Duke of Normandy. His Scandinavian name Rolf was extended to Gaange Rolf because he as an adult became too heavy for a horse to carry, therefore he had to walk ("gaa" in older Dano-Norwegian). Rollo emerged as the outstanding personality among the Norsemen who had secured a permanent foothold on Frankish soil in the valley of the lower Seine. Charles the Simple, the king of West Francia, ceded them lands between the mouth of the Seine and what is now the city of Rouen in exchange for Rollo agreeing to end his brigandage, and provide the Franks with protection against future Viking raids.[2]

    Rollo is first recorded as the leader of these Viking settlers in a charter of 918, and he continued to reign over the region of Normandy until at least 928. He was succeeded by his son, William Longsword in the Duchy of Normandy that he had founded.[3] The offspring of Rollo and his followers became known as the Normans. After the Norman conquest of England and their conquest of southern Italy and Sicily over the following two centuries, their descendants came to rule Norman England (the House of Normandy), the Kingdom of Sicily (the Kings of Sicily) as well as the Principality of Antioch from the 10th to 12th century, leaving behind an enduring legacy in the historical developments of Europe and the Near East.[4]

    Name

    The name Rollo is generally presumed to be a latinisation of the Old Norse name Hrâolfr – a theory that is supported by the rendition of Hrâolfr as Roluo in the Gesta Danorum. It is also sometimes suggested that Rollo may be a Latinised version of another Norse name, Hrollaugr.[5]

    Rollo is generally identified with one Viking in particular – a man of high social status mentioned in Icelandic sagas, which refer to him by the Old Norse name Gčongu-Hrâolfr, meaning "Hrâolfr the Walker". (Gčongu-Hrâolfr is also widely known by an Old Danish variant, Ganger-Hrolf.) The byname "Walker" is usually understood to suggest that Rollo was so physically imposing that he could not be carried by a horse and was obliged to travel on foot. Norman and other French sources do not use the name Hrâolfr, and the identification of Rollo with Gčongu-Hrâolfr is based upon similarities between circumstances and actions ascribed to both figures.[citation needed]

    The 10th-century Norman historian Dudo records that Rollo took the baptismal name Robert.[6] A variant spelling, Roul, is used in the 12th-century Norman French Roman de la Rou, which was compiled by Wace and commissioned by King Henry II of England (a descendant of Rollo).[citation needed]

    Origins and historiography
    Rollo was born in the latter half of the 9th century; his place of birth is unknown.

    The earliest well-attested historical event associated with Rollo is his leadership of Vikings who besieged Paris in 885–886.[7]

    Perhaps the earliest known source to mention Rollo's early life is the French chronicler Richer of Reims, who claims (in the 10th century) that Rollo was the son of a Viking named Ketill.[8] In terms of onomastics, it is interesting that Richer also names – without explicitly linking him to Rollo – a man named Ketill as being the leader of subsequent Viking raids (in 888), against areas on the coast of West Francia, between the Seine and the Loire.

    Medieval sources contradict each other regarding whether Rollo's family was Norwegian or Danish in origin. In part, this disparity may result from the indifferent and interchangeable usage in Europe, at the time, of terms such as "Vikings", "Northmen", "Danes", "Norwegians" and so on (in the Medieval Latin texts Dani vel Nortmanni means "Danes or Northmen").

    A biography of Rollo, written by the cleric Dudo of Saint-Quentin in the late 10th Century, claimed that Rollo was from Denmark. One of Rollo's great-grandsons and a contemporary of Dudo was known as Robert the Dane. However, Dudo's Historia Normannorum (or Libri III de moribus et actis primorum Normanniae ducum) was commissioned by Rollo's grandson, Richard I of Normandy and – while Dudo likely had access to family members and/or other people with a living memory of Rollo – this fact must be weighed against the text's potential biases, as an official biography. According to Dudo, an unnamed king of Denmark was antagonistic to Rollo's family, including his father – an unnamed Danish nobleman – and Rollo's brother Gurim. Following the death of Rollo and Gurim's father, Gurim was killed and Rollo was forced to leave Denmark.[9] Dudo appears to have been the main source for William of Jumiáeges (after 1066) and Orderic Vitalis (early 12th century), although both include additional details.[10]

    A Norwegian background for Rollo was first explicitly claimed by Goffredo Malaterra (Geoffrey Malaterra), an 11th-century Benedictine monk and historian, who wrote: "Rollo sailed boldly from Norway with his fleet to the Christian coast."[11] Likewise, the 12th-century English historian William of Malmesbury stated that Rollo was "born of noble lineage among the Norwegians".[12]

    A chronicler named Benoăit (probably Benoăit de Sainte-More) wrote in the mid-12th Century Chronique des ducs de Normandie that Rollo had been born in a town named "Fasge". This has since been variously interpreted as referring to Faxe, in Sjµlland (Denmark), Fauske, in Hęalogaland (Norway), or perhaps a more obscure settlement that has since been abandoned or renamed. Benoăit also repeated the claim that Rollo had been persecuted by a local ruler and had fled from there to "Scanza island", by which Benoăit probably means Scania (Swedish Skęane). While Faxe was physically much closer to Scania, the mountainous scenery of "Fasge", described by Benoăit, would seem to be more like Fauske.

    The claim that Rollo was the brother of a King of Norway, Harald Finehair was made by an anonymous 12th-century Welsh author, in The Life of Gruffudd ap Cynan.[13]

    Rollo was first explicitly identified with Hrâolf the Walker (Norse Gčongu-Hrâolfr; Danish Ganger-Hrâolf) by the 13th-century Icelandic sagas, Heimskringla and Orkneyinga Saga. Hrâolf the Walker was so named because he "was so big that no horse could carry him".[14] The Icelandic sources claim that Hrâolfr was born in M˛re, western Norway, in the late 9th century and that his parents were the Norwegian jarl Rognvald Eysteinsson ("Rognvald the Wise") and a noblewoman from M˛re named Hildr Hrâolfsdâottir. However, these claims were made three centuries after the history commissioned by Rollo's own grandson.

    There may be circumstantial evidence for kinship between Rollo and his historical contemporary, Ketill Flatnose, King of the Isles – a Norse realm centred on the Western Isles of Scotland. If, as Richer suggested, Rollo's father was also named Ketill and as Dudo suggested, Rollo had a brother named Gurim, such names are onomastic evidence for a family connection: Icelandic sources name Ketill Flatnose's father as Bjčorn Grâimsson,[15] and "Grim" – the implied name of Ketill Flatnose's paternal grandfather – was likely cognate with Gurim. In addition, both Irish and Icelandic sources suggest that Rollo, as a young man, visited or lived in Scotland, where he had a daughter named Cadlinar (Kaşlâin; Kathleen).[16][17] Moreover, Ketill Flatnose's ancestors were said to have come from M˛re – Rollo's ancestral home in the Icelandic sources. However, Ketill was a common name in Norse societies,[18] as were names like Gurim and Grim. It is also possible that the later sources were attempting to suggest an otherwise undocumented link between the historical figures of Rollo and Ketill Flatnose, by way of little-known, possibly apocryphal figures like Grim, Gurim and the Ketill said to be Rollo's father.[citation needed]

    Biography

    Statue of Rollo in Rouen. There are two bronze replicas of this statue: one at ęAlesund (Norway) and the other one at Fargo, North Dakota (United States)
    Dudo tells us that Rollo seized Rouen in 876. He is supported by the contemporary chronicler Flodoard, who records that Robert of the Breton March waged a campaign against the Vikings, who nearly levelled Rouen and other settlements; eventually, he conceded "certain coastal provinces" to them.[19]

    According to Dudo, Rollo struck up a friendship in England with a king that Dudo calls Alstem. This has puzzled many historians, but recently the puzzle has been resolved by recognition that this refers to Guthrum, the Danish leader whom Alfred the Great baptised with the baptismal name Athelstan, and then recognised as king of the East Angles in 880.[20]

    Dudo records that when Rollo took Bayeux by force, he carried off with him the beautiful Popa or Poppa, a daughter of Berenger, Count of Rennes, took her in marriage and with her had their son and Rollo's heir, William Longsword.[21]


    Rollo's grave at the Cathedral of Rouen

    There are few contemporary mentions of Rollo. The earliest record is from 918, in a charter of Charles III to an abbey, which referred to an earlier grant to "the Normans of the Seine", namely "Rollo and his associates" for "the protection of the kingdom." [22] Dudo retrospectively stated that this pact took place in 911 at Saint-Clair-sur-Epte. In return for formal recognition of the lands he possessed, Rollo agreed to be baptised and assist the king in the defence of the realm. Rollo took the baptismal name Robert. The seal of agreement was to be marriage between Rollo and Gisla, daughter of Charles. Dudo claims that Gisla was a legitimate daughter of Charles.[23] Since Charles first married in 907, that would mean that Gisla was at most 5 years old at the time of the treaty of 911 which offered her in marriage.[24] It has therefore been speculated that she could have been an illegitimate daughter.[25] However a diplomatic child betrothal need not be doubted.[26]

    After pledging his fealty to Charles III as part of the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, Rollo divided the lands between the rivers Epte and Risle among his chieftains, and settled with a de facto capital in Rouen.[27]

    Charles was overthrown by a revolt in 923, and his successor, Robert I, was killed by the Vikings in 923. His successor, Ralph, conceded the Bessin and Maine to Rollo shortly afterwards, the chronicler Flodoard tells us.[28]

    Rollo died sometime between a final mention of him by Flodoard in 928, and 933, the year in which a third grant of land, usually identified as being the Cotentin and Avranchin areas, was made to his son and successor William.[29]

    Descendants

    A genealogical chart of the Norman dynasty
    Rollo's son and heir, William Longsword, and grandchild, Richard the Fearless, forged the Duchy of Normandy into West Francia's most cohesive and formidable principality.[30] The descendants of Rollo and his men assimilated with their maternal Frankish-Catholic culture and became known as the Normans, lending their name to the region of Normandy.

    Rollo is the great-great-great-grandfather of William the Conqueror, or William I of England. Through William, he is one of the ancestors of the present-day British royal family, as well as an ancestor of all current European monarchs and a great many claimants to abolished European thrones.

    One daughter of Rollo, Gerloc (also known as Adele), who married William III, Duke of Aquitaine, was mentioned by Dudo. According to William of Jumiáeges, writing in the latter half of the 11th century, Gerloc's mother was named Poppa.[31]

    According to the medieval Irish text An Banshenchas and Icelandic sources, another daughter, Cadlinar (Kaşlâin; Kathleen) was born in Scotland (probably to a Scots mother) and married an Irish prince named Beollâan mac Ciarmaic, later King of South Brega (Lagore). A daughter of Cadlinar and Beollâan named Nithbeorg was abducted by an Icelandic Viking named Helgi Ottarsson,[32][33] and became the mother of the poet Einarr Helgason and grandmother of Guşrâun Ósvâifrsdâottir (protagonist of the Laxdśla saga).

    A genetic investigation into the remains of Rollo's grandson, Richard the Fearless, and his great-grandson, Richard the Good, was announced in 2011 with the intention of discerning the origins of the historic Viking leader.[34] On 29 February 2016 Norwegian researchers opened Richard the Good's tomb and found his lower jaw with eight teeth in it.[35] Unfortunately, the skeletal remains in both graves turned out to significantly predate Rollo and therefore are not related to him.[36]

    Depictions in fiction

    Rollo is the subject of the seventeenth-century play Rollo Duke of Normandy, written by John Fletcher, Philip Massinger, Ben Jonson, and George Chapman.

    A character, broadly inspired by the historical Rollo but including many events before the real Rollo was born, played by Clive Standen, is Ragnar Lothbrok's brother in the History Channel television series Vikings.[37]

    end of biography

    Also known as Hrolf the Ganger or Rollon, 1st Duke of Normandy from 911 to 927, called also Rolf the Walker, because, being so tall, he preferred to go afoot rather than ride the little Norwegian horses. Also shown as Rollon, Row, or Robert. Originally a Norse Viking, he was noted for strength and martial prowess. In the reign of Charles II the Bald, he sailed up the Seine River and took Rouen, which he kept as a base of operations. He gained a number of victories over the Franks, and extorted the cession of the province since called Normandy.

    By the famous treaty which Charles the Bald, http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I53974&tree=hennessee, and Rollo signed the latter agreed to adopt Christianity. He was born in 846 and died in 932, and was buried in the Cathedral at Rouen.
    -------------------------------------------------------
    From: http://sbaldw.home.mindspring.com/hproject/prov/rollo000.htm

    Commentary
    Supposed father: Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re.

    Supposed mother: Ragnhildr or Hildr.

    The origin of Rollo is contraversial. There are several medieval sources which claim to give information about the origin of Rollo, the most widely repeated of which would make him a son of Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re by Ragnhildr or Hildr. As can be seen from the following brief notices, the various primary sources offer very contradictory information about Rollo's origin.

    The earliest author to attribute an explicit origin to Rollo was Richer of Rheims, writing between 996 and 998, who called Rollo the son of another Viking invader of France named Catillus (presumably representing the Norse name Ketil) [Richer i, 28 (see PL 138: 35)]. Since Catillus appears to be a legendary individual, this account has generally been discredited, probably correctly [see Douglas 420-1].

    According to Dudo of St. Quentin (writing early 11th century), author of the earliest history of the Normans, Rollo had a younger brother named Gurim, presumed to be the familiar name Gorm. Dudo states that Rollo and Gurim were sons of a man who held many lands in "Dacia" (Dudo's word for Denmark, following other authors), and that after the death of the (unnamed) father of Rollo and Gurim, the king of Dacia fought against the sons, killing Gurim and driving Rollo out [Dudo ii, 2-4 (pp. 26-7)]. Dudo later refers to duke Richard I as being related to a "king of Dacia" named Haigrold [Dudo iv, 84-88 (pp. 114-20 passim)], who must have been the Viking raider of France of that name [Flodoard's Annals, s.a. 945, see PL 135: 463-4, van Houts 51], and not king Harald "Bluetooth" of Denmark. Note that Gurim cannot be the famous Gorm "the Old" of Denmark, who survived Rollo by many years.

    William of Malmesbury (early 12th century) appears to be the earliest author to attribute a Norwegian origin to Rollo [WM ii, 5 (p. 125)].

    As is well known, the Orkneyinga Saga (late twelfth century) [OrkS 4 (pp. 29-30)], followed by other Icelandic sources (such as the well known Heimskringla and Landnâamabâok), gives Rollo the name Hrâolfr, and make him a son of Rognvaldr, jarl of M˛re, and brother of (among others) jarl Torf-Einarr of the Orkneys [OI 1: 187]. Earlier sources, such as Ari's Íslendingabâok (early to middle 12th century), mention Rognvald of M˛re and his son Hrollaugr who settled in Iceland, but not the supposed connection to the dukes of Normandy [Ari 49, 61]. A poem allegedly written by Einar mentions his brothers, including a Hrâolfr, but does not connect Hrâolfr to Normandy, and does not name a Gorm among the brothers. (See the page on Rognvaldr for more on this poem.)

    Historia Gruffud vab Kenan (ca. 1250), apparently a Welsh translation and/or revision of an earlier Latin life of Gruffudd ap Cynan, gives Haraldr Hâarfagri of Norway ("Harald Harfagyr") a brother named Rodulf (i.e., the Latin form of Hrâolfr) who is called the founder of Normandy [HGK, 3-4]. However, this is evidently a corrupt version of the Scandinavian version, and the suggestion that Rollo was a brother of Haraldr Hâarfagri need not be given any credence.

    The most prominent argument of the case for accepting the Scandinavian account that Rollo was the same person as Hrâolfr, son of Rognvaldr of M˛re, was given by D. C. Douglas [Douglas 419-23], and those who accept this identification have generally followed the same arguments. On the other side, arguments against the identification were given by Viggo Starcke in his book Denmark in World History [Starcke 222-7].

    Most of the argument of Douglas consists of accepting the tale of the sagas and rejecting evidence from the Norman sources which contradict the saga version, while explaining away the problems (on which more below). The evidence which Douglas puts forward as "a powerful, if not a conclusive, argument in favor of the identity of Rollo with Ganger-Rolf" concerns a passage in Landnâaamabâok that refers to a daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr:

    "... Annarr son Óttars vas Helge; hann herjaşe âa Skottland, ok feck ¤ar at herfange Nişbiorgo, dâottor Beolans konungs ok Caşlâinar, dâottor Gongo-Hrâolfs" (Another son of Óttarr was Helge. He harried in Scotland, and won there as his booty Nişbjorg, daughter of king Beolan and Caşlâin, daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr.) [OI 1: 66-7]

    This passage, which Douglas attributed to "Ari the Learned" (who may or may not have been the author), is then compared with a passage from the nearly contemporary Plaintsong of Rollo's son William "Longsword" which was written soon after William's death:

    "Hic in orbe transmarino natus patre
    in errore paganorum permanente
    matre quoque consignata alma fide
    sacra fuit lotus unda"
    (Born overseas from a father who stuck to the pagan error and from a mother who was devoted to the sweet religion, he was blessed with the holy chrism.)
    [Douglas 422 (Latin); van Houts 41 (English translation)]

    After explaining that the two stories are consistent with one another, Douglas then state that "[t]he suggestion of the Landnâamabâok is thus confirmed by an epic poem composed in Gaul in the tenth century." While it is true that the two accounts as they stand are consistent with each other and with the claim that Rollo and Gongu-Hrâolfr were the same man (ignoring all other evidence), it is surely a gross overstatement to claim that the Plaintsong "confirms" the other account, for there is not a single statement in the passage from Landnâamabâok that is confirmed by the Plaintsong. This is a clear case of circular reasoning, for without first assuming that Rollo and Gongu-Hrâolfr were the same man, there is no evidence that the two passages have any relation whatsoever. Douglas's case is further undermined by the fact that another source [Laxdśla Saga chapter 32, see OI 1: 246] makes Nişbjorg's mother Caşlâin a daughter of Gongu-Hrâolfr, son of Oxna-´âorir, directly contradicting the thesis that Caşlâin was supposedly a granddaughter of Rognvaldr of M˛re. Yet, Douglas apparently regarded this as the strongest part of his argument.

    There are three main strands of evidence (somewhat related to each other) against the identification of Rollo with Hrâolfr son of Rognvaldr:

    1. The discrepancies between the Norman and Icelandic sources.
    Among other contradictions, the Norman sources give Rollo a brother named Gurim, while the Icelandic sources give Hrâolfr several brothers, none of them named Gormr (the presumed Old-Norse form for Gurim). Although both of the sources have their problems, earlier native sources would seem to have a higher priority than later foreign sources. While many elements of the Dudo's account are clearly legendary, there appears to be no clear motive on the part of Dudo (writing less than a century after Rollo's death) to invent a younger brother for Rollo who is then immediately killed off.

    2. The general unreliability of Norse source for the early tenth century.
    For the period under consideration, i.e., the early ninth century, the sagas have a poor record for reliability, even for Scandinavian history. For example, consider the following words of Peter Sawyer (written with regard to a different matter, but true in general), a well known expert on early Viking history: "... These sagas cannot, however, be accepted as reliable sources for the tenth century. The only trustworthy evidence for the tenth century in those sagas are the contemporary verses around which the saga writers wove their tales." [Sawyer 42] None of these verses confirm the identity of Rollo and Hrâolfr. The suspicion is made even larger by the fact that the Icelandic sources show no knowledge of Norman history other than the fact (well known throughout Europe at the time) that William the Conqueror was a descendant of the dukes of Normandy.

    3. Rollo and Hrâolfr appear to be different names.
    The natural Latinization of the name Hrâolfr would be Radulfus or Rodulfus. Yet, the Frankish and Norman sources consistently refer to the founder of Normandy as Rollo. Since these sources also include numerous individuals named Rodulfus, and consistently separate the two names, it appears that the names were regarded as different. Douglas explained this by suggesting a hypothetical hypochoristic form "Hrolle" of the name "Hroşwulf" as the basis for the name Rollo, and provides a single charter in which Rollo is referred to as "Rolphus" as evidence that the names were the same, acknowledging, however, that the charter itself was "not above suspicion." If the names were really regarded as the same, it would be expected that more convincing evidence to this effect could be offered.

    Personally, I am inclined to believe that the identification of Hrâolfr and Rollo has no basis in fact, that it was likely to have been invented by a saga writer who wanted to give the jarls of Orkney some famous relatives (i.e., the kings of England), and that whatever the confusing Norman sources say are probably about the closest we are going to get to Rollo's origin. However, based on the surviving evidence, it is not possible to come to any definitive conclusion one way or the other, and Rollo's parentage should be listed as "unknown" unless further evidence becomes available.

    Supposed second wife:

    Gisla, said to be daughter of Charles the Simple, king of France [Dudo, 46-7, 53]. She is unknown in the Frankish sources. The fact that Charles the Simple's kinsman Charles the Fat had a daughter also named Gisla who married a Viking (Godefridus) in the ninth century has led to the natural suspicion that this Gisla is an invention based on the earlier woman of the name. If she existed at all, there is no reason to believe that she was a mother of any of Rollo's children.

    Supposed additional child:

    Caşlin (Kathleen), said by Norse sources to have married a certain king Beolan, who is otherwise unidentified. As discussed above, the evidence for her is less than satisfactory.

    end of commentary

    Rollo Ragnvaldsson
    French: Robert Rognvalsson De Heidmark, Norwegian: Hrolf Ragnvaldsson, Norse, Old: Gange-Hrâolfr Ragnvaldsson
    Also Known As: "Hrolf", "Rolf", "Rollo", "Gange-Rolv", "Gange-Rolf", "Gčongu-Hrâolfr", "le marcheur", "the walker", "the dane", "duke of normandy", "Rollo the Walker", "Viking", "Gange Rolf"
    Birthdate: circa 860 (71)
    Death: 931 (67-75)
    Rouen, Seine-Maritime, Haute-Normandie, France
    Place of Burial: Rouen, Haute-Normandie, France
    Immediate Family:
    Son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re and Ragnhild 'Hild' Hrâolfsdâottir, of More
    Husband of Poppa of Bayeux and Gisáele
    Partner of Kaşlin's mother
    Father of William "Longsword"; Adáele of Normandy and Kaşlin
    Brother of Gutum Ragnvaldson
    Half brother of Hrollager Rognvaldsson; Hallad Ragnvaldsson Orkneyjarl, .; Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl and Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčorşur, Íslands
    Occupation: Duc de Normandie, Comte de Rouen, Duke of Normandy, Duke of Normandy (911 - 932), duc de Normandie, Earl of Normandy, Viking chief, Count of Normandy, 'Agongah-woekh' Aeuello (Rollo Rognvaldsson), First Duke of Normandy, Duke of Normandy 1st, Norse Viking
    Managed by: Private User
    Last Updated: October 12, 2017

    About Gange-Hrâolfr 'Rollo' of Normandy
    http://www.friesian.com/flanders.htm#norman

    http://genealogics.org/getperson.php?personID=I00020055&tree=LEO

    Duke of Normandy was the title given to the rulers of the Duchy of Normandy in northwestern France, which has its origins as the County of Rouen, a fief created in 911 by King Charles III "the Simple" of France for Rollo, a Norwegian nobleman and Viking leader of Northmen.

    Gangu-Hrâolfr Ragnvaldsson, or Rollo de Normandie was a Norse nobleman and the founder and first ruler of the Viking principality in what soon became known as Normandy. The name "Rollo" is a Frankish-Latin name probably taken from the Old Norse name Hrâolfr, modern Scandinavian name Rolf (cf. the latinization of Hrâolfr into the similar Roluo in the Gesta Danorum).

    Parents: Ragnvald Eysteinsson M˛rejarl & Hild Nefja (uncertain, see below)
    Spouses:
    1. Poppa de Bayeux
    Children:
    Vilhjalm Langaspjâot (Guillaume Longue âEpâee)
    Geirlaug (Gerloc) who later took the name Adela
    2. Gisela de France (betrothal, no children)
    According to Landnâama (The book of Settlers in Iceland, written in the 12th century), Rollo had a daughter named Kaşlâin (Kathlin or Cathlin) her mother is not named (Notes by Anna Petursdottir):

    Kaşlin (Kathlin)
    Kaşlâin is mentioned along with her father Rollo in chapter 33 in Landnâamabâok (The Book of Settlers) and her father, Rollo, and his brothers, also their father, Ragnvald are mentioned in chapert 82 : https://www.snerpa.is/net/snorri/landnama.htm

    BIG NEWS
    French and Norwegian scientists within several fields go together in a project to extract DNA from the remains of Rollo's grandson and great grandson in Fâecamp. This might give us the final answer to Rollo's origin (Note from Anna Petursdottir: Provided that the remains that are being researched, are in fact the persons in question and also are legitimate grandsons of Rollo). Excavations are expected in July 2011, results sometime autumn 2011.

    Links and Resources
    Snorre's saga
    Dudo's account (eng): http://the-orb.arlima.net/orb_done/dudo/dudindex.html
    Store Norske Leksikon
    MEDIEVAL LANDS
    [ROLLO [Hrolf "Ganger/the Walker"] (-[928]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[153]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[154]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[155]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi".

    According to Dudo of Saint-Quentin, Rollo arrived in northern France in 876[156], although there is some debate about [900] being a more likely date[157]. William of Jumiáeges records that Rollo was chosen by lot to be leader of the Viking colonists[158]. Viking raids intensified in northern France. Although they were defeated after raiding Chartres [911], Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted the Normans land around Rouen in which to settle[159]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that it was an enfeofment for which the ruler owed allegiance, and the later Dukes of Normandy who claimed it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed. A charter dated 14 Mar 918 which granted land to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes "except that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[160]. He was later known as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie].

    ROLLO ["Ganger" Hrolf], son of [RAGNVALD "the Wise" Jarl of Mčore in Norway & his wife Ragnhild ---] (-Rouen [928/33], bur ---, transferred [1064] to Rouen Cathedral[6]). The parentage of Rollo/Rolf is uncertain and the chronology of his life confused. Richer names "Rollone filio Catilli" as leader of the Vikings who raided along the Loire and against whom "Robertus Celticµ Galliµ dux" campaigned[7]. No further reference has been found to "Catillus/Ketel". Flodoard provides no information on Rollo´s ancestry. The early 12th century William of Malmesbury states that "Rollo…[was] born of noble lineage among the Norwegians, though obsolete from its extreme antiquity" and adds that he was "banished by the king´s command from his own country"[8]. The later Orkneyinga Saga is more specific, naming “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[9]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[10]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[11]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi". Guillaume de Jumiáeges accords a Danish origin to Rollo, stating that his father "possâedant presque en totalitâe le royaume de Dacie, conquit en outre les territoires limitrophes de la Dacie et de l´Alanie" and left "deux fils…l´aăinâe Rollon et le plus jeune Gurim"[12]. He records that the king of Denmark defeated the two brothers and killed Gorm, and that Rollo fled the country, first landing in England, where he made peace with "le roi…Alstem"[13]. If this refers to Ąthelstan King of Wessex, the account must be confused given King Ąthelstan´s succession in 924. Freeman suggests that Guillaume de Jumiáeges must be referring to "Guthrum-Ąthelstan of East-Anglia"[14], although this does not resolve the chronological problems assuming that the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle is correct in recording Guthrum´s death in 890[15]. After recording Rollo´s expeditions in Frisia, Guillaume de Jumiáeges states that Rollo landed at Jumiáeges after sailing up the Seine in 876[16], another suspect date which Houts suggests should be corrected to [900][17]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Rollo defeated "Renaud duc de toute la France", captured "le chăateau de Meulan", defeated and killed Duke Renaud in another campaign, besieged Paris, captured Bayeux, and attacked Paris again while his other troops devastated Evreux where they killed "son âevăeque…Sibor"[18]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Rollo attacked Chartres but withdrew after being defeated by "Richard duc de Bourgogne" and "Anselme l âevăeque"[19].

    William of Malmesbury records that "Rollo…experienced a check at Chartres" but escaped the "plentiful slaughter" of the Vikings by the townspeople, before capturing Rouen "in 876"[20]. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted Rollo "tout le territoire maritime qui s´âetend depuis la riviáere d´Epte jusqu´aux confines de la Bretagne" together with "sa fille…Gisáele", that "les princes de cette province…Bâeranger et Alain" swore allegiance to Rollo, and that Rollo was baptised in 912 by "l´archâevăeque Francon", adopting the name ROBERT after "le duc Robert" who acted as his sponsor[21].

    William of Malmesbury records that "it was determined by treaty, that [Rollo] should be baptised, and hold the country of the king as his lord"[22]. The charter which confirms the original grant (assuming that there was such a document) has not survived. However, the grant of land is inferred from a charter dated 14 Mar 918, under which land was donated to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes specifying that the donation excluded "that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[23]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that Normandy was an enfeofment for which the ruling duke owed allegiance, and the later dukes of Normandy, who claimed that it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed[24].

    The version of events recorded by Flodoard provides a different slant and names two Viking leaders. Firstly, Flodoard records that in 923 "Ragenoldus princeps Nortmannorum" who occupied "in fluvio Ligeri" devastated "Franciam trans Isaram", that "Nortmanni" made peace in 924 "cum Francis", that King Raoul granted them "Cinomannis et Baiocµ" [Maine and Bayeux], but that "Raginoldus cum suis Nortmannis" devasted the land between the Loire and the Seine[25]. This passage makes no mention of the supposed earlier grant of land along the shore. Secondly, the same source records that "Raginoldus cum suis Nortmannis" devasted Burgundy in 925, that Hâeribert [II] Comte de Vermandois besieged Norman castles "super Sequanam", that "Nortmanni" devastated "pagum Belvacensem atque Ambianensem" [Beauvais and Amboise], while Comte Hâeribert and Arnoul Count of Flanders forced "Rollo princeps" from his strongholds[26]. Thirdly, Flodoard states that "Hugo filius Rotberti et Heribertus comes" campaigned against "Nortmannos" in 927, that "filius Rollonis" did homage to ex-king Charles at "castellum…Auga", and that "Rollo" held "filius Heriberti Odo" as a hostage in 928, which suggests some sort of alliance between Rollo and Comte Hâeribert[27]. William of Malmesbury records that Rollo died at Rouen[28]. The date of his death is uncertain: Flodoard names Rollo as living in 928 (see above) but the same source names "Willelmus princeps Nortmannorum" in 933[29]. Orderic Vitalis implies that the transfer of Robert's body to Rouen Cathedral took place after the "the ninth year" in office of Archbishop Maurilius, who had succeeded Mauger de Normandie[30], which would date the event to [1064]. He is known to history as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie], although no early source has been identified which refers to him by this name or title.

    [m] [firstly] ---. The identity of Rollo´s first wife or concubine is not known.

    m [secondly] ([886] or after, repudiated, remarried after 912) POPPA, daughter of BERENGAR Comte de Bayeux & his wife ---. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Rollo took "Popa, fille de Bâerenger, homme illustre" when he captured Bayeux and "s´unit avec elle, áa la maniáere des Danois"[31]. According to Orderic Vitalis, Rollo "stormed and captured Bayeux, slew its count Berengar and took to wife his daughter Poppa"[32]. In another passage, the same source records that Rollo besieged Paris, captured Bayeux, killed "Berengarium comitem" and married his daughter Popa, in 886[33], although this date appears early in light of the likely birth date range of the couple's son Guillaume. The Chronico Rotomagensis records that "mortua a Gisla, accepit Rollo propriam uxorem filiam comitis Silvanectensis Widonis"[34]. Robert of Torigny combines the information, recording that "Rollo dux Northmannorum" married "Popam prius repudiatam uxorem…filiam…Berengarii comitis Baiocensis neptem vero Widonis comitis Silvanectensis"[35]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after capturing Rouen, "Rodulfus" married the daughter of its deceased count by whom he was father of "Willelmum…Longosped"[36]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that "le comte Bernard" welcomed "son neveu Richard" (grandson of Rollo) at Senlis after his escape from captivity[37], although in another passage he describes how Rollo captured Bayeux and took "une tráes-noble jeune fille Popa, fille de Bâerenger" in the town, marrying her "áa la maniáere des Danois"[38], in a later passage adding that Rollo married Poppa, whom he had previously repudiated, a second time after the death of his wife[39]. It would be possible to reconcile the different versions if Comte Bernard's mother was married twice, her first husband being Bâerenger Comte de Bayeux.

    m thirdly (912) GISELA, daughter of CHARLES III "le Simple" King of the West Franks & his first wife Frederuna --- ([908/16]-before her husband). The Genealogica Arnulfi Comitis names (in order) "Hyrmintrudim, Frederunam, Adelheidim, Gislam, Rotrudim et Hildegardim" as the children of "Karolus rex…ex Frederuna regina"[40]. Guillaume of Jumiáeges records that Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted Rollo "tout le territoire maritime qui s´âetend depuis la riviáere d´Epte jusqu´aux confines de la Bretagne" together with "sa fille…Gisáele", and their marriage which took place after Rollo´s baptism[41]. Her marriage is recorded in the Norman annals for 912, which state that she died without issue, presumably soon after the marriage when Gisla must still have been an infant. The chronicle of Dudo of Saint-Quentin[42] describes her as of "tall stature, most elegant…", which is of course inconsistent with her supposed birth date range. The Liber Modernorum Regum Francorum records the marriage of "filiam suam [=rex Karolus] nomine Gillam" to "Rollo"[43]. Settipani considers that the marriage did not occur, and that the Norman sources confused it with the marriage of Gisela, daughter of Lothaire II King of Lotharingia, to the Viking leader Gotfrid[44].

    Rollo & his [first wife] had two children:

    1. [KADLINE . Her parentage and marriage are confirmed by the Landnâama-Boc which records that "son of Oht-here…Helge" captured and married [her daughter] "Nidh-beorg, daughter of king Beolan and Cadh-lina, daughter of Walking-Rolf [Gongo-Hrâolfs]" when he "harried in Scotland", and also records their descendants[45]. No other record has been found of "king Beolan" and the accuracy of this report is unknown. m BEOLAN King [in Scotland].]

    2. [NIEDERGA . Niederga is shown in Europčaische Stammtafeln[46] as the second daughter of Rollo by his first wife but the primary source on which this is based has not been identified.]

    Robert & his [second] wife had two children:

    3. GUILLAUME (Rouen [900/05]-murdered Pequigny 17 Dec 942, bur ---, transferred [1064] to Rouen Cathedral[47]). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names "Guillaume et…Gerloc" as children of Rollo and Poppa[48]. However, the Planctus for William Longsword[49], composed shortly after the murder of Guillaume, states that he had a Christian mother of overseas origin. Dudo of Saint-Quentin states that he was born in Rouen and, in a later passage, describes him as a "young man" one year before his father's death[50]. His father chose him as heir one year before his death[51]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that he was born before his father's marriage to Gisela and his remarriage with Popa after Gisela's death[52]. Flodoard records that "filius Rollonis" did homage to ex-king Charles III "le Simple" at "castellum…Auga" in 927[53]. He succeeded his father in [928/33] as GUILLAUME I "Longuespee" Comte [de Normandie]. Flodoard names "Willelmus princeps Nortmannorum" in 933[54]. He quelled a rebellion by the Viking chief Riulf after the latter besieged Rouen[55]. In return for swearing allegiance to Raoul King of France, he appears to have been granted rights to further territory along the coast in 933, maybe the Cotentin and Avranchin. If this is correct, it would have created rivalry with the dukes of Brittany. Dudo of Saint-Quentin describes Comte Guillaume's invasion of Brittany shortly after his accession to quell a rebellion against him, and his defeat of the rebels at Bayeux[56]. Responding to raids by Comte Guillaume, Arnoul I Count of Flanders invaded Ponthieu and in 939 captured Montreuil from Herluin Comte de Ponthieu, although it was recaptured by Comte Guillaume's forces. In 939, Guillaume joined the alliance against Louis IV King of France which was led by Otto I "der GroĎe" King of Germany who raided Frankish territory. Comte Guillaume, however, met King Louis at Amiens, receiving a confirmation of the grant of his lands in Normandy. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Guillaume was tricked into a meeting on the river Seine at Pecquigny by Arnoul Count of Flanders to settle their dispute over the castle of Montreuil, but was murdered on Count Arnoul's orders, recording his death on 17 Dec[57]. The Annalibus Rotomagensibus record that "Willermus dux Normannorum filius Rollonis" was killed "943 XVI Kal Jan"[58]. Orderic Vitalis implies that the transfer of his body to Rouen Cathedral took place after the "the ninth year" in office of Archbishop Maurilius, who had succeeded Mauger de Normandie[59], which would date the event to [1064].

    [m] firstly SPROTA, daughter of ---. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records that Guillaume married "une tráes-noble jeune fille Sprota…selon l'usage des Danois"[60]. From Brittany. It is possible that Sprota was Count Guillaume's concubine rather than wife, particularly as no reference has been found to a dissolution of any marriage before she married Esperleng. She married Esperleng de Păitres, by whom she had Rodulf [Raoul] Comte d'Ivry.

    m secondly ([940]) as her first husband, LUITGARDIS de Vermandois, daughter of HERIBERT II Comte de Vermandois & his wife Adela [Capet] (before 925-14 Nov after 985, bur Chartres, Abbaye de Saint-Páere). Rodulfus Glauber refers to the wife of Comte Guillaume as "sororem [Heribertum Trecorum comitem]", specifying that she was childless by her first husband, when recording her second marriage to "Tetbaldus"[61]. Guillaume de Jumiáeges records the marriage of Guillaume and the daughter of Heribert, specifying that it was arranged by Hugues "le Grand"[62]. The source which confirms her name has not yet been identified. She married secondly Thibaut I Comte de Blois. "Hugonis ducis, Odonis comitis, Hugonis sanctµ Bituricensis archiprµsulis, Letgardis comitissµ, Bertµ comitissµ, Gauzfridi vicecomitis…" subscribed the charter dated 985 under which "Robertus" donated property to "Sancti Petri Carnotensis", on the advice of "Odonem, simul cum sua matre Ledgarde, pariterque dominam meam Bertam, ipsius µque coniugem"[63]. The necrology of Chartres cathedral records the death "XVIII Kal Dec" of "Letgardis comitissa"[64]. Guillaume & his first wife had one child:

    a) RICHARD (Fâecamp [932]-20 Nov 996, bur Fâecamp). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names Richard as son of Guillaume and Sprota, recording that news of his birth was brought to his father when he was returning from his victory against the rebels led by "Riulf"[65]. After the death of Richard's father, Louis IV "d'Outremer" King of the West Franks briefly controlled Rouen, and kept Richard prisoner, before the latter was able to escape, whereupon he succeeded as RICHARD I "Sans Peur" Comte [de Normandie].

    4. GERLOC (-after 969). Guillaume de Jumiáeges names "Guillaume et…Gerloc" as children of Rollo and Poppa, in a later passage records her marriage to "Guillaume comte de Poitou"[66]. Robert of Torigny also names "Willermum Longum Spatam et Gerloch" as children of "Rollo dux Northmannorum" and Poppa[67]. The Chronico Richardi Pictavensis records that "Heblus…Pictavorum Comes et Dux Aquitaniµ duxit Adelam filiam Rolli Rothomagensis"[68], although this is presumably an error for Guillaume son of Ebles. She adopted the name ADELA when baptised. "Guillelmi comitis, Adeleidis comitisse" subscribed a charter recording a donation to Cluny dated [963][69]. Lothaire King of France granted her 14 Oct 962 the right to dispose of extensive property in Poitiers, la Cour de Faye, this grant effectively putting an end to the long dispute between her husband and the family of Hugues "Capet". She used the property to found the Monastery of Sainte-Trinitâe[70]. m (935) GUILLAUME I "Tăete d'Etoupe" Comte de Poitou, son of EBLES "Mancer" Comte de Poitou, Duke of Aquitaine & his first wife Aremburga ([900]-3 Apr 963). He succeeded in 959 as GUILLAUME III Duke of Aquitaine.

    Rollo's origin
    He is named as Rollo and said to have come from Dacia by Dudo of St. Quentin (c. 965-after 1043), the historian of the Norman dukes and the earliest source. Dudo does not name Rollo's parents. The Orkneyinga saga, a later source (c. 1230), identifies him with Hrolf Gange, who is said to have been a son of Ragnvald Eysteinsson, jarl of M˛re. Modern scholars generally doubt the identification with Hrolf. See, for example, Stewart Baldwin, "Rollo of Normany" in soc.genealogy.medieval, Mar. 16, 1998.

    There is much support for the claim of Rollo's homeland being Sykkylven in Sunnm˛re (M˛re), Norway.

    Dacia, the country Dudo refers to as Rollo's homeland, was what people outside Scandinavia called the Nordic countries as a unity: Norway, Denmark, Sweden and Iceland together. Dudo describes Dacia as a country of high mountains, surrounding Rollo's estate - just like Gange-Hrolf's Fauske in Sykkylven. (see photos)

    At the time the language, Old Norse (called dčonsk tunga by Snorri and others) was still the same and had not started to divide into separate dialects or languages.

    Fasge, the place Adam of Bremen describes as Rollo's home, can easily be placed in Sykkylven where Gangu-Hrolfr had his estate at the farm called Fauske, Aure or Aurum. The Danish historian Steenstrup identified (works from 1876-82) Fasge with the town Faxe in Denmark, but linguistic argument shows that this consonant change is highly unlikely, and that the Norwegian place-name Fauske is more probable.

    The outstanding linguist Hęakon Melberg argued in his dissertation that linguistic studies could shed light on the origin of the Scandinavian people and their history. In particular he opposes Steenstrup's analysis and points at several discrepancies, making Denmark improbable as Gange-Hrolf's origin.

    http://books.google.com/books?hl=no&id=KGIeAAAAMAAJ&q=fauske#search_anchor

    Sources
    Linge, Per Eldar: Gangerolvs mektige M˛re, Sunnm˛rsposten forlag 1992.
    More here: http://www.eutopia.no/Gangerolv.html

    Melberg, Hęakon: Origin of the Scandinavian Nations and Languages : An Introduction (doctoral dissertation). University of Oslo, 1952.

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/H%C3%A5kon_Melberg http://books.google.com/books?id=KGIeAAAAMAAJ&hl=no&pgis=1 http://ask.bibsys.no/ask/action/show?pid=921271042&kid=biblio

    Languages
    Gangu-Hrolf's Languages: Old French and Old Norse (the language spoken in the Nordic countries at the time):

    "Danish tounge", dansk tunga, would be the language spoken in all of Scandinavia: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_Norse_language

    dčonsk tunga: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_the_Icelandic_language#The_Scandinavian_period_.28550.E2.80.931050.29 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_French

    Snorri Sturlusson
    From Heimskringla, Snorri: "24. ROLF GANGER DRIVEN INTO BANISHMENT.

    Earl Ragnvald was King Harald's dearest friend, and the king had the greatest regard for him. He was married to Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia, and their sons were Rolf and Thorer. Earl Ragnvald had also three sons by concubines, -- the one called Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug; and all three were grown men when their brothers born in marriage were still children Rolf became a great viking, and was of so stout a growth that no horse could carry him, and wheresoever he went he must go on foot; and therefore he was called Rolf Ganger. He plundered much in the East sea. One summer, as he was coming from the eastward on a viking's expedition to the coast of Viken, he landed there and made a cattle foray. As King Harald happened, just at that time, to be in Viken, he heard of it, and was in a great rage; for he had forbid, by the greatest punishment, the plundering within the bounds of the country. The king assembled a Thing, and had Rolf declared an outlaw over all Norway. When Rolf's mother, Hild heard of it she hastened to the king, and entreated peace for Rolf; but the king was so enraged that here entreaty was of no avail. Then Hild spake these lines: --

    "Think'st thou, King Harald, in thy anger, To drive away my brave Rolf Ganger Like a mad wolf, from out the land? Why, Harald, raise thy mighty hand? Why banish Nefia's gallant name-son, The brother of brave udal-men? Why is thy cruelty so fell? Bethink thee, monarch, it is ill With such a wolf at wolf to play, Who, driven to the wild woods away May make the king's best deer his prey."

    Rolf Ganger went afterwards over sea to the West to the Hebrides, or Sudreys; and at last farther west to Valland, where he plundered and subdued for himself a great earldom, which he peopled with Northmen, from which that land is called Normandy. Rolf Ganger's son was William, father to Richard, and grandfather to another Richard, who was the father of Robert Longspear, and grandfather of William the Bastard, from whom all the following English kings are descended. From Rolf Ganger also are descended the earls in Normandy. Queen Ragnhild the Mighty lived three years after she came to Norway; and, after her death, her son and King Harald's was taken to the herse Thorer Hroaldson, and Eirik was fostered by him." (Snorri Sturlasson )

    Gange-Rolv (Gčongu-Hrâolfr), var en norsk vikingh˛vding og sagafigur som egentlig het Hrâolfr Rčognvaldsson (ca 860-932) og var s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kjent som jarlen som klippet Harald Hęarfagre etter at Norge var samlet til ett rike.

    Gange-Rolv fikk tilnavnet fordi han var sęa stor at han alltid męatte gęa til fots, underforstęatt at hesten ble for liten. I f˛lge norsk og islandsk tradisjon er denne personen identisk med den historiske Rollo, som i 911 ble utnevnt til hertug over Normandie. Rollos opphav er imidlertid omdiskutert og nok umulig ęa stadfeste helt sikkert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger. En sannsynlig slektning, Vilhelm Erobreren av Normandie, inntok England i 1066 og grunnla et nytt normannisk kongehus i der.

    Gange-Rolv var med pęa mange tokt i Austerled, men ble forvist fra landet av Harald Hęarfagre etter et strandhogg han gjorde i Viken (Norge). I henhold til Snorre dro Rolv til Valland (Frankrike) etter landsforvisningen. Der ble han blant annet ble gift med kongsdatteren Gisela, og han skal ha blitt d˛pt i Saint-Clair-katedralen.

    WIKIPEDIA (Eng)
    Rollo (c. 860 - c. 932) was the founder and first ruler of the Viking principality in what soon became known as Normandy. He is also in some later sources known as Robert of Normandy.

    The name Rollo is a Frankish-Latin name probably taken from Scandinavian name Hrâolf (cf. the latinization of Hrâolf Kraki into the similar Roluo in the Gesta Danorum).

    Historical evidence Rollo was a Viking leader of contested origin. Dudo of St. Quentin, in his De moribus et actis primorum Normannorum ducum (Latin), tells of a powerful Danish nobleman at loggerheads with the king of Dacia, who then died and left his two sons, Gurim and Rollo, leaving Rollo to be expelled and Gurim killed. William of Jumiáeges also mentions Rollo's prehistory in his Gesta Normannorum Ducum however he states that he was from the Danish town of Fasge. Wace, writing some 300 years after the event in his Roman de Rou, also mentions the two brothers (as Rou and Garin), as does the Orkneyinga Saga.

    Norwegian and Icelandic historians identified this Rollo with a son of Rognvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re, in Western Norway, based on medieval Norwegian and Icelandic sagas that mention a Ganger Hrolf (Hrolf, the Walker). The oldest source of this version is the Latin Historia Norvegiae, written in Norway at the end of the 12th century. This Hrolf fell foul of the Norwegian king Harald Fairhair, and became a Jarl in Iceland. The nickname of that character came from being so big that no horse could carry him. [1]

    The question of Rollo's Danish or Norwegian origins was a matter of heated dispute between Norwegian and Danish historians of the 19th and early 20th century, particularly in the run-up to Normandy's 1000-year-anniversary in 1911. Today, historians still disagree on this question, but most would now agree that a certain conclusion can never be reached.'

    Invasion of France In 885, Rollo was one of the lesser leaders of the Viking fleet which besieged Paris under Sigfred. Legend has it that an emissary was sent by the king to find the chieftain and negotiate terms. When he asked for this information, the Vikings replied that they were all chieftains in their own right. In 886, when Sigfred retreated in return for tribute, Rollo stayed behind and was eventually bought off and sent to harry Burgundy.

    Later, he returned to the Seine with his followers (known as Danes, or Norsemen). He invaded the area of northern France now known as Normandy.

    Rather than pay Rollo to leave, as was customary, the Frankish king, Charles the Simple, understood that he could no longer hold back their onslaught, and decided to give Rollo the coastal lands they occupied under the condition that he defend against other raiding Vikings.

    In the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte (911) with King Charles, Rollo pledged feudal allegiance to the king, changed his name to the Frankish version, and converted to Christianity, probably with the baptismal name Robert. In return, and in admission of defeat, King Charles granted Rollo the lower Seine area (today's upper Normandy) and the titular rulership of Normandy, centred around the city of Rouen. There exists some argument among historians as to whether Rollo was a "duke" (dux) or whether his position was equivalent to that of a "count" under Charlemagne. According to legend, when required to kiss the foot of King Charles, as a condition of the treaty, he refused to perform so great a humiliation, and when Charles extended his foot to Rollo, Rollo ordered one of his warriors to do so in his place. His warrior then lifted Charles' foot up to his mouth causing him to fall to the ground. [2]

    Settlement Initially, Rollo stayed true to his word of defending the shores of the Seine river in accordance to the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, but in time he and his followers had very different ideas. Rollo began to divide the land between the Epte and Risle rivers among his chieftains and settled there with a de facto capital in Rouen. With these settlements, Rollo began to further raid other Frankish lands, now from the security of a settled homeland, rather than a mobile fleet. Eventually, however, Rollo's men intermarried with the local women, and became more settled as Frenchmen. At the time of his death, Rollo's expansion of his territory had extended as far west as the Vire River.

    Death Sometime around 927, Rollo passed the fief in Normandy to his son, William Longsword. Rollo may have lived for a few years after that, but certainly died before 933. According to the historian Adhemar, 'As Rollo's death drew near, he went mad and had a hundred Christian prisoners beheaded in front of him in honour of the gods whom he had worshipped,[citation needed] and in the end distributed a hundred pounds of gold around the churches in honour of the true God in whose name he had accepted baptism.' Even though Rollo had converted to Christianity, some of his pagan roots surfaced at the end.

    Legacy Rollo is a direct ancestor of William the Conqueror. Through William, he is a direct ancestor and predecessor of the present-day British royal family, including Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.

    The "Clameur de Haro" in the Channel Islands is, supposedly, an appeal to Rollo.

    Depictions in Fiction Rollo is the subject of the 17th Century play Rollo Duke of Normandy written by John Fletcher, Philip Massinger, Ben Jonson, and George Chapman.

    References ^ Gčongu-Hrâolfs saga in Old Norse from heimskringla.no ^ Holden, A.J. (1970). Le Roman de Rou de Wace. Paris: âEditions A.J. Picard. p.54. Lines 1147-1156 D.C. Douglas, "Rollo of Normandy", English Historical Review, Vol. 57 (1942), pp. 414-436 Robert Helmerichs, [Rollo as Historical Figure] Rosamond McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdom under the Carolingians, 751-987, (Longman) 1983 Dudonis gesta Normannorum - Dudo of St. Quentin Gesta Normannorum Latin version at Bibliotheca Augustana Dudo of St. Quentin's Gesta Normannorum - An English Translation Gwyn Jones. Second edition: A History of the Vikings. Oxford University Press. (1984). William W. Fitzhugh and Elizabeth Ward. Vikings: The North Atlantic Saga. Smithsonian Institute Press. (2000) Eric Christiansen. The Norsemen in the Viking Age. Blackwell Publishers Ltd. (2002) Agnus Konstam. Historical Atlas of the Viking World. Checkmark Books. (2002) Holgar Arbman. Ancient People and Places: The Vikings. Thames and Husdson. (1961) Eric Oxenstierna. The Norsemen, New York Graphics Society Publishers, Ltd. (1965)

    TEXT - SOURCE? Rollo was a Viking leader, probably (based on Icelandic sources) from Norway, the son of Ragnvald, Earl of Moer; sagas mention a Hrolf, son of Ragnvald jarl of Moer. However, the latinization Rollo has in no known instance been applied to a Hrolf, and in the texts which speak of him, numerous latinized Hrolfs are included. Dudo of St. Quentin (by most accounts a more reliable source, and at least more recent and living nearer the regions concerned), in his Gesta Normannorum, tells of a powerful Dacian nobleman at loggerheads with the king of Dacia, who then died and left his two sons, Gurim and Rollo, leaving Rollo to be expelled and Gurim killed.(1) With his followers (known as Normans, or northmen), Rollo invaded the area of northern France now known as Normandy. Wace, writing some 300 years after the event, gives a Scandinavian origin, as does the Orkneyinga Saga, Danish or Norwegian most likely.

    Unlike most Vikings whose intentions were to plunder Frankish lands, Rollo's true intentions were to look for lands to settle. Upon arrival in France, and after many battles with the Vikings, Charles the Simple understood that he could no longer hold back their advances, and decided as a tempory measure to give Rollo land around Rouen, as he did with his other barons, but under the condition that he would convert to Christianity and defend the Seine River from other raiding Vikings. In the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte (911) with the French King Charles the Simple, "for the protection of the realm," Rollo pledged feudal allegiance to the king, changed his name to the Frankish version, and converted to Christianity, probably with the baptismal name Robert. In return, and in admission of defeat, King Charles granted Rollo the lower Seine area (today's upper Normandy) and the titular rulership of Normandy, centred around the city of Rouen. There exists some argument among historians as to whether Rollo was a "duke" (dux) or whether his position was equivalent to that of a "count" under Charlemagne. According to legend, when required, in conformity with general usage, to kiss the foot of King Charles, he refused to stoop to what he considered so great a degradation; yet as the homage could not be dispensed with, he ordered one of his warriors to perform it for him. The latter, as proud as his chief, instead of stooping to the royal foot, raised it so high, that the King fell to the ground. It is important to note that Rollo did stay true to his word of defending the shores of the Seine river in accordance to the Treaty of Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, but in time Rollo and his followers had very different ideas. Rollo began to divide the land between the Epte and Risle rivers among his chieftains and settled there with a de-facto capital in Rouen. With these settlements, Rollo began to further raid other Frankish lands, now from the security of a settled homeland, rather than a mobile fleet.

    Rollo expanded his territory as far west as the Vire River and sometime around 927 he passed the Duchy of Normandy to his son, William Longsword. Rollo may have lived for a few years after that, but certainly died before 933. According to the historian Adhemar, 'As Rollo's death drew near, he went mad and had a hundred Christian prisoners beheaded in front of him in honour of the gods whom he had worshiped, and in the end distributed a hundred pounds of gold around the churches in honour of the true god in whose name he had accepted baptism.' Even though Rollo had converted to Christianity, at the end, some of Rollo's pagan roots eventually came to the surface. He was a direct ancestor of William the Conqueror. By William, he was a direct ancestor of the present-day British royal family, including Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. The "clameur de haro" on the Channel Islands is, supposedly, an appeal to Rollo.

    TEXT - SOURCE??? Rollo (later Robert) "of Normandy" Viking leader in France, d. 932.

    Although he is often referred to as the first Duke of Normandy, that title is an anachronism. Probably about 911, King Charles the Simple of France ceded a district around the city of Rouen to Rollo, which eventually evolved into the duchy of Normandy. He is said to have been baptized in 912, assuming the Christian name Robert. He was still living in 928, when he was holding Eudes, son of Heribert of Vermandois, as a captive and was probably dead by 932, when his son William was mentioned as leading the Normans.

    end of biography

    ROLLO THE VIKING

    DIED 931 A.D.


    For more than two hundred years during the Middle Ages the Christian countries of Europe were attacked on the southwest by the Saracens of Spain, and on the northwest by the Norsemen, or Northmen. The Northmen were so called because they came into Middle Europe from the north. Sometimes they were called Vikings, or pirates, because they were adventurous sea-robbers who plundered all countries which they could reach by sea.



    Their ships were long and swift In the center was placed a single mast, which carried one large sail. For the most part, however, the Norsemen depended on rowing, not on the wind, and sometimes there were twenty rowers in one vessel.



    The Vikings were a terror to all their neighbors; but the two regions that suffered most from their attacks were the Island of Britain and that part of Charlemagne's empire in which the Franks were settled.

    endof commentary







    Nearly fifty times in two hundred years the lands of the Franks were invaded. The Vikings sailed up the large rivers into the heart of the region which we now call France and captured and pillaged cities and towns. Some years after Charlemagne's death they went as far as his capital, Aix, took the place, and stabled their horses in the cathedral which the great emperor had built.



    In the year 860 they discovered Iceland and made a settlement upon its shores. A few years later they sailed as far as Greenland, and there established settlements which existed for about a century.



    These Vikings were the first discoverers of the continent on which we live. Ancient books found in Iceland tell the story of the discovery. It is related that a Viking ship was driven during a storm to a strange coast, which is thought to have been that part of America now known as Labrador.



    When the captain of the ship returned home he told what he had seen. His tale so excited the curiosity of a young Viking prince, called Leif the Lucky, that he sailed to the newly discovered coast.



    Going ashore, he found that the country abounded in wild grapes; and so he called it Vinland, or the land of Vines. Vinland is thought to have been a part of what is now the Rhode Island coast.



    The Vikings were not aware that they had found a great unknown continent. No one in the more civilized parts of Europe knew anything about their discovery; and after a while the story of the Vinland voyages seems to have been forgotten, even among the Vikings themselves.



    So it is not to them that we owe the discovery of America, but to Columbus; because his discovery, though nearly five hundred years later than that of the Norsemen, actually made known to all Europe, for all time, the existence of the New World.



    II



    THE Vikings had many able chieftains. One of the most famous was Rollo the Walker, so called because he was such a giant that no horse strong enough to carry him could be found, and therefore he always had to walk. However, he did on foot what few could do on horseback.



    In 885 seven hundred ships, commanded by Rollo and other Viking chiefs, left the harbors of Norway, sailed to the mouth of the Seine, and started up the river to capture the city of Paris.



    Rollo and his men stopped on the way at Rouen, which also was on the Seine, but nearer its mouth. The citizens had heard of the giant, and when they saw the river covered by his fleet they were dismayed. However, the bishop of Rouen told them that Rollo could be as noble and generous as he was fierce; and he advised them to open their gates and trust to the mercy of the Viking chief. This was done, and Rollo marched into Rouen and took possession of it. The bishop had given good advice, for Rollo treated the people very kindly.



    Soon after capturing Rouen he left the place, sailed up the river to Paris, and joined the other Viking chiefs. And now for six long miles the beautiful Seine was covered with Viking vessels, which carried an army of thirty thousand men.



    A noted warrior named Eudes was Count of Paris, and he had advised the Parisians to fortify the city. So not long before the arrival of Rollo and his companions, two walls with strong gates had been built round Paris.



    It was no easy task for even Vikings to capture a strongly walled city. We are told that Rollo and his men built a high tower and rolled it on wheels up to the walls. At its top was a floor well manned with soldiers. But the people within the city shot hundreds of arrows at the besiegers, and threw down rocks, or poured boiling oil and pitch upon them.



    The Vikings thought to starve the Parisians, and for thirteen months they encamped round the city. At length food became very scarce, and Count Eudes determined to go for help. He went out through one of the gates on a dark, stormy night, and rode post-haste to the king. He told him that something must be done to save the people of Paris.







    So the king gathered an army and marched to the city. No battle was fought--the Vikings seemed to have been afraid to risk one. They gave up the siege, and Paris was relieved.



    Rollo and his men went to the Duchy of Burgundy, where, as now, the finest crops were raised and the best of wines were made.



    III



    PERHAPS after a time Rollo and his Vikings went home; but we do not know what he did for about twenty-five years. We do know that he abandoned his old home in Norway in 911. Then he and his people sailed from the icy shore of Norway and again went up the Seine in hundreds of Viking vessels.



    Of course, on arriving in the land of the Franks, Rollo at once began to plunder towns and farms.



    Charles, then king of the Franks, although his people called him the Simple, or Senseless, had sense enough to see that this must be stopped.



    So he sent a message to Rollo and proposed that they should have a talk about peace. Rollo agreed and accordingly they met. The king and his troops stood on one side of a little river, and Rollo with his Vikings stood on the other. Messages passed between them. The king asked Rollo what he wanted.



    "Let me and my people live in the land of the Franks; let us make ourselves home here, and I and my Vikings will become your vassals," answered Rollo. He asked for Rouen and the neighboring land. So the king gave him that part of Francia; and ever since it has been called Normandy, the land of the Northmen.



    When it was decided that the Vikings should settle in Francia and be subjects of the Frankish king, Rollo was told that he must kiss the foot of Charles in token that he would be the king's vassal. The haughty Viking refused. "Never," said he, "will I bend my knee before any man, and no man's foot will I kiss." After some persuasion, however, he ordered one of his men to perform the act of homage for him. The king was on horseback and the Norseman, standing by the side of the horse, suddenly seized the king's foot and drew it up to his lips. This almost made the king fall from his horse, to the great amusement of the Norsemen.



    Becoming a vassal to the king meant that if the king went to war Rollo would be obliged to join his army and bring a certain number of armed men--one thousand or more.



    Rollo now granted parts of Normandy to his leading men on condition that they would bring soldiers to his army and fight under him. They became his vassals, as he was the king's vassal.



    The lands granted to vassals in this way were called feuds, and this plan of holding lands was called the Feudal System.



    It was established in every country of Europe during the Middle Ages.



    The poorest people were called serfs. They were almost slaves and were never permitted to leave the estate to which they belonged. They did all the work. They worked chiefly for the landlords, but partly for themselves.



    Having been a robber himself, Rollo knew what a shocking thing it was to ravage and plunder, and he determined to change his people's habits. He made strict laws and hanged robbers. His duchy thus became one of the safest parts of Europe.



    The Northmen learned the language of the Franks and adopted their religion.



    The story of Rollo is especially interesting to us, because Rollo was the forefather of that famous Duke of Normandy who, less than a hundred and fifty years later, conquered England and brought into that country the Norman nobles with their French language and customs.

    The Vikings in Normandy:
    Timeline
    Pre-Norman France map, http://www.viking.no/e/france/norm_col_gb.gif The chronology of the Vikings in Normandy can be encapsulated by a division into two successive centuries:

    From AD 820 to c. AD 920, the Viking incursions on the lower Seine became more and more frequent, resulting finally in some permanent colonisation.
    From c. AD 920 to AD 1020 was a consolidation period for Normandy, with the influx of numerous Scandinavian settlers, before turning increasingly to the Kingdom of France.

    Timeline showing the Viking raids on the river Seine

    820 Thirteen ships reach the Seine Bay. A force of Vikings lands but, having to face the shore guard, they are forced to re-embark, leaving five of their number dead on the Neustrian shore.
    841 Asgeir's fleet sails up the River Seine (from 12th May), takes the city of Rouen (14th May) and burns it down. The loot is enormous. Aesgir's army continues its penetration of the Seine, plunders and burns the rich Jumiáege monastery (24th May). The nearby monastery of Fontenelle (the future Saint-Wandrille) is also assaulted and held to ransom. In this expedition, sixty-eight captives are taken and then returned on payment of a ransom by the monks of Saint-Denis (28th May).
    845 Ragnar's fleet of 120 ships (therefore c. 6000 men) sails up the Seine and besieges Paris (28th March). Charles the Bald pays 7000 livres in order to spare Paris.
    851 Asgeir and his men, back on the Seine, this time devastate the monastery of Fontenelle (13th October) and return there eighty-nine days later (9th January 852) and, finding nothing to plunder, burn it down.
    852 Asgeir and his force raid on foot in the Beauvais region (Flanders county), from their base in Rouen. Engaged by a Frankish army, they have to withdraw and camp for the winter on Jeufosse island, securely controlling the entrance to the Seine. They stay there up to the 5th June. By the end of this year, a new group of Vikings, mainly Norwegians led by Sigtrygg (back from Ireland) and Godfrid, sails up the Seine to Jeufosse to establish their own base there. The Frankish army of Charles the Bald besieges the island.
    853 (beg.) Charles the Bald negotiates with Godfrid, who afterwards retires. As for Sigtrygg, he stays to plunder and burn numerous places up to March.
    855 Sigtrygg returns (18th July) to attempt to destroy a Frankish fort located on the Seine shore on the approach to Paris. He is reinforced by Bjčorn, leading a powerful fleet (17th August). The two armies join and carry out a raid in the south of the Seine, as far as Chartres, where they are stopped by the Frankish army of Charles the Bald. They have to withdraw to the Seine after heavy losses.
    857 Again from Jeufosse, which has now become an established base, Sigtrygg's and Bjčorn's armies attack Paris (January). Chartres is assaulted again (12th June); on this occasion, revenging the reverse of AD 855, they take it, plunder it, and slaughter all its population. During the summer they also attack Evreux and many other places, the action taking place generally around Jeufosse island. Finally, Sigtrygg retires with his men.
    858 Bjčorn is joined by a new group of Danes, led by Hasting (9th January). They lay again into the abbey of Fontenelle, which they burn down. Leading a mounted force, Bjčorn surrounds Paris and demands a ransom of the Parisian monasteries. Charles the Bald is defeated when he reacts and tries again to besiege the Viking base of Jeufosse.
    859 The attacks from the Seine valley are redoubled. Charles the Bald is engaged in a struggle with his brother, Louis the German. The Vikings take advantage of this to attack freely far from their bases: Bayeux, Laon and Beauvais, where the bishops are executed.
    860 The Viking chief, Veland, is paid 3000 silver livres by Charles the Bald to try to drive out the Vikings of the lower Seine.
    861 From May, Veland besieges Jeufosse island, leading 200 Viking ships. The Vikings of Jeufosse have to retire from the Seine, with some 100 ships. This fleet then joins Veland's. Taking advantage of several years of respite, Charles the Bald builds forts which control the Seine at Pont-de-l'Arche.
    865 Fifty Viking ships settle at Păitres (near Pont-de-l'Arche), on the Seine.
    876 100 new Viking ships make an incursion into the Seine. They sail away again after a payment of 5000 livres by Charles the Bald.
    885 A huge fleet sails up the Seine (one report tells of some 700 ships) to besiege Paris. Losses are severe on both sides. The new Frankish king, Charles the Big, relieves the city by paying a heavy ransom to the besiegers.
    887-911 Rolf (Rollo/Rollon) imposes himself as chief of the Vikings settled in the lower Seine region. He repels the Franks, pushing right up to the doors of the Ile-de-France. He attacks Chartres but, repulsed, withdraws again to the Seine.
    911 Seeking to block the lower Seine, which had become a real "motorway" for the Viking invasions of the Kingdom of Frankia, the new king, Charles the Simple, concludes an agreement with Rolf at Saint-Clair-sur-Epte, conceding to him the suzerainty of the territory of the lower Seine which, de facto, Rolf had already had for several years.

    Timeline showing the Viking Raids in Western Neustria

    From AD 836 Bjčorn and Hasting lead numerous raids in Cotentin and Avranchin.
    860-989 There are no more resident bishops in Cotentin and Avranchin nor any ecclesiastical infrastructures in these bishoprics. Whole areas are deserted by the native population as they become untenable, particularly in Cotentin.
    867 The Frankish king, Charles the Bald, concedes Cotentin and Avranchin to the Bretons, so that they might defend these territories.
    889, 890 and 891 Respectively, Saint-Lăo, Coutances and Avranches are plundered or burnt down.
    890-892 Rolf makes several raids in Bessin (Bayeux).
    905 Vire is plundered.
    907 Since Brittany is too devastated by the Viking raids, the Breton sovereignty of Cotentin and Avranchin exists only theoretically.
    911 Since Rolf is now Jarl of Rouen, and since they refuse to convert to Christianity, and seek new conquests, many of Rolf's companions settle in Cotentin and Bessin.
    916 From Cotentin and Bessin, where they have settled, numerous Scandinavian forces attack the whole eastern region of Brittany.
    924 Bessin is added to Rolf's territory.
    925 Some unsubdued Scandinavian troops of Bessin, united with native Saxons, devastate the western part of the Seine colony.
    927-928 Rolf erect many fortifications (Bayeux, Exmes, Saint-Lăo, Brionne, etc.) to face a huge influx of new Viking contingents, resistant to his authority in Cotentin (Danes from the Danelaw, and Hiberno-Norse from Ireland) and in Bessin (especially Danes from the Danelaw).
    931 Brittany is totally subdued: on the east by the Normans of the Seine and on the west by Normans who have settled on the River Loire. The Normans of the Seine take advantage of this to get a foothold in Cotentin and Avranchin, and on the Channel Islands, in order to control the Scandinavian troops which have to submit to the Jarl of Rouen's authority.
    933 Cotentin and Avranchin are conceded officially by the King of France, Raoul, to the Normans of the Seine, who are also appointed to the protectorate of Brittany.

    Rollo married Lady Poppa of Bayeux. Poppa (daughter of Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux and unnamed spouse) was born in (850) in Bayeux, France; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 72161.  Lady Poppa of BayeuxLady Poppa of Bayeux was born in (850) in Bayeux, France (daughter of Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux and unnamed spouse); was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Place de Gaulle, Bayeux, France

    Notes:

    Poppa of Bayeux was the Christian wife or mistress[1] (perhaps more danico)[2] of the Viking conqueror Rollo.

    She was the mother of William I Longsword and grandmother of Richard the Fearless, who forged the Duchy of Normandy into a great fief of medieval France.[3]

    Dudo of Saint-Quentin, in his panegyric of the Norman dukes, describes her as the daughter of a "Count Berengar", the dominant prince of that region, who was captured at Bayeux by Rollo in 885 or 889.[4]

    This has led to speculation that she was the daughter of Berengar II of Neustria. Despite the uncertainty of her parentage, she undoubtedly was a member of the Frankish aristocracy.[5]

    A statue of Poppa stands at the Place de Gaulle in Bayeux.

    Notes:

    Married:
    Poppa was captured in a raid and married to Rollo of Normandy.

    Children:
    1. 36080. William of Normandy, I, Duke of Normandy was born in ~893 in Normandy, France; died on 17 Dec 942 in Piquigny, France.

  21. 72164.  Gorm the Old, King of DenmarkGorm the Old, King of Denmark was born in 860 in Jellinge, Denmark; died in 931 in Jellinge, Denmark; was buried in Jellinge, Denmark.

    Notes:

    Gorm the Old (Danish: Gorm den Gamle, Old Norse: Gormr gamli, Latin: Gormus Senex[1][2]), also called Gorm the Languid (Danish: Gorm L˛ge, Gorm den Dvaske), was the first historically recognized ruler of Denmark, reigning from c.? 936 to his death c.? 958.[3] He ruled from Jelling, and made the oldest of the Jelling Stones in honour of his wife Thyra. Gorm was born before 900 and died c.? 958.[3]

    Ancestry and reign

    Gorm is the reported son of semi-legendary Danish king Harthacnut. Chronicler Adam of Bremen says that Harthacnut came from Northmannia to Denmark and seized power in the early 10th century.[4] He deposed the young king Sigtrygg Gnupasson, reigning over Western Denmark.[3] When Harthacnut died, Gorm ascended the throne.

    Heimskringla reports Gorm taking at least part of the kingdom by force from Gnupa, and Adam himself suggests that the kingdom had been divided prior to Gorm's time. Gorm is first mentioned as the host of Archbishop Unni of Hamburg and Bremen in 936.[4] According to the Jelling Stones, Gorm's son, Harald Bluetooth, "won all of Denmark", so it is speculated that Gorm only ruled Jutland from his seat in Jelling.[4]

    Marriage to Thyra

    Runic stone for Thyra, back side
    Gorm married Thyra, who is given conflicting and chronologically dubious parentage by late sources, but no contemporary indication of her parentage survives. Gorm raised one of the great burial mounds at Jelling as well as the oldest of the Jelling Stones for her, calling her tanmarkar but ("Denmark's Salvation" or "Denmark's Adornment"). Gorm was the father of three sons, Toke, Knut and Harald, later King Harald Bluetooth.[5]

    His wife, Thyra, is credited with the completion of the Danevirke, a wall between Denmark's southern border and its unfriendly Saxon neighbors to the south. The wall was not new, but it was expanded with a ditch and earthen foundation topped by a timber stockade above it. The Danevirke ran between the Schlei and the Treene river, across what is now Schleswig.[6]

    Death, burial and reburial

    Gorm died in the winter of 958–959[5] and dendrochronology shows that his burial chamber was made from wood of timbers felled in 958.[7] Arild Huitfeldt explains how in Danmarks Riges Kr˛nike:[citation needed]


    Runic stone for Thyra, front side
    The three sons were Vikings in the truest sense, departing Denmark each summer to raid and pillage. Harald came back to the royal enclosure at Jelling with the news that his son Canute had been killed in an attempt to capture Dublin, Ireland. Canute was shot with a coward's arrow while watching some games at night. No one would tell the king in view of the oath the king had made. Queen Thyra ordered the royal hall hung with black cloth and that no one was to say a single word. When Gorm entered the hall, he was astonished and asked what the mourning colors meant. Queen Thyra spoke up: "Lord King, you had two falcons, one white and the other gray. The white one flew far afield and was set upon by other birds which tore off its beautiful feathers and is now useless to you. Meanwhile the gray falcon continues to catch fowl for the king's table." Gorm understood immediately the Queen's metaphor and cried out, "My son is surely dead, since all of Denmark mourns!" "You have said it, your majesty," Thyra announced, "Not I, but what you have said is true." According to the story Gorm was so grieved by Canute's death that he died the following day.

    This account would contradict information on the Jelling Stones which point to Queen Thyra dying before Gorm. Some archaeologists and historians have suggested that Gorm was buried first in Queen Thyra's grave mound at Jelling, and later moved by his son, Harald Bluetooth, into the original wooden church in Jelling.[3] According to this theory it is believed, that the skeleton found at the site of the first Christian church of Jelling is in fact Gorm the Old, though the theory is still much debated. During the reign of Gorm, most Danes still worshipped the Norse gods, but during the reign of Gorm's son, Harold Bluetooth, Denmark officially converted to Christianity. Harald, accordingly, left the hill where Gorm had originally been interred as a memorial.

    Legacy

    Gorm was "old" in the sense that he was considered the traditional ancestral "head" of the Danish monarchy. Saxo Grammaticus in the Gesta Danorum asserts that Gorm was older than other monarchs and having lived so long was blind by the time his son Canute was killed.

    end of biography

    Gorm's pedigree: https://fabpedigree.com/s038/f790309.htm

    end of comment

    Buried:
    Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark

    Gorm married Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark. Elgiva (daughter of Aethelstan, King of the East Angles and unnamed spouse) was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 72165.  Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (daughter of Aethelstan, King of the East Angles and unnamed spouse); died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark.
    Children:
    1. 36082. Harold Gormsen, VII, King of Denmark was born in ~0895 in Blauzahn, Bavaria, Schwaben, Germany; died on 1 Sep 0986 in Gormshoj, Denmark.

  23. 72174.  Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux was born in 918 in (France) (son of Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux and Hildebranda of France); died on 29 Aug 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France.

    Notes:

    Robert Carolingian Vermandois de Meaux, Count of Meaux, Count of Troyes, was born circa 920 to Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) and Hildebranda of France (895-931) and died circa 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France of unspecified causes. He married Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.

    Children

    Offspring of Robert de Vermandois and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Herbert III of Meaux (c950-995) 950 995
    Adele of Meaux (c950-c980) 950 980 Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)

    Adelaide de Troyes (c955-c991) 955 991 Charles, Duke of Lower Lorraine (953-993)
    Noteworthy descendants include

    William I of England (1027-1087)

    Namesakes of Robert de Vermandois (918-968)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) Seine-et-Marne, France Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) Hildebranda of France (895-931) Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Robert I of Senlis (?-1004) Bernard of Senlis (919-947)
    Robert II of Senlis (?-1028) Robert I of Senlis (?-1004)

    Robert married Adelaide-Werra de Chaton in 953 in Vermandois, France. Adelaide-Werra was born in 920 in (France); died in 967 in (France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  24. 72175.  Adelaide-Werra de Chaton was born in 920 in (France); died in 967 in (France).

    Notes:

    Adele Carolingian of Meaux was born 950 to Robert de Vermandois (918-968) and Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967) and died 980 of unspecified causes. She married Lambert de Chalon (930-979) . She married Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]

    The French Wikipedia has her first husband marry her mother,[1] which is unlikely, given her age. The same source has her a daughter Gerberge marry King Adalberto of Italy. This would make Adele a grandmother at the age of 12. However, in the reconstruction shown here, Adele is married to two men at once, with her youngest daughter from her first marriage born around 972 and her eldest daughter from her second marriage born around 965.

    Note that Genealogie Quebec merges her with her sister.[2]



    Children

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Lambert de Chalon (930-979)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Hugh I de Chalon (?-1039)
    Mahaut de Chalon (?-1019) Henri I de Bourgogne (c948-1002)
    Geoffroi de Semur (?-c990)

    Aelis of Chalon (?-?) Guy I de Macon (975-1006)

    Elizabeth de Chalon (970-1014)

    Offspring of Adele of Meaux and Geoffrey I of Anjou (-987)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Gottfried of Anjou (?-987) 987
    Fulk III, Count of Anjou (972-1040) 972 21 June 1040 Metz, France âElisabeth de Vendăome (c979-999)
    Hildegarde de Beaugency (c990-)

    Ermengarde of Anjou (bef967-) 967 Conan I of Rennes (927-992)

    Gerberge of Anjou (965-1041) 965 1041 Guillaume III Taillefer of Angoulăeme (960-1028)
    ^ wikipedia:fr:Lambert de Chalon
    ^ http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=23981

    Children:
    1. 36087. Adele of Meaux was born in ~950 in Meaux, France; died in ~980.

  25. 72864.  Rurik, Prince of Ladoga and NovgorodRurik, Prince of Ladoga and Novgorod was born in ~830 in Jutland, Denmark; died in 879 in Novgorod, Ukraine.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Residence: Staraya Lagoda, Russia

    Notes:

    Rurik (also Riurik; Old Church Slavonic ?????? Rjuriku, from Old Norse Hr˛râik?; c. 830 – 879), according to the 12th-century Primary Chronicle, was a Varangian chieftain of the Rus' who in the year 862 gained control of Ladoga, and built the Holmgard settlement near Novgorod (Varangian defined: http://thehennesseefamily.com/showmedia.php?mediaID=3071&medialinkID=3073). He is the founder of the Rurik Dynasty, which ruled the Kievan Rus' and its successor states, including the Grand Duchy of Moscow and the Tsardom of Russia, until the 17th century.[1]

    The only information about Rurik is contained in the 12th-century Primary Chronicle written by one Nestor, which states that Chuds, Eastern Slavs, Merias, Veses, and Krivichs "...drove the Varangians back beyond the sea, refused to pay them tribute, and set out to govern themselves". Afterwards the tribes started fighting each other and decided to invite the Varangians, led by Rurik, to reestablish order. Rurik came in 860-862 along with his brothers Sineus and Truvor and a large retinue.

    According to the Primary Chronicle, Rurik was one of the Rus', a Varangian tribe likened by the chronicler to Danes, Swedes, Angles, and Gotlanders.

    Sineus established himself at Beloozero (now Belozersk), on the shores of lake Beloye, and Truvor at Izborsk (or at Pskov). Truvor and Sineus died shortly after the establishment of their territories, and Rurik consolidated these lands into his own territory.

    According to the entries in the Radzivil and Hypatian Chronicles[2] under the years 862–864, Rurik’s first residence was in Ladoga. He later moved his seat of power to Novgorod, a fort built not far from the source of the Volkhov River. The meaning of this place name in medieval Russian is 'new fortification', while the current meaning ('new city') developed later.

    Rurik remained in power until his death in 879. On his deathbed, Rurik bequeathed his realm to Oleg, who belonged to his kin, and entrusted to Oleg's hands his son Igor, for he was very young. His successors (the Rurik Dynasty) moved the capital to Kiev and founded the state of Kievan Rus', which persisted until the Mongol invasion in 1240. A number of extant princely families are patrilineally descended from Rurik, although the last Rurikid to rule Russia, Vasily IV, died in 1612.

    Historicity debate
    Archaeological evidence

    In the 20th century, archaeologists partly corroborated the chronicle's version of events. It was discovered that the settlement of Ladoga, whose foundation has been ascribed to Rurik, was actually established in the mid-9th century, although doubt is now cast on this by the dendrochronological evidence that Ladoga existed by the mid-8th century.[citation needed] Earthenware, household utensils, and types of buildings from the period of Rurik's purported foundation correspond to patterns then prevalent in Jutland.[citation needed] but mostly the excavations denied most of the chronicle's data about Rurik's arrival when it was apparent that the old settlement stretched to the mid-8th century and the excavated objects were mostly of Finno-Ugric and Slavic origin, dated to the mid-8th century, which showed the settlement was not Scandinavian from the beginning.[3][page needed]

    Hypothesis of identity with Rorik of Dorestad
    Main article: Rorik of Dorestad

    Rorik of Dorestad, as conceived by H. W. Koekkoek
    The only similarly named figure described in the Carolingian Annales Fuldenses and Annales Bertiniani was Rorik of Dorestad (also spelled R˛rik, Rčorik, Roerik, Hrčorek, etc.), a Germanic king from the royal Scylding house of Haithabu in the Jutland Peninsula. Since the 19th century, there have been attempts to identify him with the Rurik of Russian chronicles.

    Rorik of Dorestad was born about ca. 810–820 to Ali Anulo, 9th king of Haithabu. Frankish chroniclers mention that he received lands in Friesland from Emperor Louis I. This was not enough for him, and he started to plunder neighbouring lands: he took Dorestad in 850, captured Haithabu in 857, and looted Bremen in 859. The Emperor was enraged and stripped him of all his possessions in 860. After that, Rorik disappears from the Western sources for a considerable period of time, while only two years later, in 862, the Russian chronicle's Rurik arrives in the eastern Baltic, builds the fortress of Ladoga, and later moves to Novgorod.

    Rorik of Dorestad reappeared in Frankish chronicles in 870, when his Friesland demesne was returned to him by Charles the Bald; in 882 Rorik of Dorestad is mentioned as dead (without a date of death specified). The Russian chronicle places the death of Rurik of Novgorod at 879, a three year gap prior than the Frankish chronicles. According to Western sources, the ruler of Friesland was converted to Christianity by the Franks. This may have parallels with the Christianization of the Rus', as reported by Patriarch Photius in 867.

    The idea of identifying the Rurik of Nestor's chronicle with Rorik of Dorestad of the Carolingian chronicles was revived by the anti-Normanists Boris Rybakov and Anatoly H. Kirpichnikov in the mid-20th century,[4] while modern scholars like Alexander Nazarenko object to it.[5] The hypothesis of their identity currently lacks support among scholars,[6] though support for a "Normannic" (i.e. Norse, rather than Slavic) origin of the Rus' has increased.

    Legacy

    Further information: Rurikid dynasty

    Rurik and his brothers Sineus and Truvor arrive at Ladoga
    The Rurik dynasty (or Rurikids) went on to rule the Kievan Rus', and ultimately the Tsardom of Russia, until 1598, and numerous noble Russian and Ruthenian families claim a male-line descent from Rurik. Vasily Tatishchev (a Rurikid himself) claimed that Rurik was of Wendish extraction and went so far as to name Rurik's wife, Efanda of Norway (Edvina); mother, Umila; his maternal grandfather, Gostomysl; and a cousin, Vadim (apparently basing his account on the lost Ioachim Chronicle).[citation needed]

    References

    Christian Raffensperger and Norman W. Ingham, "Rurik and the First Rurikids," The American Genealogist, 82 (2007), 1–13, 111–19.
    Ipat’ievskaia letopis’ 1962:14; Radzivilovskaia letopis’ 1989:16
    Kirpichnikov, Anatoliy N. (2004). "A Viking Period workshop in Staraya Ladoga, excavated in 1997" (PDF). Journal of Swedish Antiquarian Research. Retrieved 17 September 2015.
    Kirpichnikov, Anatoly H. "???????? ? ????????? ???????. ?????? ? ??????????? ?????????". ?????? ????????????? ??????, ???; 1997; ch. 7–18.
    Nazarenko, Alexander. "Rjurik ? Riis Th., Rorik", Lexikon des Mittelalters, VII; Munich, 1995; pp. 880, 1026.
    Andrei Mozzhukhin (5 October 2014). «????? — ??? ???????» ["Rurik – is a legend"] (in Russian). Russian Planet. Retrieved 12 November 2014. Interview with Igor Danilevsky.

    end of this biography

    Alternative Titles: Hrorekr, Rorik, Rurik of Jutland, Ryurik

    Rurik, also spelled Rorik or Hrorekr, Russian Ryurik, (died AD 879), the semilegendary founder of the Rurik dynasty of Kievan Rus.

    (Rurik Dynasty, princes of Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy who, according to tradition, were descendants of the Varangian prince Rurik, who had been invited by the people of Novgorod to rule that city (c. 862); the Rurik princes maintained their control over Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy until 1598.

    Rurik’s successor Oleg (d. 912) conquered Kiev (c. 882) and established control of the trade route extending from Novgorod, along the Dnieper River, to the Black Sea. Igor (allegedly Rurik’s son; reigned 912–945) and his successors—his wife, St. Olga (regent 945–969), and their son Svyatoslav (reigned 945–972)—further extended their territories; Svyatoslav’s son Vladimir I (St. Vladimir; reigned c. 980–1015) consolidated the dynasty’s rule.

    Vladimir compiled the first Kievan Rus law code and introduced Christianity into the country. He also organized the Kievan Rus lands into a cohesive confederation by distributing the major cities among his sons; the eldest was to be grand prince of Kiev, and the brothers were to succeed each other, moving up the hierarchy of cities toward Kiev, filling vacancies left by the advancement or death of an elder brother. The youngest brother was to be succeeded as grand prince by his eldest nephew whose father had been a grand prince. This succession pattern was generally followed through the reigns of Svyatopolk (1015–19); Yaroslav the Wise (1019–54); his sons Izyaslav (1054–68; 1069–73; and 1077–78), Svyatoslav (1073–76), and Vsevolod (1078–93); and Svyatopolk II (son of Izyaslav; reigned 1093–1113).

    The successions were accomplished, however, amid continual civil wars. In addition to the princes’ unwillingness to adhere to the pattern and readiness to seize their positions by force instead, the system was upset whenever a city rejected the prince designated to rule it. It was also undermined by the tendency of the princes to settle in regions they ruled rather than move from city to city to become the prince of Kiev.)

    Rurik was a Viking, or Varangian, prince. His story is told in the The Russian Primary Chronicle (compiled at the beginning of the 12th century) but is not accepted at face value by modern historians. According to the chronicle, the people of Novgorod, tired of political strife, invited the Varangians about AD 862 to establish an orderly and just government there. Hence, Rurik came with his two brothers and a large retinue (druzhina) and became ruler of the city and region of Novgorod.

    Some historians think that Rurik came from the Scandinavian peninsula or from Jutland (now in Denmark) and seized the town of Ladoga, on Lake Ladoga. After establishing a stronghold there (c. 855), he may have gone southward along the Volkhov and captured Novgorod. Another possibility is that Rurik and his army were mercenaries, hired to guard the Volkhov-Dnieper waterway, who turned against their employers.

    Rurik’s kinsman Oleg founded the grand principality of Kiev. Oleg’s successor, Igor, believed to be Rurik’s son, is considered the real founder of the Russian princely house.

    end of this biography

    HISTORY

    Rurik or Riurik ( from the Nordic East Rorik, means "famous leader") (?30 - ?79) was a Varangian who gained control of Ladoga in ?62 and built the Holmgard settlement (Rurikovo Gorodische) in Novgorod.

    Rurik name is the Slavic name being the same Germanic name as the modern English Roderick, or Spanish and Portuguese Rodrigo. In Germanic languages: Hrodric in (Old High German), Hroşricus in (Old English). In Old Norse, Hrśrekr (Norwegian, Icelandic) and Hr˛rikr or Rorik (Danish, Swedish), which is derived from Rurik. It also appears in Beowulf as Hreşrik.

    Princes of Kievan Rus and later on, of Muscovy that, according to tradition, were descendants of Rurik Varangian Prince, who had been invited by the people of Novgorod to rule that town (C. 862), the Princes of Rurik remained their control over Kievan Rus and, later, Muscovy until 1598.

    The successor Oleg (D. 912) conquered Kiev Rurik (C. 882) and established control of the trade route that stretched from Novgorod, along the Dnieper River, to the Black Sea. Igor (alleged son of Rurik, reigned from 912 to 945) and his successor, to her wife, Olga or St. Olga Olga (ruler from 945 - to 969), and later his son Svyatoslav (945-972) - hereinafter extended their territories; Vladimir, son of Svyatoslav I (St. Vladimir; reigned from 980-1015) thus well consolidated the Varegiana Dynasty.
    Vladimir compiled the first law code of Kievan Rus and introduced Christianity to the country.


    HISTORICAL SUMMARY. RUSSIA

    Russia means "Land of Rus'. Before the tenth century, Russia was formed by scattered cities which fought between them. In the year 862, an extranger warrior gripped the state of Novgorod and joined several cities under its power. Some say that he arrived under invitation to restore order and others say that he reached power by force. This legendary Viking was a warrior. His name was Rurik and belonged to the family of the Rus. Rurik and his two brothers Truvor and Sineus imposed their control over the Slavs of the area. Rurik's followers are also known as Varangians. "Varangians" means "allies". "Rus" comes from the Swedish rosti, which means "oar", since we know the Vikings were driving paddle boats. Then Russia means "Land of Oars".



    SLAVIC AND nORMANDS

    Does not seem being any doubt about the Indo-European affiliation descent of the Slavs, but there are little news about them because the Germans isolated them of the Roman Empire. When there were invasions that ended the Empire, the displacement of the Germans allowed the Slavic movement westward, and so, in the sixth century, penetrations were already seen by peoples of this race in present Poland and Bohemia, and Brandenburg (Germany). Furthermore the Slavic incursions also came to the South, settling on the Adriatic coast of the Balkans.

    In the seventh century,the penetration of barbarians folks, as well as the Avars in Central Europe, disconnected thus these Slavs from their racial brothers, becoming known by the name of South Slavs, who still nowadays make up the most of the population of Yugoslavia.

    The Slavs who remained in the current western Russia were limited in their expansion to the east and to south by the establishment of other barbarians folks: the Khazars (or Kazars), the Pechenegs and Magyars. But taking as the axis of their residence the Dnieper River, became merchants carrying southward, to the country of the Khazars and even the Byzantine Empire, skins, honey and wax.

    Rurik-Russia-Rurikovich-History

    At the mid-ninth century already existed in this territory a true urban culture, while in Western Europe began The Feudalism. A number of towns located in the axis just spoken ensured the commercial link between the Baltic See and the Byzantine Empire: Kiev, Smolensk, Novgorod, Tchernigov, Minsk, Ryazan, Pskov Iaroslav and were the main ones.



    For the same time lies the penetration of Vikings groups from Sweden, called "Varangians". These Vikings took upon themselves trade and defense of Slav cities against attacks from other nations. And according the oldest Russian chronicle, was a Varangian, Rurik, the first prince who ruled that fusion of Slavs and Vikings, in which it seems certain that the Vikings were absorbed by the Slavs, being in the history of Russia as a mere episode.

    The successors of Rurik, Oleg (879-912) and Igor (912-944), alternated trade relations with Byzantium and the attacks on the capital of the Empire, until that Olga times (945-965) succeeded to Byzantine influence when became that princess to Christianity in 955 by the name of Elena in a trip she did to Constantinople.
    From then on, Kiev had already surpassed the importance of Novgorod, and the princes of that city dominated the other, which, however, left some autonomy on the condition that they pay taxes regularly. The same soldiers who perceive them-in-kind were engaged then transfer them for sale in the Byzantine Empire.

    The fullness of the rising state was in the last third of the tenth century, under the rule of Prince of Kiev, Sviatoslav (965-973), son of Olga, who, still pagan, was the first to conceive the idea of reaching out to an open sea - the Mediterranean in this case - so repeatedly present since then on this Russian policy of all time. The distribution of territories that Sviatoslav did on his death caused struggle between his sons, in which the winner was Vladimir the Great (973-1015), who married a Byzantine princess, Anna, was converted to Christianity in 988 forcing his subjects to embrace mass.

    The bad policy of dividing the kingdom, repeated by his successors, caused the decline of the bright state, which finished at casting down new Asian nomadic invasions. Among these princes can still be noted to Yaroslav, founder of the archbishop of Kiev in 1035 and editor of the Russian law code called Russkaya Pravda.

    From Rurik was born the famous dynasty of Russian Tsars that ruled Russia for over 750 years. At the beginning of the tenth century the military company of the Princes of Novgorod from Constantinople to protect trade relations with Byzantium were concluded by the integration of East-Slavic tribes in the ancient state of Kievan Rus.


    The title of Tzar, Czar or Csar, (????) was first adopted by Ivan IV as a symbol of the changing nature of the Russian Monarchy in 1547.


    Ivan IV Vasilyevich (???? ?????????? IV), also known as Ivan the Terrible (Kolomenskoie, Russia, August 25, 1530 - Moscow, March 18, 1584) Tsar of Russia (1547-1584). Considered one of the creators of the Russian state. He married at least seven times, but his most important marriage was the first one, with Anastasia Romanova in 1547. His greatest contributions were Russian conquest of Siberia, creating a new legal code, the Sudiâebnik, the centralization of the power in the capital, the creation of institutions with popular participation, the conquest of the khanates of Kazan and Astrakhan Tatars, the destruction of the Teutonic Order and big internal reforms, including the reform of the army and the revision of the legal code.

    His Early years:

    Grandson of Tsar Ivan Vasilyevich III the Great and son of Vasily III and Elena Glinskaya, belongs to the lineage Varangian of Rurik and princess of Lithuania. According to the legend he was born with two teeth. He was crowned Grand Prince of Moscow within three years after the death of his father. However, the kingdom was administered by his mother, who was poisoned five years after the coronation of boyars clans who vied for power. He was recluded to the humiliation of the boyars, which overshadowed his character. He was held in the Kremlin Palace of living almost as a beggar. This fact led in Ivan a great hatred against boyars, and has as a consequence the constant persecution and massacres that he organized against these clans. In these early years Ivan suffered mental ramblings, now irreversibles, which led him to give vent to their anger and throwing torturing dogs from the towers. It is known that he had a deaf brother who nothing more is known.


    With 13 years people began to respect him and ordered to one of his loyal groups to capture the Prince Andrei Shuisky in order to throw a pack of dogs against him, which brutaly tore him. With 16 years already stated in writing and was an avid reader of books, besides of being and a big, muscular young. He studied rhetoric from the hand of Bishop Macarius. During this time it was deeply religious.


    To be respected as Tsar, Macario determined that Ivan came (according to a family tree) of the lineage of the first Roman Caesars.

    © Sovereign Royal and Imperial House of Rurikovich

    end of narrative

    Residence:
    Russian meaning, "Old Lagoda"...

    Its history & map ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Staraya_Ladoga

    Died:
    Rulers of Russia family tree - the Rurik Dynasty through the Romanovs (last of the Tsars):

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rulers_of_Russia_family_tree

    Children:
    1. 36432. Igor of Kiev, Prince of the Rus' was born in ~900 in (Kiev, Ukraine); died in 945 in Korosten, Ukraine.

  26. 72872.  Skagul Toste, King of Sweden was born in 910 in Vein, Germany; died in 975 in Gothland, Sweden.

    Notes:

    Skoglar Toste or Skoglar Tosti (there are several variations) was a legendary chieftain from the Swedish province of West Gčotaland. His name (skoglar, skauglar or skagul) was reportedly due to his experience in battle. [1]

    Toste is mentioned in several sagas, most notable in Heimskringla. According to Snorri Sturluson, he was the father of Sigrid the Haughty. For some time he gave refuge to Harald Grenske, who later came back to woo Sigrid, only to be killed by her for his persistence. According to the sagas, Skagul Toste was also the father of Ulf Tostesson, father of Ragnvald Ulfsson and grandfather of Stenkil who became the King of Sweden in 1060.[2]

    Toste is said to have collected great riches when he demanded danegeld as he led a Viking army to England in 970. At Vallentuna, near Stockholm, the runestone of Orkesta (U 344) reads:

    in ulfr hafir onklati * ´ru kialtakat ´it uas fursta ´is tursti * ´a ---´urktil * ´a kalt knutr

    Translation: "And Ulf of Borresta (Ulf) has taken three payments in England. That was the first that Toste (tursti) paid. Then Thorkell the Tall (´urktil ) paid. Then Canute the Great (knutr) paid. [3]

    References

    "Skoglar Toste". Bergans Historiasidor. May 15, 2015. Retrieved October 24, 2015.
    Claus Krag. "Harald Grenske, Smęakonge". Norsk biografisk leksikon. Retrieved October 24, 2015.
    "Runes and Runic". An English Dictionary of Runic Inscriptions. May 5, 2006. Retrieved October 24, 2015.

    Other sources

    Ancestral Roots of Certain American Colonists Who Came to America Before 1700 by Frederick Lewis Weis, Lines: 241-5, 243A-20

    end of biography

    Skoglar Skagul "King of Sweden" Toste
    Born 0910 in Venden, Tyskland (Vein, Germany)map
    Son of Rane UNKNOWN and [mother unknown]
    [sibling(s) unknown]
    [spouse(s) unknown]
    DESCENDANTS descendants
    Father of Ulf Tostesson, Ulf (UNKNOWN) Tostesson av Skara and Sigrid Storrada
    Died 0975 in Svitjod, Včastergčotland, Swedenmap
    Profile managers: Katherine Patterson private message [send private message] and Sheri Sturm private message [send private message]
    Profile last modified 10 Nov 2017 | Created 5 Jul 2011
    This page has been accessed 1,118 times.

    Children:
    1. 36436. Ulf Tostesson, Jarl of Skara was born in 930 in Gothland, Sweden; died in 950 in (Kiev, Ukraine).


Generation: 22

  1. 2309568.  Pepin of Italy, King of Italy was born in 773 in Vermandois, France (son of Charlemagne, Holy Roman Emperor and Hildegard); died on 8 Jul 0810 in Milano, Italy.

    Notes:

    Pepin Carolingian of Italy, King of the Lombards, was born 773 in Vermandois, Normandy, France to Charlemagne (747-814) and Hildegard (758-783) and died 8 July 810 in Milan, Lombardy, Italy of unspecified causes. He married Bertha of Gellone (?-?) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from Germany, Belgium, France.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Pepin I of Italy and Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adelaide of Italy (?-?) Lambert I de Nantes (-c836)

    Adula of Italy (?-?)
    Goundrade of Italy (?-?)
    Berthe of Italy (?-?)
    Theodrade of Italy (?-?) Lambert II de Nantes (-852)

    Offspring of Pepin I of Italy and Ingeltrude (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bernard of Italy (797-818) 797 Vermandois 17 April 818 Milan Cunigunda of Laon (?-?)

    Namesakes of Pepin of Italy (773-810)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Pepin de Senlis (c846-893) Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848)
    Pepin of Italy (773-810) Vermandois, Normandy, France Milan, Lombardy, Italy Charlemagne (747-814) Hildegard (758-783) Bertha of Gellone (?-?)+Ingeltrude (?-?)
    Pippin (873-874) Charles the Bald (823-877) Richildis de Provence (c845-910)
    Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) Bernard of Italy (797-818) Cunigunda of Laon (?-?)
    Pepin II of Senlis (876-922) Pepin de Senlis (c846-893)
    Pippin the Hunchback (c769-811) Prčum Charlemagne (747-814) Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Pepin II of Aquitaine (823-aft864) Senlis Pepin I of Aquitaine (797-838) Ingeltrude de Madrie (808-876)
    Pepin I of Aquitaine (797-838) Louis the Pious (778-840) Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818) Ingeltrude de Madrie (808-876)

    Pepin married Ingeltrude. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 2309569.  Ingeltrude
    Children:
    1. 1154784. Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards was born in 797 in Vermandois, France; died on 17 Apr 0818 in Milano, Italy.

  3. 1154640.  Ealhmund of Kent, King of Kent was born in (~750) in Kent, England; died in (~790) in (Kent, England).

    Notes:

    Ealhmund was King of Kent in 784. He is reputed to be the father of King Egbert who was King of Wessex and, later, King of Kent.

    Biography

    He is not known to have struck any coins,[1] and the only contemporary evidence of him is an abstract of a charter dated 784, in which Ealhmund granted land to the Abbot of Reculver.[2] By the following year Offa of Mercia seems to have been ruling directly, as he issued a charter [3] without any mention of a local king.

    General consensus among historians is this is the same Ealhmund found in two pedigrees in the Winchester (Parker) Chronicle, compiled during the reign of Alfred the Great.[4] The genealogical preface to this manuscript, as well as the annual entry (covering years 855–859) describing the death of Ąthelwulf, both make King Egbert of Wessex the son of an Ealhmund, who was son of Eafa, grandson of Eoppa, and great-grandson of Ingild, the brother of King Ine of Wessex, and descendant of founder Cerdic,[5] and therefore a member of the House of Wessex (see House of Wessex family tree). A further entry has been added in a later hand to the 784 annal, reporting Ealhmund's reign in Kent.

    Finally, in the Canterbury Bilingual Epitome, originally compiled after the Norman conquest of England, a later scribe has likewise added to the 784 annal not only Ealhmund's reign in Kent, but his explicit identification with the father of Egbert.[6] Based on this reconstruction, in which a Wessex scion became King of Kent, his own Kentish name and that of his son, Egbert, it has been suggested that his mother derived from the royal house of Kent,[7] a connection dismissed by a recent critical review.[4] Historian Heather Edwards has suggested that Ealhmund was probably a Kentish royal scion, whose pedigree was forged to give his son Egbert the descent from Cerdic requisite to reigning in Wessex.[8]

    See also

    List of monarchs of Kent; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Kent

    end of commentary

    After Cheddar Man: How the mongrel English found their home during the Dark Ages

    An early Anglo-Saxon Christian burial site in Trumpington and another burial site in Derbyshire with Great Viking Army remains are two great clues to our history.

    Two archaeological finds caught my eye recently, for they seemed to shed light on what we often call the “Dark Ages”. This was the period between the withdrawal of the Romans from Britain in the early 400s AD and the Norman Conquest in 1066. Obscure though it may be, it was an important era, as a multiplicity of independent kingdoms eventually merged together to form one country, England, with its mongrel people, the English.

    As Robert Tombs puts it in The English and Their History, the England that emerged from the Dark Ages had a population of more than 1.5 million, which was densest in the eastern and southern shires. An export trade in wool, an economic mainstay for centuries to come, was being established. Roads, bridges and harbours were publicly maintained under royal authority. Investment had accumulated. There were some 6,000 water mills, the most complex machinery of the time.

    Anything that illuminated that period would be valuable. The first finding I mentioned was the discovery of an early Anglo-Saxon Christian burial site in Trumpington outside Cambridge. In the grave were the remains of a teenage girl from the mid 7th century AD. There was a gold and garnet cross on her chest; this had probably been sewn into her clothing. She had been placed on an ornamental bed. Archaeologists believe the grave was dug between 650 and 680 AD.

    The second was final confirmation that a burial site in Derbyshire first uncovered in the 1980s does indeed contain remains from a Great Viking Army. In 873 or 874, a Great Viking Army overwintered at Repton, one of only a few places in England where a winter camp has been located. Excavations from 1974 to 1988 found their D-shaped earthwork on the riverbank and identified a mass grave of some 250 individuals, covered by the kerb stone of its former cairn. Now inconsistencies in the radiocarbon dating have been resolved.

    We are thus dealing with two of the four large-scale invasions of England that took place in the first millennium AD. It starts with the Romans, then the Anglo-Saxons, who were followed by the Vikings and, finally, the Normans. That Britain had these uninvited visitors is not surprising, for England’s wealth was well known to its neighbours. As soon as the armed Roman presence disappeared, England was vulnerable.

    A historian who has written well about these events is Peter Heather in his book, Empires and Barbarians, which has also been translated into French. Heather is Professor of Medieval History at Kings College, London. He tackled the once widely held idea that the Anglo-Saxons engaged in ethnic cleansing and pushed the Romano-British population of Celtic origin westwards into Wales, Devon and Cornwall or across the sea to Brittany. I don’t remember if I was taught this story at school, but it is roughly what I thought had happened.

    Apart from anything else, according to Professor Heather, the population of late Roman Britain was in fact extremely large, between some 3 to 7 million people. The idea that such a large group could be driven westwards by newcomers doesn’t make sense. Furthermore, unlike the Vikings, who were invaders, albeit without a master plan, the arrival of the Anglo-Saxons was a migration, in other words, a flow of people across the North Sea during the 400s and 500s AD – with Anglo-Saxon kings following a little later. Of course, the Anglo-Saxons came prepared to engage in whatever fighting was necessary to establish themselves. They rewarded themselves by diverting Roman taxes into their own pockets and by dividing up the deserted Roman estates once run from Roman villas.

    As a result, the bulk of the Romano-British population remained in place and massively outnumbered the immigrants, but over time, absorbed the latter’s material and non-material culture until immigrant and native became indistinguishable. At first glance this is a surprising process. But the newcomers must have applied just enough pressure to hasten integration.

    Now what adds interest to the discovery of the Christian burial site is that Heather emphasises that by 600 AD the region’s Latin speaking Christian âelite had been replaced by Germanic speaking non-Christians. In fact, the teenager’s grave also contained other items – an iron knife and a chain that would have hung from the waist along with some glass beads, which seemed to have been kept in a purse on the end of the chain.

    Dr Sam Lucy, a specialist in Anglo-Saxon burial from Newnham College, Cambridge, said: “The custom of grave goods was long established in the pagan period, but it doesn’t mean that the burials at Trumpington weren’t Christian." Dr Lucy added: “The church never issued any edicts against the use of grave goods, but it’s something that does seem to fade away by the 8th century, just at the point where Christianity was becoming the dominant religion. There is, though, a time through the second half of the 7th century, where clearly Christian people were still making use of a limited range of goods within their burials, and these often carried explicitly Christian symbolism, such as the cross here…The Trumpington burial does seem to belong at that transition between the two religions."

    By now Christianity was spreading across northern Europe. Ireland was the first, in the fifth and sixth centuries; there followed Pictish Scotland, England and central Germany in the seventh century, Saxony by force after Charlemagne’s conquests in the eighth, Bulgaria, Croatia and Moravia in the ninth, Bohemia in the tenth, Norway, Iceland and Hungary in the years around 1000, Sweden more slowly across the eleventh century.

    In England, the kings of Kent were the first to convert to Christianity, thanks to a mission from Rome. This took place in 597. Another missionary converted the kings of Wessex (ie, Hampshire and Berkshire) in the 630s. The Northumbrian kings in the north were finally converted from Ireland at the same time. However, after 670, a new archbishop of Canterbury, Theodore of Tarsus, a Byzantine appointed by the Pope, united all the bishops of the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms into a single hierarchy. The Anglo-Saxon church was, from then on, fully integrated into that of the rest of western Europe, and increasingly resembled it.

    In the 800s and 900s, Europe was attacked by the Vikings (or Danes or Northmen) from the north and the west. The Vikings, or we should more appropriately call them, the “Scandinavians”, active between 800 and 1000 AD, could scarcely have been more different from the Anglo-Saxons. They were a waterborne force that exploded out of the Baltic Sea. They didn’t pause when they reached a coastline, but they travelled many miles up navigable rivers. They hunted for material wealth wherever they could find it. Essentially they were pirates.

    In most cases, Scandinavian settlement in a given locality was preceded by a lengthy period during which that same place was targeted for moveable wealth. There was a huge amount to be made by raiding. Viking assaults on ninth century France extracted 340kg of gold and 20,000kg of silver. Raiding produced loot of all kinds, including slaves.

    One of the Vikings’ favourite targets was a rich monastery. In western Europe, for instance, Viking raiding began with the sacking of the famous island monastery of Lindisfarne off the Northumbrian coast in 793. Between 786 and 802, three Viking ships landed at Portland on the south coast of Britain.

    In his book, Viking Britain, Thomas Williams quotes the account given in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: “There came for the first time three ships of Northmen…” and they “landed in the island which is called Portland”. The King’s reeve, who was then in a town called Dorchester, “leapt on his horse, sped to the harbour with a few men (for he thought they were merchants rather than marauders), and admonishing them (the Northmen) in an authoritative manner, gave order that they should be driven to the royal town. And he and his companions were killed by them on the spot.”

    Monasteries within Ireland, so long as they could be reached by river, became subject to attack for the first time in 836. Ten years later, a Viking leader led his followers up the Seine as far as Paris itself. They were aiming at the Abbey of St Germain des Prâes on the left bank. It was probably the richest monastic foundation of western Europe.

    The monks, however, notes Professor Heather, had shifted their treasures up river for safety. And the abbey church of St Germain still stands, with its clock tower dating back to Viking times, the oldest church in Paris.

    Now the Great Viking Army was a coalition of warriors, primarily originating from Denmark but with elements from Sweden and Norway, who came together under a unified command to invade the four Anglo-Saxon kingdoms that constituted England in AD 865. This wasn’t to be a flow of people across the seas to Britain, the purpose of the Great Viking Army was to conquer.

    In 867 units of the Viking army broke into York and attacked Northumbria. They conquered East Anglia in the 870s, and eventually achieved a further victory over Mercia in 874. King Alfred, however, repulsed the Viking Army from Wessex with a famous victory at Edington, Wiltshire, in 878.

    In a crucial turn in the whole story, the Viking leader, Guthrum, accepted Christian baptism and then retreated into East Anglia. There was formed so-called Danelaw, an area in which the laws of the Danes led sway. It comprised York, Nottingham, Derby, Lincoln, Cambridge, Northampton, Huntingdon, Bedford and Hertford together with parts of the counties of Suffolk, Norfolk and Middlesex.

    Heather analyses Danelaw as follows: the basic migration unit was the individual Great Army contingent of up to a thousand men, whose leaders organised the allocations of lands to those who were ready to settle. The new dominant Norse class lived much more cheek by jowl with their Anglo Saxon peasant labourers than the Normans who were to follow. Norse became the prevalent language. And many Norse words have remained in spoken English, such as ransack, window, slaughter, aloft, husband, blunder, happy, heathen, scales (for weighing).

    There were kings in Danelaw after 878, but never a king of Danelaw. The centre of Lincoln, for instance, probably saw some Viking construction; outside the town, settlement seems to have come in two forms. Some of the estates were received intact by leading Vikings. Other Anglo-Saxon estates were broken up and parcelled out in individual holdings to Vikings of lesser but still free status. Such landed estates were taken from secular owners who had been killed or exiled or from Church institutions.

    Meanwhile in England, Alfred, having fortified the major West Saxon towns, occupied the non-Scandinavian controlled southern half of Mercia. This was the basis for his son Edward “the Elder” and daughter Ąthelflµd (who ruled Mercia) to conquer the Scandinavian kingdoms of southern England in the 910s, and for his grandson, notably Ą?thelstan (924-39) to push north as well. By 954 Northumbria was in their hands, except for the autonomous earldom of Bamburgh in the far north. This West Saxon conquest unified, indeed created, England for the first time; already Alfred called himself “King of the Anglo-Saxons” and the term “England” slowly began to be used from now on. A mongrel people had at last secured a safe place in which to live.

    More about: Cheddar Man Romans Dark Ages Vikings celtics Anglo-Saxon England

    end of report

    Ealhmund married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 1154641.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 577320. Egbert of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in 771-775 in Wessex, England; died in 839; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  5. 1154784.  Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards was born in 797 in Vermandois, France (son of Pepin of Italy, King of Italy and Ingeltrude); died on 17 Apr 0818 in Milano, Italy.

    Bernard married Cunigunda of Laon. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 1154785.  Cunigunda of Laon
    Children:
    1. 577392. Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois was born in 815; died after 848.

  7. 577320.  Egbert of Wessex, King of WessexEgbert of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in 771-775 in Wessex, England (son of Ealhmund of Kent, King of Kent and unnamed spouse); died in 839; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ecgberht (771/775 – 839), also spelled Egbert, Ecgbert, or Ecgbriht, was King of Wessex from 802 until his death in 839. His father was Ealhmund of Kent. In the 780s Ecgberht was forced into exile by Offa of Mercia and Beorhtric of Wessex, but on Beorhtric's death in 802 Ecgberht returned and took the throne.

    Little is known of the first 20 years of Ecgberht's reign, but it is thought that he was able to maintain the independence of Wessex against the kingdom of Mercia, which at that time dominated the other southern English kingdoms. In 825 Ecgberht defeated Beornwulf of Mercia, ended Mercia's supremacy at the Battle of Ellandun, and proceeded to take control of the Mercian dependencies in southeastern England. In 829 he defeated Wiglaf of Mercia and drove him out of his kingdom, temporarily ruling Mercia directly. Later that year Ecgberht received the submission of the Northumbrian king at Dore. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle subsequently described Ecgberht as a bretwalda or 'wide-ruler' of Anglo-Saxon lands.

    Ecgberht was unable to maintain this dominant position, and within a year Wiglaf regained the throne of Mercia. However, Wessex did retain control of Kent, Sussex, and Surrey; these territories were given to Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf to rule as a subking under Ecgberht. When Ecgberht died in 839, Ąthelwulf succeeded him; the southeastern kingdoms were finally absorbed into the kingdom of Wessex after Ąthelwulf's death in 858.

    King of Wessex
    Reign 802 – 839
    Predecessor Beorhtric
    Successor Ąthelwulf
    King of Kent
    Reign 825 – 839
    Predecessor Baldred
    Successor Ąthelwulf
    Born 771 or 775[1]
    Died 839 (aged 64 or 68)
    Burial Winchester
    Issue Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    House Wessex
    Father Ealhmund of Kent

    Family

    Historians do not agree on Ecgberht's ancestry. The earliest version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, the Parker Chronicle, begins with a genealogical preface tracing the ancestry of Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf back through Ecgberht, Ealhmund (thought to be Ealhmund of Kent), and the otherwise unknown Eoppa and Eafa to Ingild, brother of King Ine of Wessex, who abdicated the throne in 726. It continues back to Cerdic, founder of the House of Wessex.[2] Ecgberht's descent from Ingild was accepted by Frank Stenton, but not the earlier genealogy back to Cerdic.[3] Heather Edwards in her Online Dictionary of National Biography article on Ecgberht argues that he was of Kentish origin, and that the West Saxon descent may have been manufactured during his reign to give him legitimacy,[4] whereas Rory Naismith considered a Kentish origin unlikely, and that it is more probable that "Ecgberht was born of good West Saxon royal stock".[5]

    Ecgberht's wife's name is unknown. A fifteenth century chronicle now held by Oxford University names Ecgberht's wife as Redburga who was supposedly a relative of Charlemagne that he married when he was banished to Francia, but this is dismissed by academic historians in view of its late date.[6] He is reputed to have had a half-sister Alburga, later to be recognised as a saint for her founding of Wilton Abbey. She was married to Wulfstan, ealdorman of Wiltshire, and on his death in 802 she became a nun, Abbess of Wilton Abbey.[7] He was believed at one time to also be the father of Saint Eadgyth of Polesworth and Ąthelstan of Kent.

    Political context and early life

    Ecgberht's name, spelled Ecgbriht, from the 827 entry in the C manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle
    Offa of Mercia, who reigned from 757 to 796, was the dominant force in Anglo-Saxon England in the second half of the eighth century. The relationship between Offa and Cynewulf, who was king of Wessex from 757 to 786, is not well documented, but it seems likely that Cynewulf maintained some independence from Mercian overlordship. Evidence of the relationship between kings can come from charters, which were documents which granted land to followers or to churchmen, and which were witnessed by the kings who had power to grant the land. In some cases a king will appear on a charter as a subregulus, or "subking", making it clear that he has an overlord.[8][9] Cynewulf appears as "King of the West Saxons" on a charter of Offa's in 772;[10] and he was defeated by Offa in battle in 779 at Bensington, but there is nothing else to suggest Cynewulf was not his own master, and he is not known to have acknowledged Offa as overlord.[11] Offa did have influence in the southeast of the country: a charter of 764 shows him in the company of Heahberht of Kent, suggesting that Offa's influence helped place Heahberht on the throne.[12] The extent of Offa's control of Kent between 765 and 776 is a matter of debate amongst historians, but from 776 until about 784 it appears that the Kentish kings had substantial independence from Mercia.[12][13]

    Another Ecgberht, Ecgberht II of Kent, ruled in that kingdom throughout the 770s; he is last mentioned in 779, in a charter granting land at Rochester.[12] In 784 a new king of Kent, Ealhmund, appears in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. According to a note in the margin, "this king Ealhmund was Egbert's father [i.e. Ecgberht of Wessex], Egbert was Ąthelwulf's father." This is supported by the genealogical preface from the A text of the Chronicle, which gives Ecgberht's father's name as Ealhmund without further details. The preface probably dates from the late ninth century; the marginal note is on the F manuscript of the Chronicle, which is a Kentish version dating from about 1100.[14]

    Ealhmund does not appear to have long survived in power: there is no record of his activities after 784. There is, however, extensive evidence of Offa's domination of Kent during the late 780s, with his goals apparently going beyond overlordship to outright annexation of the kingdom,[12] and he has been described as "the rival, not the overlord, of the Kentish kings".[15] It is possible that the young Ecgberht fled to Wessex in 785 or so; it is suggestive that the Chronicle mentions in a later entry that Beorhtric, Cynewulf's successor, helped Offa to exile Ecgberht.[12]

    Cynewulf was murdered in 786. His succession was contested by Ecgberht, but he was defeated by Beorhtric, maybe with Offa's assistance.[16][17] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records that Ecgberht spent three years in Francia before he was king, exiled by Beorhtric and Offa. The text says "iii" for three, but this may have been a scribal error, with the correct reading being "xiii", that is, thirteen years. Beorhtric's reign lasted sixteen years, and not thirteen; and all extant texts of the Chronicle agree on "iii", but many modern accounts assume that Ecgberht did indeed spend thirteen years in Francia. This requires assuming that the error in transcription is common to every manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle; many historians make this assumption but others have rejected it as unlikely, given the consistency of the sources.[18] In either case Ecgberht was probably exiled in 789, when Beorhtric, his rival, married the daughter of Offa of Mercia.[19]

    At the time Ecgberht was in exile, Francia was ruled by Charlemagne, who maintained Frankish influence in Northumbria and is known to have supported Offa's enemies in the south. Another exile in Gaul at this time was Odberht, a priest, who is almost certainly the same person as Eadberht, who later became king of Kent. According to a later chronicler, William of Malmesbury, Ecgberht learned the arts of government during his time in Gaul.[20]

    Early reign

    Beorhtric's dependency on Mercia continued into the reign of Cenwulf, who became king of Mercia a few months after Offa's death.[11] Beorhtric died in 802, and Ecgberht came to the throne of Wessex, probably with the support of Charlemagne and perhaps also the papacy.[21] The Mercians continued to oppose Ecgberht: the day of his accession, the Hwicce (who had originally formed a separate kingdom, but by that time were part of Mercia) attacked, under the leadership of their ealdorman, Ąthelmund. Weohstan, a Wessex ealdorman, met him with men from Wiltshire:[14] according to a 15th-century source, Weohstan had married Alburga, Ecgberht's sister, and so was his brother-in-law.[22] The Hwicce were defeated, though Weohstan was killed as well as Ąthelmund.[14] Nothing more is recorded of Ecgberht's relations with Mercia for more than twenty years after this battle. It seems likely that Ecgberht had no influence outside his own borders, but on the other hand there is no evidence that he ever submitted to the overlordship of Cenwulf. Cenwulf did have overlordship of the rest of southern England, but in Cenwulf's charters the title of "overlord of the southern English" never appears, presumably in consequence of the independence of the kingdom of Wessex.[23]

    In 815 the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records that Ecgberht ravaged the whole of the territories of the remaining British kingdom, Dumnonia, known to the author of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle as the West Welsh; their territory was about equivalent to what is now Cornwall.[14][24] Ten years later, a charter dated 19 August 825 indicates that Ecgberht was campaigning in Dumnonia again; this may have been related to a battle recorded in the Chronicle at Gafulford in 823, between the men of Devon and the Britons of Cornwall.[25]

    The battle of Ellandun

    A map of England during Ecgberht's reign
    It was also in 825 that one of the most important battles in Anglo-Saxon history took place, when Ecgberht defeated Beornwulf of Mercia at Ellandun—now Wroughton, near Swindon. This battle marked the end of the Mercian domination of southern England.[26] The Chronicle tells how Ecgberht followed up his victory: "Then he sent his son Ąthelwulf from the army, and Ealhstan, his bishop, and Wulfheard, his ealdorman, to Kent with a great troop." Ąthelwulf drove Baldred, the king of Kent, north over the Thames, and according to the Chronicle, the men of Kent, Essex, Surrey and Sussex then all submitted to Ąthelwulf "because earlier they were wrongly forced away from his relatives."[14] This may refer to Offa's interventions in Kent at the time Ecgberht's father Ealhmund became king; if so, the chronicler's remark may also indicate Ealhmund had connections elsewhere in southeast England.[21]

    The Chronicle's version of events makes it appear that Baldred was driven out shortly after the battle, but this was probably not the case. A document from Kent survives which gives the date, March 826, as being in the third year of the reign of Beornwulf. This makes it likely that Beornwulf still had authority in Kent at this date, as Baldred's overlord; hence Baldred was apparently still in power.[25][27] In Essex, Ecgberht expelled King Sigered, though the date is unknown. It may have been delayed until 829, since a later chronicler associates the expulsion with a campaign of Ecgberht's in that year against the Mercians.[25]

    The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle does not say who was the aggressor at Ellandun, but one recent history asserts that Beornwulf was almost certainly the one who attacked. According to this view, Beornwulf may have taken advantage of the Wessex campaign in Dumnonia in the summer of 825. Beornwulf's motivation to launch an attack would have been the threat of unrest or instability in the southeast: the dynastic connections with Kent made Wessex a threat to Mercian dominance.[25]

    The consequences of Ellandun went beyond the immediate loss of Mercian power in the southeast. According to the Chronicle, the East Anglians asked for Ecgberht's protection against the Mercians in the same year, 825, though it may actually have been in the following year that the request was made. In 826 Beornwulf invaded East Anglia, presumably to recover his overlordship. He was slain, however, as was his successor, Ludeca, who invaded East Anglia in 827, evidently for the same reason. It may be that the Mercians were hoping for support from Kent: there was some reason to suppose that Wulfred, the Archbishop of Canterbury, might be discontented with West Saxon rule, as Ecgberht had terminated Wulfred's currency and had begun to mint his own, at Rochester and Canterbury,[25] and it is known that Ecgberht seized property belonging to Canterbury.[28] The outcome in East Anglia was a disaster for the Mercians which confirmed West Saxon power in the southeast.[25]

    Defeat of Mercia

    The entry for 827 in the C manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, listing the eight bretwaldas
    In 829 Ecgberht invaded Mercia and drove Wiglaf, the king of Mercia, into exile. This victory gave Ecgberht control of the London Mint, and he issued coins as King of Mercia.[25] It was after this victory that the West Saxon scribe described him as a bretwalda, meaning 'wide-ruler' or perhaps 'Britain-ruler', in a famous passage in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. The relevant part of the annal reads, in the C manuscript of the Chronicle:[29]

    ? ¤y geare geeode Ecgbriht cing Myrcna rice ? eall ¤µt be su¤an Humbre wµs, ? he wµs eahta¤a cing se şe Bretenanwealda wµs.

    In modern English:[30]

    And the same year King Egbert conquered the kingdom of Mercia, and all that was south of the Humber, and he was the eighth king who was 'Wide-ruler'.

    The previous seven bretwaldas are also named by the Chronicler, who gives the same seven names that Bede lists as holding imperium, starting with Ąlle of Sussex and ending with Oswiu of Northumbria. The list is often thought to be incomplete, omitting as it does some dominant Mercian kings such as Penda and Offa. The exact meaning of the title has been much debated; it has been described as "a term of encomiastic poetry"[31] but there is also evidence that it implied a definite role of military leadership.[32]

    Later in 829, according to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Ecgberht received the submission of the Northumbrians at Dore (now a suburb of Sheffield); the Northumbrian king was probably Eanred.[33] According to a later chronicler, Roger of Wendover, Ecgberht invaded Northumbria and plundered it before Eanred submitted: "When Ecgberht had obtained all the southern kingdoms, he led a large army into Northumbria, and laid waste that province with severe pillaging, and made King Eanred pay tribute." Roger of Wendover is known to have incorporated Northumbrian annals into his version; the Chronicle does not mention these events.[34] However, the nature of Eanred's submission has been questioned: one historian has suggested that it is more likely that the meeting at Dore represented a mutual recognition of sovereignty.[35]

    In 830, Ecgberht led a successful expedition against the Welsh, almost certainly with the intent of extending West Saxon influence into the Welsh lands previously within the Mercian orbit. This marked the high point of Ecgberht's influence.[25]

    Reduction in influence after 829

    Coin of King Ecgberht
    In 830, Mercia regained its independence under Wiglaf—the Chronicle merely says that Wiglaf "obtained the kingdom of Mercia again",[14] but the most likely explanation is that this was the result of a Mercian rebellion against Wessex rule.[36]

    Ecgberht's dominion over southern England came to an end with Wiglaf's recovery of power. Wiglaf's return is followed by evidence of his independence from Wessex. Charters indicate Wiglaf had authority in Middlesex and Berkshire, and in a charter of 836 Wiglaf uses the phrase "my bishops, duces, and magistrates" to describe a group that included eleven bishops from the episcopate of Canterbury, including bishops of sees in West Saxon territory.[37] It is significant that Wiglaf was still able to call together such a group of notables; the West Saxons, even if they were able to do so, held no such councils.[28][38] Wiglaf may also have brought Essex back into the Mercian orbit during the years after he recovered the throne.[25][39] In East Anglia, King Ąthelstan minted coins, possibly as early as 827, but more likely c. 830 after Ecgberht's influence was reduced with Wiglaf's return to power in Mercia. This demonstration of independence on East Anglia's part is not surprising, as it was Ąthelstan who was probably responsible for the defeat and death of both Beornwulf and Ludeca.[25]

    Both Wessex's sudden rise to power in the late 820s, and the subsequent failure to retain this dominant position, have been examined by historians looking for underlying causes. One plausible explanation for the events of these years is that Wessex's fortunes were to some degree dependent on Carolingian support. The Franks supported Eardwulf when he recovered the throne of Northumbria in 808, so it is plausible that they also supported Ecgberht's accession in 802. At Easter 839, not long before Ecgberht's death, he was in touch with Louis the Pious, king of the Franks, to arrange safe passage to Rome. Hence a continuing relationship with the Franks seems to be part of southern English politics during the first half of the ninth century.[25]

    Carolingian support may have been one of the factors that helped Ecgberht achieve the military successes of the late 820s. However, the Rhenish and Frankish commercial networks collapsed at some time in the 820s or 830s, and in addition, a rebellion broke out in February 830 against Louis the Pious—the first of a series of internal conflicts that lasted through the 830s and beyond. These distractions may have prevented Louis from supporting Ecgberht. In this view, the withdrawal of Frankish influence would have left East Anglia, Mercia and Wessex to find a balance of power not dependent on outside aid.[25]

    Despite the loss of dominance, Ecgberht's military successes fundamentally changed the political landscape of Anglo-Saxon England. Wessex retained control of the south-eastern kingdoms, with the possible exception of Essex, and Mercia did not regain control of East Anglia.[25] Ecgberht's victories marked the end of the independent existence of the kingdoms of Kent and Sussex. The conquered territories were administered as a subkingdom for a while, including Surrey and possibly Essex.[40] Although Ąthelwulf was a subking under Ecgberht, it is clear that he maintained his own royal household, with which he travelled around his kingdom. Charters issued in Kent described Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf as "kings of the West Saxons and also of the people of Kent." When Ąthelwulf died in 858 his will, in which Wessex is left to one son and the southeastern kingdom to another, makes it clear that it was not until after 858 that the kingdoms were fully integrated.[41] Mercia remained a threat, however; Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf, established as king of Kent, gave estates to Christ Church, Canterbury, probably to counter any influence the Mercians might still have there.[25]

    In the southwest, Ecgberht was defeated in 836 at Carhampton by the Danes,[14] but in 838 he won a battle against them and their allies the West Welsh at the Battle of Hingston Down in Cornwall. The Dumnonian royal line continued after this time, but it is at this date that the independence of one of the last British kingdoms may be considered to have ended.[25] The details of Anglo-Saxon expansion into Cornwall are quite poorly recorded, but some evidence comes from place names.[42] The river Ottery, which flows east into the Tamar near Launceston, appears to be a boundary: south of the Ottery the placenames are overwhelmingly Cornish, whereas to the north they are more heavily influenced by the English newcomers.[43]

    Succession

    16th-century mortuary chest, one in a series set up by Bishop Foxe in Winchester Cathedral, which purports to contain Ecgberht's bones
    At a council at Kingston upon Thames in 838, Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf granted land to the sees of Winchester and Canterbury in return for the promise of support for Ąthelwulf's claim to the throne.[28][37][44] The archbishop of Canterbury, Ceolnoth, also accepted Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf as the lords and protectors of the monasteries under Ceolnoth's control. These agreements, along with a later charter in which Ąthelwulf confirmed church privileges, suggest that the church had recognised that Wessex was a new political power that must be dealt with.[25] Churchmen consecrated the king at coronation ceremonies, and helped to write the wills which specified the king's heir; their support had real value in establishing West Saxon control and a smooth succession for Ecgberht's line.[45] Both the record of the Council of Kingston, and another charter of that year, include the identical phrasing: that a condition of the grant is that "we ourselves and our heirs shall always hereafter have firm and unshakable friendships from Archbishop Ceolnoth and his congregation at Christ Church."[44][46][47]

    Although nothing is known of any other claimants to the throne, it is likely that there were other surviving descendants of Cerdic (the supposed progenitor of all the kings of Wessex) who might have contended for the kingdom. Ecgberht died in 839, and his will, according to the account of it found in the will of his grandson, Alfred the Great, left land only to male members of his family, so that the estates should not be lost to the royal house through marriage. Ecgberht's wealth, acquired through conquest, was no doubt one reason for his ability to purchase the support of the southeastern church establishment; the thriftiness of his will indicates he understood the importance of personal wealth to a king.[45] The kingship of Wessex had been frequently contested among different branches of the royal line, and it is a noteworthy achievement of Ecgberht's that he was able to ensure Ąthelwulf's untroubled succession.[45] In addition, Ąthelwulf's experience of kingship, in the subkingdom formed from Ecgberht's southeastern conquests, would have been valuable to him when he took the throne.[48]

    Ecgberht was buried in Winchester, as were his son, Ąthelwulf, his grandson, Alfred the Great, and his great-grandson, Edward the Elder. During the ninth century, Winchester began to show signs of urbanisation, and it is likely that the sequence of burials indicates that Winchester was held in high regard by the West Saxon royal line.[49]

    Egbert married Redburga. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 577321.  Redburga
    Children:
    1. 288660. Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in (~820) in Wessex, England; died on 13 Jan 0858; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  9. 577322.  Oslac was born in ~785 in (Isle of Wight).

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: the Royal Cupbearer; Grand Butler of England

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT

    the Royal Cupbearer; Grand Butler of England
    Born: abt. 785


    HM George I's 24-Great Grandfather. HRE Ferdinand I's 21-Great Grandfather. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 27-Great Grandfather. Poss. PM Churchill's 25-Great Grandfather. Agnes Harris's 26-Great Grandfather. Poss. `Osawatomie' Brown's 25-Great Grandfather.
    Wife/Partner: (NN), first wife
    Child: Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT
    _______ _______ _______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ _____ ____ ____
    / -- Gebolf of the JUTES
    / -- Wihtgar (King) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (? - 544?)
    | \ / -- Frithugar DEIRA of A. + ==&=> [ 220 ,,qD,&]
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- daughter of Elesa
    / -- (NN) ... (NN) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    | \ | ( many missing generations)
    | | / -- Brond of SCANDINAVIA + ==&=> [ 219 ,,qD,&]
    | | / | or: Bernic (q.v. : Brond's son)
    | | / -- Frithugar DEIRA of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- poss. sister of Cerdic
    - Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    \
    \ -- ?


    His Grandchildren: Alfred `the Great' (1st/3rd King) of ENGLAND ; Aethelred I (King) of WESSEX (& ENGLAND) ; Judith of WESSEX ; Ethelbald (King) of ENGLAND ; Ethelswith

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Oslac married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 577323.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 288661. Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex was born in ~810 in Wessex, England; died in ~849.

  11. 577392.  Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois was born in 815 (son of Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards and Cunigunda of Laon); died after 848.

    Notes:

    Pepin Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, was born 815 to Bernard of Italy (797-818) and Cunigunda of Laon (?-?) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Pepin de Vermandois and unknown parent
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bernard de Laon (c844-aft893) 844 893
    Pepin de Senlis (c846-893) 846 28 January 907
    Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) 848 Paris, France 907 Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)

    Cunigunda de Vermandois (?-?)
    Gunhilde de Vermandois (?-?) Berengar I of Neustria (?-?)
    Guy de Senlis (?-?)
    Noteworthy descendants include

    Hugh Capet (c940-996)

    Pepin married unnamed spouse(France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 577393.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 288696. Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois was born in 848 in Paris, France; died in 907 in Soissons, France.

  13. 976000.  Alfred the Great, King of WessexAlfred the Great, King of Wessex was born on 23 Apr 849 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (son of Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex and Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex); died on 26 Oct 899 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Hyde Abbey, Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Alfred the Great (849-899)

    Alfred the Great of Wessex was born 23 April 849 in Wantage, Berkshire, England, United Kingdom to Ąthelwulf of Wessex (c795-858) and Osburga (-bef856) and died 26 October 899 in Winchester, Hampshire, England, United Kingdom of unspecified causes. He married Ealhswith (c852-905) 868 JL . Ancestors are from France.
    Contents[show]

    Biography

    King Alfred (or more properly Ąlfred) is the only English king ever to receive the title "The Great" which epithet he earned for his stalwart resistance to the Danes, his wise government, his law-making, and his revival of English arts and culture and education. He was the first King of Wessex to be called "King of England". Reign: 871-899.

    House of Wessex

    He was of the royal English dynasty called House of Wessex, a family originating in the southwest corner of England and gradually increasing in power and prestige. The House became rulers of all the country with the reign of Alfred the Great in 871 and they lasting until Edmund Ironside in 1016. This period of the English monarchy is known as the Saxon period.


    Rome pilgrimage 853

    Young Alfred probably never expected to be king, being the fifth son of King Athelwulf of Wessex, and he even had three brothers precede him to the kingship.

    Young Alfred made two trips to Rome, first in 853 and again in 855, where his father sought the blessings of the pope (Pope Leo IV (847-855)))and the Christian church in his ongoing battles against the pagan Danes. Legend has it that during one of these visits, the pope anointed him to be a great ruler. During these trips he spent some time with the court of Charles the Bald (823-877) and learned much about the grandeur of Charles's grandfather, Charlemagne (747-814).

    "The Great Heathen Army of 865"

    Detailed map of Danish battles; http://familypedia.wikia.com/wiki/Alfred_the_Great_(849-899)?file=EGA2016a.png

    Danish Invasion of England in 865.

    After his father's death in 858, young Alfred started getting much military training in the armies of his brothers ( Athelbald (858-860), Athelbert (860-865) and Athelred (865-861) in their ongoing battles against the Danes (Norsemen, Vikings, etc).

    In the mid 860's a Danish 'Great Army' under Ivar the Boneless invaded eastern England and occupied Northumbria. At first their attention was directed northwards against Mercia and Northumbria and they made many conquests there.

    In 871, the Danes turned their attention towards Wessex and the armies of Alfred and his brother Ąthelred of Wessex (c847-871), and thus began the great "Year of Battles". During the course of these battles Athelred died and Alfred became King. By this time Alfred was a highly experienced military leader.

    After a major battle at Wilton in May 871, a peace was made between Wessex and the Danes, who turned their attention back northward. They returned to do battle in the late 870s under Guthrum, King of East Anglia,

    more information on Guthrum:

    https://fabpedigree.com/s056/f161237.htm
    http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I50855&tree=hennessee

    and again in the 890s under Haesten.

    But as he grew older and wiser, Alfred adopted more cautious tactics and stronger defences for holding back the Danes. He would besiege their fortifications, conduct guerrilla warfare on their transports, and build up the local militia in each shire.

    Most famously, Alfred built a fleet of warships and is traditionally regarded as the father of the English Navy. (He is also called the father of the American navy, which named its first revolutionary warship, USS Alfred, for him.)

    From Treaty of 889, setting the border between English and Danelaw:

    "This is the peace which King Alfred and King Guthrum...have agreed on...First concerning our boundaries: up the Thames, and then up the Lea, and along the Lea to its source, then in a straight line to Bedford, then up the Ouse to the Watling Street."

    Marriage and family

    Alfredjewel

    The Alfred Jewel, discovered near North Petherton, Somerset in 1693. Dates from the late 9th Century with inscription "AELFRED MEC HEFT GEWYRCAN", old English for "Alfred ordered me made." Probably a pointer for following text in a book.

    In 868, Alfred married Ealhswith (c852-905), daughter of a Mercian nobleman, Ąthelred Mucil, Ealdorman of the Gaini. The Gaini were probably one of the tribal groups of the Mercians. Ealhswith's mother, Eadburh, was a member of the Mercian royal family.

    They had five or six children together, including Edward the Elder (c870-924), who succeeded his father as king, Ąthelflµd (c872-918), who became Lady (ruler) of the Mercians in her own right, and Ąlfthryth of Wessex (c872-929), who married Baldwin II the Count of Flanders. In 2008 the skeleton of Queen Eadgyth, granddaughter of Alfred the Great, was found in Magdeburg Cathedral in Germany. It was confirmed in 2010 that these remains belong to her — one of the earliest members of the English royal family.

    Osferth was described as a relative in King Alfred's will and he attested charters in a high position until 934. A charter of King Edward's reign described him as the king's brother, "mistakenly" according to Keynes and Lapidge; however, in the view of Janet Nelson, he probably was an illegitimate son of King Alfred.

    Ąthelflµd (c872-918) - Married c 886, Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians d. 911; had children
    Edward the Elder (c870-924) - succeeded his father as King of England, ruling from 899 to 924.
    Ąthelgifu, Abbess of Shaftesbury (?-?) - Abbess of Shaftesbury
    Ąlfthryth of Wessex (c872-929) - Married and had children
    Ąthelwµrd (c880-922) - Married Baldwin II d. 918, Count of Flanders; had children

    end of biography

    Alfred the Great (Old English: Ąlfred,[a] Ąlfr?d[b], "elf counsel" or "wise elf"; 849 – 26 October 899) was King of Wessex from 871 to 899.

    King of the Anglo-Saxons
    Reign 23 April 871 – 26 October 899
    Predecessor Ąthelred
    Successor Edward the Elder
    Born 849
    Wantage, then in Berkshire, now Oxfordshire
    Died 26 October 899 (around 50) Winchester
    Burial c. 1100
    Hyde Abbey, Winchester, Hampshire, now lost

    Spouse Ealhswith

    Issue

    Ąthelflµd, Lady of the Mercians
    Edward, King of Wessex
    Ąthelgifu, abbess of Shaftesbury
    Ąthelweard of Wessex
    Ąlfthryth, Countess of Flanders
    Full name
    Ąlfred of Wessex
    House Wessex
    Father Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    Mother Osburh
    Religion Catholic


    Alfred was the youngest son of King Ąthelwulf of Wessex. Taking the throne after the death of his brother Ąthelred, Alfred spent several years dealing with Viking invasions. After a decisive victory in the Battle of Edington in 878 Alfred made a deal with the Vikings, creating what was known as Danelaw in the North of England. Alfred also oversaw the conversion of the Viking leader, Guthrum.

    Alfred successfully defended his kingdom against the Viking attempt at conquest, and by the time of his death had become the dominant ruler in England.[1] He is one of only two English monarchs to be given the epithet "the Great", the other being the Scandinavian Cnut the Great. He was also the first King of the West Saxons to style himself "King of the Anglo-Saxons". Details of Alfred's life are described in a work by the 9th-century Welsh scholar and bishop Asser.

    Alfred had a reputation as a learned and merciful man of a gracious and level-headed nature who encouraged education, proposing that primary education be taught in English rather than Latin, and improved his kingdom's legal system, military structure and his people's quality of life. In 2002 Alfred was ranked number 14 in the BBC's poll of the 100 Greatest Britons.

    Childhood

    Further information: House of Wessex family tree: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Alfred was born in the village of Wanating, now Wantage, historically in Berkshire but now in Oxfordshire. He was the youngest son of King Ąthelwulf of Wessex by his first wife, Osburh.[c]

    In 853, at the age of four, Alfred is reported by the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle to have been sent to Rome where he was confirmed by Pope Leo IV, who "anointed him as king".[3] Victorian writers later interpreted this as an anticipatory coronation in preparation for his eventual succession to the throne of Wessex. This is unlikely; his succession could not have been foreseen at the time as Alfred had three living elder brothers. A letter of Leo IV shows that Alfred was made a "consul"; a misinterpretation of this investiture, deliberate or accidental, could explain later confusion.[4] It may also be based on Alfred's later having accompanied his father on a pilgrimage to Rome where he spent some time at the court of Charles the Bald, King of the Franks, around 854–855.

    On their return from Rome in 856 Ąthelwulf was deposed by his son Ąthelbald. With civil war looming the magnates of the realm met in council to hammer out a compromise. Ąthelbald would retain the western shires (i.e. historical Wessex), and Ąthelwulf would rule in the east. When King Ąthelwulf died in 858 Wessex was ruled by three of Alfred's brothers in succession: Ąthelbald, Ąthelberht and Ąthelred.[5]

    Bishop Asser tells the story of how as a child Alfred won as a prize a book of Saxon poems, offered by his mother to the first of her children able to memorize it.[6] Legend also has it that the young Alfred spent time in Ireland seeking healing. Alfred was troubled by health problems throughout his life. It is thought that he may have suffered from Crohn's disease.[7] Statues of Alfred in Winchester and Wantage portray him as a great warrior. Evidence suggests he was not physically strong and, though not lacking in courage, he was noted more for his intellect than as a warlike character.[8]

    Reigns of Alfred's brothers

    A map of the route taken by the Viking Great Heathen Army which arrived in England from Denmark, Norway, and southern Sweden in 865.
    Alfred is not mentioned during the short reigns of his older brothers Ąthelbald of Wessex and Ąthelberht of Wessex. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle describes the Great Heathen Army, an army of Danes, landing in East Anglia with the intent of conquering the four kingdoms that constituted Anglo-Saxon England in 865.[9] Alfred's public life began at age 16 with the accession of his third brother, 18 year old King Ąthelred of Wessex in 865.

    During this period, Bishop Asser applied to Alfred the unique title of "secundarius", which may indicate a position similar to the Celtic "tanist", a recognised successor closely associated with the reigning monarch. This arrangement may have been sanctioned by Alfred's father or by the Witan to guard against the danger of a disputed succession should Ąthelred fall in battle. It is well known among other Germanic peoples to crown a successor as royal prince and military commander, such as among the Swedes and Franks, to whom the Anglo-Saxons were closely related.

    Fighting the Viking invasion

    In 868, Alfred is recorded as fighting beside Ąthelred in an unsuccessful attempt to keep the Great Heathen Army led by Ivar the Boneless out of the adjoining Kingdom of Mercia.[10] The Danes arrived in his homeland at the end of 870, and nine engagements were fought in the following year, with varying outcomes, though the places and dates of two of these battles have not been recorded.

    A successful skirmish at the Battle of Englefield in Berkshire on 31 December 870 was followed by a severe defeat at the siege and Battle of Reading by Ivar's brother Halfdan Ragnarsson on 5 January 871. Four days later, the Anglo-Saxons won a brilliant victory at the Battle of Ashdown on the Berkshire Downs, possibly near Compton or Aldworth. Alfred is particularly credited with the success of this last battle.[11]

    The Saxons were defeated at the Battle of Basing on 22 January. They were defeated again on 22 March at the Battle of Merton (perhaps Marden in Wiltshire or Martin in Dorset).[11] Ąthelred died shortly afterwards on 23 April.

    King at war

    Early struggles, defeat and flight

    In April 871 King Ąthelred died and Alfred succeeded to the throne of Wessex and the burden of its defence, even though Ąthelred left two under-age sons, Ąthelhelm and Ąthelwold. This was in accordance with the agreement that Ąthelred and Alfred had made earlier that year in an assembly at "Swinbeorg". The brothers had agreed that whichever of them outlived the other would inherit the personal property that King Ąthelwulf had left jointly to his sons in his will. The deceased's sons would receive only whatever property and riches their father had settled upon them, and whatever additional lands their uncle had acquired. The unstated premise was that the surviving brother would be king. Given the ongoing Danish invasion, and the youth of his nephews, Alfred's accession probably went uncontested.

    While he was busy with the burial ceremonies for his brother, the Danes defeated the Saxon army in his absence at an unnamed spot, and then again in his presence at Wilton in May.[11] The defeat at Wilton smashed any remaining hope that Alfred could drive the invaders from his kingdom. He was forced instead to make peace with them, according to sources that do not tell what the terms of the peace were. Bishop Asser claimed that the pagans agreed to vacate the realm and made good their promise.[12]

    Indeed, the Viking army did withdraw from Reading in the autumn of 871 to take up winter quarters in Mercian London. Although not mentioned by Asser, or by the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Alfred probably also paid the Vikings cash to leave, much as the Mercians were to do in the following year.[12] Hoards dating to the Viking occupation of London in 871/2 have been excavated at Croydon, Gravesend, and Waterloo Bridge. These finds hint at the cost involved in making peace with the Vikings. For the next five years the Danes occupied other parts of England.[13]

    In 876 under their new leader, Guthrum, the Danes slipped past the Saxon army and attacked and occupied Wareham in Dorset. Alfred blockaded them but was unable to take Wareham by assault.[11] Accordingly, he negotiated a peace which involved an exchange of hostages and oaths, which the Danes swore on a "holy ring"[14] associated with the worship of Thor.[15] The Danes broke their word and, after killing all the hostages, slipped away under cover of night to Exeter in Devon.[16]

    Alfred blockaded the Viking ships in Devon and, with a relief fleet having been scattered by a storm, the Danes were forced to submit. The Danes withdrew to Mercia. In January 878 the Danes made a sudden attack on Chippenham, a royal stronghold in which Alfred had been staying over Christmas, "and most of the people they killed, except the King Alfred, and he with a little band made his way by wood and swamp, and after Easter he made a fort at Athelney in the marshes of Somerset, and from that fort kept fighting against the foe."[17] From his fort at Athelney, an island in the marshes near North Petherton, Alfred was able to mount an effective resistance movement, rallying the local militias from Somerset, Wiltshire and Hampshire.[11]

    A legend, originating from 12th century chronicles,[2] tells how when he first fled to the Somerset Levels, Alfred was given shelter by a peasant woman who, unaware of his identity, left him to watch some wheaten cakes she had left cooking on the fire. Preoccupied with the problems of his kingdom Alfred accidentally let the cakes burn and was roundly scolded by the woman upon her return.

    878 was the low-water mark in the history of the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms. With all the other kingdoms having fallen to the Vikings Wessex alone was still resisting.[18]

    Counter-attack and victory

    King Alfred's Tower (1772) on the supposed site of "Egbert's Stone", the mustering place before the Battle of Edington.[d]
    In the seventh week after Easter (4–10 May 878), around Whitsuntide, Alfred rode to Egbert's Stone east of Selwood where he was met by "all the people of Somerset and of Wiltshire and of that part of Hampshire which is on this side of the sea (that is, west of Southampton Water), and they rejoiced to see him".[17] Alfred's emergence from his marshland stronghold was part of a carefully planned offensive that entailed raising the fyrds of three shires. This meant not only that the king had retained the loyalty of ealdormen, royal reeves and king's thegns, who were charged with levying and leading these forces, but that they had maintained their positions of authority in these localities well enough to answer his summons to war. Alfred's actions also suggest a system of scouts and messengers.[19]

    Alfred won a decisive victory in the ensuing Battle of Edington which may have been fought near Westbury, Wiltshire.[11] He then pursued the Danes to their stronghold at Chippenham and starved them into submission. One of the terms of the surrender was that Guthrum convert to Christianity. Three weeks later the Danish king and 29 of his chief men were baptised at Alfred's court at Aller, near Athelney, with Alfred receiving Guthrum as his spiritual son.[11]

    According to Asser:

    The unbinding of the Chrisom [e] took place with great ceremony eight days later at the royal estate at Wedmore[21]

    While at Wedmore Alfred and Guthrum negotiated what some historians have called the Treaty of Wedmore, but it was to be some years after the cessation of hostilities that a formal treaty was signed.[22] Under the terms of the so-called Treaty of Wedmore the converted Guthrum was required to leave Wessex and return to East Anglia. Consequently, in 879 the Viking army left Chippenham and made its way to Cirencester. [21] The formal Treaty of Alfred and Guthrum, preserved in Old English in Corpus Christi College, Cambridge (Manuscript 383), and in a Latin compilation known as "Quadripartitus", was negotiated later, perhaps in 879 or 880, when King Ceolwulf II of Mercia was deposed.[23]

    That treaty divided up the kingdom of Mercia. By its terms the boundary between Alfred's and Guthrum's kingdoms was to run up the River Thames to the River Lea, follow the Lea to its source (near Luton), from there extend in a straight line to Bedford, and from Bedford follow the River Ouse to Watling Street.[24]

    In other words, Alfred succeeded to Ceolwulf's kingdom consisting of western Mercia, and Guthrum incorporated the eastern part of Mercia into an enlarged kingdom of East Anglia (henceforward known as the Danelaw). By terms of the treaty, moreover, Alfred was to have control over the Mercian city of London and its mints—at least for the time being.[25] The disposition of Essex, held by West Saxon kings since the days of Egbert, is unclear from the treaty though, given Alfred's political and military superiority, it would have been surprising if he had conceded any disputed territory to his new godson.

    Quiet years, restoration of London (880s)

    Further information: Londinium and Anglo-Saxon London

    With the signing of the Treaty of Alfred and Guthrum, an event most commonly held to have taken place around 880 when Guthrum's people began settling East Anglia, Guthrum was neutralised as a threat.[26] The Viking army, which had stayed at Fulham during the winter of 878–879, sailed for Ghent and was active on the continent from 879–892.[27][28]

    Alfred was still forced to contend with a number of Danish threats. A year later, in 881, Alfred fought a small sea battle against four Danish ships "on the high seas",[27] Two of the ships were destroyed and the others surrendered to Alfred's forces.[29] Similar small skirmishes with independent Viking raiders would have occurred for much of the period, as they had for decades.

    In 883—though there is some debate over the year—King Alfred, because of his support and his donation of alms to Rome, received a number of gifts from Pope Marinus.[30] Among these gifts was reputed to be a piece of the true cross, a great treasure for the devout Saxon king. According to Asser, because of Pope Marinus' friendship with King Alfred, the pope granted an exemption to any Anglo-Saxons residing within Rome from tax or tribute.[31]

    After the signing of the treaty with Guthrum, Alfred was spared any large-scale conflicts for some time. Despite this relative peace the king was still forced to deal with a number of Danish raids and incursions. Among these was a raid in Kent, an allied kingdom in South East England, during the year 885, which was quite possibly the largest raid since the battles with Guthrum. Asser's account of the raid places the Danish raiders at the Saxon city of Rochester[27] where they built a temporary fortress in order to besiege the city. In response to this incursion Alfred led an Anglo-Saxon force against the Danes who, instead of engaging the army of Wessex, fled to their beached ships and sailed to another part of Britain. The retreating Danish force supposedly left Britain the following summer.[32]

    Not long after the failed Danish raid in Kent, Alfred dispatched his fleet to East Anglia. The purpose of this expedition is debated, though Asser claims that it was for the sake of plunder.[32] After travelling up the River Stour the fleet was met by Danish vessels that numbered 13 or 16 (sources vary on the number) and a battle ensued.[32] The Anglo-Saxon fleet emerged victorious and, as Huntingdon accounts, "laden with spoils".[33] The victorious fleet was then caught unawares when attempting to leave the River Stour and was attacked by a Danish force at the mouth of the river. The Danish fleet defeated Alfred's fleet, which may have been weakened in the previous engagement.[34]


    A plaque in the City of London noting the restoration of the Roman walled city by Alfred.
    A year later, in 886, Alfred reoccupied the city of London and set out to make it habitable again.[35] Alfred entrusted the city to the care of his son-in-law Ąthelred, ealdorman of Mercia. The restoration of London progressed through the latter half of the 880s and is believed to have revolved around: a new street plan; added fortifications in addition to the existing Roman walls; and, some believe, the construction of matching fortifications on the south bank of the River Thames.[36]

    This is also the period in which almost all chroniclers agree that the Saxon people of pre-unification England submitted to Alfred.[37] This was not, however, the point at which Alfred came to be known as King of England; in fact he would never adopt the title for himself.

    Between the restoration of London and the resumption of large-scale Danish attacks in the early 890s, Alfred's reign was rather uneventful. The relative peace of the late 880s was marred by the death of Alfred's sister, Ąthelswith, en route to Rome in 888.[38] In the same year the Archbishop of Canterbury, Ąthelred, also died. One year later Guthrum, or Athelstan by his baptismal name, Alfred's former enemy and king of East Anglia, died and was buried in Hadleigh, Suffolk.[39]


    Map of Britain in 886
    Guthrum's passing changed the political landscape for Alfred. The resulting power vacuum stirred up other power–hungry warlords eager to take his place in the following years. The quiet years of Alfred's life were coming to a close and war was on the horizon.[40]

    Further Viking attacks repelled (890s)

    After another lull, in the autumn of 892 or 893, the Danes attacked again. Finding their position in mainland Europe precarious, they crossed to England in 330 ships in two divisions. They entrenched themselves, the larger body, at Appledore, Kent, and the lesser under Hastein, at Milton, also in Kent. The invaders brought their wives and children with them indicating a meaningful attempt at conquest and colonisation. Alfred, in 893 or 894, took up a position from which he could observe both forces.[41]

    While he was in talks with Hastein, the Danes at Appledore broke out and struck northwestwards. They were overtaken by Alfred's eldest son, Edward, and were defeated in a general engagement at Farnham in Surrey. They took refuge on an island at Thorney, on the River Colne between Buckinghamshire and Middlesex, where they were blockaded and forced to give hostages and promise to leave Wessex.[42][41] They then went to Essex and, after suffering another defeat at Benfleet, joined with Hastein's force at Shoebury.[42]

    Alfred had been on his way to relieve his son at Thorney when he heard that the Northumbrian and East Anglian Danes were besieging Exeter and an unnamed stronghold on the North Devon shore. Alfred at once hurried westward and raised the Siege of Exeter. The fate of the other place is not recorded.[43]

    Meanwhile, the force under Hastein set out to march up the Thames Valley, possibly with the idea of assisting their friends in the west. They were met by a large force under the three great ealdormen of Mercia, Wiltshire and Somerset and, forced to head off to the northwest, being finally overtaken and blockaded at Buttington. (Some identify this with Buttington Tump at the mouth of the River Wye, others with Buttington near Welshpool.) An attempt to break through the English lines was defeated. Those who escaped retreated to Shoebury. After collecting reinforcements, they made a sudden dash across England and occupied the ruined Roman walls of Chester. The English did not attempt a winter blockade but contented themselves with destroying all the supplies in the district.[43]

    Early in 894 or 895 lack of food obliged the Danes to retire once more to Essex. At the end of the year the Danes drew their ships up the River Thames and the River Lea and fortified themselves twenty miles (32 km) north of London. A direct attack on the Danish lines failed but, later in the year, Alfred saw a means of obstructing the river so as to prevent the egress of the Danish ships. The Danes realised that they were outmanoeuvred. They struck off north-westwards and wintered at Cwatbridge near Bridgnorth. The next year, 896 (or 897), they gave up the struggle. Some retired to Northumbria, some to East Anglia. Those who had no connections in England withdrew back to the continent.[43]

    Military reorganisation

    Alfred the Great silver offering penny, 871–899. Legend: AELFRED REX SAXONUM "Ąlfred King of the Saxons".
    The Germanic tribes who invaded Britain in the fifth and sixth centuries relied upon the unarmoured infantry supplied by their tribal levy, or fyrd, and it was upon this system that the military power of the several kingdoms of early Anglo-Saxon England depended.[44] The fyrd was a local militia in the Anglo-Saxon shire in which all freemen had to serve; those who refused military service were subject to fines or loss of their land.[45] According to the law code of King Ine of Wessex, issued in about 694:

    If a nobleman who holds land neglects military service, he shall pay 120 shillings and forfeit his land; a nobleman who holds no land shall pay 60 shillings; a commoner shall pay a fine of 30 shillings for neglecting military service.[46]

    Wessex's history of failures preceding his success in 878 emphasised to Alfred that the traditional system of battle he had inherited played to the Danes' advantage. While both the Anglo-Saxons and the Danes attacked settlements to seize wealth and other resources, they employed very different strategies. In their raids the Anglo-Saxons traditionally preferred to attack head-on by assembling their forces in a shield wall, advancing against their target and overcoming the oncoming wall marshaled against them in defence.[47]

    In contrast the Danes preferred to choose easy targets, mapping cautious forays designed to avoid risking all their accumulated plunder with high-stake attacks for more. Alfred determined their strategy was to launch smaller scaled attacks from a secure and reinforced defensible base to which they could retreat should their raiders meet strong resistance.[47]

    These bases were prepared in advance, often by capturing an estate and augmenting its defences with surrounding ditches, ramparts and palisades. Once inside the fortification, Alfred realised, the Danes enjoyed the advantage, better situated to outlast their opponents or crush them with a counter-attack as the provisions and stamina of the besieging forces waned.[47]

    The means by which the Anglo-Saxons marshaled forces to defend against marauders also left them vulnerable to the Vikings. It was the responsibility of the shire fyrd to deal with local raids. The king could call up the national militia to defend the kingdom but, in the case of the Viking hit-and-run raids, problems with communication, and raising supplies meant that the national militia could not be mustered quickly enough. It was only after the raids were underway that a call went out to landowners to gather their men for battle. Large regions could be devastated before the fyrd could assemble and arrive. And although the landowners were obliged to the king to supply these men when called, during the attacks in 878 many of them opportunistically abandoned their king and collaborated with Guthrum.[48][49]

    With these lessons in mind Alfred capitalised on the relatively peaceful years immediately following his victory at Edington by focusing on an ambitious restructuring of his kingdom's military defences. On a trip to Rome Alfred had stayed with Charles the Bald and it is possible that he may have studied how the Carolingian kings had dealt with the Viking problem. Learning from their experiences he was able to put together a system of taxation and defence for his own kingdom. Also there had been a system of fortifications in pre-Viking Mercia that may have been an influence. So when the Viking raids resumed in 892 Alfred was better prepared to confront them with a standing, mobile field army, a network of garrisons, and a small fleet of ships navigating the rivers and estuaries.[50][51][52]

    Administration and taxation

    Tenants in Anglo-Saxon England had a threefold obligation based on their landholding: the so-called "common burdens" of military service, fortress work, and bridge repair. This threefold obligation has traditionally been called "trinoda neccessitas" or "trimoda neccessitas".[53] The Old English name for the fine due for neglecting military service was "fierdwite" or "fyrdwitee".[46]

    To maintain the burhs, and to reorganise the fyrd as a standing army, Alfred expanded the tax and conscription system based on the productivity of a tenant's landholding. The "hide" was the basic unit of the system on which the tenant's public obligations were assessed. A "hide" is thought to represent the amount of land required to support one family. The "hide" would differ in size according to the value and resources of the land, and the landowner would have to provide service based on how many "hides" he owned.[53][54]

    Burghal system

    See also: Burghal Hidage

    A map of burhs named in the Burghal Hidage.
    At the centre of Alfred's reformed military defence system was the network of burhs, distributed at strategic points throughout the kingdom.[55] There were thirty-three in total, spaced approximately 30 kilometres (19 miles) apart, enabling the military to confront attacks anywhere in the kingdom within a single day.[56][57]

    Alfred's burhs (later termed boroughs) ranged from former Roman towns, such as Winchester, where the stone walls were repaired and ditches added, to massive earthen walls surrounded by wide ditches, probably reinforced with wooden revetments and palisades, such as at Burpham, Sussex.[58][59] The size of the burhs ranged from tiny outposts such as Pilton to large fortifications in established towns, the largest being at Winchester.[60]

    A contemporary document now known as the Burghal Hidage provides an insight into how the system worked. It lists the "hidage" for each of the fortified towns contained in the document. For example, Wallingford had a "hidage" of 2400, which meant that the landowners there were responsible for supplying and feeding 2,400 men, the number sufficient for maintaining 9,900 feet (3.0 kilometres) of wall.[61] A total of 27,071 soldiers were needed system-wide, or approximately one in four of all the free men in Wessex.[62]

    Many of the burhs were twin towns that straddled a river and were connected by a fortified bridge, like those built by Charles the Bald a generation before.[51] The double-burh blocked passage on the river, forcing Viking ships to navigate under a garrisoned bridge lined with men armed with stones, spears, or arrows. Other burhs were sited near fortified royal villas, allowing the king better control over his strongholds.[63] The burhs were also interconnected by a road system maintained for army use (known as "herepaths"). These roads would allow an army to be quickly assembled, sometimes from more than one burh, to confront the Viking invader.[64] This network posed significant obstacles to Viking invaders, especially those laden with booty. The system threatened Viking routes and communications making it far more dangerous for the Viking raiders. The Vikings lacked both the equipment necessary to undertake a siege against a burh and a developed doctrine of siegecraft, having tailored their methods of fighting to rapid strikes and unimpeded retreats to well-defended fortifications. The only means left to them was to starve the burh into submission, but this gave the king time to send his mobile field army or garrisons from neighbouring burhs along the well-maintained army roads. In such cases the Vikings were extremely vulnerable to pursuit by the king's joint military forces.[65] Alfred's burh system posed such a formidable challenge against Viking attack that when the Vikings returned in 892, and successfully stormed a half-made, poorly garrisoned fortress up the Lympne estuary in Kent, the Anglo-Saxons were able to limit their penetration to the outer frontiers of Wessex and Mercia.[66]

    Alfred's burghal system was revolutionary in its strategic conception and potentially expensive in its execution. His contemporary biographer Asser wrote that many nobles balked at the new demands placed upon them even though they were for "the common needs of the kingdom".[67][68]

    English navy

    Alfred also tried his hand at naval design. In 896[69] he ordered the construction of a small fleet, perhaps a dozen or so longships that, at 60 oars, were twice the size of Viking warships. This was not, as the Victorians asserted, the birth of the English Navy. Wessex had possessed a royal fleet before this. King Athelstan of Kent and Ealdorman Ealhhere had defeated a Viking fleet in 851 capturing nine ships,[70] and Alfred himself had conducted naval actions in 882.[71]

    Nevertheless, 897 clearly marked an important development in the naval power of Wessex. The author of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle related that Alfred's ships were larger, swifter, steadier and rode higher in the water than either Danish or Frisian ships. It is probable that, under the classical tutelage of Asser, Alfred utilised the design of Greek and Roman warships, with high sides, designed for fighting rather than for navigation.[72]

    Alfred had seapower in mind—if he could intercept raiding fleets before they landed, he could spare his kingdom from being ravaged. Alfred's ships may have been superior in conception. In practice they proved to be too large to manoeuvre well in the close waters of estuaries and rivers, the only places in which a naval battle could occur.[73]

    The warships of the time were not designed to be ship killers but rather troop carriers. It has been suggested that, like sea battles in late Viking age Scandinavia, these battles may have entailed a ship coming alongside an enemy vessel, lashing the two ships together and then boarding the enemy craft. The result was effectively a land battle involving hand-to-hand fighting on board the two lashed vessels.[74]

    In the one recorded naval engagement in 896[75][69] Alfred's new fleet of nine ships intercepted six Viking ships at the mouth of an unidentified river in the south of England. The Danes had beached half their ships and gone inland. Alfred's ships immediately moved to block their escape. The three Viking ships afloat attempted to break through the English lines. Only one made it; Alfred's ships intercepted the other two.[69] Lashing the Viking boats to their own, the English crew boarded and proceeded to kill the Vikings. One ship escaped, because Alfred's heavy ships became grounded when the tide went out.[74] A land battle ensued between the crews. The Danes were heavily outnumbered, but as the tide rose they returned to their boats which, with shallower drafts, were freed first. The English watched as the Vikings rowed past them.[74] But they had suffered so many casualties (120 dead against 62 Frisians and English) that they had difficulty putting out to sea. All were too damaged to row around Sussex and two were driven against the Sussex coast (possibly at Selsey Bill).[69][74] The shipwrecked crew were brought before Alfred at Winchester and hanged.[69]

    Legal reform:

    In the late 880s or early 890s Alfred issued a long domboc or law code consisting of his "own" laws, followed by a code issued by his late seventh-century predecessor King Ine of Wessex.[76] Together these laws are arranged into 120 chapters. In his introduction Alfred explains that he gathered together the laws he found in many "synod-books" and "ordered to be written many of the ones that our forefathers observed—those that pleased me; and many of the ones that did not please me, I rejected with the advice of my councillors, and commanded them to be observed in a different way".[77]

    Alfred singled out in particular the laws that he "found in the days of Ine, my kinsman, or Offa, king of the Mercians, or King Ąthelberht of Kent who first among the English people received baptism". He appended, rather than integrated, the laws of Ine into his code and, although he included, as had Ąthelbert, a scale of payments in compensation for injuries to various body parts the two injury tariffs are not aligned. Offa is not known to have issued a law code leading historian Patrick Wormald to speculate that Alfred had in mind the legatine capitulary of 786 that was presented to Offa by two papal legates.[78]

    About a fifth of the law code is taken up by Alfred's introduction which includes translations into English of the Ten Commandments, a few chapters from the Book of Exodus, and the "Apostolic Letter" from the Acts of the Apostles (15:23–29). The Introduction may best be understood as Alfred's meditation upon the meaning of Christian law.[79] It traces the continuity between God's gift of law to Moses to Alfred's own issuance of law to the West Saxon people. By doing so, it linked the holy past to the historical present and represented Alfred's law-giving as a type of divine legislation.[80]

    Similarly Alfred divided his code into 120 chapters because 120 was the age at which Moses died and, in the number-symbolism of early medieval biblical exegetes, 120 stood for law.[81] The link between the Mosaic Law and Alfred's code is the "Apostolic Letter" which explained that Christ "had come not to shatter or annul the commandments but to fulfill them; and he taught mercy and meekness". (Intro, 49.1) The mercy that Christ infused into Mosaic Law underlies the injury tariffs that figure so prominently in barbarian law codes since Christian synods "established, through that mercy which Christ taught, that for almost every misdeed at the first offence secular lords might with their permission receive without sin the monetary compensation which they then fixed".[82]

    The only crime that could not be compensated with a payment of money was treachery to a lord "since Almighty God adjudged none for those who despised Him, nor did Christ, the Son of God, adjudge any for the one who betrayed Him to death; and He commanded everyone to love his lord as Himself".[82] Alfred's transformation of Christ's commandment, from "Love your neighbour as yourself" (Matt. 22:39–40) to love your secular lord as you would love the Lord Christ himself, underscores the importance that Alfred placed upon lordship which he understood as a sacred bond instituted by God for the governance of man.[83]

    When one turns from the domboc's introduction to the laws themselves it is difficult to uncover any logical arrangement. The impression one receives is of a hodgepodge of miscellaneous laws. The law code, as it has been preserved, is singularly unsuitable for use in lawsuits. In fact several of Alfred's laws contradicted the laws of Ine that form an integral part of the code. Patrick Wormald's explanation is that Alfred's law code should be understood not as a legal manual but as an ideological manifesto of kingship "designed more for symbolic impact than for practical direction".[84] In practical terms the most important law in the code may well have been the very first: "We enjoin, what is most necessary, that each man keep carefully his oath and his pledge" which expresses a fundamental tenet of Anglo-Saxon law.[85]

    Alfred devoted considerable attention and thought to judicial matters. Asser underscores his concern for judicial fairness. Alfred, according to Asser, insisted upon reviewing contested judgments made by his ealdormen and reeves and "would carefully look into nearly all the judgements which were passed [issued] in his absence anywhere in the realm to see whether they were just or unjust".[86] A charter from the reign of his son Edward the Elder depicts Alfred as hearing one such appeal in his chamber while washing his hands.[87]

    Asser represents Alfred as a Solomonic judge, painstaking in his own judicial investigations and critical of royal officials who rendered unjust or unwise judgments. Although Asser never mentions Alfred's law code he does say that Alfred insisted that his judges be literate so that they could apply themselves "to the pursuit of wisdom". The failure to comply with this royal order was to be punished by loss of office.[88]

    The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, commissioned at the time of Alfred, was probably written to promote unification of England,[89] whereas Asser's The Life of King Alfred promoted Alfred's achievements and personal qualities. It was possible that the document was designed this way so that it could be disseminated in Wales, as Alfred had recently acquired overlordship of that country.[89]

    Foreign relations

    Asser speaks grandiosely of Alfred's relations with foreign powers but little definite information is available.[43] His interest in foreign countries is shown by the insertions which he made in his translation of Orosius. He corresponded with Elias III, the Patriarch of Jerusalem,[43] and embassies to Rome conveying the English alms to the Pope were fairly frequent.[51][f] Around 890 Wulfstan of Hedeby undertook a journey from Hedeby on Jutland along the Baltic Sea to the Prussian trading town of Truso. Alfred personally collected details of this trip.[90]

    Alfred's relations with the Celtic princes in the western half of Britain are clearer. Comparatively early in his reign, according to Asser, the southern Welsh princes, owing to the pressure on them from North Wales and Mercia, commended themselves to Alfred. Later in his reign the North Welsh followed their example and the latter cooperated with the English in the campaign of 893 (or 894). That Alfred sent alms to Irish and Continental monasteries may be taken on Asser's authority. The visit of the three pilgrim "Scots" (i.e. Irish) to Alfred in 891 is undoubtedly authentic. The story that he himself in his childhood was sent to Ireland to be healed by Saint Modwenna, though mythical, may show Alfred's interest in that island.[43]

    Religion and culture

    King Alfred the Great pictured in a stained glass window in the West Window of the South Transept of Bristol Cathedral.
    In the 880s, at the same time that he was "cajoling and threatening" his nobles to build and man the burhs, Alfred, perhaps inspired by the example of Charlemagne almost a century before, undertook an equally ambitious effort to revive learning.[43] During this time period the Viking raids were often seen as a divine punishment and Alfred may have wished to revive religious awe in order to appease God's wrath.[91] This revival entailed the recruitment of clerical scholars from Mercia, Wales and abroad to enhance the tenor of the court and of the episcopacy; the establishment of a court school to educate his own children, the sons of his nobles, and intellectually promising boys of lesser birth; an attempt to require literacy in those who held offices of authority; a series of translations into the vernacular of Latin works the king deemed "most necessary for all men to know";[92] the compilation of a chronicle detailing the rise of Alfred's kingdom and house, with a genealogy that stretched back to Adam, thus giving the West Saxon kings a biblical ancestry.[93]

    Very little is known of the church under Alfred. The Danish attacks had been particularly damaging to the monasteries. Although Alfred founded monasteries at Athelney and Shaftesbury, these were the first new monastic houses in Wessex since the beginning of the eighth century.[94] According to Asser, Alfred enticed foreign monks to England for his monastery at Athelney as there was little interest for the locals to take up the monastic life.[95]

    Alfred undertook no systematic reform of ecclesiastical institutions or religious practices in Wessex. For him the key to the kingdom's spiritual revival was to appoint pious, learned, and trustworthy bishops and abbots. As king he saw himself as responsible for both the temporal and spiritual welfare of his subjects. Secular and spiritual authority were not distinct categories for Alfred.[96][97]

    He was equally comfortable distributing his translation of Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care to his bishops so that they might better train and supervise priests and using those same bishops as royal officials and judges. Nor did his piety prevent him from expropriating strategically sited church lands, especially estates along the border with the Danelaw, and transferring them to royal thegns and officials who could better defend them against Viking attacks.[97][98]

    Impact of Danish raids on education

    The Danish raids had a devastating effect on learning in England. Alfred lamented in the preface to his translation of Gregory's Pastoral Care that "learning had declined so thoroughly in England that there were very few men on this side of the Humber who could understand their divine services in English or even translate a single letter from Latin into English: and I suppose that there were not many beyond the Humber either".[99] Alfred undoubtedly exaggerated, for dramatic effect, the abysmal state of learning in England during his youth.[100] That Latin learning had not been obliterated is evidenced by the presence in his court of learned Mercian and West Saxon clerics such as Plegmund, Wµferth, and Wulfsige.[101]

    Manuscript production in England dropped off precipitously around the 860s when the Viking invasions began in earnest, not to be revived until the end of the century.[102] Numerous Anglo-Saxon manuscripts burnt up along with the churches that housed them. And a solemn diploma from Christ Church, Canterbury, dated 873, is so poorly constructed and written that historian Nicholas Brooks posited a scribe who was either so blind he could not read what he wrote or who knew little or no Latin. "It is clear", Brooks concludes, "that the metropolitan church [of Canterbury] must have been quite unable to provide any effective training in the scriptures or in Christian worship".[103]

    Establishment of a court school

    Following the example of Charlemagne, Alfred established a court school for the education of his own children, those of the nobility, and "a good many of lesser birth".[92] There they studied books in both English and Latin and "devoted themselves to writing, to such an extent ... they were seen to be devoted and intelligent students of the liberal arts".[104] He recruited scholars from the Continent and from Britain to aid in the revival of Christian learning in Wessex and to provide the king personal instruction. Grimbald and John the Saxon came from Francia; Plegmund (whom Alfred appointed archbishop of Canterbury in 890), Bishop Werferth of Worcester, Ąthelstan, and the royal chaplains Werwulf, from Mercia; and Asser, from St David's in southwestern Wales.[105]

    Advocacy of education in the English language:

    Alfred's educational ambitions seem to have extended beyond the establishment of a court school. Believing that without Christian wisdom there can be neither prosperity nor success in war, Alfred aimed "to set to learning (as long as they are not useful for some other employment) all the free-born young men now in England who have the means to apply themselves to it".[106] Conscious of the decay of Latin literacy in his realm Alfred proposed that primary education be taught in English, with those wishing to advance to holy orders to continue their studies in Latin.[107]

    There were few "books of wisdom" written in English. Alfred sought to remedy this through an ambitious court-centred programme of translating into English the books he deemed "most necessary for all men to know".[107] It is unknown when Alfred launched this programme but it may have been during the 880s when Wessex was enjoying a respite from Viking attacks. Alfred was, until recently, often considered to have been the author of many of the translations but this is now considered doubtful in almost all cases. Scholars more often refer to translations as "Alfredian" indicating that they probably had something to do with his patronage but are unlikely to be his own work.[108]

    Apart from the lost Handboc or Encheiridio, which seems to have been a commonplace book kept by the king, the earliest work to be translated was the Dialogues of Gregory the Great, a book greatly popular in the Middle Ages. The translation was undertaken at Alfred's command by Werferth, Bishop of Worcester, with the king merely furnishing a preface.[43] Remarkably Alfred, undoubtedly with the advice and aid of his court scholars, translated four works himself: Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care, Boethius's Consolation of Philosophy", St. Augustine's Soliloquies and the first fifty psalms of the Psalter.[109]

    One might add to this list the translation, in Alfred's law code, of excerpts from the Vulgate Book of Exodus. The Old English versions of Orosius's Histories against the Pagans and Bede's Ecclesiastical History of the English People are no longer accepted by scholars as Alfred's own translations because of lexical and stylistic differences.[109] Nonetheless the consensus remains that they were part of the Alfredian programme of translation. Simon Keynes and Michael Lapidge suggest this also for Bald's Leechbook and the anonymous Old English Martyrology.[110]

    The preface of Alfred's translation of Pope Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care explained why he thought it necessary to translate works such as this from Latin into English. Although he described his method as translating "sometimes word for word, sometimes sense for sense", the translation actually keeps very close to the original although, through his choice of language, he blurred throughout the distinction between spiritual and secular authority. Alfred meant the translation to be used, and circulated it to all his bishops.[111] Interest in Alfred's translation of Pastoral Care was so enduring that copies were still being made in the 11th century.[112]

    Boethius'Consolation of Philosophy was the most popular philosophical handbook of the Middle Ages. Unlike the translation of the Pastoral Care the Alfredian text deals very freely with the original and, though the late Dr. G. Schepss showed that many of the additions to the text are to be traced not to the translator himself[113] but to the glosses and commentaries which he used, still there is much in the work which is distinctive to the translation and has been taken to reflect philosophies of kingship in Alfred's milieu. It is in the Boethius that the oft-quoted sentence occurs: "To speak briefly: I desired to live worthily as long as I lived, and after my life to leave to them that should come after, my memory in good works."[114] The book has come down to us in two manuscripts only. In one of these[115] the writing is prose, in the other[116] a combination of prose and alliterating verse. The latter manuscript was severely damaged in the 18th and 19th centuries.[117]

    The last of the Alfredian works is one which bears the name Blostman, i.e. "Blooms" or Anthology. The first half is based mainly on the Soliloquies of St Augustine of Hippo, the remainder is drawn from various sources. The material has traditionally been thought to contain much that is Alfred's own and highly characteristic of him. The last words of it may be quoted; they form a fitting epitaph for the noblest of English kings. "Therefore, he seems to me a very foolish man, and truly wretched, who will not increase his understanding while he is in the world, and ever wish and long to reach that endless life where all shall be made clear."[111] Alfred appears as a character in the twelfth- or thirteenth-century poem The Owl and the Nightingale where his wisdom and skill with proverbs is praised. The Proverbs of Alfred, a thirteenth-century work, contains sayings that are not likely to have originated with Alfred but attest to his posthumous medieval reputation for wisdom.[118]


    2A drawing of the Alfred Jewel.

    The Alfred Jewel, in the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford, commissioned by Alfred:

    Interesting article about, "The Alfred Jewel", contributed January 14th, 2018 by Martha Ann Millsaps;



    The Alfred jewel, discovered in Somerset in 1693, has long been associated with King Alfred because of its Old English inscription AELFRED MEC HEHT GEWYRCAN (Alfred ordered me to be made). The jewel is about 2 1/2 inches (6.4 centimetres) long, made of filigreed gold, enclosing a highly polished piece of quartz crystal beneath which is set in a cloisonnâe enamel plaque with an enamelled image of a man holding floriate sceptres, perhaps personifying Sight or the Wisdom of God.[119]

    It was at one time attached to a thin rod or stick based on the hollow socket at its base. The jewel certainly dates from Alfred's reign. Although its function is unknown it has been often suggested that the jewel was one of the "µstels"—pointers for reading—that Alfred ordered sent to every bishopric accompanying a copy of his translation of the Pastoral Care. Each "µstel" was worth the princely sum of 50 mancuses which fits in well with the quality workmanship and expensive materials of the Alfred jewel".[120]

    Historian Richard Abels sees Alfred's educational and military reforms as complementary. Restoring religion and learning in Wessex, Abels contends, was to Alfred's mind as essential to the defence of his realm as the building of the burhs.[121] As Alfred observed in the preface to his English translation of Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care, kings who fail to obey their divine duty to promote learning can expect earthly punishments to befall their people.[122] The pursuit of wisdom, he assured his readers of the Boethius, was the surest path to power: "Study Wisdom, then, and, when you have learned it, condemn it not, for I tell you that by its means you may without fail attain to power, yea, even though not desiring it".[123]

    The portrayal of the West-Saxon resistance to the Vikings by Asser and the chronicler as a Christian holy war was more than mere rhetoric or 'propaganda'. It reflected Alfred's own belief in a doctrine of divine rewards and punishments rooted in a vision of a hierarchical Christian world order in which God is the Lord to whom kings owe obedience and through whom they derive their authority over their followers. The need to persuade his nobles to undertake work for the 'common good' led Alfred and his court scholars to strengthen and deepen the conception of Christian kingship that he had inherited by building upon the legacy of earlier kings such as Offa as well as clerical writers such as Bede, Alcuin and the other luminaries of the Carolingian renaissance. This was not a cynical use of religion to manipulate his subjects into obedience but an intrinsic element in Alfred's worldview. He believed, as did other kings in ninth-century England and Francia, that God had entrusted him with the spiritual as well as physical welfare of his people. If the Christian faith fell into ruin in his kingdom, if the clergy were too ignorant to understand the Latin words they butchered in their offices and liturgies, if the ancient monasteries and collegiate churches lay deserted out of indifference, he was answerable before God, as Josiah had been. Alfred's ultimate responsibility was the pastoral care of his people.[121]

    Now, he was greatly loved, more than all his brothers, by his father and mother—indeed, by everybody—with a universal and profound love, and he was always brought up in the royal court and nowhere else. ... [He] was seen to be more comely in appearance than his other brothers, and more pleasing in manner, speech and behaviour ... [and] in spite of all the demands of the present life, it has been the desire for wisdom, more than anything else, together with the nobility of his birth, which have characterized the nature of his noble mind.[124]

    It is also written by Asser that Alfred did not learn to read until he was twelve years old or later, which is described as "shameful negligence" of his parents and tutors. Alfred was an excellent listener and had an incredible memory and he retained poetry and psalms very well. A story is told by Asser about how his mother held up a book of Saxon poetry to him and his brothers, and said; "I shall give this book to whichever one of you can learn it the fastest." After excitedly asking, "Will you really give this book to the one of us who can understand it the soonest and recite it to you?" Alfred then took it to his teacher, learned it, and recited it back to his mother.[125]

    Alfred is also noted as carrying around a small book, probably a medieval version of a small pocket notebook, which contained psalms and many prayers that he often collected. Asser writes: these "he collected in a single book, as I have seen for myself; amid all the affairs of the present life he took it around with him everywhere for the sake of prayer, and was inseparable from it."[125]

    An excellent hunter in every branch of the sport, Alfred is remembered as an enthusiastic huntsman against whom nobody’s skills could compare.[125]

    Although he was the youngest of his brothers, he was probably the most open-minded. He was an early advocate for education. His desire for learning could have come from his early love of English poetry and inability to read or physically record it until later in life. Asser writes that Alfred "could not satisfy his craving for what he desired the most, namely the liberal arts; for, as he used to say, there were no good scholars in the entire kingdom of the West Saxons at that time".[125]

    Family

    In 868 Alfred married Ealhswith, daughter of a Mercian nobleman, Ąthelred Mucel, Ealdorman of the Gaini. The Gaini were probably one of the tribal groups of the Mercians. Ealhswith's mother, Eadburh, was a member of the Mercian royal family.[126]

    They had five or six children together including: Edward the Elder who succeeded his father as king; Ąthelflµd who became Lady (ruler) of the Mercians in her own right; and Ąlfthryth who married Baldwin II the Count of Flanders. His mother was Osburga, daughter of Oslac of the Isle of Wight, Chief Butler of England. Asser, in his Vita Ąlfredi asserts that this shows his lineage from the Jutes of the Isle of Wight. This is unlikely as Bede tells us that they were all slaughtered by the Saxons under Cµdwalla. In 2008 the skeleton of Queen Eadgyth, granddaughter of Alfred the Great was found in Magdeburg Cathedral in Germany. It was confirmed in 2010 that these remains belong to her—one of the earliest members of the English royal family.[127]

    Osferth was described as a relative in King Alfred's will and he attested charters in a high position until 934. A charter of King Edward's reign described him as the king's brother, "mistakenly" according to Keynes and Lapidge, but in the view of Janet Nelson he probably was an illegitimate son of King Alfred.[128][129]

    Name Birth Death Notes
    Ąthelflµd 12 June 918 Married c 886, Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians d. 911; had issue
    Edward c. 874 17 July 924 Married (1) Ecgwynn, (2) Ąlfflµd, (3) 919 Eadgifu
    Ąthelgifu Abbess of Shaftesbury
    Ąthelweard 16 October 922(?) Married and had issue
    Ąlfthryth 929 Married Baldwin II d. 918; had issue

    Ancestry[edit]

    [show]Ancestors of Alfred the Great

    Death, burial and fate of remains[edit]

    Alfred's will:
    Alfred died on 26 October 899. How he died is unknown, although he suffered throughout his life with a painful and unpleasant illness. His biographer Asser gave a detailed description of Alfred's symptoms and this has allowed modern doctors to provide a possible diagnosis. It is thought that he had either Crohn's disease or haemorrhoidal disease.[7][131] His grandson King Eadred seems to have suffered from a similar illness.[132][g]

    Alfred was originally buried temporarily in the Old Minster in Winchester. Four years after his death he was moved to the New Minster (perhaps built especially to receive his body). When the New Minster moved to Hyde, a little north of the city, in 1110, the monks were transferred to Hyde Abbey along with Alfred's body and those of his wife and children, which were presumably interred before the high altar. Soon after the dissolution of the abbey in 1539, during the reign of Henry VIII, the church was demolished, leaving the graves intact.[134]

    The royal graves and many others were probably rediscovered by chance in 1788 when a prison was being constructed by convicts on the site. Prisoners dug across the width of the altar area in order to dispose of rubble left at the dissolution. Coffins were stripped of lead, and bones were scattered and lost. The prison was demolished between 1846 and 1850.[135] Further excavations in 1866 and 1897 were inconclusive.[134][136] In 1866 amateur antiquarian John Mellor claimed to have recovered a number of bones from the site which he said were those of Alfred. These later came into the possession of the vicar of nearby St Bartholomew's Church who reburied them in an unmarked grave in the church graveyard.[135]

    Excavations conducted by the Winchester Museums Service of the Hyde Abbey site in 1999 located a second pit dug in front of where the high altar would have been located, which was identified as probably dating to Mellor's 1886 excavation.[134] The 1999 archeological excavation uncovered the foundations of the abbey buildings and some bones. Bones suggested at the time to be those of Alfred proved instead to belong to an elderly woman.[137]

    In March 2013 the Diocese of Winchester exhumed the bones from the unmarked grave at St Bartholomew's and placed them in secure storage. The diocese made no claim they were the bones of Alfred, but intended to secure them for later analysis, and from the attentions of people whose interest may have been sparked by the recent identification of the remains of King Richard III.[137][138] The bones were radiocarbon-dated but the results showed that they were from the 1300s and therefore unrelated to Alfred. In January 2014, a fragment of pelvis unearthed in the 1999 excavation of the Hyde site, which had subsequently lain in a Winchester museum store room, was radiocarbon-dated to the correct period. It has been suggested that this bone may belong to either Alfred or his son Edward, but this remains unproven.[139][140]

    end of biography

    More...

    "The Last Kingdom"

    The Last Kingdom is a British television series, an eight-part adaptation of Bernard Cornwell's historical novels series The Saxon Stories.[1] The series premiered on 10 October 2015 on BBC America,[2] and on BBC Two in the UK on 22 October 2015.

    Set in the late ninth century AD, when what is known as England today was several separate kingdoms. The Anglo-Saxon lands are attacked and, in many instances, ruled by Danes. The Kingdom of Wessex has been left standing alone.

    The protagonist Uhtred, the orphaned son of a Saxon nobleman, is captured by viking Danes and reared as one of them. Forced to choose between a kingdom that shares his ancestry and the people of his upbringing, his loyalties are constantly tested.[4]

    The first series' storyline roughly covers the plot of the original two novels, The Last Kingdom and The Pale Horseman although condensed for the purposes of television ...http://www.bbcamerica.com/shows/the-last-kingdom

    For a more complete genealogy including ancestors and descendants, see House of Wessex family tree ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Edgar_the_Peaceful

    Alfred Saxon, King of England is the 5 x great uncle of William I Normandie, King of England ... http://www.ourfamilyhistories.org/relationship.php?altprimarypersonID=&savedpersonID=I3527&secondpersonID=I3527&maxrels=1&disallowspouses=1&generations=9&tree=00&primarypersonID=I4276

    Alfred Saxon, King of England is the 4 x great grandfather of the wife of William I Normandie, King of England ... http://www.ourfamilyhistories.org/relationship.php?altprimarypersonID=&savedpersonID=I3527&secondpersonID=I3527&maxrels=1&disallowspouses=0&generations=9&tree=00&primarypersonID=I4276

    More history on King Alfred of Wessex, the first English king ... http://www.bbc.co.uk/history/trail/conquest/wessex_kings/birth_england_wessex_05.shtml

    "Alfred the Great" ... his history & issue; http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I50596&tree=hennessee

    "...Before Alfred arrived on the scene, England had consisted of a number of small kingdoms, but these were simply overrun and their royal families wiped out by the Vikings by the end of the 860s.
    At this point, the Vikings threatened to overrun the whole of England, and the King of Mercia fled overseas, as did a number of well-to-do West Saxons.

    But on the verge of total disaster, something happened which became part of the English myth in the Anglo-Saxon period, and still is. In early 878, Alfred the Great was surrounded in the marshes of Athelney in Somerset, almost finished. 'England' was on the ropes before it had even come into being..."

    end of comment

    Guthrum or Guşrum (died c. 890), christened Ąthelstan on his conversion to Christianity in 878, was King of the Danish Vikings in the Danelaw. He is mainly known for his conflict with Alfred the Great.

    Guthrum, founder of the Danelaw

    It is not known how Guthrum consolidated his rule as king over the other Danish chieftains of the Danelaw (Danish-ruled territory of England), but by 874 he was able to wage a war against Wessex and its King, Alfred.

    In 875, the Danish forces, then under Guthrum and Halfdan Ragnarsson, divided, Halfdan's contingent returning north to Northumbria, while Guthrum's forces went to East Anglia, quartering themselves at Cambridge for the year.

    By 876, Guthrum had acquired various parts of the kingdoms of Mercia and Northumbria and then turned his attention to acquiring Wessex, where his first confrontation with Alfred took place on the south coast. Guthrum sailed his army around Poole Harbour and linked up with another Viking army that was invading the area between the Frome and Piddle rivers which was ruled by Alfred.[1] According to the historian Asser, Guthrum won his initial battle with Alfred, and he captured the castellum as well as the ancient square earthworks known as the Wareham, where there was a convent of nuns.

    Alfred successfully brokered a peace settlement, but by 877 this peace was broken as Guthrum led his army raiding further into Wessex, thus forcing Alfred to confront him in a series of skirmishes that Guthrum continued to win. At Exeter, which Guthrum had also captured, Alfred made a peace treaty, with the result that Guthrum left Wessex to winter in Gloucester.

    Surprise attack

    Silver penny of Ąthelstan: https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/4/49/KENT-338E94._Early_Medieval_silver_coin%2C_penny_of_Aethelstan_II_Guthran._%28FindID_132251%29.jpg/220px-KENT-338E94._Early_Medieval_silver_coin%2C_penny_of_Aethelstan_II_Guthran._%28FindID_132251%29.jpg

    On Epiphany, 6 January 878, Guthrum made a surprise night-time attack on Alfred and his court at Chippenham, Wiltshire. It being a Christian feast day the Saxons were presumably taken by surprise—indeed it is possible that Wulfhere, the Ealdorman of Wiltshire, allowed the attack either through negligence or intent, for on Alfred's return to power later in 878 Wulfhere was stripped of his role as Ealdorman.

    Alfred fled the attack with a few retainers and took shelter in the marshes of Somerset, staying in the small village of Athelney. Over the next few months he built up his force and waged a guerrilla war against Guthrum from his fastness in the fens. After a few months Alfred called his loyal men to Egbert's Stone, and from there they travelled to Edington to fight the invaders.

    Defeat by Alfred

    Guthrum's hopes of conquering all of Wessex came to an end with his defeat at the hands of Alfred at the Battle of Edington in 878. At Edington, Guthrum’s entire army was routed by Alfred's and fled to their encampment where they were besieged by Alfred's fyrd for two weeks. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Guthrum’s army was able to negotiate a peace treaty known as the Treaty of Wedmore.[2] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recorded the event:

    “Then the raiding army granted him (Alfred) hostages and great oaths that they would leave his kingdom and also promised him that their king (Guthrum) would receive baptism; and they fulfilled it. And three weeks later the king Guthrum came to him, one of thirty of the most honourable men who were in the raiding army, at Aller - and that is near Athelney - and the king received him at baptism; and his chrism loosing was at Wedmore.” [2]
    Conversion to Christianity and peace
    Under the Treaty of Wedmore the borders dividing the lands of Alfred and Guthrum were established,[3] and perhaps more importantly, Guthrum converted to Christianity and took on the Christian name Ąthelstan with Alfred as his godfather.

    Guthrum upheld his end of the treaty and left the boundary that separated the Danelaw from English England unmolested. Guthrum, although failing to conquer Wessex, turned towards the lands to the east that the treaty had allotted under his control. Guthrum withdrew his army from the western borders facing Alfred's territory and moved eastward before eventually settling in the Kingdom of Guthrum in East Anglia in 879. He lived out the remainder of his life there until his death in 890. According to the Annals of St Neots, a chronicle compiled in Bury St Edmunds, Guthrum was buried at Headleage, which is usually identified as Hadleigh, Suffolk.[4]

    Popular culture

    Guthrum appears in several works of fiction, including:

    G. K. Chesterton's poem The Ballad of the White Horse.
    C. Walter Hodges' juvenile historical novels The Namesake and The Marsh King.
    Bernard Cornwell's first three novels of The Saxon Stories series The Last Kingdom, and The Pale Horseman, and The Lords of the North.
    On screen, he was portrayed by Brian Blessed in episode 4 ("King Alfred") of Churchill's People, by Michael York in the 1969 film Alfred the Great, and Thomas W. Gabrielsson in The Last Kingdom.

    References

    Collingwood, M. A. and Powell, F. Y. Scandinavian Britain (New York: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1908), p. 94.
    Anglo Saxon Chronicle Trans. by M. J. Swanton (New York, Routledge: 1996).
    Davis, R. H. C. From Alfred the Great to Stephen (London, The Hambledon Press: 1991) p. 48.
    Dumville, David; Lapidge, Michael (1985). The Annals of St Neots with Vita Prima Sancti Neoti, The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: a Collaborative Edition. Cambridge. ISBN 978-0-85991-117-7.

    External links

    Guthrum 1 at Prosopography of Anglo-Saxon England

    English royalty

    Preceded by
    Ąthelred King of East Anglia 879– 890

    Succeeded by Eohric

    Alfred the Great had a crippling disability...

    When we look up at the statue of King Alfred of Wessex in Winchester, we are confronted by an image of our national ‘superhero’: the valiant defender of a Christian realm against the heathen Viking marauders. There is no doubt that Alfred fully deserves this accolade as ‘England’s darling’, but there was another side to him that is less well known.

    Alfred never expected to be king – he had three older brothers – but when he was four years old on a visit to Rome the pope seemed to have granted him special favour when his father presented him to the pontiff. As he grew up, Alfred was constantly troubled by illness, including irritating and painful piles – a real problem in an age where a prince was constantly in the saddle. Asser, the Welshman who became his biographer, relates that Alfred suffered from another painful, draining malady that is not specified. Some people believe it was Crohn’s Disease, others that it may have been a sexually transmitted disease, or even severe depression.

    The truth is we don’t know exactly what Alfred’s mystery ailment was. Whatever it was, it is incredible to think that Alfred’s extraordinary achievements were accomplished in the face of a daily struggle with debilitating and chronic illness.

    end of commentary

    Alfred married Ealhswith in 868. Ealhswith was born in ~852 in England; died on 5 Dec 0902; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  14. 976001.  Ealhswith was born in ~852 in England; died on 5 Dec 0902; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ealhswith or Ealswitha (died 5 December 902) was the wife of King Alfred the Great. Her father was a Mercian nobleman, Ąthelred Mucel, Ealdorman of the Gaini, which is thought to be an old Mercian tribal group. Her mother was Eadburh, a member of the Mercian royal family, and according to the historian Cyril Hart she was a descendant of King Coenwulf of Mercia.[1] She is commemorated as a saint in the Christian East and the West on July 20.[2]

    Reign 23 April 871 – 26 October 899
    Died 902
    Burial New Minster, Winchester
    Spouse Alfred, King of Wessex
    Issue Ąthelflµd, Lady of the Mercians
    Edward, King of England
    Ąthelgifu
    Ąthelweard of Wessex
    Ąlfthryth, Countess of Flanders
    Father Ąthelred Mucel
    Mother Eadburh

    Life[edit]
    She was married to Alfred in 868 at Gainsborough, Lincolnshire. His elder brother Ąthelred was then king, and Alfred was regarded as heir apparent.[3][4] The Danes occupied the Mercian town of Nottingham in that year, and the marriage was probably connected with an alliance between Wessex and Mercia.[5] Alfred became king on his brother's death in 871.

    Ealhswith is very obscure in contemporary sources. She did not witness any known charters, and Asser did not even mention her name in his life of King Alfred. In accordance with ninth century West Saxon custom, she was not given the title of queen. According to King Alfred, this was because of the infamous conduct of a former queen of Wessex called Eadburh, who had accidentally poisoned her husband.[6]

    Alfred left his wife three important symbolic estates in his will, Edington in Wiltshire, the site of one important victory over the Vikings, Lambourn in Berkshire, which was near another, and Wantage, his birthplace. These were all part of his bookland, and they stayed in royal possession after her death.[4]

    It was probably after Alfred's death in 899 that Ealhswith founded the convent of St Mary's Abbey, Winchester, known as the Nunnaminster. She died on 5 December 902, and was buried in her son Edward's new Benedictine abbey, the New Minster, Winchester. She is commemorated in two early tenth century manuscripts as "the true and dear lady of the English".[4]

    Ealhswith had a brother called Ąthelwulf,[4] who was ealdorman of western and possibly central Mercia under his niece's husband, Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians, in the 890s.[7] He died in 901.[8]

    Children

    Alfred and Ealhswith had five children who survived to adulthood.[4]

    Ąthelflµd (d. 918), Lady of the Mercians, married Ąthelred, Lord of the Mercians
    Edward the Elder (d. 924), King of the Anglo-Saxons
    Ąthelgifu, made abbess of her foundation at Shaftesbury by her father
    Ąlfthryth, Countess of Flanders (d. 929), married Baldwin II, Count of Flanders
    Ąthelweard (d. c.920)

    Buried:
    at New Minster...

    Children:
    1. Aethelflaed, Lady of the Mercians was born in ~870 in (Wessex) England; died on 12 Jun 918 in Tamworth, Gloucester, England; was buried in St Oswald's Priory, Gloucester, England.
    2. 488000. Edward the Elder, King of the Anglo-Saxons was born in ~874 in (Wantage, Berkshire) England; died on 17 Jul 924 in Farndon, Cheshire, England; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  15. 144320.  Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of Mar was born in 825 in Jamtland, Sweden; died in 890-894 in Giske, Norway; was buried in Giske, Norway.

    Notes:

    Rognvald Eysteinsson (fl. 865) was the founding Jarl (or Earl) of M˛re in Norway, and a close relative and ally of Harald Fairhair, the earliest known King of Norway. In the Norse language he is known as Rognvaldr Eysteinsson and in modern Norwegian as Ragnvald M˛rejarl. He is sometimes referred to with bynames that may be translated into modern English as "Rognvald the Wise" or "Rognvald the Powerful".

    The earliest available sources regarding Rognvald are mutually contradictory and were compiled long after he died. The best known are the Norse Sagas, although modern scholars highlight many inconsistencies and improbable claims regarding Rognvald in the sagas, and believe that they must be treated with caution:[2] The texts of the sagas were compiled three centuries after the events described and their accuracy in regard to Rognvald's life and historical significance is now questioned. Hence some scholars instead emphasise other accounts, closer to the historical period in question, such as Irish and Scottish sources.

    While Rognvald does appear to have had some kind of role in the founding of the Norse Earldom of Orkney, most historians now doubt claims in the Sagas that Rognvald led one particular "great voyage" - a Norwegian expedition that attacked rebel vikings, who had been raiding Norway from bases on Orkney and Shetland, before raiding the Scottish mainland, Ireland and the Isle of Man. It is now generally believed that any such expedition would have occurred after Rognvald's lifetime. A modern authority on Orcadian history, William P. L. Thomson, comments that the story of the "great voyage is so thoroughly ingrained in popular and scholarly history, both ancient and modern, that it comes as a bit of a shock to realise that it might not be true."[3]

    Modern scholars also highlight inconsistencies and improbable claims in the sagas' claims regarding: the relationship between Rognvald and Harald; the names and biographies of Rognvald's immediate family, and; the founding of the earldom of M˛re.

    Rognvald was the father of Torf-Einarr (d. circa 910) an earl of Orkney. Some Norse accounts claimed that another son, Hrâolfr, settled in France and, under the name Rollo (d. 930), founded the Duchy of Normandy. However, French sources suggest that Rollo's father was an unnamed Danish or Norwegian nobleman, or a viking named Ketill.


    Contents
    1 Traditional accounts
    1.1 Sources
    1.2 Family
    1.3 Death and legacy
    2 Modern interpretations
    2.1 Harald Fairhair and the voyage to the west
    2.2 Founding of the earldom of Orkney
    2.3 Rognvald's brother and sons
    2.4 Similarities to Ragnall ua Ímair
    2.5 Broad themes
    3 References
    4 External links
    Traditional accounts

    Sources

    The oldest account that may refer to Rognvald and the Earldom of Orkney appears to be the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. These annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic, who died in 1039,[4] although they survive only as incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh (17th century).

    ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkney Islands. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son.
    Fragmentary Annals of Ireland, FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor.
    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[5] and the mention of an eclipse confirms a date of 865.[6]

    Dating the Orkneyinga saga has proven to be controversial but a recent analysis has the "majority of scholars in favour of dates between 1170 and 1220"[7] whilst admitting that "it remains to be established when, why, where, for whom and by whom it was written".[8] Much of the information it contains is "hard to corroborate".[2]

    Rognvald is also referred to in Snorri Sturluson's Heimskringla (written c. 1230), written in Iceland.


    Christian Krohg's portrait of Snorri Sturluson, 13th century compiler of the Heimskringla. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Snorre_Sturluson-Christian_Krohg.jpg
    While the Historia Norvegiae (written c. 1505) includes an account of the foundation of the Orkney earldom, as well as some questionable details about pre-Viking Orkney, it has relatively little to say about Rognvald.

    Family

    It is not certain that the Ragnall of the Irish annals is synonymous with Rognvald Eysteinsson. The relevant entry goes on to describe Ragnall's older sons raiding in Spain and North Africa, but there is no specific mention of the Earldom of Orkney. There is also a separate piece of circumstantial evidence, suggesting a link between Ragnall and the 9th century figure Ragnar Lodbrok: runic inscriptions found inside Maeshowe, dating from the 12th century, state that the mound was "built before Loşbrâok".[6]

    There is no agreement in the available sources on Rognvald's parentage. According to the Irish annals, Ragnall was the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make Ragnall the brother of King Harald Fairhair. This is contradicted by later Norse sagas, which suggest that Halfdan was Rognvald's grandfather.[9] The Orkneyinga saga says that Rognvald was the son of Eystein Ivarsson and grandson of Ívarr Upplendingajarl.[10]

    He was married, according to the Orkneyinga saga to Ragnhild, the daughter of a man named Hrâolfr Nose,[11] although in the Heimskringla his wife is named Hild.[12]

    Both sagas refer to six sons. The oldest, "by concubines", were Hallad, Einarr and Hrollaug, who were "grown men when their brothers born in marriage were still children".[11][12] The latter were Ivar, Hrâolfr, and Thorir the Silent. Hrâolfr, who "was so big that no horse could carry him", hence his byname of "Ganger-Hrâolf",[11] is identified by the saga writers with Rollo, founder of Duchy of Normandy (in 911).[12]

    In the Orkneyinga saga Rognvald was made the Earl of M˛re by Harald Fairhair. The Saga of Harald Fairhair in Heimskringla recounts that Rognvald caused Harald Fairhair to be given his byname by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of his vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway.[13] Rognvald accompanied the king on a great military expedition. First the islands of Shetland and Orkney were cleared of vikings who had been raiding Norway and then continued on to Scotland, Ireland and the Isle of Man. During this campaign Rognvald's son Ivarr was killed and in compensation Harald granted Rognvald Orkney and Shetland.

    Rognvald thereafter returned to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.[14][11] Sigurd had been the forecastleman on Harald's ship and after sailing back east the king "gave Sigurd the title of earl".[11] However, the Heimskringla states specifically that Sigurd was the first Earl of Orkney.[15] According to the Orkneyinga Saga, after Sigurd became earl he died in a curious fashion, following a battle with Mâael Brigte of Moray. Sigurd's son Gurthorm ruled for a single winter after this and died childless.[16][17] Rognvald's son Hallad then inherited the title. However, unable to constrain Danish raids on Orkney, he gave up the earldom and returned to Norway, which "everyone thought was a huge joke."[18] Still, there is a tradition among the folk at Strath Halladale, Sutherland, which is named for Hallad, that he returned and was slain in battle at the beginning of the tenth century and was buried near the battle site in a circular trench ten or twelve feet wide. His sword, it is said, was placed beside him in the grave, and a stone was placed in the center of the circle, part of which was still visible at the beginning of the eighteenth century. The site was near a little town called Dal Halladha, Halladha's field.[19]


    A page from the Orkneyinga saga, as it appears in the 14th century Flateyjarbâok. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/6/6a/Flatey_Book%2C_Orkneyinga_saga.jpg/220px-Flatey_Book%2C_Orkneyinga_saga.jpg
    The Danish raids caused Rognvald to fly into a rage and summon his sons Thorir and Hrolluag. He predicted that Thorir's path would keep him in Norway and that Hrolluag was destined seek his fortune in Iceland. Turf-Einar, the youngest, then came forward and offered to go to the islands. Rognvald said: "Considering the kind of mother you have, slave-born on each side of her family, you are not likely to make much of a ruler. But I agree, the sooner you leave and the later you return the happier I'll be."[20] His father's misgivings notwithstanding, Torf-Einarr succeeded in defeating the Danes and founded a dynasty which retained control of the islands for centuries after his death.[21]

    Historia Norvegiae includes some questionable details about pre-Viking Orkney - such as an account of the Picts as a small people who hid in the daytime - as well as the foundation of the Orkney earldom,.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[22]

    This account does not specifically associate Rognvald with the earldom, attributing the "dominion" of the islands to the anonymous kinfolk of his son Hrâolfr.[23]

    Death and legacy
    Rognvald was killed by King Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg and Gudrod Gleam, who engineered a sudden attack, surrounding the house in which Rognvald was staying, and burned it to the ground with the earl and 60 of his men inside it. Harald "flew into a rage" when he heard about this and sent out a "great force" against Gudrod who was then banished. Halfdan escaped into the western seas and Rognvald's death was later avenged by Torf-Einarr, who killed him on North Ronaldsay and then made peace with Harald. Rognvald's son Thorir was then made Earl of M˛re by Harald, who also gave Thorir his daughter Alof in marriage.[24][25][26]

    The sagas thus identify Rognvald as the apical figure of the Norse Earls of Orkney who controlled the islands until the early 13th century, and a forerunner of important Icelandic families. Furthermore, through his son Hrolfr, Rognvald is portrayed as an ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy who, following the Norman conquest of England in 1066, became the kings of England.[11]

    Modern interpretations
    Harald Fairhair and the voyage to the west
    Black and white drawing of a snapshot showing shipmasts with flags and warriors marching below. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/7/7e/Kong-magnus-berrfott-menn.jpg/170px-Kong-magnus-berrfott-menn.jpg
    Magnus Barefoot's army in Ireland. Magnus' actions in the west clearly form the basis of the saga narrative about the submission of Orkney and Shetland to Harald Fairhair's fleet.[27]
    Rognvald's life occurs within the first eight short chapters within the Orkneyinga saga and it is clear that in this early period it contains generally less detail and historical accuracy than in the later events it describes.[28] Recorded in the 13th century, the sagas are informed by Norwegian politics of the day.

    Harald Fairhair's supposed expeditions to the west, recounted by Snorri Sturluson in Heimskringla are no longer accepted as historical realities by many modern historians, including Thomson.[3] Later (mid-13th century) rivalry between the Norwegians and the Kings of the Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man are seen to have driven Sturluson's account.[29] At least in part, the sagas aim to legitimise Norwegian claims to both the Northern Isles and the Kingdom of the Isles in the west.[27] The situation faced by Earl Harald Maddadsson of Orkney in 1195, when he was forced to submit himself to royal authority after an ill-judged intervention in Norwegian affairs, would have made legendary material of this nature of considerable interest in Orkney, at the time that the sagas were written.[30]

    It is also clear that elements in the narrative are drawn from the much later expeditions undertaken by Magnus Barefoot.[27]

    Nonetheless, the view that the Orkney earldom was created by "members of the M˛re family" continues to receive academic support.[31]

    Harald Fairhair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[32] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889-900).[33] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier. The entry in the Fragmentary Annals at an early date also makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.


    The monument at Haraldshaugen, erected to celebrate the millennial anniversary of Norway's unification under the rule of King Harald Fairhair after the Battle of Hafrsfjord. https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/7/7f/Haraldshaugen.JPG/220px-Haraldshaugen.JPG
    Other saga material provides an alternative description. In the Eyrbyggja saga the same story of a great expedition to punish unruly Vikings who were raiding Norway is undertaken, but here it is Ketil flatnefr (Ketil Flatnose) who leads it. Although this is apparently done at Harald's behest, Ketil then claims the islands as his own. Once again, the chronology is flawed by Harald's inclusion in the tale as other information provided about Ketil gives him a floruit of the mid, rather than late, 9th century.[3]

    Furthermore, contemporary Irish sources have a great deal to say about Viking raids on the coasts of Ireland and southern Scotland and those who led them, but none mention King Harald. The earliest of the large expeditions again belong to a period-the 840s-that pre-dates the time of Harald's kingship.[34]

    Smyth (1984) credits the launching of the great voyage to the west to Olaf the White, whom he provides with a royal Vestfold origin along with various military activities in Scotland and for whom, assuming an identification of Olaf with Amlaib "Conung" the King of Dublin, there is a contemporary Irish reference dating to 853.[35] Icelandic sources also have Olaf marrying Aud the Deep-Minded, Ketil flatnefr's daughter, and the ''Annals of Ulster'' record what may be dynastic in-fighting between Olaf and his father-in-law in 857.[36][Note 1]

    Founding of the earldom of Orkney
    By implication the Orkneyinga saga identifies Rognvald as the founder of the earldom, although Heimskringla has his brother Sigurd as the first to formally hold the title. Other sources are less specific (see above) and the sagas have been interpreted in various other ways. Smyth (1984), having banished King Harald's role in the voyage to the west to the realms of myth concludes that the role of the brothers Eysteinsson can be similarly so dispatched and that Torf-Einarr "may be regarded as the first historical earl of Orkney".[38]

    Drawing on Adam of Bremen's assertion that Orkney was not conquered until the time of Harald Hardrada, who ruled Norway from 1043-66, Woolf (2007) speculates that Sigurd "the Stout" Hlodvirsson, Torf-Einarr's great-grandson, may have been the first Earl of Orkney [39]

    Rognvald's brother and sons

    Orkney and Shetland at centre, in relation to nearby territories https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/4/45/Shetland_and_surrounding_lands.png/220px-Shetland_and_surrounding_lands.png
    The notion that Rognvald could hand over his Northern Isles estates to his brother has been interpreted in various ways. For example, it may be that he was aware of ongoing Viking raiding in the area and considered the gift from the king as a mixed blessing.[40] This is also one of a number of instances in which the writer of the Orkneyinga saga attempts to reconcile the conflicting themes of independence from Norway (Rognvald gifts the islands to Sigurd) and dependence on royal authority (Harald formalises the process by confirming Sigurd as earl).[41] Beuermann (2011) speculates that Rognvald's transfer of power to his brother may have been an attempt by the saga writers to imply that the Orkney earldom had more independence from Norway than that of M˛re[42] and that Rognvald's holdings in Caithness may have allowed for an even greater degree of freedom of action. Such implications are more likely to be rooted in the writer's interest in emphasising Orcadian independence at the time of writing rather than the 9th/10th century events they purport to describe.[43]

    After Hallad's failure in Orkney there is a dialogue between father and sons that has been interpreted as being about Rognvald's desire to cement his own position as Earl of M˛re and an allusion to the early history of Iceland, where the sagas were written. Thorir is a compliant son who Rognvald is happy to keep at home. Hrolluag is portrayed as a man of peace who will go to Iceland. Einarr is aggressive and a threat to his father's position so can be spared for the dangers of Orkney.[44] In the Landnâamabâok version the equally aggressive Hrolfr is also present, and his destiny is anticipated to be in conveniently far-away Normandy.[45][Note 2]

    Similarities to Ragnall ua Ímair
    Alex Woolf suggests that saga authors may have synthesised elements of the life of Ragnall ua Ímair, a later figure, into the figure of Rognvald Eysteinsson of M˛re. Ragnall ua Ímair, who was active between 914 and 921 in the Irish Sea region, was a grandson of Ímar, the "king of the Northmen of all Britain and Ireland", whose death is recorded in the Annals of Ulster in 873.[46]

    There are at least two major similarities between the two figures include: both are grandsons of an Ímar/Ivarr and; like Rognvald, a close relative of Ragnall named Ímar was killed in battle in Scotland (Ímar ua Ímair, d. 904).[47]

    Broad themes
    There are several recurring themes in the Orkneyinga saga, including strife between brothers, relationships between the jarls and the Norwegian crown, and raiding in the Hebrides,[48] all of which are touched on during the saga's coverage of Rognvald's life and times. In part, the saga's purpose was to "explore such social and psychological tensions as these in the history of the people of Orkney, and to help them understand themselves through a knowledge of their origins".[49]

    References
    Notes
    More controversially, Smyth also identifies Olaf the White with Olaf Geirstad-Alf, a legendary Norwegian king of the House of Yngling - a suggestion dismissed by Ó Corrâain (1979).[37]
    In the Heimskringla Hrolfr is banished by King Harald.[12]
    Footnotes
    Muir (2005) Preface: Genealogical table of the Earls of Orkney.
    Woolf (2007) p. 242
    Thomson (2008) p. 25
    Radner (1999) p. 322-23
    Anderson (1990) p. 296; Annals of Ulster, s.a. 865.
    Thomson (2008) p. 22
    Phelpstead (2001) p. xvi
    Phelpstead (2001) p. ix, quoting Inger Ekrem.
    Crawford (1987) pp. 53-54
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 3 - "The Sea-Kings" p. 25-26
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 4 - " To Shetland and Orkney" pp. 26-27
    Saga of Harald Fairhair Chapter 24 - Rolf Ganger Driven Into Banishment.
    Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 4 & 23
    Anderson (1990) pp. 332-334; Saga of Harald Fairhair Chapter 22- King Harald's Voyage To The West.
    Heimskringla. "Chapter 99 - History Of The Earls Of Orkney".
    Thomson (2008) p. 28.
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 5 - "A poisoned tooth" pp. 27-28
    Thomson (2008) p. 30 quoting chapter 5 of the Orkneyinga saga.
    Pinkerton, John (1809). A General Collection of the Best and Most Interesting Voyages and in All Parts of the World, Vol. 3. London. p. 152. Retrieved 15 April 2017.
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 6 - "Forecasts" pp. 28-29.
    Thomson (2008) p. 29
    Anderson (1990) pp. 330-331
    Phelpstead (2001) p. 9
    Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 29-30
    Orkneyinga saga (1981) Chapter 8 - "Troublemakers from Norway" pp. 29-33
    Heimskringla. "Harald Harfager's Saga, Part 30 - Earl Ragnvald Burnt In His House".
    Thomson (2008) p. 27
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 11
    Crawford (1987) pp. 52-53.
    Thomson (2008) pp. 27-28
    Helle, Knut (2006) "Earls of Orkney": The Vikings and Scotland - Impact and Influence, Royal Society of Edinburgh Conference 22-26 September 2006. Edinburgh (Rapporteur: Andrew Heald); retrieved 27 January 2014.
    Crawford (1987) p. 55-56.
    Anderson (1990) pp. 395-396.
    Thomson (2008) p. 26
    Smyth (1984) pp. 152-53
    Smyth (1984) p. 156
    Ó Corrâain (1979) p. 298
    Smyth (1984) p. 153
    Woolf (2007) p. 307
    Muir (2005) p. 6
    Thomson (2008) p. 31
    Beuermann (2011) p. 120
    Beuermann (2011) p. 121
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 13
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 14
    Ó Corrâain (1998) p. 37
    Woolf (2007) pp. 300-303
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" pp. 15-16
    Pâalsson and Edwards (1981) "Introduction" p. 19
    General references
    Anderson, Alan Orr (1990) Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500-1286, volume 1. Reprinted with corrections. Paul Watkins, Stamford. ISBN 1-871615-03-8
    Beuermann, Ian "Jarla Sogur Orkneyja. Status and power of the earls of Orkney according to their sagas" in Steinsland, Gro; Sigurşsson, Jâon Vişar; Rekda, Jan Erik and Beuermann, Ian (eds) (2011) Ideology and power in the viking and middle ages: Scandinavia, Iceland, Ireland, Orkney and the Faeroes . The Northern World: North Europe and the Baltic c. 400-1700 A.D. Peoples, Economics and Cultures. 52. Leiden. Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-20506-2
    Crawford, Barbara (1987) Scandinavian Scotland. Leicester University Press, Leicester. ISBN 0-7185-1282-0
    Muir, Tom (2005) Orkney in the Sagas: The Story of the Earldom of Orkney as told in the Icelandic Sagas. The Orcadian. Kirkwall. ISBN 0954886232.
    Ó Corrâain, Donnchadh (Mar 1979) "High-Kings, Vikings and Other Kings". Irish Historical Studies 22 No. 83 pp. 283-323. Irish Historical Studies Publications.
    Ó Corrâain, Donnchadh (1998) Vikings in Ireland and Scotland in the Ninth Century CELT. Retrieved 21 January 2014.
    Pâalsson, Hermann and Edwards, Paul Geoffrey (1981). Orkneyinga Saga: The History of the Earls of Orkney. Penguin Classics. ISBN 0-14-044383-5
    Phelpstead, Karl (ed) (2001) A History of Norway and The Passion and Miracles of the Blessed Ólâafr. (pdf) Translated by Devar Kunin. Viking Society for Northern Research Text Series. XIII. University of London.
    Radner, Joan N. (editor and translator). "Fragmentary Annals of Ireland". CELT: Corpus of Electronic Texts. University College Cork. Retrieved 20 June 2015.
    Radner, Joan N. (1999) "Writing history: Early Irish historiography and the significance of form" (PDF), Celtica. 23, pp. 312-325.
    Smyth, Alfred P. (1984) Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 80-1000. Edinburgh University Press. Edinburgh. ISBN 0-7486-0100-7
    Sturluson, Snorri (1992) Heimskringla: History of the Kings of Norway, translated Lee M. Hollander. Reprinted University of Texas Press, Austin. ISBN 0-292-73061-6
    Sturlson, Snorri Heimskringla. Wisdom Library ;retrieved 21 January 2014.
    Thomson, William P. L. (2008) The New History of Orkney. Edinburgh. Birlinn. ISBN 978-1-84158-696-0
    Woolf, Alex (2007) From Pictland to Alba, 789-1070. Edinburgh. Edinburgh University Press. ISBN 978-0-7486-1234-5

    end of this biography

    Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re
    Norwegian: Ragnvald Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl
    Also Known As: "R˛gnvald", "Rognvaldr Mśrajarl", "son Eysteins glumru", "den Ręadsnare", "Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson", "Rognvald I Eysteinsson", "Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl"
    Birthdate: 825
    Birthplace: Vestfold, Norway or, ęAre Municipality, Jčamtland County, Sweden
    Death: 894 (69)
    Giske, M˛re og Romsdal, Norway (Norway, Ragnvald, With 60 of His Men, Die In A Longhouse When Two of Harald's Jealous Sons Burned It Down With Them In It)
    Place of Burial: Giske, M˛re og Romsdal, Norway

    Ragnvald is the 37th great grandfather of David Michael Cornett ... http://thehennesseefamily.com/getperson.php?personID=I848&tree=hennessee

    Immediate Family:

    Ragnvald is the 32nd through the 37th great grandfather to Martha Ann Millsaps

    Son of Eystein Ivarsson «the Noisy» Glumra and N.N.
    Husband of Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir
    Partner of NN Frille (Mistress/es) of Ragnvald M˛rejarl, mother/s of Torf-Einar, Hrollaug and Hallad
    Father of Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Orkneyjarl; Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl; Hrollager Rognvaldsson; Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčorşur, Íslands; Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl and 3 others
    Brother of Sigurd Eysteinsson, I, Jarl of Orkney and Svanhild Eysteinsdotter
    Occupation: M˛rejarl, Earl of M˛re and Romsdal, Earl of More and Romsdal, Earl of More, also "The Wise", Earl of Shetland and Orkney, Count of Maer, Jarl of North and South More and Of Ramsdal, Jarl âa Mµri., Jarl âa Mµri, EARL OF MORE, Earl, Jarl
    Managed by: Harald Tveit Alvestrand
    Last Updated: January 22, 2019

    Immediate Family

    NN Frille (Mistress/es) of Ragnv...partner

    Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Orkneyjarl, son

    Einarr "Turf" Rognvaldsson, Orkn..., son

    Hrollager Rognvaldsson, son

    Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Eyjafjčor..., son

    Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, wife

    Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl, son

    Gange-Hrâolfr 'Rollo' Ragnvaldsson, son

    Tore "Teiande" Ragnvaldsson, son

    Gutum Ragnvaldson, son

    Eystein Ivarsson «the Noisy» G...father

    N.N., mother
    About Ragnvald Eysteinsson, Earl of M˛re
    Rognvaldr Mčorejarl, son Eysteins glumru. Earl of M˛re and father of Gange-Hrolf Rollo of Normandie.

    Basics
    Father: Eystein "Glumra" Ivarsson
    Mother: Asdis (Ascrida) (undocumented)
    Concubines: Names unknown
    Son: Hallad
    Son: Hrollaug, who settled in Iceland
    Son: Torf-Einar, who settled in Orkney
    Wife: Ragnhild (also called Hild) Hrolfsdatter
    Son: Gange-Rolf, who settled in Normandie
    Son: Ivar, killed in battle
    Son: Tore Teiande, who became a jarl in Norway
    LInks and notes
    http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/NORWEGIAN%20NOBILITY.htm#Ragnvalddied894A http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_Eysteinsson http://lind.no/nor/index.asp?lang=&emne=nor&person=Ragnvald%20%D8ysteinsson

    D˛d omkring 892. Han var s˛nn av ˘ystein Glumra. Ragnvald var gift med Hild Rolvsdatter. De hadde barna: 1. Gange-Rolv Ragnvaldson av Normandie. F˛dt mellom 860 og 866. D˛d 931. 2. Tore Teiande Ragnvaldson M˛rejarl. F˛dt omkring 862. D˛d mellom 938 og 940.
    I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Ragnvald levde pęa Harald Hęarfagres tid, og ble av ham forlenet med Nordm˛re, Romsdal og Sundm˛re i 865. Han var av sine samtidige h˛yt ansett for sin klokskap og ble kalt «den mektige». Det var han som klipte Haralds hęar, som da ikke var klippet pęa 10 ęar. ----------------------------- RAGNVALD "the Wise", son of [EYSTEIN "Glumra/Clatterer" Jarl in Norway & his wife ---] (-[894]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Eystein the Clatterer, father of the wise counsellor Earl Rognwald the Powerful…”, adding that “Earl Rognwald campaigned with King Harald Fine-Hair who gave him charge of North More, South More and Romsdale”[141].

    Snorre names "Ragnvald Earl of More, a son of Eystein "Glumra" when recording that he had become a supporter of King Harald who had invested him with the districts of North More and Raumsdal[142]. Snorre records that he was created Jarl of North and South Mčore and of Raumsdal in Norway by Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway after his victory at Solskiel [869] against Hunthiof King of Mčore and Nokve King of Raumsdal[143].

    Orkneyinga Saga and Snorre both record that King Harald granted Shetland and Orkney to Ragnvald in compensation for the death of his son Ivar[144]. The Historia Norwegie records that "principi Rogwaldi" crossed the Solund Sea, destroyed the peoples of the Orkney islands, in the days of "Haraldi Comati regis…Norwegie"[145].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that “Halfdan Long-Leg and Gudrod Gleam, King Harald´s sons by Snµfrid” attacked “Earl Rognvald of More, killed him and assumed his authority”[146].

    Snorre records that Ragnvald was ambushed in his hall and burned alive by Halfdan Haaleg and Gudred Liomi, two of King Harald's sons[147].

    m [RAGNHILD, daughter of HROLF “Nevja/Nose” & his wife ---. Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Rognwald” married “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”[148]. Snorre names "Hild, a daughter of Rolf Nefia" as the wife of "Earl Ragnvald"[149].]

    [Ragnvald & his wife had three children:]

    1. [IVAR (-killed in battle either Hafrsfiord [872] or Orkney [874]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Ivar and Thorer the Silent” as the two other sons of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that Ivar was killed in battle fighting with Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway in Scotland[150]. Snorre names "Ivar, a son of Ragnvald Earl of More" when recording his death in battle during a Viking campaign against the Scottish islands[151]. The Complete Peerage dates the appointment of Sigurd (Ivar´s reported paternal uncle) as Jarl of Orkney to [875][152], which means that Ivar must have been killed shortly before this date. However, as explained below this causes considerable chronological difficulties with the reported events in the career of Turf-Einar, Ivar´s youngest illegitimate half-brother, so should be considered as extremely approximate.

    2. [ROLLO [Hrolf "Ganger/the Walker"] (-[928]). Orkneyinga Saga names “Hrolf who conquered Normandy” as son of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”, adding that he was so big that no horse could carry him, giving rise to his name “Gčongu-Hrolf”[153]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild, recording that Rolf was banished from Norway by King Harald and travelled to the Hebrides, settling first in Orkney before moving southwards through Scotland, and eventually conquering Normandy[154]. The Historia Norwegie records that, after Orkney was conquered by "principi Rogwaldi" and his followers, "de quorum collegio…Rodulfus" captured Rouen in Normandy, commenting that he was known as "Gongurolfr" because he was obliged to walk as he was too large to travel on horseback[155]. This source makes no reference to any blood relationship between Rollo and "principi Rogwaldi". According to Dudo of Saint-Quentin, Rollo arrived in northern France in 876[156], although there is some debate about [900] being a more likely date[157]. William of Jumiáeges records that Rollo was chosen by lot to be leader of the Viking colonists[158]. Viking raids intensified in northern France. Although they were defeated after raiding Chartres [911], Charles III "le Simple" King of the West Franks granted the Normans land around Rouen in which to settle[159]. The uncertain nature of the demise was the source of future problems between the French crown, which claimed that it was an enfeofment for which the ruler owed allegiance, and the later Dukes of Normandy who claimed it was an unconditional allod for which no allegiance was owed. A charter dated 14 Mar 918 which granted land to the monastery of Saint-Germain-des-Prâes "except that part…which we have granted to the Normans of the Seine, namely to Rollo and his companions"[160]. He was later known as ROBERT I Comte [de Normandie].]

    3. [THORE Ragnvaldsson "Tause/the Silent". Orkneyinga Saga names “Ivar and Thorer the Silent” as the two other sons of “Earl Rognwald” and his wife “Ragnhild the daughter of Hrolf Nose”[161]. Snorre names "Rolf and Thorer" as the two sons of "Earl Ragnvald" and his wife Hild[162]. He succeeded his father in [894] as Jarl of Mčore, having dispossessed Gudrod "Ljome", son of King Harald, who had seized Mčore on the death of Jarl Ragnvald[163].

    m ([890]) ALOF "Aarbod/Season-bettering", daughter of HARALD I "Hęarfagre/Harfagri/Fairhair" King of Norway & his second wife Gyda of Hordaland. Snorre records that King Harald gave Jarl Thore his daughter "Alof, called Arbot" after the king confirmed him as Jarl of Mčore[164].] [Thore & his wife had one child:]

    a) [BERGLJOT Thoresdatter. The Historia Norwegie names "Bergliota filia Thoris Tacentis", from "nobilissima Morensium ac Halogensium comitum prosapia", as the wife of "Siwardo"[165]. Snorre names "Bergljot, a daughter of Earl Thorer the Silent" & his wife as the wife of Sigurd[166].

    m SIGURD Jarl, son of HAAKON Grjotgardson Jarl of Haalogaland & his wife -- (-murdered Oglo 962).]

    [Ragnvald had three illegitimate children by unknown mistresses:]

    4. [HALLAD . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[167]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[168]. Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald sent “his son Hallad west to the islands” after hearing of the death of his brother and nephew, and that Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway gave “the title of earl” to Hallad who “came to Orkney and took up residence on Mainland”[169]. Snorre records that Earl Ragnvald installed his son Hallad as Jarl of Orkney after the death of his brother Sigurd, but that he resigned the earldom and returned to Norway[170]. Orkneyinga Saga records that, following complaints by farmers about Viking raids, Hallad “tiring of his rule, gave up the earldom and went back to Norway as a common landholder” which “made him a laughing stock”[171].

    5. [HROLLAUG . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[172]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[173].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald told his son Hrollaug that “your fate will take you to Iceland [where] you´ll have plenty of descendants”[174]. His alleged descendants in Iceland shown below are as stated in Thorstein Side-Hallum's Saga and Flatey-book's St Olaf's Saga[175] but the accuracy of this information, which has not been corroborated in other sources, is unknown. m ---. The name of Hrollaug´s wife is not known.] [Hrollaug & his wife had one child:]

    a) [JON Ozur . m ---. The name of Jon´s wife is not known.] [Jon & his wife had one child:]

    i) [THOREY . m ---. The name of Thorey´s wife is not known.] [Thorey & his wife had one child:]

    (a) [HALL of Sida . m ---. The name of Hall´s wife is not known.] [Hall & his wife had two children:]

    (1) [THORSTEIN . Aged 20 at the battle of Clontarf 1014.

    (2) [THORDIS . Orkneyinga Saga records that “the mother of…Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[176]. m ---. The name of Thordis´s husband is not known.] Thordis & her husband had one child:

    a. USPAK . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”, adding that “the mother of…Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[177]. m ---. The name of Uspak´s wife is not known. Uspak & his wife had one child:

    (i) SOMERLED . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”[178]. m ---. The name of Somerled´s wife is not known. Somerled & his wife had one child:

    (a) THORA . Orkneyinga Saga records that “Earl Erlend Thorfinnson” married “Thora, the daughter of Sumarlidi Ospaksson”, adding that “the mother of this Ospak was Thordis, daughter of Hall of Sida”[179]. Orkneyinga Saga records that “his mother was married…to a man called Sigurd” when her son Magnus returned to Orkney, adding that she and her second husband had a son “Hakon Karl…[and] a farm at Paplay”[180]. m firstly ERLEND Thorfinsson Jarl of Orkney, son of THORFINN "the Black" Jarl of Orkney & his wife Ingibjčorg Finnsdatter (-in prison Nidaros 1098, bur Nidaros). m secondly SIGURD of Paplay .

    b) [HALLBERA . m ASBIORN, son of HRAFUNKEL of Steinrodar-Stadir in Iceland.]

    6. [EINAR "Turf-Einar” . Orkneyinga Saga names “Hallad, Hrollaug and the youngest Einar” as “natural sons” of “Earl Rognwald”[181]. Snorre names "Hallad, the second Einar, the third Hrollaug" as the three sons of "Earl Ragnvald" by concubines, adding that they were all "grown men" when their legitimate brothers were still children[182].

    Orkneyinga Saga records that Ragnvald sent his “youngest son Einar” to “the islands” after his brother Hallad returned to Norway and that Harald I "Hęarfagre" King of Norway gave “the title of earl”, adding that his mother was “slave-born on each side of her family”, and stating that he killed “Thorir Tree-Beard and Kalf Scurvy” and succeeded in imposing his authority in Orkney where “he was the first man to dig peat for fuel…at Tarbat Ness in Scotland”, and that he “was tall and ugly…and…one-eyed”[183]. It should be noted that there are considerable chronological difficulties with the career of Turf-Einar and his sons, as reported in Orkneyinga Saga.

    The starting point for the analysis of these problems is the date of the battle in Northumbria in which Turf-Einar´s two oldest sons were killed, which can with reasonable accuracy be placed in the early 950s. If these two sons were at least in their late thirties or forties when they died (a difficult assumption to make considering that they had no reported direct heirs), their births could not be placed before [905/15] at the earliest. The likelihood would then be that their father, Turf-Einar, was not born much earlier than [975/95]. The difficulty is that this date is completely incompatible with (a) the fact that the illegitimate sons of Ragnvald were reported as “grown men” when their legitimate half-brothers were children, and (b) that the date when Ivar, the oldest legitimate son, was killed is estimated to [874].

    ----------------------------- Snorre Sturlason: Harald Hęarfagres saga: «10. ... Ragnvald M˛rejarl, s˛nn til ˘ystein Glumra, var blitt kong Haralds mann da om sommeren. Kong Harald satte ham til h˛vding over disse to fylkene, Nordm˛re og Romsdal, og ga ham rett til hjelp bęade av stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Han ble kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og de sier at begge navnene var sanne. Kong Harald var i Trondheimen vinteren som fulgte.»

    «23. Kong Harald var i gjestebud pęa M˛re hos Ragnvald jarl; da hadde han lagt hele landet under seg. Da gikk kongen i bad der. Og nęa lot kong Harald hęaret sitt greie, og Ragnvald jarl skar hęaret hans; da hadde det ikke vµrt skęaret eller kjemmet pęa ti ęar. F˛r kalte de ham Harald Luva, men nęa ga Ragnvald jarl ham nytt navn, og kalte ham Harald Hęarfagre. Alle som sęa ham, sa at det var virkelig et sant navn, for han hadde et hęar som var bęade stort og vakkert.»

    Ragnvald ble innebrent pęa sin gęard sammen med 60 mann av Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome, to av Haralds s˛nner, som vill vµre jarler over M˛re. 1)

    1). Snorre Sturlason: Harald Hęarfagres saga, avsnitt 10, 23-24. Snorre Sturlason: Olav den helliges saga, avsnitt 96. Mogens Bugge: Vęare forfedre, nr. 278. Bent og Vidar Billing Hansen: Rosensverdslektens forfedre, side 50, 76. ----------------------------------------------- Ragnvald's life is described by Snorri Sturluson in The Saga of Harald Hęarfagre (Fairhair): http://lind.no/nor/index.asp?lang=no&emne=asatru&person=&list=&vis=s_e_harald_harfagre#43 --------------------------------------- About the name Ragnvald in various versions: http://www.nordicnames.de/pojk_r/Ragnvald.html

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Ragnvalds µtt Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert. Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Original text: Snorri, Heimskringla, Haralds saga hins hâarfagra: "Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl, son Eysteins glumru, hafşi ¤âa um sumarit gerzt maşr Haralds konungs. Haraldr konungr setti hann hčofşingja yfir ¤essi tvau fylki, Norşmśri ok Raumsdal, ok fâekk honum ¤ar styrk til bµşi af râikismčonnum ok bâondum, svâa ok skipakost at verja landit fyrir âufrişi. Hann var kallaşr Rčognvaldr hinn râiki eşa hinn râaşsvinni, ok segja menn at hvâarrtveggja vµri sannnefni. Haraldr konungr var um vetrinn eptir âi ´râandheimi."
    [...]

    "12. Brenna Vemundar konungs.

    Eptir ¤at lagşi Haraldr konungr undir sik Sunnmśri. Vemundr, brâoşir Auşbjarnar konungs, hâelt Firşafylki ok gerşist konungr yfir. ´etta var sâişla um haust, ok gera menn ¤at râaş meş Haraldi konungi, at hann skyldi eigi fara suşr um Staş âa haustdegi. ´âa setti Haraldr konungr Rčognvald jarl yfir Mśri hvâaratveggju ok Raumsdal, ok hafşi hann ¤âa um sik mikit fjčolmenni. Haraldr konungr sneri ¤âa norşr aptr til ´râandheims. ´ann sama vetr fâor Rčognvaldr jarl hit işra um Eiş, ok svâa suşr um Fjčorşu. Hann hafşi njâosn af Vemundi konungi, ok kom um nâott ¤ar sem heitir Naustdalr; Var Vemundr konungr ¤ar âa veizlu. Rčognvaldr jarl tâok hâus âa ¤eim, ok brendi konung inni meş nâiutigi manna. Eptir ¤at kom Berşlukâari til Rčognvalds jarls meş langskip alskipat, ok fâoru ¤eir bâaşir norşr âa Mśri. Tâok Rčognvaldr jarl skip ¤au, er âatt hafşi Vemundr konungr, ok alt lausafâe ¤at er hann fâekk. Berşlukâari fâor norşr til ´râandheims âa fund Haralds konungs ok gerşist hans maşr; hann var berserkr mikill."

    Ragnvald Eysteinsson, The Wise (830-890), Earl of Sunnm˛re, Nordm˛re and Romsdal, was born in Maer Nord-Tr˛ndelag, Norway and died at the Orkney Islands.
    He was son of Eystein Glumra the Noisy, Earl of Oppland, and grandson of Halfdan the Old.

    His second wife was Ragnhild Ragnhild Hrolfsdottir (Raghldr (Hldr) Hrolfsdâottir) daughter of Hrolfr Nefjaa. Ragnvald was the father of Hrolf Ganger, the founder of Normandy. He was also the father of Turf-Einar, the ancestor of the jarls of Orkney.

    He was the direct ancestor to William I of England, Edward III of England, James I of England, and, therefore, Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. He is therefore the ancestor of most of the royal families of Europe.

    Ragnvald Eystemssčon, allmčant kallad Mčorejarl. norsk storman i 9:de ęarh., ęatnjčot i hčog grad Harald Hęarfagres fčortroende och styrde sęasom hans jarl Mčorerne (Nord- och Sčondmčore samt Romsdalen). R. blef genom sin ene son. Torv-Einar, stamfader fčor Orkenčo-jarlarna och genom den andre, Gęange-Rolf, stamfader fčor hertigarna af Normandie. Af sina samtida kallades han den »ręadmilde» och den »mčaktige». Trots sin ęadagalagda trohet mot konungen čoverfčolls och drčaptes han af dennes sčoner omkr. 890. Y. s.
    Fręan Nordisk Familjebok

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.
    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald Orkney and Shetland. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous kinfolk.

    The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rognvald_Eysteinsson

    Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More (1) M, #104777 Last Edited=28 Oct 2002
    Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More is the son of Eystein 'the Noisy' Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders and Ascrida Ragnvaldsdottir. (1) He died circa 890, burnt to death in his house. Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More gained the title of Earl of More. Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More also went by the nick-name of 'The Mighty'.
    Children of Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More and Groa (?) -1. Hallad Ragnvaldsson, Earl of Orkney (1) -2. Turf-Einar Ragnvaldsson, Earl of Orkney (1) -3. Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson (1) Children of Ragnvald I 'the Wise' Eysteinsson, Earl of More and Ragnhild Hrolfsdottir -1. Ivar Ragnvaldsson (1) -2. Thori 'the Silent' Ragnvaldsson, Jarl of More+ (1) -3. Rollo Ragnvaldsson, 1st Duc de Normandie+ b. c 846, d. c 931 (1)

    Forrâas: http://www.thepeerage.com/p10478.htm#i104777

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    Contents [hide] 1 Sagas 2 Historia Norvegiae 3 Fragmentary Annals of Ireland 4 Notes 5 References

    [edit] Sagas The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Patrâaic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    [edit] Notes ^ Crawford, pp. 52–53. ^ Anderson, pp. 332–334; Saga of Harald Fairhair, c. 22. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 4 & 23. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, c. 24. ^ Saga of Harald Fairhair, cc. 29–30. ^ Anderson, pp. 330–331. ^ Crawford, pp. 53–54. ^ Anderson, p. 296; Annals of Ulster, s.a. 865. ^ Crawford, p. 55–56. ^ Anderson, pp. 395–396.

    [edit] References Anderson, Alan Orr. Early Sources of Scottish History A.D 500–1286, volume 1. Reprinted with corrections. Paul Watkins, Stamford, 1990. ISBN 1-871615-03-8 Crawford, Barbara. Scandinavian Scotland. Leicester University Press, Leicester, 1987. ISBN 0-7185-1282-0 Ó Corrain, Donnchad. "The Vikings in Scotland and Ireland in the Ninth Century", Peritia, vol 12, pp296–339. (etext (pdf) Radner, Joan N. (editor and translator). Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. CELT: Corpus of Electronic Texts. University College Cork. Retrieved on 2007-03-10. Radner, Joan N. "Writing history: Early Irish historiography and the significance of form", Celtica, volume 23, pp. 312–325. (etext (pdf)) Smyth, Alfred P. Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland AD 80–1000. Reprinted, Edinburgh University Press, Edinburgh, 1998. ISBN 0-7486-0100-7 Sturluson, Snorri. Heimskringla: History of the Kings of Norway, translated Lee M. Hollander. Reprinted University of Texas Press, Austin, 1992. ISBN 0-292-73061-6

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Innhold [skjul] 1 Ragnvalds µtt 2 Den ręadsnare 3 Orkn˛yene 4 Innebrent

    [rediger] Ragnvalds µtt Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert. Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    [rediger] Den ręadsnare If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    [rediger] Orkn˛yene Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    [rediger] Innebrent Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Forgjenger:

    - Jarl av M˛re
    (865–892) Etterf˛lger:

    Tore Teiande
    Hentet fra «http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl»

    Rognvald Eysteinsson "the Wise" Earl of More (830-) [Pedigree]

    Son of Eystein Glumra Ivarsson Jarl of Hedemarken (810-) and Aseda Rognvaldsdottir (812-)

    REF RFC. A Norwegian viking. Jarl of More b. ABT 830, Maer, Norway b. Abt 0857 r. Upland, Denmark d. 890, Orkney, Orkney Islands, Scotland d. ABT 890, Maer, Norway
    Married first Rognhild (Hildir) Hrolfsdotter (848-892)

    Children:

    1. Rollo the Dane 1st Duke of Normandy (-927) m(1) Poppa de_Valois Duchess of Norway (872-)
    Married second Ermina

    Children:

    1. Hrollager Rognvaldsson (874-)
    Sources:

    1. "Royalty for Commoners",

    Roderick W. Stuart, 1992, 2nd edition. This book lists all of the known ancestors of John of Gaunt, which amounts to most of the Medieval royalty of Europe. Also see the following article: "A Mediaeval Miscellany: Commentaries on Roderick W. Stuart's Royalty for Commoners," The American Genealogist 69 (April 1994)
    2. "Europaische Stammtafeln",

    Isenburg.
    3. "Plantagenet Ancestry",

    Turton.
    Ragnvald I Eysteinsson , 1st Earl of Orkne

    B: abt 0825 Maer, Nord Trondelag, Norway S: Rognvald Mere-Earl and Ragnvald "the wise" S: abt 0872 as Jarl of More and 1st Earl of Orkney D: 0894 Orkney Islands, Orkney, Scotland M: abt 0852

    http://www.geneajourney.com/nrmndy.html
    Eystein Glumra, Jarl of the Upplands, b abt 803, of Norway. The identity of his wife is not known. Known children of Eystein Glumra were: • Ragnvald I, the Wise, Jarl of North and South More and of Ramsdal, b abt 832. • Swanhild b abt 846, of Norway. She md Harald I, "Fairhair, 1st King of Norway, abt 866, son of Halfdan, "the Black, King of Vestfold, and Ragnhild. Ragnvald I, "the Wise", Jarl of North and South More and of Ramsdal, b abt 832, Norway, d 890. He md Hiltrude abt 850, daughter of Hrolf Nefia. She was b abt 834. Child of Ragnvald the Wise and Hiltrude was: Rollo/Robert I of Normandy [a], 1st Duke of Normandy, aka Ganger Rolf, b abt 855, Norway, d abt 927-931, prob Normandy, France. He md Poppa of Bayeux abt 886, daughter of Berenger,Count of Bayeux. She was b abt 876.

    Ragnvald var jarl i Mčore, Norge, och čar nog inte lika omtalad som flera av sina sčoner. En son čar sannolikt 'Gęange-Rolf', som blev stamfader fčor hertigar och kungar i Normandie, Frankrike, och det engelska kungahuset samt den som skapade hertigdčomet Normandie. En annan son 'Torv-Einar' blev jarl pęa Orkneyčoarna liksom hans broder Hallad. Ragnvald var gift med med Ragnhild Rolfsdotter, men hade ocksęa barn med frillan Groa. Ragnvalds syster Svanhild blev gift med Harald 'Hęarfager'. Ragnvald (Mčorejarl) blev mčordad (innebrčand) av Harald 'Hęarfagers' sčoner Halvdan 'Hęalegg' og Gudrčod 'Ljome'. Jarl, dčod ca 890. Ragnvald var jarl pęa Mčore. Hans far skall ha varit čOystein 'Glumra'. Han levde pęa Harald Hęarfagers tid, och blev av honom fčorlčanad med Nordmčore, Romsdal og Sundmčore ęar 865. Han var av sina samtida hčogt ansedd fčor sin klokskap och blev kallad 'den mčaktige'. Det var han som klippte Haralds hęar, som dęa icke varit klippt pęa 10 ęar.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kčallor

    1) Directory of Royal Genealogical Data, Hull, England
    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.

    Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger, en av dem som stiller seg bak de tidligere nevnte tradisjonene er Jâon Vişar Sigurşsson i boken Norsk Historie 800 - 1300 (Det Norske Samlaget, 1999). Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare

    If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene

    Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent

    Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    http://no.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ragnvald_M%C3%B8rejarl

    ROGNVALD I ~
    Rognvald , The Wise, Jarl (Earl) of More, Norway, the first Jarl of Orkney and a near relative of King Harold Fairhair.

    The house of Rognvald was one of the oldest lines of rulers in Norway.

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.
    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald Orkney and Shetland. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson.

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway, and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.

    Ragnvald ˘ysteinsson M˛rejarl (norr˛nt Rčognvaldr Mśrajarl) (circa 830 - 892) var en jarl pęa nordvestlandet i Norge pęa midten av 800-tallet, tilsvarende det omręadet som i dag heter M˛re og Romsdal.
    Ragnvald var s˛nn av ˘ystein Ivarsson som ble kalt for ˘ystein Glumra. I henhold til Orkn˛yingenes saga gęar Ragnvalds µtt tilbake til «Heite Gors s˛nn var far til Sveide sj˛konge, far til Halvdan den gamle, far til Ivar Opplendingejarl, far til ˘ystein Glumra, far til Ragnvald jarl den mektige og den ręadsnare». Den samme sagaen strekker hans µtt tilbake til en mytologisk opprinnelse til skikkelse ved navn Fornjot fra Finland eller Kvenland.

    Snorre Sturlasson skriver i Harald Hęarfagres saga i Heimskringla: «Ragnvald M˛rejarl var den kjµreste venn kong Harald hadde, og kongen satte ham h˛yt. Ragnvald jarl var gift med Hild, datter til Rolv Nevja; deres s˛nner var Rolv og Tore. Ragnvald jarl hadde noen frilles˛nner ogsęa; en het Hallad; en annen Einar og en tredje Rollaug; de var voksne da de ektef˛dte br˛drene deres var barn ennęa. Rolv var en stor viking; han var sęa svµr til vekst at ingen hest kunne bµre ham, derfor gikk han til fots overalt. Han ble kalt for Gange-Rolv. Han herjet ofte i austerveg.»

    Ragnvald var sęaledes far til sagnomsuste Gange-Rolf som i sagalitteraturen er blitt identifisert som den nordbo som franskmennene kaller for «Rollo» og som grunnla et jarld˛mme i Normandie. Dette har imidlertid aldri blitt historisk dokumentert ettersom kildene spriker i alle retninger, en av dem som stiller seg bak de tidligere nevnte tradisjonene er Jâon Vişar Sigurşsson i boken Norsk Historie 800 - 1300 (Det Norske Samlaget, 1999). Via s˛nnen Torv-Einar ble Ragnvalds µtt giftet inn i det skotske kongehuset.

    Den ręadsnare

    If˛lge Snorre satte Harald Hęarfagre Ragnvald til ęa vµre jarl over Nordm˛re og Romsdal (og etter hvert Sunnm˛re). Kongen gav ham rett til hjelp av bęade stormenn og b˛nder, likesęa skip nok til ęa verge landet for ufred. Ragnvald ble ogsęa kalt Ragnvald jarl den mektige eller den ręadsnare, og det ble sagt at begge navnene var sanne.

    Kongen skal ha betraktet Ragnvald som en av sine viktigste menn og legenden sier at Ragnvald var den som klippet kongens hęar da han etter ti ęar var blitt konge over alle i Norge. F˛r ble kongen kalt for «Harald Luva» (Lurvehode), men etter at hęaret var skęaret, ga Ragnvald ham et nytt navn, «Hęarfagre».

    Orkn˛yene

    Snorre forteller at Ragnvald sendte s˛nnen Hallad vestover etter at broren Sigurd var blitt drept, men han ble sęa plaget av vikinger og ransmenn at han ble lei og kom tilbake. Faren ble da sint og skjelte ham ut for ikke ęa ligne pęa forfedrene sine. Den andre s˛nnen, Einar, lovte da at han kunne reise til Orkn˛yene og aldri komme tilbake til Norge mer. Ragnvald jarl skal da ha sagt at det var like greit om han aldri kom tilbake igjen: «For jeg har ikke st˛rre hęap om at dine frender fęar µre av deg, for alle i morsµtta di er trellbęarne».

    Ragnvald utstyrte s˛nnen med skip og mannskap og lot ham dro vestover hvor han kom i kamp med vikinger og drepte dem. Pęa Orkn˛yene ble han kalt for Torv-Einar for han lot skjµre torv som brensel for det vokste ikke trµr der. Han ble jarl pęa Orkn˛yene og en mektig mann, en˛yd og stygg ęa se pęa.

    Innebrent

    Da Harald Hęarfagre tok til ęa eldes ble s˛nnene hans Halvdan Hęalegg og Gudr˛d Ljome stadig mer misforn˛yd med at de selv ikke hadde noe rike mens faren hadde innsatt jarler rundt om i fylkene. De besluttet da ęa ikke vente mer pęa odelen sin. Snorre skriver at «de dro ut med en stor flokk og kom uventet over Ragnvald M˛rejarl, kringsatte huset hans og brente ham inne med seksti mann.»

    Da kongen h˛rte dette dro han med en stor hµr mot Gudr˛d som overga seg og ble sendt til Agder. Kongen innsatte sęa Tore Teiande, s˛nn av Ragnvald M˛rejarl, som ny jarl og giftet ham med datteren ęAlov. Kongsdatteren ble siden kalt «ęArbot». Halvdan Hęalegg dro derimot over til Orkn˛yene, kom uventet pęa Torv-Einar som męatte flykte, men samme h˛st kom Torv-Einar tilbake og overrasket Halvdan og fikk ham drept.

    Also known as Count Regnvald ("the Rich") and as "The Wise", Earl of North and South More, of Raumsdale in Norway.{"Royal Ancestors of Magna Charta Barons," Carr P. Collins, Jr., Dallas, 1959, p.201-02, states that he died about 894. (Rogenwald = Regnvald = Rognald)}

    Earl of More/Moer in Norway and Jarl of Orkney and Shetland. He had his name Gallicized to Reginald. He supported King Harold Fairhair in an attempt to unify Norway. Norr: Jarl Rognwald (Rogvald, Raonwald, Regvald, Rouis), created Earl of Moer in 885. Roll: Rognwald, Earl of Maere. Norr: Jarl Rogwald (Raowald, Regvald, Rouis), Earl of Moer 885. Married Hilder. Beyond Rognvald, things get pretty confused. Norr has about 25 generations going back to Oden. RC doesn't agree. But some RC names coming down from RC's Odin agree in the upper portion. But the dates are some 250 years different. RC and Kraentzler agree in taking Rognvald back three more generations. Russell goes way back to Olaf the Sharp-eyed, King of Rerik.

    Rognvald Eysteinsson Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    [edit] Sagas The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was said to have been established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Pâatraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had an influence on later writings in Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    Rognvald "The Wise" Eysteinsson (son of Eystein Ivarsson) is the founder of the Earldom of Orkney in the Norse Sagas. Three quite different accounts of the creation of the Norse earldom on Orkney and Shetland exist. The best known is that found in the Heimskringla, but other older traditions are found in the Historia Norvegiae and the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland.

    The saga accounts are the best known, and the latest, of the three surviving traditions concerning Rognvald and the foundation of the Earldom of Orkney. Recorded in the 13th century, their views are informed by Norwegian politics of the day. Once, historians could write that no-one denied the reality of Harald Fairhair's expeditions to the west recounted in Heimskringla, but this is no longer the case. The Norwegian contest with the the Kings of Scots over the Hebrides and the Isle of Man in the middle 13th century underlies the sagas.[1]

    In the Heimskringla, Rognvald is Earl of M˛re. He accompanies Harald Fairhair on his great expeditions to the west, to Ireland and to Scotland. Here, Rognvald's son Ivarr is killed. In compensation King Harald grants Rognvald the Orkneys and Shetlands. Rognvald himself returns to Norway, giving the northern isles to his brother Sigurd Eysteinsson[2]

    The Heimskringla recounts other tales of Rognvald. It tells how he causes Harald Finehair to be given his byname Fairhair by cutting and dressing his hair, which had been uncut for ten years on account of Harald's vow never to cut it until he was ruler of all Norway,[3] and it makes him the father of Ganger-Hrâolf, identified by saga writers with the Rollo (Hrâolfr), ancestor of the Dukes of Normandy, who was established as Count of Rouen by King Charles the Simple in 931.[4]

    Earl Rognvald is killed by Harald's son Halfdan Hęalegg. Rognvald's death is avenged by his son, Earl Turf-Einar, from whom later Orkney earls claimed descent, who kills Halfdan on North Ronaldsay.[5]

    [edit] Historia Norvegiae The Historia Norvegiae's account of Rognvald and the foundation of the Orkney earldom is the next oldest, probably dating from the 12th century. This account contains much curious detail on Orkney, including the earliest account of the Picts as small people who hid in the daytime, but it has little to say about Rognvald.

    In the days of Harald Fairhair, king of Norway, certain pirates, of the family of the most vigorous prince Ronald [Rognvald], set out with a great fleet, and crossed the Solundic sea..., and subdued the islands to themselves. And being there provided with safe winter seats, they went in summer-time working tyranny upon the English, and the Scots, and sometimes also upon the Irish, so that they took under their rule, from England, Northumbria; from Scotland, Caithness; from Ireland, Dublin, and the other sea-side towns.[6]

    This account does not associate Rognvald with the earldom, but instead attributes it to his anonymous sons.

    [edit] Fragmentary Annals of Ireland ...for it was not long before this that there had been every war and every trouble in Norway, and this was the source of that war in Norway: two younger sons of Albdan, king of Norway, drove out the eldest son, i.e. Ragnall son of Albdan, for fear that he would seize the kingship of Norway after their father. So Ragnall came with his three sons to the Orkneys. Ragnall stayed there then, with his youngest son. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland , FA 330. Edited and translated by Joan N. Radnor. The oldest account of the Rognvald and the earldom of Orkney is that found in the Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. The annals survive only in incomplete copies made by Dubhaltach Mac Fhirbhisigh in the 17th century, but the original annals are believed to date from the lifetime of Donnchad mac Gilla Patraic (died 1039). The annals are known to have had been influential in later writings on Iceland.

    The annals make Rognvald the son of "Halfdan, King of Lochlann". This is generally understood to mean Halfdan the Black, which would make the Rognvald of the annals the brother of Harald Finehair. However, the sagas claim that Rognvald's grandfather was named Halfdan.[7]

    These events are placed after an account of the devastation of Fortriu, dated to around 866,[8] and the fall of York, reliably dated to late 867. However, such an early date makes it difficult to reconcile the saga claims that Harald Fairhair was involved in Rognvald's conquest of the northern isles.

    Harald Finehair's victory in the Battle of Hafrsfjord, which gave him dominion over parts of Norway, is traditionally dated to 872, but was probably later, perhaps as late as 900.[9] What little is known of Scottish events in the period from the Chronicle of the Kings of Alba would correspond equally well with Harald's attacks on Scotland in the reign of Domnall mac Causantâin (ruled 889–900).[10] However, this would not correspond with the sequence in the earliest account of the origins of the Orkney earldom, which places this a generation earlier.

    Earl of More

    Born: abt 830 Maer, Nord Trondelag, Norway Died: 890 Orkney Islands, Orkney, Scotland
    Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl1,2,3 b. circa 830, d. 894 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl|b. c 830\nd. 894|p314.htm#i5205|Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders|b. c 800|p6.htm#i8264|Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir||p67.htm#i8832|Ivarr O., Jarl of the Uplanders|b. c 760\nd. a 800|p305.htm#i8265|N. N. of Throndheim|b. c 780|p67.htm#i8831|Rčognvaldr H. H. Ó., King of Vestfold||p278.htm#i9457|Thâora Sigurdsdâottir||p111.htm#i13338| Father Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders4,5 b. circa 800 Mother Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir

    Also called Jarl Ragnald I of Orkney.6 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl was King Harald Fairhair's dearest friend, and the king had the greatest regard for him.4 Also called Jarl Rognvaldr of M˛re.7 He was per late Icelandic sources, for which there is no good reason to believe that these generations are historical, a son of Eysteinn Glumra, son of Ívarr, son of Hâalfdan the Old.7 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl also went by the name of Ragnvald "the Wise".4,5 He associated with unknown , a concubine.8 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl was born circa 830 at Maer, Norway. He was the son of Eysteinn Glumra, Jarl of the Uplanders and Aseda Rčognvaldsdâottir.4,5 Rčognvaldr Eysteinsson, M˛rejarl became one of H

    Earl Rognvald joined Harold fair-hair when he seized the land, but he (Harold) gave him lordship over both the Mµren and Romsdale; (7) he had to wife Ragnhilda the daughter of Hrolf nosy; their son was Hrolf who won Normandy, he was so tall that horses could not carry him; for that he was called Ganging-Hrolf; from him are come the Rouen Jarls and the English Kings; their son was also Ivar, and Thorir the silent.

    Rognvald had also base-born sons, their names were Hallad and Hrollaug and Einar, he was the youngest.

    end of this commentary

    Ragnvald married Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of MarVestfold, Norway. Ragnhild was born in 848 in Vestfold, Norway; died in 892 in Norway. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  16. 144321.  Ragnhild Hrâolfsdâottir, Countess of Mar was born in 848 in Vestfold, Norway; died in 892 in Norway.

    Notes:

    Name Ragnhild 'Hild' Hrâolfsdâottir
    Born 848 County of Vestfold, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Sex Woman
    Baptism ca. 848
    Age: About 0
    Employment Countess of More, Countess of Maer, Condesa de More, Countess., Comtesse de Moer, COUNTESS OF MORE
    Death 892 Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Buried ca. 892 Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Person ID I2578 My Family Genealogy | The Ravnholdt & Hansen family
    Last modified Aug 1 2018

    Family Ragnvald Eysteinsson, of M˛re , b. 825, Vestfold county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 892, Giske, M˛re and Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 67 years)
    Married ca. 845 County of Vestfold, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location
    Children
    1. Hallad Ragnvaldsson Mśrajarl, Orkneyjarl , b. 850, Sunnm˛re, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 894, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 44 years)
    2. Ivar Ragnvaldsson M˛rejarl , b. 850, Sunnm˛re, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 872, Orkney, Scotland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 22 years)
    3. Einarr Rognvaldsson, Orkneyjarl , b. 852, M˛re og Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 910, Orkney, Scotland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 58 years)
    4. Hrollaug Ragnvaldsson Mśrajarls , b. 859, Giske, M˛re og Romsdal county, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. 896, Eyjafjčorşur, Iceland Find all individuals with events at this location (Age 37 years)
    + 5. Rollo Ragnvaldsson , f. Ml. 860 and 866, d. Ca. 931, Rouen, Seine-Maritime, Haute-Normandie, France Find all individuals with events at this location (Age ~ 71 years)
    + 6. Tore Teiande Ragnvaldsson Rčognvaldsson , f. Ca. 862, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location, d. Ca. 939, Norway Find all individuals with events at this location (Age ~ 77 years)
    7. Gutum Ragnvaldson , d. 875

    end of this profile

    Children:
    1. 72160. Rollo was born in 846 in Maer, Norway; died in 931; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

  17. 144322.  Berengar II of Neustria, Count of Bayeux died in 0896.

    Notes:

    Berengar II (died 896) was the Count of Bayeux and Rennes and Margrave of the Breton March from 886 until his death a decade later.

    In 874, Brittany's internal politics were thrown into turmoil when King Salomon was murdered by a rival. The resulting surge of Viking attacks made possible by the power vacuum was narrowly held at bay by a hasty Breton-Frankish alliance between Alan the Great of Vannes and Berengar of Rennes. Between 889-90, the Seine Vikings moved into Brittany, hard on the heels of the Loire fleet that Alan and Berengar had successfully driven out (this latter force had broken up into several small flotillas and sailed west). Alain again joined forces with Berengar of Rennes and led two Breton armies into the field. Finding their retreat down the Marne blocked, the Vikings hauled their ships overland to the Vire and besieged Saint-Lo, where the Bretons virtually annihilated the fleet.

    Berengar's kin became the first Gallo-speaking lords holding residence within Brittany (Rennes and Penthiáevre, rather than the Loire Valley-predominant Nantes or Vannes), as a consequence of the Breton nobility being more or less broken under the Norman invasions of the 880s and as a reward for holding his ground against their attacks.

    Berengar is speculated to have married the daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany, by which relationship he attained the countship of Rennes. This would make him brother-in-law of Judicael, Duke of Brittany. He is thought to be the Berengar of Bayeux whose daughter Poppa was captured in a raid and married to Rollo of Normandy. Various reconstructions make him father, grandfather, or great-grandfather of Judicael Berengar, later Count of Rennes.

    References

    This article does not cite any sources. Please help improve this article by adding citations to reliable sources. Unsourced material may be challenged and removed. (August 2014) (Learn how and when to remove this template message)

    Sources

    Price, Neil (1989). The Vikings in Brittany (PDF). Retrieved July 2012. Check date values in: |access-date= (help)
    Arthur de la Borderie (1898). Histoire de Bretagne. p. 334.
    Musset, Lucien (1965). Les invasions: le second assaut contre I'Europe Chrâetienne.
    Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. 890.

    end of biography

    Berengar married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  18. 144323.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 72161. Lady Poppa of Bayeux was born in (850) in Bayeux, France; was buried in Rouen Cathedral, Rouen, Normandy, France.

  19. 144330.  Aethelstan, King of the East Angles was born in ~838 in Wantage, Berkshire, England (son of Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex and Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex); died in 890.

    Notes:

    Guthrum or Guşrum (died c. 890), christened Ąthelstan on his conversion to Christianity in 878, was King of the Danish Vikings in the Danelaw. He is mainly known for his conflict with Alfred the Great.

    Guthrum, founder of the Danelaw

    It is not known how Guthrum consolidated his rule as king over the other Danish chieftains of the Danelaw (Danish-ruled territory of England), but by 874 he was able to wage a war against Wessex and its King, Alfred.

    In 875, the Danish forces, then under Guthrum and Halfdan Ragnarsson, divided, Halfdan's contingent returning north to Northumbria, while Guthrum's forces went to East Anglia, quartering themselves at Cambridge for the year.

    By 876, Guthrum had acquired various parts of the kingdoms of Mercia and Northumbria and then turned his attention to acquiring Wessex, where his first confrontation with Alfred took place on the south coast. Guthrum sailed his army around Poole Harbour and linked up with another Viking army that was invading the area between the Frome and Piddle rivers which was ruled by Alfred.[1] According to the historian Asser, Guthrum won his initial battle with Alfred, and he captured the castellum as well as the ancient square earthworks known as the Wareham, where there was a convent of nuns.

    Alfred successfully brokered a peace settlement, but by 877 this peace was broken as Guthrum led his army raiding further into Wessex, thus forcing Alfred to confront him in a series of skirmishes that Guthrum continued to win. At Exeter, which Guthrum had also captured, Alfred made a peace treaty, with the result that Guthrum left Wessex to winter in Gloucester.

    Surprise attack

    Silver penny of Ąthelstan
    On Epiphany, 6 January 878, Guthrum made a surprise night-time attack on Alfred and his court at Chippenham, Wiltshire. It being a Christian feast day the Saxons were presumably taken by surprise—indeed it is possible that Wulfhere, the Ealdorman of Wiltshire, allowed the attack either through negligence or intent, for on Alfred's return to power later in 878 Wulfhere was stripped of his role as Ealdorman.

    Alfred fled the attack with a few retainers and took shelter in the marshes of Somerset, staying in the small village of Athelney. Over the next few months he built up his force and waged a guerrilla war against Guthrum from his fastness in the fens. After a few months Alfred called his loyal men to Egbert's Stone, and from there they travelled to Edington to fight the invaders.

    Defeat by Alfred

    Guthrum's hopes of conquering all of Wessex came to an end with his defeat at the hands of Alfred at the Battle of Edington in 878. At Edington, Guthrum’s entire army was routed by Alfred's and fled to their encampment where they were besieged by Alfred's fyrd for two weeks. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Guthrum’s army was able to negotiate a peace treaty known as the Treaty of Wedmore.[2] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle recorded the event:

    “Then the raiding army granted him (Alfred) hostages and great oaths that they would leave his kingdom and also promised him that their king (Guthrum) would receive baptism; and they fulfilled it. And three weeks later the king Guthrum came to him, one of thirty of the most honourable men who were in the raiding army, at Aller - and that is near Athelney - and the king received him at baptism; and his chrism loosing was at Wedmore.” [2]
    Conversion to Christianity and peace
    Under the Treaty of Wedmore the borders dividing the lands of Alfred and Guthrum were established,[3] and perhaps more importantly, Guthrum converted to Christianity and took on the Christian name Ąthelstan with Alfred as his godfather.

    Guthrum upheld his end of the treaty and left the boundary that separated the Danelaw from English England unmolested. Guthrum, although failing to conquer Wessex, turned towards the lands to the east that the treaty had allotted under his control. Guthrum withdrew his army from the western borders facing Alfred's territory and moved eastward before eventually settling in the Kingdom of Guthrum in East Anglia in 879. He lived out the remainder of his life there until his death in 890. According to the Annals of St Neots, a chronicle compiled in Bury St Edmunds, Guthrum was buried at Headleage, which is usually identified as Hadleigh, Suffolk.[4]

    Popular culture

    Guthrum appears in several works of fiction, including:

    G. K. Chesterton's poem The Ballad of the White Horse.
    C. Walter Hodges' juvenile historical novels The Namesake and The Marsh King.
    Bernard Cornwell's first three novels of The Saxon Stories series The Last Kingdom, and The Pale Horseman, and The Lords of the North.
    On screen, he was portrayed by Brian Blessed in episode 4 ("King Alfred") of Churchill's People, by Michael York in the 1969 film Alfred the Great, and Thomas W. Gabrielsson in The Last Kingdom.

    References
    Collingwood, M. A. and Powell, F. Y. Scandinavian Britain (New York: Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1908), p. 94.
    Anglo Saxon Chronicle Trans. by M. J. Swanton (New York, Routledge: 1996).
    Davis, R. H. C. From Alfred the Great to Stephen (London, The Hambledon Press: 1991) p. 48.
    Dumville, David; Lapidge, Michael (1985). The Annals of St Neots with Vita Prima Sancti Neoti, The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: a Collaborative Edition. Cambridge. ISBN 978-0-85991-117-7.

    end of biography

    Aethelstan married unnamed spouse. unnamed was born in ~0842 in (Wantage, Berkshire, England). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  20. 144331.  unnamed spouse was born in ~0842 in (Wantage, Berkshire, England).
    Children:
    1. 72165. Elgiva of Wessex, Queen of Denmark was born in ~872 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in ~935 in Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark; was buried in Gormshoj, Jellinge, Vejle, Denmark.

  21. 144348.  Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux was born in 884 in Vermandois, France (son of Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois); died on 23 Feb 943 in St Quentin, Peronne, Somme, France.

    Notes:

    Herbert II Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, Count of Meaux, was born 884 to Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907) and died 23 February 943 of unspecified causes. Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Herbert II de Vermandois and Hildebranda of France (895-931)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adele de Vermandois (910-960) 910 960 Arnulf I of Flanders (c890-965)

    Eudes d'Amiens (910-aft946) 910 946
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) 920 968 Seine-et-Marne, France Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)

    Hugues de Reims (920-962) 920 962
    Liutgarde de Vermandois (c920-978) 920 9 February 978 William Longsword, 2nd Duke of Normandy (893-942)
    Thibaut I de Blois (913-975)

    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) 913 982 Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)

    Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) 915 Saint-Quentin 8 September 987 Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978)
    Siblings
    Siblings

    Offspring of Herbert I de Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bâeatrice of Vermandois (c880-931) 880 Paris, France 26 March 931 Soissons, France Robert I of France (866-923)

    Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) 884 23 February 943 Hildebranda of France (895-931)

    Cunigunde of Vermandois (-943) 943 Udo I von der Wetterau (c900-949)

    Adele of Vermandois (?-?) Gebhard von Ufgau (?-c947)

    Berengar of Bayeaux (?-?) Daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany



    Herbert married Hildebranda of France(France). Hildebranda was born in 895 in (France); died in 931 in (France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  22. 144349.  Hildebranda of France was born in 895 in (France); died in 931 in (France).

    Notes:

    Hildebranda of France was born 895 to Robert I of France (866-923) and Aelis and died 931 of unspecified causes. Ancestors are from Germany, France.

    Children

    Offspring of Hildebranda Capet and Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943)

    Name Birth Death Joined with

    Adele de Vermandois (910-960) 910 960 Arnulf I of Flanders (c890-965)

    Eudes d'Amiens (910-aft946) 910 946
    Robert de Vermandois (918-968) 920 968 Seine-et-Marne, France Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)

    Hugues de Reims (920-962) 920 962
    Liutgarde de Vermandois (c920-978) 920 9 February 978 William Longsword, 2nd Duke of Normandy (893-942)
    Thibaut I de Blois (913-975)

    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) 913 982 Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)

    Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) 915 Saint-Quentin 8 September 987 Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978)

    Children:
    1. 72174. Robert De Vermandois, Count of Meaux was born in 918 in (France); died on 29 Aug 968 in Seine-et-Marne, France.


Generation: 23

  1. 4619136.  Charlemagne, Holy Roman EmperorCharlemagne, Holy Roman Emperor was born on 2 Apr 742 in France; died on 28 Jan 814 in Aachen, Germany; was buried in Aachen Cathedral, Aachen, Germany.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 747, Herstal, Belgium

    Notes:

    Charlemagne Carolingian, Duke of Bavaria, King of the Franks, King of the Lombards, Holy Roman Emperor, was born 747 in Herstal, Belgium to Pepin the Short (714-768) and Bertrada of Laon (720-783) and died 28 January 814 in Aachen, North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany of unspecified causes. He married Himiltrude (c742-c780) . He married Gerperga 768 JL . He married Hildegard (758-783) 771 JL . He married Fastrada (?-794) . He married Luitgard (?-800) . Ancestors are from France, Belgium, Germany.

    CharlemagneStatue
    Siblings

    Offspring of Pepin the Short Carolingian and Bertrada of Laon (720-783)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Charlemagne (747-814) 747 Herstal, Belgium 28 January 814 Aachen, North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Gerperga
    Hildegard (758-783)
    Gersuinda (?-?)
    Madelgard (?-?)
    Fastrada (?-794)
    Luitgard (?-800)
    Amaltrud of Vienne (?-?)
    Regina (c780-?)
    Ethelind (?-?)

    Carloman (751-771) 28 June 751 4 December 771 Samoussy Gerberga

    Gisela (757-810) 757 810

    Introduction

    Charlemagne (Latin: Carolus Magnus, meaning Charles the Great) was King of the Franks from 768 and Emperor of the Romans (Imperator Romanorum) from 800 to his death. He expanded the Frankish kingdom into a Frankish Empire that incorporated much of Western and Central Europe. During his reign, he conquered Italy and was crowned Imperator Augustus by Pope Leo III on 25 December 800 which temporarily made him a rival of the Byzantine Emperor in Constantinople. His rule is also associated with the Carolingian Renaissance, a revival of art, religion, and culture through the medium of the Catholic Church. Through his foreign conquests and internal reforms, Charlemagne helped define both Western Europe and the Middle Ages. He is numbered as Charles I in the regnal lists of France, Germany (where he is known as Karl der GroĎe), and the Holy Roman Empire.

    The son of King Pepin the Short and Bertrada of Laon, he succeeded his father and co-ruled with his brother Carloman I. The latter got on badly with Charlemagne, but war was prevented by the sudden death of Carloman in 771. Charlemagne continued the policy of his father towards the papacy and became its protector, removing the Lombards from power in Italy, and leading an incursion into Muslim Spain, to which he was invited by the Muslim governor of Barcelona. Charlemagne was promised several Iberian cities in return for giving military aid to the governor, however, the deal was withdrawn. Subsequently, Charlemagne's retreating army experienced its worst defeat at the hands of the Basques, at the Battle of Roncesvalles (778) memorialised, although heavily fictionalised, in the Song of Roland. He also campaigned against the peoples to his east, especially the Saxons, and after a protracted war subjected them to his rule. By forcibly converting them to Christianity, he integrated them into his realm and thus paved the way for the later Ottonian dynasty.

    Today he is regarded not only as the founding father of both French and German monarchies, but also as the father of Europe: his empire united most of Western Europe for the first time since the Romans, and the Carolingian renaissance encouraged the formation of a common European identity.[1]

    Family
    Charlemagne had at least twenty children over the course of his life time with three wives and five concubines. He had five wives but no offspring with his second and his last.

    Details of his children
    See the children subpage for details of his children, including notes about disagreements among published writers.

    Grandchildren and beyond
    Only five or six of his children had children of their own, producing about 26 grandchildren, 56 great-grandchildren, and 60 great-great-grandchildren. In that 5th generation, lines first reconnect, with Wipert de Nantes (860-) the first double descendant of Charlemagne, and the brothers Hildebert I de Limoges (865-916) and Ranulphe I d'Aubusson (872-926), who are the first double descendants of mixed generation (5 and 6). The numbers of Charlemagne's descendants per generation do not grow as fast as one might expect, partly because of intermarriage, but also because of intense rivalry (including murder). To reduce such rivalry, many descendants were clergy.



    Children

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Pippin the Hunchback (c769-811) 769 811 Prčum
    Amaudru (c770-)

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Hildegard (758-783)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Rotrude (775-810) 770 6 June 810 Rorgon of Maine (c770-839)

    Charles the Younger (c772-811) 772 4 December 811 Bavaria
    Adelaide (c773-774) 774 Pavie, Lombardy, Italy Error: Invalid time. Italy
    Pepin of Italy (773-810) 773 Vermandois, Normandy, France 8 July 810 Milan, Lombardy, Italy Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Ingeltrude (?-?)

    Louis the Pious (778-840) 778 Chasseneuil, France 20 June 840 Ingelheim am Rhein Theodelinde of Sens (?-?)
    Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818)
    Judith of Bavaria (795-843)

    Lothair (778-c779) Error: Invalid time. Casseneuil, Lot-et-Garonne, France 779
    Bertha (779-823) 779 823 Angilbert (c750-814)

    Gisela (781-808) 781 Milan 808
    Hildegarde (783-783) Error: Invalid time. Thionville, France Error: Invalid time.

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Gersuinda (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adaltrude (774-) 774

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Madelgard (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Ruodhaid (c775-852) 775 24 March 852 France

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Fastrada (?-794)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Theodrada (784-) 784 9 January 849 Argenteuil
    Hiltrude (787-) 787

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Amaltrud of Vienne (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Alpaida (794-) 794 Begon de Paris (c757-816)

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Regina (c780-)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Drogo of Metz (801-855) 17 June 801 8 December 855 Luxeuil
    Hugh (802-844) 802 844

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Ethelind (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richbod (805-844) 805 844
    Theodoric (807-819) 807 819

    More biography & life of Charlemagne ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charlemagne

    Alt Birth:
    Charlemagne Picture Gallery: https://www.thoughtco.com/charlemagne-picture-gallery-4122735

    More images of Charlemagne:

    https://www.google.com/search?q=charlemagne+picture&rlz=1C1KMZB_enUS591US591&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjr-e6uu5vZAhWIv1MKHQ6NBsAQ7AkITA&biw=1440&bih=809

    Buried:
    One of the oldest cathedrals in Europe, it was constructed by order of the emperor Charlemagne, who was buried there in 814. From 936 to 1531, the Palatine Chapel saw the coronation of thirty-one German kings and twelve queens. The church has been the mother church of the Diocese of Aachen since 1802.

    Photos ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aachen_Cathedral

    Charlemagne married Hildegard. Hildegard was born in 758; died on 30 Apr 783 in Thionville, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 4619137.  Hildegard was born in 758; died on 30 Apr 783 in Thionville, France.

    Notes:

    Hildegard was born 758 to Gerold of Vinzgouw (c725-799) and Emma of Alamannia (730-789) and died 30 April 783 in Thionville of unspecified causes. She married Charlemagne (747-814) 771 JL . Ancestors are from Germany.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Hildegard and Charlemagne (747-814)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Rotrude (770-810) 770 6 June 810 Rorgon of Maine (c770-839)

    Charles the Younger (c772-811) 772 4 December 811 Bavaria
    Adelaide (c773-774) 774 Pavie, Lombardy, Italy Error: Invalid time. Italy
    Pepin, King of Italy (773-810) 773 Vermandois, Normandy, France 8 July 810 Milan, Lombardy, Italy Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Ingeltrude (?-?)

    Louis the Pious (778-840) 778 Chasseneuil, France 20 June 840 Ingelheim am Rhein Theodelinde of Sens (?-?)
    Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818)
    Judith of Bavaria (795-843)

    Lothair (778-c779) Error: Invalid time. Casseneuil, Lot-et-Garonne, France 779
    Bertha (779-823) 779 823 Angilbert (c750-814)

    Gisela (781-808) 781 Milan 808
    Hildegarde (782-783) Error: Invalid time. Thionville, France Error: Invalid time.

    Children:
    1. 2309568. Pepin of Italy, King of Italy was born in 773 in Vermandois, France; died on 8 Jul 0810 in Milano, Italy.
    2. Louis the Pious, King of Aquitaine was born in 778 in Chasseneuil-du-Poitou, France; died on 20 Jun 840 in Ingelheim am Rhein, Germany.

  3. 2309568.  Pepin of Italy, King of Italy was born in 773 in Vermandois, France (son of Charlemagne, Holy Roman Emperor and Hildegard); died on 8 Jul 0810 in Milano, Italy.

    Notes:

    Pepin Carolingian of Italy, King of the Lombards, was born 773 in Vermandois, Normandy, France to Charlemagne (747-814) and Hildegard (758-783) and died 8 July 810 in Milan, Lombardy, Italy of unspecified causes. He married Bertha of Gellone (?-?) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from Germany, Belgium, France.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Pepin I of Italy and Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adelaide of Italy (?-?) Lambert I de Nantes (-c836)

    Adula of Italy (?-?)
    Goundrade of Italy (?-?)
    Berthe of Italy (?-?)
    Theodrade of Italy (?-?) Lambert II de Nantes (-852)

    Offspring of Pepin I of Italy and Ingeltrude (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bernard of Italy (797-818) 797 Vermandois 17 April 818 Milan Cunigunda of Laon (?-?)

    Namesakes of Pepin of Italy (773-810)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Pepin de Senlis (c846-893) Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848)
    Pepin of Italy (773-810) Vermandois, Normandy, France Milan, Lombardy, Italy Charlemagne (747-814) Hildegard (758-783) Bertha of Gellone (?-?)+Ingeltrude (?-?)
    Pippin (873-874) Charles the Bald (823-877) Richildis de Provence (c845-910)
    Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) Bernard of Italy (797-818) Cunigunda of Laon (?-?)
    Pepin II of Senlis (876-922) Pepin de Senlis (c846-893)
    Pippin the Hunchback (c769-811) Prčum Charlemagne (747-814) Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Pepin II of Aquitaine (823-aft864) Senlis Pepin I of Aquitaine (797-838) Ingeltrude de Madrie (808-876)
    Pepin I of Aquitaine (797-838) Louis the Pious (778-840) Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818) Ingeltrude de Madrie (808-876)

    Pepin married Ingeltrude. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 2309569.  Ingeltrude
    Children:
    1. 1154784. Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards was born in 797 in Vermandois, France; died on 17 Apr 0818 in Milano, Italy.

  5. 1154640.  Ealhmund of Kent, King of Kent was born in (~750) in Kent, England; died in (~790) in (Kent, England).

    Notes:

    Ealhmund was King of Kent in 784. He is reputed to be the father of King Egbert who was King of Wessex and, later, King of Kent.

    Biography

    He is not known to have struck any coins,[1] and the only contemporary evidence of him is an abstract of a charter dated 784, in which Ealhmund granted land to the Abbot of Reculver.[2] By the following year Offa of Mercia seems to have been ruling directly, as he issued a charter [3] without any mention of a local king.

    General consensus among historians is this is the same Ealhmund found in two pedigrees in the Winchester (Parker) Chronicle, compiled during the reign of Alfred the Great.[4] The genealogical preface to this manuscript, as well as the annual entry (covering years 855–859) describing the death of Ąthelwulf, both make King Egbert of Wessex the son of an Ealhmund, who was son of Eafa, grandson of Eoppa, and great-grandson of Ingild, the brother of King Ine of Wessex, and descendant of founder Cerdic,[5] and therefore a member of the House of Wessex (see House of Wessex family tree). A further entry has been added in a later hand to the 784 annal, reporting Ealhmund's reign in Kent.

    Finally, in the Canterbury Bilingual Epitome, originally compiled after the Norman conquest of England, a later scribe has likewise added to the 784 annal not only Ealhmund's reign in Kent, but his explicit identification with the father of Egbert.[6] Based on this reconstruction, in which a Wessex scion became King of Kent, his own Kentish name and that of his son, Egbert, it has been suggested that his mother derived from the royal house of Kent,[7] a connection dismissed by a recent critical review.[4] Historian Heather Edwards has suggested that Ealhmund was probably a Kentish royal scion, whose pedigree was forged to give his son Egbert the descent from Cerdic requisite to reigning in Wessex.[8]

    See also

    List of monarchs of Kent; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Kent

    end of commentary

    After Cheddar Man: How the mongrel English found their home during the Dark Ages

    An early Anglo-Saxon Christian burial site in Trumpington and another burial site in Derbyshire with Great Viking Army remains are two great clues to our history.

    Two archaeological finds caught my eye recently, for they seemed to shed light on what we often call the “Dark Ages”. This was the period between the withdrawal of the Romans from Britain in the early 400s AD and the Norman Conquest in 1066. Obscure though it may be, it was an important era, as a multiplicity of independent kingdoms eventually merged together to form one country, England, with its mongrel people, the English.

    As Robert Tombs puts it in The English and Their History, the England that emerged from the Dark Ages had a population of more than 1.5 million, which was densest in the eastern and southern shires. An export trade in wool, an economic mainstay for centuries to come, was being established. Roads, bridges and harbours were publicly maintained under royal authority. Investment had accumulated. There were some 6,000 water mills, the most complex machinery of the time.

    Anything that illuminated that period would be valuable. The first finding I mentioned was the discovery of an early Anglo-Saxon Christian burial site in Trumpington outside Cambridge. In the grave were the remains of a teenage girl from the mid 7th century AD. There was a gold and garnet cross on her chest; this had probably been sewn into her clothing. She had been placed on an ornamental bed. Archaeologists believe the grave was dug between 650 and 680 AD.

    The second was final confirmation that a burial site in Derbyshire first uncovered in the 1980s does indeed contain remains from a Great Viking Army. In 873 or 874, a Great Viking Army overwintered at Repton, one of only a few places in England where a winter camp has been located. Excavations from 1974 to 1988 found their D-shaped earthwork on the riverbank and identified a mass grave of some 250 individuals, covered by the kerb stone of its former cairn. Now inconsistencies in the radiocarbon dating have been resolved.

    We are thus dealing with two of the four large-scale invasions of England that took place in the first millennium AD. It starts with the Romans, then the Anglo-Saxons, who were followed by the Vikings and, finally, the Normans. That Britain had these uninvited visitors is not surprising, for England’s wealth was well known to its neighbours. As soon as the armed Roman presence disappeared, England was vulnerable.

    A historian who has written well about these events is Peter Heather in his book, Empires and Barbarians, which has also been translated into French. Heather is Professor of Medieval History at Kings College, London. He tackled the once widely held idea that the Anglo-Saxons engaged in ethnic cleansing and pushed the Romano-British population of Celtic origin westwards into Wales, Devon and Cornwall or across the sea to Brittany. I don’t remember if I was taught this story at school, but it is roughly what I thought had happened.

    Apart from anything else, according to Professor Heather, the population of late Roman Britain was in fact extremely large, between some 3 to 7 million people. The idea that such a large group could be driven westwards by newcomers doesn’t make sense. Furthermore, unlike the Vikings, who were invaders, albeit without a master plan, the arrival of the Anglo-Saxons was a migration, in other words, a flow of people across the North Sea during the 400s and 500s AD – with Anglo-Saxon kings following a little later. Of course, the Anglo-Saxons came prepared to engage in whatever fighting was necessary to establish themselves. They rewarded themselves by diverting Roman taxes into their own pockets and by dividing up the deserted Roman estates once run from Roman villas.

    As a result, the bulk of the Romano-British population remained in place and massively outnumbered the immigrants, but over time, absorbed the latter’s material and non-material culture until immigrant and native became indistinguishable. At first glance this is a surprising process. But the newcomers must have applied just enough pressure to hasten integration.

    Now what adds interest to the discovery of the Christian burial site is that Heather emphasises that by 600 AD the region’s Latin speaking Christian âelite had been replaced by Germanic speaking non-Christians. In fact, the teenager’s grave also contained other items – an iron knife and a chain that would have hung from the waist along with some glass beads, which seemed to have been kept in a purse on the end of the chain.

    Dr Sam Lucy, a specialist in Anglo-Saxon burial from Newnham College, Cambridge, said: “The custom of grave goods was long established in the pagan period, but it doesn’t mean that the burials at Trumpington weren’t Christian." Dr Lucy added: “The church never issued any edicts against the use of grave goods, but it’s something that does seem to fade away by the 8th century, just at the point where Christianity was becoming the dominant religion. There is, though, a time through the second half of the 7th century, where clearly Christian people were still making use of a limited range of goods within their burials, and these often carried explicitly Christian symbolism, such as the cross here…The Trumpington burial does seem to belong at that transition between the two religions."

    By now Christianity was spreading across northern Europe. Ireland was the first, in the fifth and sixth centuries; there followed Pictish Scotland, England and central Germany in the seventh century, Saxony by force after Charlemagne’s conquests in the eighth, Bulgaria, Croatia and Moravia in the ninth, Bohemia in the tenth, Norway, Iceland and Hungary in the years around 1000, Sweden more slowly across the eleventh century.

    In England, the kings of Kent were the first to convert to Christianity, thanks to a mission from Rome. This took place in 597. Another missionary converted the kings of Wessex (ie, Hampshire and Berkshire) in the 630s. The Northumbrian kings in the north were finally converted from Ireland at the same time. However, after 670, a new archbishop of Canterbury, Theodore of Tarsus, a Byzantine appointed by the Pope, united all the bishops of the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms into a single hierarchy. The Anglo-Saxon church was, from then on, fully integrated into that of the rest of western Europe, and increasingly resembled it.

    In the 800s and 900s, Europe was attacked by the Vikings (or Danes or Northmen) from the north and the west. The Vikings, or we should more appropriately call them, the “Scandinavians”, active between 800 and 1000 AD, could scarcely have been more different from the Anglo-Saxons. They were a waterborne force that exploded out of the Baltic Sea. They didn’t pause when they reached a coastline, but they travelled many miles up navigable rivers. They hunted for material wealth wherever they could find it. Essentially they were pirates.

    In most cases, Scandinavian settlement in a given locality was preceded by a lengthy period during which that same place was targeted for moveable wealth. There was a huge amount to be made by raiding. Viking assaults on ninth century France extracted 340kg of gold and 20,000kg of silver. Raiding produced loot of all kinds, including slaves.

    One of the Vikings’ favourite targets was a rich monastery. In western Europe, for instance, Viking raiding began with the sacking of the famous island monastery of Lindisfarne off the Northumbrian coast in 793. Between 786 and 802, three Viking ships landed at Portland on the south coast of Britain.

    In his book, Viking Britain, Thomas Williams quotes the account given in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: “There came for the first time three ships of Northmen…” and they “landed in the island which is called Portland”. The King’s reeve, who was then in a town called Dorchester, “leapt on his horse, sped to the harbour with a few men (for he thought they were merchants rather than marauders), and admonishing them (the Northmen) in an authoritative manner, gave order that they should be driven to the royal town. And he and his companions were killed by them on the spot.”

    Monasteries within Ireland, so long as they could be reached by river, became subject to attack for the first time in 836. Ten years later, a Viking leader led his followers up the Seine as far as Paris itself. They were aiming at the Abbey of St Germain des Prâes on the left bank. It was probably the richest monastic foundation of western Europe.

    The monks, however, notes Professor Heather, had shifted their treasures up river for safety. And the abbey church of St Germain still stands, with its clock tower dating back to Viking times, the oldest church in Paris.

    Now the Great Viking Army was a coalition of warriors, primarily originating from Denmark but with elements from Sweden and Norway, who came together under a unified command to invade the four Anglo-Saxon kingdoms that constituted England in AD 865. This wasn’t to be a flow of people across the seas to Britain, the purpose of the Great Viking Army was to conquer.

    In 867 units of the Viking army broke into York and attacked Northumbria. They conquered East Anglia in the 870s, and eventually achieved a further victory over Mercia in 874. King Alfred, however, repulsed the Viking Army from Wessex with a famous victory at Edington, Wiltshire, in 878.

    In a crucial turn in the whole story, the Viking leader, Guthrum, accepted Christian baptism and then retreated into East Anglia. There was formed so-called Danelaw, an area in which the laws of the Danes led sway. It comprised York, Nottingham, Derby, Lincoln, Cambridge, Northampton, Huntingdon, Bedford and Hertford together with parts of the counties of Suffolk, Norfolk and Middlesex.

    Heather analyses Danelaw as follows: the basic migration unit was the individual Great Army contingent of up to a thousand men, whose leaders organised the allocations of lands to those who were ready to settle. The new dominant Norse class lived much more cheek by jowl with their Anglo Saxon peasant labourers than the Normans who were to follow. Norse became the prevalent language. And many Norse words have remained in spoken English, such as ransack, window, slaughter, aloft, husband, blunder, happy, heathen, scales (for weighing).

    There were kings in Danelaw after 878, but never a king of Danelaw. The centre of Lincoln, for instance, probably saw some Viking construction; outside the town, settlement seems to have come in two forms. Some of the estates were received intact by leading Vikings. Other Anglo-Saxon estates were broken up and parcelled out in individual holdings to Vikings of lesser but still free status. Such landed estates were taken from secular owners who had been killed or exiled or from Church institutions.

    Meanwhile in England, Alfred, having fortified the major West Saxon towns, occupied the non-Scandinavian controlled southern half of Mercia. This was the basis for his son Edward “the Elder” and daughter Ąthelflµd (who ruled Mercia) to conquer the Scandinavian kingdoms of southern England in the 910s, and for his grandson, notably Ą?thelstan (924-39) to push north as well. By 954 Northumbria was in their hands, except for the autonomous earldom of Bamburgh in the far north. This West Saxon conquest unified, indeed created, England for the first time; already Alfred called himself “King of the Anglo-Saxons” and the term “England” slowly began to be used from now on. A mongrel people had at last secured a safe place in which to live.

    More about: Cheddar Man Romans Dark Ages Vikings celtics Anglo-Saxon England

    end of report

    Ealhmund married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 1154641.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 577320. Egbert of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in 771-775 in Wessex, England; died in 839; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  7. 1154784.  Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards was born in 797 in Vermandois, France (son of Pepin of Italy, King of Italy and Ingeltrude); died on 17 Apr 0818 in Milano, Italy.

    Bernard married Cunigunda of Laon. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 1154785.  Cunigunda of Laon
    Children:
    1. 577392. Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois was born in 815; died after 848.

  9. 288660.  Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of WessexAethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in (~820) in Wessex, England (son of Egbert of Wessex, King of Wessex and Redburga); died on 13 Jan 0858; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ąthelwulf (Old English for "Noble Wolf";[2] died 13 January 858) was King of Wessex from 839 to 858.[a] In 825, his father, King Egbert, defeated King Beornwulf of Mercia, ending a long Mercian dominance over Anglo-Saxon England south of the Humber. Egbert sent Ąthelwulf with an army to Kent, where he expelled the Mercian sub-king and was himself appointed sub-king. After 830, Egbert maintained good relations with Mercia, and this was continued by Ąthelwulf when he became king in 839, the first son to succeed his father as West Saxon king since 641.

    The Vikings were not a major threat to Wessex during Ąthelwulf's reign. In 843, he was defeated in a battle against the Vikings at Carhampton in Somerset, but he achieved a major victory at the Battle of Aclea in 851. In 853 he joined a successful Mercian expedition to Wales to restore the traditional Mercian hegemony, and in the same year his daughter Ąthelswith married King Burgred of Mercia. In 855 Ąthelwulf went on pilgrimage to Rome. In preparation he gave a "decimation", donating a tenth of his personal property to his subjects; he appointed his eldest surviving son Ąthelbald to act as King of Wessex in his absence, and his next son Ąthelberht to rule Kent and the south-east. Ąthelwulf spent a year in Rome, and on his way back he married Judith, the daughter of the West Frankish King Charles the Bald.

    When Ąthelwulf returned to England, Ąthelbald refused to surrender the West Saxon throne, and Ąthelwulf agreed to divide the kingdom, taking the east and leaving the west in Ąthelbald's hands. On Ąthelwulf's death in 858 he left Wessex to Ąthelbald and Kent to Ąthelberht, but Ąthelbald's death only two years later led to the reunification of the kingdom.

    In the 20th century Ąthelwulf's reputation among historians was poor: he was seen as excessively pious and impractical, and his pilgrimage was viewed as a desertion of his duties. Historians in the 21st century see him very differently, as a king who consolidated and extended the power of his dynasty, commanded respect on the continent, and dealt more effectively than most of his contemporaries with Viking attacks. He is regarded as one of the most successful West Saxon kings, who laid the foundations for the success of his son, Alfred the Great.

    King of Wessex
    Reign 839–858
    Predecessor Egbert
    Successor Ąthelbald
    Died 13 January 858
    Burial Steyning then Old Minster, Winchester; remains may now be in Winchester Cathedral[1]
    Spouse Osburh
    Judith
    Issue Ąthelstan, King of Kent
    Ąthelswith, Queen of Mercia
    Ąthelbald, King of Wessex
    Ąthelberht, King of Wessex
    Ąthelred, King of Wessex
    Alfred, King of Wessex
    House House of Wessex
    Father Egbert

    Background

    Southern British Isles 9th century
    Southern Britain in the middle of the ninth century
    At the beginning of the 9th century, England was almost completely under the control of the Anglo-Saxons, with Mercia and Wessex the most important southern kingdoms. Mercia was dominant until the 820s, and it exercised overlordship over East Anglia and Kent, but Wessex was able to maintain its independence from its more powerful neighbour. Offa, King of Mercia from 757 to 796, was the dominant figure of the second half of the 8th century. King Beorhtric of Wessex (786–802), married Offa's daughter in 789. Beorhtric and Offa drove Ąthelwulf's father Egbert into exile, and he spent several years at the court of Charlemagne in Francia. Egbert was the son of Ealhmund, who had briefly been King of Kent in 784. Following Offa's death, King Coenwulf of Mercia (796–821) maintained Mercian dominance, but it is uncertain whether Beorhtric ever accepted political subordination, and when he died in 802 Egbert became king, perhaps with the support of Charlemagne.[5] For two hundred years three kindreds had fought for the West Saxon throne, and no son had followed his father as king. Egbert's best claim was that he was the great-great-grandson of Ingild, brother of King Ine (688–726), and in 802 it would have seemed very unlikely that he would establish a lasting dynasty.[6]

    Almost nothing is recorded of the first twenty years of Egbert's reign, apart from campaigns against the Cornish in the 810s.[7] The historian Richard Abels argues that the silence of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle was probably intentional, concealing Egbert's purge of Beorhtric's magnates and suppression of rival royal lines.[8] Relations between Mercian kings and their Kentish subjects were distant. Kentish ealdormen did not attend the court of King Coenwulf, who quarrelled with Archbishop Wulfred of Canterbury (805–832) over the control of Kentish monasteries; Coenwulf's primary concern seems to have been to gain access to the wealth of Kent. His successors Ceolwulf I (821–23) and Beornwulf (823–26) restored relations with Archbishop Wulfred, and Beornwulf appointed a sub-king of Kent, Baldred.[9]

    England had suffered Viking raids in the late 8th century, but no attacks are recorded between 794 and 835, when the Isle of Sheppey in Kent was ravaged.[10] In 836 Egbert was defeated by the Vikings at Carhampton in Somerset,[7] but in 838 he was victorious over an alliance of Cornishmen and Vikings at the Battle of Hingston Down, reducing Cornwall to the status of a client kingdom.[11]

    Family

    Ąthelwulf was the son of Egbert, King of Wessex from 802 to 839. His mother's name is unknown, and he had no recorded siblings. He is known to have had two wives in succession, and so far as is known, Osburh, the senior of the two, was the mother of all his children. She was the daughter of Oslac, described by Asser, biographer of their son Alfred the Great, as "King Ąthelwulf's famous butler",[b] a man who was descended from Jutes who had ruled the Isle of Wight.[13][14] Ąthelwulf had six known children. His eldest son, Ąthelstan, was old enough to be appointed King of Kent in 839, so he must have been born by the early 820s, and he died in the early 850s.[c] The second son, Ąthelbald, is first recorded as a charter witness in 841, and if, like Alfred, he began to attest when he was around six, he would have been born around 835; he was King of Wessex from 858 to 860. Ąthelwulf's third son, Ąthelberht, was probably born around 839 and was king from 860 to 865. The only daughter, Ąthelswith, married Burgred, King of Mercia, in 853.[16] The other two sons were much younger: Ąthelred was born around 848 and was king from 865 to 871, and Alfred was born around 849 and was king from 871 to 899.[17] In 856 Ąthelwulf married Judith, daughter of Charles the Bald, King of West Francia and future Holy Roman Emperor, and his wife Ermentrude. Osburh had probably died, although it is possible that she had been repudiated.[d] There were no children from Ąthelwulf's marriage to Judith, and after his death she married his eldest surviving son and successor, Ąthelbald.[13]

    Early life

    Ąthelwulf was first recorded in 825, when Egbert won the crucial Battle of Ellandun against King Beornwulf of Mercia, ending the long Mercian ascendancy over southern England. Egbert followed it up by sending Ąthelwulf with Eahlstan, Bishop of Sherborne, and Wulfheard, Ealdorman of Hampshire, with a large army into Kent to expel sub-king Baldred.[e] Ąthelwulf was descended from kings of Kent, and he was sub-king of Kent, and of Surrey, Sussex and Essex, which were then included in the sub-kingdom, until he inherited the throne of Wessex in 839.[22] His sub-kingship is recorded in charters, in some of which King Egbert acted with his son's permission,[13] such as a grant in 838 to Bishop Beornmod of Rochester, and Ąthelwulf himself issued a charter as King of Kent in the same year.[23] Unlike their Mercian predecessors, who alienated the Kentish people by ruling from a distance, Ąthelwulf and his father successfully cultivated local support by governing through Kentish ealdormen and promoting their interests.[24] In Abels' view, Egbert and Ąthelwulf rewarded their friends and purged Mercian supporters.[25][f] Historians take differing views on the attitude of the new regime to the Kentish church. At Canterbury in 828 Egbert granted privileges to the bishopric of Rochester, and according to the historian of Anglo-Saxon England Simon Keynes, Egbert and Ąthelwulf took steps to secure the support of Archbishop Wulfred.[27] However, the medievalist Nicholas Brooks argues that Wulfred's Mercian origin and connections proved a liability. Ąthelwulf seized an estate in East Malling from the Canterbury church on the ground that it had only been granted by Baldred when he was in flight from the West Saxon forces; the issue of archiepiscopal coinage was suspended for several years; and the only estate Wulfred was granted after 825 he received from King Wiglaf of Mercia.[28]

    In 829 Egbert conquered Mercia, only for Wiglaf to recover his kingdom a year later.[29] The scholar D. P. Kirby sees Wiglaf's restoration in 830 as a dramatic reversal for Egbert, which was probably followed by his loss of control of the London mint and the Mercian recovery of Essex and Berkshire,[30] and the historian Heather Edwards states that his "immense conquest could not be maintained".[7] However, in the view of Keynes:

    It is interesting ... that both Egbert and his son Ąthelwulf appear to have respected the separate identity of Kent and its associated provinces, as if there appears to have been no plan at this stage to absorb the southeast into an enlarged kingdom stretching across the whole of southern England. Nor does it seem to have been the intention of Egbert and his successors to maintain supremacy of any kind over the kingdom of Mercia ... It is quite possible that Egbert had relinquished Mercia of his own volition; and there is no suggestion that any residual antagonism affected relations between the rulers of Wessex and Mercia thereafter.[31]

    In 838 King Egbert held an assembly at Kingston in Surrey, where Ąthelwulf may have been consecrated as king by the archbishop. Egbert restored the East Malling estate to Wulfred's successor as Archbishop of Canterbury, Ceolnoth, in return for a promise of "firm and unbroken friendship" for himself and Ąthelwulf and their heirs, and the same condition is specified in a grant to the see of Winchester. Egbert thus ensured support for Ąthelwulf, who became the first son to succeed his father as West Saxon king since 641.[32] At the same meeting Kentish monasteries chose Ąthelwulf as their lord, and he undertook that, after his death, they would have freedom to elect their heads. Wulfred had devoted his archiepiscopate to fighting against secular power over Kentish monasteries, but Ceolnoth now surrendered effective control to Ąthelwulf, whose offer of freedom from control after his death was unlikely to be honoured by his successors. Kentish ecclesiastics and laymen now looked for protection against Viking attacks to West Saxon rather than Mercian royal power. [33]

    Egbert's conquests brought him wealth far greater than his predecessors had enjoyed, and enabled him to purchase the support which secured the West Saxon throne for his descendants.[34] The stability brought by the dynastic succession of Egbert and Ąthelwulf led to an expansion of commercial and agrarian resources, and to an expansion of royal income.[35] The wealth of the West Saxon kings was also increased by the agreement in 838–39 with Archbishop Ceolnoth for the previously independent West Saxon minsters to accept the king as their secular lord in return for his protection.[36] However, there was no certainty that the hegemony of Wessex would prove more permanent than that of Mercia.[37]

    King of Wessex

    13th century depiction of Ąthelwulf
    Depiction of Ąthelwulf in the late-13th-century Genealogical Chronicle of the English Kings
    When Ąthelwulf succeeded to the throne of Wessex in 839, his experience as sub-king of Kent had given him valuable training in kingship, and he in turn made his own sons sub-kings.[38] According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, on his accession "he gave to his son Ąthelstan the kingdom of the people of Kent, and the kingdom of the East Saxons [Essex] and of the people of Surrey and of the South Saxons [Sussex]". However, Ąthelwulf did not give Ąthelstan the same power as his father had given him, and although Ąthelstan attested his father's charters[g] as king, he does not appear to have been given the power to issue his own charters. Ąthelwulf exercised authority in the south-east and made regular visits there. He governed Wessex and Kent as separate spheres, and assemblies in each kingdom were only attended by the nobility of that country. The historian Janet Nelson says that "Ąthelwulf ran a Carolingian-style family firm of plural realms, held together by his own authority as father-king, and by the consent of distinct âelites." He maintained his father's policy of governing Kent through ealdormen appointed from the local nobility and advancing their interests, but gave less support to the church.[39] In 843 Ąthelwulf granted ten hides at Little Chart to Ąthelmod, the brother of the leading Kentish ealdorman Ealhere, and Ąthelmod succeeded to the post on his brother's death in 853.[40] In 844 Ąthelwulf granted land at Horton in Kent to Ealdorman Eadred, with permission to transfer parts of it to local landowners; in a culture of reciprocity, this created a network of mutual friendships and obligations between the beneficiaries and the king.[41] Archbishops of Canterbury were firmly in the West Saxon king's sphere. His ealdormen enjoyed a high status, and were sometimes placed higher than the king's sons in lists of witnesses to charters.[42] His reign is the first for which there is evidence of royal priests,[43] and Malmesbury Abbey regarded him as an important benefactor, who is said to have been the donor of a shrine for the relics of Saint Aldhelm.[44]

    After 830, Egbert had followed a policy of maintaining good relations with Mercia, and this was continued by Ąthelwulf when he became king. London was traditionally a Mercian town, but in the 830s it was under West Saxon control; soon after Ąthelwulf's accession it reverted to Mercian control.[45] King Wiglaf of Mercia died in 839 and his successor, Berhtwulf, revived the Mercian mint in London; the two kingdoms appear to have struck a joint issue in the mid-840s, possibly indicating West Saxon help in reviving Mercian coinage, and showing the friendly relations between the two powers. Berkshire was still Mercian in 844, but by 849 it was part of Wessex, as Alfred was born in that year at the West Saxon royal estate in Wantage, then in Berkshire.[46][h] However, the local Mercian ealdorman, also called Ąthelwulf, retained his position under the West Saxon kings.[48] Berhtwulf died in 852 and cooperation with Wessex continued under Burgred, his successor as King of Mercia, who married Ąthelwulf's daughter Ąthelswith in 853. In the same year Ąthelwulf assisted Burgred in a successful attack on Wales to restore the traditional Mercian hegemony over the Welsh.[49]

    In 9th-century Mercia and Kent, royal charters were produced by religious houses, each with its own style, but in Wessex there was a single royal diplomatic tradition, probably by a single agency acting for the king. This may have originated in Egbert's reign, and it becomes clear in the 840s, when Ąthelwulf had a Frankish secretary called Felix.[50] There were strong contacts between the West Saxon and Carolingian courts. The Annals of St Bertin took particular interest in Viking attacks on Britain, and in 852 Lupus, the Abbot of Ferriáeres and a protâegâe of Charles the Bald, wrote to Ąthelwulf congratulating him on his victory over the Vikings and requesting a gift of lead to cover his church roof. Lupus also wrote to his "most beloved friend" Felix, asking him to manage the transport of the lead.[51] Unlike Canterbury and the south-east, Wessex did not see a sharp decline in the standard of Latin in charters in the mid-9th century, and this may have been partly due to Felix and his continental contacts.[52] Lupus thought that Felix had great influence over the King.[13] Charters were mainly issued from royal estates in counties which were the heartland of ancient Wessex, namely Hampshire, Somerset, Wiltshire and Dorset, with a few in Kent.[53]

    An ancient division between east and west Wessex continued to be important in the 9th century; the boundary was Selwood Forest on the borders of Somerset, Dorset and Wiltshire. The two bishoprics of Wessex were Selborne in the west and Winchester in the east. Ąthelwulf's family connections seem to have been west of Selwood, but his patronage was concentrated further east, particularly on Winchester, where his father was buried, and where he appointed Swithun to succeed Helmstan as bishop in 852–853. However, he made a grant of land in Somerset to his leading ealdorman, Eanwulf, and on 26 December 846 he granted a large estate to himself in South Hams in west Devon. He thus changed it from royal demesne, which he was obliged to pass on to his successor as king, to bookland, which could be transferred as the owner pleased, so he could make land grants to followers to improve security in a frontier zone.[54]

    Viking threat

    Viking raids increased in the early 840s on both sides of the English Channel, and in 843 Ąthelwulf was defeated by the companies of 35 Danish ships at Carhampton in Somerset. In 850 sub-king Ąthelstan and Ealdorman Ealhhere of Kent won a naval victory over a large Viking fleet off Sandwich in Kent, capturing nine ships and driving off the rest. Ąthelwulf granted Ealhhere a large estate in Kent, but Ąthelstan is not heard of again, and probably died soon afterwards. The following year the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records five different attacks on southern England. A Danish fleet of 350 Viking ships took London and Canterbury, and when King Berhtwulf of Mercia went to their relief he was defeated. The Vikings then moved on to Surrey, where they were defeated by Ąthelwulf and his son Ąthelbald at the Battle of Aclea. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle the West Saxon levies "there made the greatest slaughter of a heathen that we have heard tell of up to the present day". The Chronicle frequently reported victories during Ąthelwulf's reign won by levies led by ealdormen, unlike the 870s when royal command was emphasised, reflecting a more consensual style of leadership in the earlier period.[55]

    In 850 a Danish army wintered on Thanet, and in 853 ealdormen Ealhhere of Kent and Huda of Surrey were killed in a battle against the Vikings, also on Thanet. In 855 Danish Vikings stayed over the winter on Sheppey, before carrying on their pillaging of eastern England.[56] However, during Ąthelwulf's reign Viking attacks were contained and did not present a major threat.[57]

    Coinage

    Coin of King Ąthelwulf
    Coin of King Ąthelwulf: "EŁELVVLF REX", moneyer Manna, Canterbury[58]
    The silver penny was almost the only coin used in middle and later Anglo-Saxon England. Ąthelwulf's coinage came from a main mint in Canterbury and a secondary one at Rochester; both had been used by Egbert for his own coinage after he gained control of Kent. During Ąthelwulf's reign, there were four main phases of the coinage distinguishable at both mints, though they are not exactly parallel and it is uncertain when the transitions took place. The first issue at Canterbury carried a design known as Saxoniorum, which had been used by Egbert for one of his own issues. This was replaced by a portrait design in about 843, which can be subdivided further; the earliest coins have cruder designs than the later ones. At the Rochester mint the sequence was reversed, with an initial portrait design replaced, also in about 843, by a non-portrait design carrying a cross-and-wedges pattern on the obverse.[13][59]

    In about 848 both mints switched to a common design known as DorŻbŻ/Cant – the characters "DorŻbŻ" on the obverse of these coins indicate either Dorobernia (Canterbury) or Dorobrevia (Rochester), and "Cant", referring to Kent, appeared on the reverse. It is possible that the Canterbury mint continued to produce portrait coins at the same time. The Canterbury issue seems to have been ended in 850–851 by Viking raids, though it is possible that Rochester was spared, and the issue may have continued there. The final issue, again at both mints, was introduced in about 852; it has an inscribed cross on the reverse and a portrait on the obverse. Ąthelwulf's coinage became debased by the end of his reign, and though the problem became worse after his death it is possible that the debasement prompted the changes in coin type from as early as 850.[60]

    Ąthelwulf's first Rochester coinage may have begun when he was still sub-king of Kent, under Egbert. A hoard of coins deposited at the beginning of Ąthelwulf's reign in about 840, found in the Middle Temple in London, contained 22 coins from Rochester and two from Canterbury of the first issue of each mint. Some numismatists argue that the high proportion of Rochester coins means that the issue must have commenced before Egbert's death, but an alternative explanation is that whoever hoarded the coins simply happened to have access to more Rochester coins. No coins were issued by Ąthelwulf's sons during his reign.[61]

    Ceolnoth, Archbishop of Canterbury throughout Ąthelwulf's reign, also minted coins of his own at Canterbury: there were three different portrait designs, thought to be contemporary with each of the first three of Ąthelwulf's Canterbury issues. These were followed by an inscribed cross design that was uniform with Ąthelwulf's final coinage. At Rochester, Bishop Beornmod produced only one issue, a cross-and-wedges design which was contemporary with Ąthelwulf's Saxoniorum issue.[62]

    In the view of the numismatists Philip Grierson and Mark Blackburn, the mints of Wessex, Mercia and East Anglia were not greatly affected by changes in political control: "the remarkable continuity of moneyers which can be seen at each of these mints suggests that the actual mint organisation was largely independent of the royal administration and was founded in the stable trading communities of each city".[63]

    Decimation Charters
    Charter of King Ąthelwulf
    Charter S 316 dated 855, in which Ąthelwulf granted land at Ulaham in Kent to his minister Ealdhere.[64]
    The early 20th-century historian W. H. Stevenson observed that: "Few things in our early history have led to so much discussion" as Ąthelwulf's Decimation Charters;[65] a hundred years later the charter expert Susan Kelly described them as "one of the most controversial groups of Anglo-Saxon diplomas".[66] Both Asser and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle say that Ąthelwulf gave a decimation,[i] in 855, shortly before leaving on pilgrimage to Rome. According to the Chronicle "King Ąthelwulf conveyed by charter the tenth part of his land throughout all his kingdom to the praise of God and to his own eternal salvation". However, Asser states that "Ąthelwulf, the esteemed king, freed the tenth part of his whole kingdom from royal service and tribute, and as an everlasting inheritance he made it over on the cross of Christ to the triune God, for the redemption of his soul and those of his predecessors."[68] According to Keynes, Asser's version may just be a "loose translation" of the Chronicle, and his implication that Ąthelwulf released a tenth of all land from secular burdens was probably not intended. All land could be regarded as the king's land, so the Chronicle reference to "his land" does not necessarily refer to royal property, and since the booking of land – conveying it by charter – was always regarded as a pious act, Asser's statement that he made it over to God does not necessarily mean that the charters were in favour of the church.[69]

    The Decimation Charters are divided by Susan Kelly into four groups:

    Two dated at Winchester on 5 November 844. In a charter in the Malmesbury archive, Ąthelwulf refers in the proem to the perilous state of his kingdom as the result of the assaults of pagans and barbarians. For the sake of his soul and in return for masses for the king and ealdormen each Wednesday, "I have decided to give in perpetual liberty some portion of hereditary lands to all those ranks previously in possession, both to God's servants and handmaidens serving God and to laymen, always the tenth hide, and where it is less, then the tenth part."[j]
    Six dated at Wilton on Easter Day, 22 April 854. In the common text of these charters, Ąthelwulf states that "for the sake of his soul and the prosperity of the kingdom and [the salvation of] the people assigned to him by God, he has acted upon the advice given to him by his bishops, comites, and all his nobles. He has granted the tenth part of the lands throughout his kingdom, not only to the churches, but also to his thegns. The land is granted in perpetual liberty, so that it will remain free of royal services and all secular burdens. In return there will be liturgical commemoration of the king and of his bishops and ealdormen."[k]
    Five from Old Minster, Winchester, connected with the Wilton meeting but generally considered spurious.[l]
    One from Kent dated 855, the only one to have the same date as the decimation according to Chronicle and Asser. The king grants to his thegn Dunn property in Rochester "on account of the decimation of lands which by God's gift I have decided to do". Dunn left the land to his wife with reversion to Rochester Cathedral.[m][72]
    None of the charters are original, and Stevenson dismissed all of them as fraudulent apart from the Kentish one of 855. Stevenson saw the decimation as a donation of royal demesne to churches and laymen, with those grants which were made to laymen being on the understanding that there would be reversion to a religious institution.[73] Up to the 1990s, his view on the authenticity of the charters was generally accepted by scholars, with the exception of the historian H. P. R. Finberg, who argued in 1964 that most are based on authentic diplomas. Finberg coined the terms the 'First Decimation' of 844, which he saw as the removal of public dues on a tenth of all bookland, and the 'Second Decimation' of 854, the donation of a tenth of "the private domain of the royal house" to the churches. He considered it unlikely that the First Decimation had been carried into effect, probably due to the threat from the Vikings. Finberg's terminology has been adopted, but his defence of the First Decimation generally rejected. In 1994 Keynes defended the Wilton charters in group 2, and his arguments have been widely accepted.[74]

    Historians have been divided on how to interpret the Second Decimation, and in 1994 Keynes described it as "one of the most perplexing problems" in the study of 9th-century charters. He set out three alternatives:

    It conveyed a tenth of the royal demesne – the lands of the crown as opposed to the personal property of the sovereign – into the hands of churches, ecclesiastics and laymen. In Anglo-Saxon England property was either folkland or bookland. The transmission of folkland was governed by the customary rights of kinsmen, subject to the king's approval, whereas bookland was established by the grant of a royal charter, and could be disposed of freely by the owner. Booking land thus converted it by charter from folkland to bookland. The royal demesne was the crown's folkland, whereas the king's bookland was his own personal property which he could leave by will as he chose. In the decimation Ąthelwulf may have conveyed royal folkland by charter to become bookland, in some cases to laymen who already leased the land.[75]
    It was the booking of a tenth of folkland to its owners, who would then be free to convey it to a church.[76]
    It was a reduction of one tenth in the secular burdens on lands already in the possession of landowners.[76] The secular burdens would have included the provision of supplies for the king and his officials, and payment of various taxes.[77]
    Some scholars, for example Frank Stenton, author of the standard history of Anglo-Saxon England, along with Keynes and Abels, see the Second Decimation as a donation of royal demesne. In Abels' view Ąthelwulf sought loyalty from the aristocracy and church during the king's forthcoming absence from Wessex, and displayed a sense of dynastic insecurity also evident in his father's generosity towards the Kentish church in 838, and in an "avid attention" in this period to compiling and revising royal genealogies.[78] Keynes suggests that "Ąthelwulf's purpose was presumably to earn divine assistance in his struggles against the Vikings",[79] and the mid-20th-century historian Eric John observes that "a lifetime of medieval studies teaches one that an early medieval king was never so political as when he was on his knees".[80] The view that the decimation was a donation of the king's own personal estate is supported by the Anglo-Saxonist Alfred Smyth, who argues that these were the only lands the king was entitled to alienate by book.[81][n] The historian Martin Ryan prefers the view that Ąthelwulf freed a tenth part of land owned by laymen from secular obligations, who could now endow churches under their own patronage. Ryan sees it as part of a campaign of religious devotion.[84] According to the historian David Pratt, it "is best interpreted as a strategic 'tax cut', designed to encourage cooperation in defensive measures through a partial remission of royal dues".[85] Nelson states that the decimation took place in two phases, in Wessex in 854 and Kent in 855, reflecting that they remained separate kingdoms.[86]

    Kelly argues that most charters were based on genuine originals, including the First Decimation of 844. She says: "Commentators have been unkind [and] the 844 version has not been given the benefit of the doubt". In her view Ąthelwulf then gave a 10% tax reduction on bookland, and ten years later he took the more generous step of "a widespread distribution of royal lands". Unlike Finberg, she believes that both decimations were carried out, although the second one may not have been completed due to opposition from Ąthelwulf's son Ąthelbald. She thinks that the grants of bookland to laymen in the Second Decimation were unconditional, not with reversion to religious houses as Stevenson had argued.[87] However, Keynes is not convinced by Kelly's arguments, and thinks that the First Decimation charters were 11th or early 12th century fabrications.[88]

    Pilgrimage to Rome and later life

    In the early 850s Ąthelwulf went on pilgrimage to Rome. According to Abels: "Ąthelwulf was at the height of his power and prestige. It was a propitious time for the West Saxon king to claim a place of honour among the kings and emperors of christendom."[89] His eldest surviving sons Ąthelbald and Ąthelberht were then adults, while Ąthelred and Alfred were still young children. In 853 Ąthelwulf sent his younger sons to Rome, perhaps accompanying envoys in connection with his own forthcoming visit. Alfred, and possibly Ąthelred as well, were invested with the "belt of consulship". Ąthelred's part in the journey is only known from a contemporary record in the liber vitae of San Salvatore, Brescia, as later records such as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle were only interested in recording the honour paid to Alfred.[13] Abels sees the embassy as paving the way for Ąthelwulf's pilgrimage, and the presence of Alfred, his youngest and therefore most expendable son, as a gesture of goodwill to the papacy; confirmation by Pope Leo IV made Alfred his spiritual son, and thus created a spiritual link between the two "fathers".[90][o] Kirby argues that the journey may indicate that Alfred was intended for the church,[92] while Nelson on the contrary sees Ąthelwulf's purpose as affirming his younger sons' throneworthiness, thus protecting them against being tonsured by their elder brothers, which would have rendered them ineligible for kingship.[93]

    Ąthelwulf set out for Rome in the spring of 855, accompanied by Alfred and a large retinue.[94] The King left Wessex in the care of his oldest surviving son, Ąthelbald, and the sub-kingdom of Kent to the rule of Ąthelberht, and thereby confirmed that they were to succeed to the two kingdoms.[25] On the way the party stayed with Charles the Bald in Francia, where there were the usual banquets and exchange of gifts. Ąthelwulf stayed a year in Rome,[95] and his gifts to the Diocese of Rome included a gold crown weighing 4 pounds (1.8 kg), two gold goblets, a sword bound with gold, four silver-gilt bowls, two silk tunics and two gold-interwoven veils. He also gave gold to the clergy and leading men and silver to the people of Rome. According to the historian Joanna Story, his gifts rivalled those of Carolingian donors and the Byzantine emperor and "were clearly chosen to reflect the personal generosity and spiritual wealth of the West Saxon king; here was no Germanic 'hillbilly' from the backwoods of the Christian world but, rather, a sophisticated, wealthy and utterly contemporary monarch".[96] According to the 12th-century chronicler William of Malmesbury, he helped to pay for the restoration of the Saxon quarter, which had recently been destroyed by fire, for English pilgrims.[97]

    The pilgrimage puzzles historians and Kelly comments that "it is extraordinary that an early medieval king could consider his position safe enough to abandon his kingdom in a time of extreme crisis". She suggests that Ąthelwulf may have been motivated by a personal religious impulse.[98] Ryan sees it as an attempt to placate the divine wrath displayed by Viking attacks,[84] whereas Nelson thinks he aimed to enhance his prestige in dealing with the demands of his adult sons.[99] In Kirby's view:

    Ąthelwulf's journey to Rome is of great interest for it did not signify abdication and a retreat from the world as their journeys to Rome had for Cµdwalla and Ine and other Anglo-Saxon kings. It was more a display of the king's international standing and a demonstration of the prestige his dynasty enjoyed in Frankish and papal circles.[100]

    On his way back from Rome Ąthelwulf again stayed with King Charles the Bald, and may have joined him on a campaign against a Viking warband.[101] On 1 October 856 Ąthelwulf married Charles's daughter, Judith, aged 12 or 13, at Verberie. The marriage was considered extraordinary by contemporaries and by modern historians. Carolingian princesses rarely married and were usually sent to nunneries, and it was almost unknown for them to marry foreigners. Judith was crowned queen and anointed by Hincmar, Archbishop of Rheims. Although empresses had been anointed before, this is the first definitely known anointing of a Carolingian queen. In addition West Saxon custom, described by Asser as "perverse and detestable", was that the wife of a king of Wessex could not be called queen or sit on the throne with her husband – she was just the king's wife.[102]

    Ąthelwulf returned to Wessex to face a revolt by Ąthelbald, who attempted to prevent his father from recovering his throne. Historians give varying explanations for both the rebellion and the marriage. In Nelson's view, Ąthelwulf's marriage to Judith added the West Saxon king to the family of kings and princely allies which Charles was creating.[103] Charles was under attack both from Vikings and from a rising among his own nobility, and Ąthelwulf had great prestige due to his victories over the Vikings; some historians such as Kirby and Pauline Stafford see the marriage as sealing an anti-Viking alliance. The marriage gave Ąthelwulf a share in Carolingian prestige, and Kirby describes the anointing of Judith as "a charismatic sanctification which enhanced her status, blessed her womb and conferred additional throne-worthiness on her male offspring." These marks of a special status implied that a son of hers would succeed to at least part of Ąthelwulf's kingdom, and explain Ąthelbald's decision to rebel.[104] The historian Michael Enright denies that an anti-Viking alliance between two such distant kingdoms could serve any useful purpose, and argues that the marriage was Ąthelwulf's response to news that his son was planning to rebel; his son by an anointed Carolingian queen would be in a strong position to succeed as king of Wessex instead of the rebellious Ąthelbald.[105] Abels suggests that Ąthelwulf sought Judith's hand because he needed her father's money and support to overcome his son's rebellion,[106] but Kirby and Smyth argue that it is extremely unlikely that Charles the Bald would have agreed to marry his daughter to a ruler who was known to be in serious political difficulty.[107] Ąthelbald may also have acted out of resentment at the loss of patrimony he suffered as a result of the decimation.[98]

    Ąthelbald's rebellion was supported by Ealhstan, Bishop of Sherborne, and Eanwulf, ealdorman of Somerset, even though they appear to have been two of the king's most trusted advisers.[108] According to Asser, the plot was concerted "in the western part of Selwood", and western nobles may have backed Ąthelbald because they resented the patronage Ąthelwulf gave to eastern Wessex.[109] Asser also stated that Ąthelwulf agreed to give up the western part of his kingdom in order to avoid a civil war. Some historians such as Keynes and Abels think that his rule was then confined to the south-east,[110] while others such as Kirby think it is more likely that it was Wessex itself which was divided, with Ąthelbald keeping Wessex west of Selwood, Ąthelwulf holding the centre and east, and Ąthelberht keeping the south-east.[111] Ąthelwulf insisted that Judith should sit beside him on the throne until the end of his life, and according to Asser this was "without any disagreement or dissatisfaction on the part of his nobles".[112]

    King Ąthelwulf's ring
    King Ąthelwulf's ring was found in a cart rut in Laverstock in Wiltshire in about August 1780 by one William Petty, who sold it to a silversmith in Salisbury. The silversmith sold it to the Earl of Radnor, and the earl's son, William, donated it to the British Museum in 1829. The ring, together with a similar ring of Ąthelwulf's daughter Ąthelswith, is one of two key examples of nielloed 9th-century metalwork. They appear to represent the emergence of a "court style" of West Saxon metalwork, characterised by an unusual Christian iconography, such as a pair of peacocks at the Fountain of Life on the Ąthelwulf ring, associated with Christian immortality. The ring is inscribed "Ąthelwulf Rex", firmly associating it with the King, and the inscription forms part of the design, so it cannot have been added later. Many of its features are typical of 9th-century metalwork, such as the design of two birds, beaded and speckled borders, and a saltire with arrow-like terminals on the back. It was probably manufactured in Wessex, but was typical of the uniformity of animal ornament in England in the 9th century. In the view of Leslie Webster, an expert on medieval art: "Its fine Trewhiddle style ornament would certainly fit a mid ninth-century date."[113] In Nelson's view, "it was surely made to be a gift from this royal lord to a brawny follower: the sign of a successful ninth-century kingship".[13] The art historian David Wilson sees it as a survival of the pagan tradition of the generous king as the "ring-giver".[114]

    Ąthelwulf's will

    King Alfred's will
    A page from King Alfred's will
    Ąthelwulf's will has not survived, but Alfred's has and it provides some information about his father's intentions. The kingdom was to be divided between the two oldest surviving sons, with Ąthelbald getting Wessex and Ąthelberht Kent and the south-east. The survivor of Ąthelbald, Ąthelred and Alfred was to inherit their father's bookland – his personal property as opposed to the royal lands which went with the kingship – and Abels and Yorke argue that this probably means that the survivor was to inherit the throne of Wessex as well.[115] Other historians disagree. Nelson states that the provision regarding the personal property had nothing to do with the kingship,[13] and Kirby comments: "Such an arrangement would have led to fratricidal strife. With three older brothers, Alfred's chances of reaching adulthood would, one feels, have been minimal."[116] Ąthelwulf's moveable wealth, such as gold and silver, was to be divided between "children, nobles and the needs of the king's soul".[13] For the latter, he left one tenth of his hereditary land to be set aside to feed the poor, and he ordered that three hundred mancuses be sent to Rome each year, one hundred to be spent on lighting the lamps in St Peter's at Easter, one hundred for the lights of St Paul's, and one hundred for the pope.[117]

    Death and succession

    Ąthelwulf died on 13 January 858. According to the Annals of St Neots, he was buried at Steyning in Sussex, but his body was later transferred to Winchester, probably by Alfred.[118] Ąthelwulf was succeeded by Ąthelbald in Wessex and Ąthelberht in Kent and the south-east. The prestige conferred by a Frankish marriage was so great that Ąthelbald then wedded his step-mother Judith, to Asser's retrospective horror; he described the marriage as a "great disgrace", and "against God's prohibition and Christian dignity".[13] When Ąthelbald died only two years later, Ąthelberht became King of Wessex as well as Kent, and Ąthelwulf's intention of dividing his kingdoms between his sons was thus set aside. In the view of Yorke and Abels this was because Ąthelred and Alfred were too young to rule, and Ąthelberht agreed in return that his younger brothers would inherit the whole kingdom on his death,[119] whereas Kirby and Nelson think that Ąthelberht just became the trustee for his younger brothers' share of the bookland.[120]

    After Ąthelbald's death Judith sold her possessions and returned to her father, but two years later she eloped with Baldwin, Count of Flanders. In the 890s their son, also called Baldwin, married Ąthelwulf's granddaughter Ąlfthryth.[13]

    Historiography

    Ąthelwulf's reputation among historians was poor in the twentieth century. In 1935 the historian R. H. Hodgkin attributed his pilgrimage to Rome to "the unpractical piety which had led him to desert his kingdom at a time of great danger", and described his marriage to Judith as "the folly of a man senile before his time".[121] To Stenton in the 1960s he was "a religious and unambitious man, for whom engagement in war and politics was an unwelcome consequence of rank".[122] One dissenter was Finberg, who in 1964 described him as "a king whose valour in war and princely munificence recalled the figures of the heroic age",[123] but in 1979 Enright said: "More than anything else he appears to have been an impractical religious enthusiast."[124] Early medieval writers, especially Asser, emphasise his religiosity and his preference for consensus, seen in the concessions made to avert a civil war on his return from Rome.[p] In Story's view "his legacy has been clouded by accusations of excessive piety which (to modern sensibilities at least) has seemed at odds with the demands of early medieval kingship". In 839 an unnamed Anglo-Saxon king wrote to the Holy Roman Emperor Louis the Pious asking for permission to travel through his territory on the way to Rome, and relating an English priest's dream which foretold disaster unless Christians abandoned their sins. This is now believed to have been an unrealised project of Egbert at the end of his life, but it was formerly attributed to Ąthelwulf, and seen as exhibiting what Story calls his reputation for "dramatic piety", and irresponsibility for planning to abandon his kingdom at the beginning of his reign.[126]

    In the twenty-first century he is seen very differently by historians. Ąthelwulf is not listed in the index of Peter Hunter Blair's An Introduction to Anglo-Saxon England, first published in 1956, but in a new introduction to the 2003 edition Keynes listed him among people "who have not always been accorded the attention they might be thought to deserve ... for it was he, more than any other, who secured the political fortune of his people in the ninth century, and who opened up channels of communication which led through Frankish realms and across the Alps to Rome".[127] According to Story: "Ąthelwulf acquired and cultivated a reputation both in Francia and Rome which is unparalleled in the sources since the height of Offa's and Coenwulf's power at the turn of the ninth century".[128]

    Nelson describes him as "one of the great underrated among Anglo-Saxons", and complains that she was only allowed 2,500 words for him in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, compared with 15,000 for Edward II and 35,000 for Elizabeth I.[129] She says:

    Ąthelwulf's reign has been relatively under-appreciated in modern scholarship. Yet he laid the foundations for Alfred's success. To the perennial problems of husbanding the kingdom's resources, containing conflicts within the royal family, and managing relations with neighbouring kingdoms, Ąthelwulf found new as well as traditional answers. He consolidated old Wessex, and extended his reach over what is now Devon and Cornwall. He ruled Kent, working with the grain of its political community. He borrowed ideological props from Mercians and Franks alike, and went to Rome, not to die there, like his predecessor Ine, ... but to return, as Charlemagne had, with enhanced prestige. Ąthelwulf coped more effectively with Scandinavian attacks than did most contemporary rulers.[13]

    Buried:
    Steyning then Old Minster, Winchester; remains may now be in Winchester Cathedral

    Aethelwulf married Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex. Osburga (daughter of Oslac and unnamed spouse) was born in ~810 in Wessex, England; died in ~849. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 288661.  Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex was born in ~810 in Wessex, England (daughter of Oslac and unnamed spouse); died in ~849.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: ~831, (Wessex) England
    • Alt Death: ~854

    Notes:

    Osburh or Osburga was the first wife of King Ąthelwulf of Wessex and mother of Alfred the Great. Alfred's biographer, Asser, described her as "a most religious woman, noble in character and noble by birth".[1]

    Osburh's existence is known only from Asser's Life of King Alfred. She is not named as witness to any charters, nor is her death reported in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. So far as is known, she was the mother of all Ąthelwulf's children, his five sons Ąthelstan, Ąthelbald, Ąthelberht, Ąthelred and Alfred the Great, and his daughter Ąthelswith, wife of King Burgred of Mercia.

    The Boyhood of Alfred the Great (1913).jpg
    She is best known for Asser's story about a book of Saxon songs which she showed to Alfred and his brothers, offering to give the book to whoever could first memorise it, a challenge which Alfred took up and won. This exhibits the interest of high status ninth-century women in books, and their role in educating their children.[2]

    Osburh was the daughter of Oslac (who is also only known from Asser's Life), King Ąthelwulf's pincerna (butler), an important figure in the royal court and household.[3] Oslac is described as a descendant of King Cerdic's Jutish nephews, Stuf and Wihtgar, who conquered the Isle of Wight.[4] and, by this, is also ascribed Geatish/Gothic ancestry.

    Queen consort of Wessex
    Tenure c. 839 – c. 854
    Spouse Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    Issue Ąthelstan of Wessex
    Ąthelswith, Queen of Mercia
    Ąthelbald, King of Wessex
    Ąthelbert, King of Wessex
    Ąthelred, King of Wessex
    Alfred, King of Wessex
    House House of Wessex (by marriage)
    Father Oslac

    Issue[edit]
    Name Birth Death Notes
    Ąthelstan 851–855
    Ąthelswith 888 Married, Burgred of Mercia; no issue
    Ąthelbald 20 December 860 Married, Judith
    Ąthelbert Autumn 865
    Ąthelred c.847 23 April 871 Had issue
    Alfred 849 26 October 899 Married 868, Ealhswith; had issue

    See also

    House of Wessex family tree; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Wessex#House_of_Wessex_family_tree

    Notes

    Jump up ^ Simon Keynes and Michael Lapidge eds, Alfred the Great: Asser's Life of King Alfred and Other Contemporary Sources, London, Penguin Classics, 1983, p. 68
    Jump up ^ Janet L. Nelson, Osburh, 2004, Oxford Online Dictionary of National Biography In Nelson's view, Osburh may have been dead by 856 or may have been repudiated.
    Jump up ^ Keynes and Lapidge, pp. 68, 229.
    Jump up ^ Asser states that Oslac was a Goth, but this is regarded by historians as an error as Stuf and Wightgar were Jutes. Keynes and Lapidge pp. 229-30 and Frank Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, Oxford, Oxford UP, 3rd edition 1971, p. 23-4

    References

    Asser's Life of King Alfred; http://omacl.org/KingAlfred/

    Lees, Clare A. & Gillian R. Overing (eds), Double Agents: Women and Clerical Culture in Anglo-Saxon England. University of Pennsylvania Press, Philadelphia, 2001. ISBN 0-8122-3628-9

    end of biography

    The PEDIGREE of
    Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT

    (1st wife); (Osburh Osburgh; of JUTIE)
    Born: abt. 810 Died: aft. 876


    HM George I's 23-Great Grandmother. HRE Ferdinand I's 20-Great Grandmother. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 26-Great Grandmother. Poss. PM Churchill's 24-Great Grandmother. Wm. von Bismarck's 28-Great Grandmother. Agnes Harris's 25-Great Grandmother. Poss. `Osawatomie' Brown's 24-Great Grandmother.
    Husband/Partner: Ethelwulf (2nd King) of ENGLAND
    Children: Alfred `the Great' (1st/3rd King) of ENGLAND ; Aethelred I (King) of WESSEX (& ENGLAND) ; Judith of WESSEX ; Ethelbald (King) of ENGLAND ; Ethelswith ; Ethelbert (King) ; Athelstan (King)
    _______ _______ _______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ _____ ____ ____
    / -- Gebolf of the JUTES
    / -- Wihtgar (King) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (? - 544?)
    | \ / -- Freawine of ANCIENT S. + ==&=> [ 221 ,,qD,&]
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- daughter of Elesa
    / -- (NN) ... (NN) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    | \ | ( many missing generations)
    | | / -- Frithugar DEIRA of A. + ==&=> [ 220 ,,qD,&]
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- poss. sister of Cerdic
    / -- Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (785? - ?)
    /
    - Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT
    \
    \ -- (NN), first wife


    Her (poss.) Grandchildren: Elgiva of WESSEX [alt ped] ; Edward (I) `the Elder' (King) of ENGLAND ; Aefthryth (Elfrida) of WESSEX ; Aethelflaed (Lady) of MERCIA ; Aethelweald (King) of NORTHUMBRIA ; Aethelhelm (Earldorman) of WILTSHIRE ; Elgiva of WESSEX ; Henry `with the Golden Wagon' of ALTDORF

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 85 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Children:
    1. 144330. Aethelstan, King of the East Angles was born in ~838 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died in 890.
    2. Aethelred of Wessex, King of Mercia was born in ~847 in Wessex, England; died in 911; was buried in Wimborne Minster, Dorset, England.
    3. 976000. Alfred the Great, King of Wessex was born on 23 Apr 849 in Wantage, Berkshire, England; died on 26 Oct 899 in Winchester, Hampshire, England; was buried in Hyde Abbey, Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  11. 288696.  Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois was born in 848 in Paris, France (son of Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois and unnamed spouse); died in 907 in Soissons, France.

    Notes:

    Herbert I Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, Count of Meaux, was born 848 in Paris, France to Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) and died 907 in Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France of Assassinated by Baldwin II, Count of Flanders, for the capture (by Herbert) in 896 and murder of Baldwin's brother Raoul. He married Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]
    Herbert forcibly took the county of Vermandois from his third cousin Rodulf of Flanders (c869-896).



    Children

    Offspring of Herbert I de Vermandois and Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bâeatrice of Vermandois (c880-931) 880 Paris, France 26 March 931 Soissons, France Robert I of France (866-923)

    Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) 884 23 February 943 Hildebranda of France (895-931)

    Cunigunde of Vermandois (-943) 943 Udo I von der Wetterau (c900-949)

    Adele of Vermandois (?-?) Gebhard von Ufgau (?-c947)

    Berengar of Bayeaux (?-?) Daughter of Gurvand, Duke of Brittany
    Noteworthy descendants include

    Hugh Capet (c940-996)
    Namesakes of Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) Paris, France Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)
    Herbert III of Meaux (c950-995) Robert de Vermandois (918-968) Adelaide-Werra de Chalon (920-967)
    Herbert III de Vermandois (c913-c982) Herbert II de Vermandois (884-943) Hildebranda of France (895-931) Eadgifu of Wessex (902-aft955)
    Herbert III de Vermandois (953-1015) Saint-Quentin Albert I de Vermandois (915-987) Gerberge de Lorraine (c935-978) Ermengard de Bar (946-aft1035)
    Herbert IV de Vermandois (1032-1080) Otto de Vermandois (c1000-1045) Pavie de Ham (c990-1058) Adáele de Valois (c1052-c1096)

    Herbert married Bertha de Morvois(France). Bertha was born in ~850. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  12. 288697.  Bertha de Morvois was born in ~850.
    Children:
    1. 144348. Herbert de Vermandois, II, Count of Meaux was born in 884 in Vermandois, France; died on 23 Feb 943 in St Quentin, Peronne, Somme, France.


Generation: 24

  1. 4619136.  Charlemagne, Holy Roman EmperorCharlemagne, Holy Roman Emperor was born on 2 Apr 742 in France; died on 28 Jan 814 in Aachen, Germany; was buried in Aachen Cathedral, Aachen, Germany.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 747, Herstal, Belgium

    Notes:

    Charlemagne Carolingian, Duke of Bavaria, King of the Franks, King of the Lombards, Holy Roman Emperor, was born 747 in Herstal, Belgium to Pepin the Short (714-768) and Bertrada of Laon (720-783) and died 28 January 814 in Aachen, North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany of unspecified causes. He married Himiltrude (c742-c780) . He married Gerperga 768 JL . He married Hildegard (758-783) 771 JL . He married Fastrada (?-794) . He married Luitgard (?-800) . Ancestors are from France, Belgium, Germany.

    CharlemagneStatue
    Siblings

    Offspring of Pepin the Short Carolingian and Bertrada of Laon (720-783)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Charlemagne (747-814) 747 Herstal, Belgium 28 January 814 Aachen, North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Gerperga
    Hildegard (758-783)
    Gersuinda (?-?)
    Madelgard (?-?)
    Fastrada (?-794)
    Luitgard (?-800)
    Amaltrud of Vienne (?-?)
    Regina (c780-?)
    Ethelind (?-?)

    Carloman (751-771) 28 June 751 4 December 771 Samoussy Gerberga

    Gisela (757-810) 757 810

    Introduction

    Charlemagne (Latin: Carolus Magnus, meaning Charles the Great) was King of the Franks from 768 and Emperor of the Romans (Imperator Romanorum) from 800 to his death. He expanded the Frankish kingdom into a Frankish Empire that incorporated much of Western and Central Europe. During his reign, he conquered Italy and was crowned Imperator Augustus by Pope Leo III on 25 December 800 which temporarily made him a rival of the Byzantine Emperor in Constantinople. His rule is also associated with the Carolingian Renaissance, a revival of art, religion, and culture through the medium of the Catholic Church. Through his foreign conquests and internal reforms, Charlemagne helped define both Western Europe and the Middle Ages. He is numbered as Charles I in the regnal lists of France, Germany (where he is known as Karl der GroĎe), and the Holy Roman Empire.

    The son of King Pepin the Short and Bertrada of Laon, he succeeded his father and co-ruled with his brother Carloman I. The latter got on badly with Charlemagne, but war was prevented by the sudden death of Carloman in 771. Charlemagne continued the policy of his father towards the papacy and became its protector, removing the Lombards from power in Italy, and leading an incursion into Muslim Spain, to which he was invited by the Muslim governor of Barcelona. Charlemagne was promised several Iberian cities in return for giving military aid to the governor, however, the deal was withdrawn. Subsequently, Charlemagne's retreating army experienced its worst defeat at the hands of the Basques, at the Battle of Roncesvalles (778) memorialised, although heavily fictionalised, in the Song of Roland. He also campaigned against the peoples to his east, especially the Saxons, and after a protracted war subjected them to his rule. By forcibly converting them to Christianity, he integrated them into his realm and thus paved the way for the later Ottonian dynasty.

    Today he is regarded not only as the founding father of both French and German monarchies, but also as the father of Europe: his empire united most of Western Europe for the first time since the Romans, and the Carolingian renaissance encouraged the formation of a common European identity.[1]

    Family
    Charlemagne had at least twenty children over the course of his life time with three wives and five concubines. He had five wives but no offspring with his second and his last.

    Details of his children
    See the children subpage for details of his children, including notes about disagreements among published writers.

    Grandchildren and beyond
    Only five or six of his children had children of their own, producing about 26 grandchildren, 56 great-grandchildren, and 60 great-great-grandchildren. In that 5th generation, lines first reconnect, with Wipert de Nantes (860-) the first double descendant of Charlemagne, and the brothers Hildebert I de Limoges (865-916) and Ranulphe I d'Aubusson (872-926), who are the first double descendants of mixed generation (5 and 6). The numbers of Charlemagne's descendants per generation do not grow as fast as one might expect, partly because of intermarriage, but also because of intense rivalry (including murder). To reduce such rivalry, many descendants were clergy.



    Children

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Pippin the Hunchback (c769-811) 769 811 Prčum
    Amaudru (c770-)

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Hildegard (758-783)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Rotrude (775-810) 770 6 June 810 Rorgon of Maine (c770-839)

    Charles the Younger (c772-811) 772 4 December 811 Bavaria
    Adelaide (c773-774) 774 Pavie, Lombardy, Italy Error: Invalid time. Italy
    Pepin of Italy (773-810) 773 Vermandois, Normandy, France 8 July 810 Milan, Lombardy, Italy Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Ingeltrude (?-?)

    Louis the Pious (778-840) 778 Chasseneuil, France 20 June 840 Ingelheim am Rhein Theodelinde of Sens (?-?)
    Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818)
    Judith of Bavaria (795-843)

    Lothair (778-c779) Error: Invalid time. Casseneuil, Lot-et-Garonne, France 779
    Bertha (779-823) 779 823 Angilbert (c750-814)

    Gisela (781-808) 781 Milan 808
    Hildegarde (783-783) Error: Invalid time. Thionville, France Error: Invalid time.

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Gersuinda (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adaltrude (774-) 774

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Madelgard (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Ruodhaid (c775-852) 775 24 March 852 France

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Fastrada (?-794)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Theodrada (784-) 784 9 January 849 Argenteuil
    Hiltrude (787-) 787

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Amaltrud of Vienne (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Alpaida (794-) 794 Begon de Paris (c757-816)

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Regina (c780-)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Drogo of Metz (801-855) 17 June 801 8 December 855 Luxeuil
    Hugh (802-844) 802 844

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Ethelind (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richbod (805-844) 805 844
    Theodoric (807-819) 807 819

    More biography & life of Charlemagne ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charlemagne

    Alt Birth:
    Charlemagne Picture Gallery: https://www.thoughtco.com/charlemagne-picture-gallery-4122735

    More images of Charlemagne:

    https://www.google.com/search?q=charlemagne+picture&rlz=1C1KMZB_enUS591US591&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjr-e6uu5vZAhWIv1MKHQ6NBsAQ7AkITA&biw=1440&bih=809

    Buried:
    One of the oldest cathedrals in Europe, it was constructed by order of the emperor Charlemagne, who was buried there in 814. From 936 to 1531, the Palatine Chapel saw the coronation of thirty-one German kings and twelve queens. The church has been the mother church of the Diocese of Aachen since 1802.

    Photos ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aachen_Cathedral

    Charlemagne married Hildegard. Hildegard was born in 758; died on 30 Apr 783 in Thionville, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 4619137.  Hildegard was born in 758; died on 30 Apr 783 in Thionville, France.

    Notes:

    Hildegard was born 758 to Gerold of Vinzgouw (c725-799) and Emma of Alamannia (730-789) and died 30 April 783 in Thionville of unspecified causes. She married Charlemagne (747-814) 771 JL . Ancestors are from Germany.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Hildegard and Charlemagne (747-814)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Rotrude (770-810) 770 6 June 810 Rorgon of Maine (c770-839)

    Charles the Younger (c772-811) 772 4 December 811 Bavaria
    Adelaide (c773-774) 774 Pavie, Lombardy, Italy Error: Invalid time. Italy
    Pepin, King of Italy (773-810) 773 Vermandois, Normandy, France 8 July 810 Milan, Lombardy, Italy Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Ingeltrude (?-?)

    Louis the Pious (778-840) 778 Chasseneuil, France 20 June 840 Ingelheim am Rhein Theodelinde of Sens (?-?)
    Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818)
    Judith of Bavaria (795-843)

    Lothair (778-c779) Error: Invalid time. Casseneuil, Lot-et-Garonne, France 779
    Bertha (779-823) 779 823 Angilbert (c750-814)

    Gisela (781-808) 781 Milan 808
    Hildegarde (782-783) Error: Invalid time. Thionville, France Error: Invalid time.

    Children:
    1. 2309568. Pepin of Italy, King of Italy was born in 773 in Vermandois, France; died on 8 Jul 0810 in Milano, Italy.
    2. Louis the Pious, King of Aquitaine was born in 778 in Chasseneuil-du-Poitou, France; died on 20 Jun 840 in Ingelheim am Rhein, Germany.

  3. 2309568.  Pepin of Italy, King of Italy was born in 773 in Vermandois, France (son of Charlemagne, Holy Roman Emperor and Hildegard); died on 8 Jul 0810 in Milano, Italy.

    Notes:

    Pepin Carolingian of Italy, King of the Lombards, was born 773 in Vermandois, Normandy, France to Charlemagne (747-814) and Hildegard (758-783) and died 8 July 810 in Milan, Lombardy, Italy of unspecified causes. He married Bertha of Gellone (?-?) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from Germany, Belgium, France.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Pepin I of Italy and Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adelaide of Italy (?-?) Lambert I de Nantes (-c836)

    Adula of Italy (?-?)
    Goundrade of Italy (?-?)
    Berthe of Italy (?-?)
    Theodrade of Italy (?-?) Lambert II de Nantes (-852)

    Offspring of Pepin I of Italy and Ingeltrude (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bernard of Italy (797-818) 797 Vermandois 17 April 818 Milan Cunigunda of Laon (?-?)

    Namesakes of Pepin of Italy (773-810)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Pepin de Senlis (c846-893) Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848)
    Pepin of Italy (773-810) Vermandois, Normandy, France Milan, Lombardy, Italy Charlemagne (747-814) Hildegard (758-783) Bertha of Gellone (?-?)+Ingeltrude (?-?)
    Pippin (873-874) Charles the Bald (823-877) Richildis de Provence (c845-910)
    Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) Bernard of Italy (797-818) Cunigunda of Laon (?-?)
    Pepin II of Senlis (876-922) Pepin de Senlis (c846-893)
    Pippin the Hunchback (c769-811) Prčum Charlemagne (747-814) Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Pepin II of Aquitaine (823-aft864) Senlis Pepin I of Aquitaine (797-838) Ingeltrude de Madrie (808-876)
    Pepin I of Aquitaine (797-838) Louis the Pious (778-840) Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818) Ingeltrude de Madrie (808-876)

    Pepin married Ingeltrude. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 2309569.  Ingeltrude
    Children:
    1. 1154784. Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards was born in 797 in Vermandois, France; died on 17 Apr 0818 in Milano, Italy.

  5. 577320.  Egbert of Wessex, King of WessexEgbert of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in 771-775 in Wessex, England (son of Ealhmund of Kent, King of Kent and unnamed spouse); died in 839; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

    Notes:

    Ecgberht (771/775 – 839), also spelled Egbert, Ecgbert, or Ecgbriht, was King of Wessex from 802 until his death in 839. His father was Ealhmund of Kent. In the 780s Ecgberht was forced into exile by Offa of Mercia and Beorhtric of Wessex, but on Beorhtric's death in 802 Ecgberht returned and took the throne.

    Little is known of the first 20 years of Ecgberht's reign, but it is thought that he was able to maintain the independence of Wessex against the kingdom of Mercia, which at that time dominated the other southern English kingdoms. In 825 Ecgberht defeated Beornwulf of Mercia, ended Mercia's supremacy at the Battle of Ellandun, and proceeded to take control of the Mercian dependencies in southeastern England. In 829 he defeated Wiglaf of Mercia and drove him out of his kingdom, temporarily ruling Mercia directly. Later that year Ecgberht received the submission of the Northumbrian king at Dore. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle subsequently described Ecgberht as a bretwalda or 'wide-ruler' of Anglo-Saxon lands.

    Ecgberht was unable to maintain this dominant position, and within a year Wiglaf regained the throne of Mercia. However, Wessex did retain control of Kent, Sussex, and Surrey; these territories were given to Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf to rule as a subking under Ecgberht. When Ecgberht died in 839, Ąthelwulf succeeded him; the southeastern kingdoms were finally absorbed into the kingdom of Wessex after Ąthelwulf's death in 858.

    King of Wessex
    Reign 802 – 839
    Predecessor Beorhtric
    Successor Ąthelwulf
    King of Kent
    Reign 825 – 839
    Predecessor Baldred
    Successor Ąthelwulf
    Born 771 or 775[1]
    Died 839 (aged 64 or 68)
    Burial Winchester
    Issue Ąthelwulf, King of Wessex
    House Wessex
    Father Ealhmund of Kent

    Family

    Historians do not agree on Ecgberht's ancestry. The earliest version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, the Parker Chronicle, begins with a genealogical preface tracing the ancestry of Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf back through Ecgberht, Ealhmund (thought to be Ealhmund of Kent), and the otherwise unknown Eoppa and Eafa to Ingild, brother of King Ine of Wessex, who abdicated the throne in 726. It continues back to Cerdic, founder of the House of Wessex.[2] Ecgberht's descent from Ingild was accepted by Frank Stenton, but not the earlier genealogy back to Cerdic.[3] Heather Edwards in her Online Dictionary of National Biography article on Ecgberht argues that he was of Kentish origin, and that the West Saxon descent may have been manufactured during his reign to give him legitimacy,[4] whereas Rory Naismith considered a Kentish origin unlikely, and that it is more probable that "Ecgberht was born of good West Saxon royal stock".[5]

    Ecgberht's wife's name is unknown. A fifteenth century chronicle now held by Oxford University names Ecgberht's wife as Redburga who was supposedly a relative of Charlemagne that he married when he was banished to Francia, but this is dismissed by academic historians in view of its late date.[6] He is reputed to have had a half-sister Alburga, later to be recognised as a saint for her founding of Wilton Abbey. She was married to Wulfstan, ealdorman of Wiltshire, and on his death in 802 she became a nun, Abbess of Wilton Abbey.[7] He was believed at one time to also be the father of Saint Eadgyth of Polesworth and Ąthelstan of Kent.

    Political context and early life

    Ecgberht's name, spelled Ecgbriht, from the 827 entry in the C manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle
    Offa of Mercia, who reigned from 757 to 796, was the dominant force in Anglo-Saxon England in the second half of the eighth century. The relationship between Offa and Cynewulf, who was king of Wessex from 757 to 786, is not well documented, but it seems likely that Cynewulf maintained some independence from Mercian overlordship. Evidence of the relationship between kings can come from charters, which were documents which granted land to followers or to churchmen, and which were witnessed by the kings who had power to grant the land. In some cases a king will appear on a charter as a subregulus, or "subking", making it clear that he has an overlord.[8][9] Cynewulf appears as "King of the West Saxons" on a charter of Offa's in 772;[10] and he was defeated by Offa in battle in 779 at Bensington, but there is nothing else to suggest Cynewulf was not his own master, and he is not known to have acknowledged Offa as overlord.[11] Offa did have influence in the southeast of the country: a charter of 764 shows him in the company of Heahberht of Kent, suggesting that Offa's influence helped place Heahberht on the throne.[12] The extent of Offa's control of Kent between 765 and 776 is a matter of debate amongst historians, but from 776 until about 784 it appears that the Kentish kings had substantial independence from Mercia.[12][13]

    Another Ecgberht, Ecgberht II of Kent, ruled in that kingdom throughout the 770s; he is last mentioned in 779, in a charter granting land at Rochester.[12] In 784 a new king of Kent, Ealhmund, appears in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. According to a note in the margin, "this king Ealhmund was Egbert's father [i.e. Ecgberht of Wessex], Egbert was Ąthelwulf's father." This is supported by the genealogical preface from the A text of the Chronicle, which gives Ecgberht's father's name as Ealhmund without further details. The preface probably dates from the late ninth century; the marginal note is on the F manuscript of the Chronicle, which is a Kentish version dating from about 1100.[14]

    Ealhmund does not appear to have long survived in power: there is no record of his activities after 784. There is, however, extensive evidence of Offa's domination of Kent during the late 780s, with his goals apparently going beyond overlordship to outright annexation of the kingdom,[12] and he has been described as "the rival, not the overlord, of the Kentish kings".[15] It is possible that the young Ecgberht fled to Wessex in 785 or so; it is suggestive that the Chronicle mentions in a later entry that Beorhtric, Cynewulf's successor, helped Offa to exile Ecgberht.[12]

    Cynewulf was murdered in 786. His succession was contested by Ecgberht, but he was defeated by Beorhtric, maybe with Offa's assistance.[16][17] The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records that Ecgberht spent three years in Francia before he was king, exiled by Beorhtric and Offa. The text says "iii" for three, but this may have been a scribal error, with the correct reading being "xiii", that is, thirteen years. Beorhtric's reign lasted sixteen years, and not thirteen; and all extant texts of the Chronicle agree on "iii", but many modern accounts assume that Ecgberht did indeed spend thirteen years in Francia. This requires assuming that the error in transcription is common to every manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle; many historians make this assumption but others have rejected it as unlikely, given the consistency of the sources.[18] In either case Ecgberht was probably exiled in 789, when Beorhtric, his rival, married the daughter of Offa of Mercia.[19]

    At the time Ecgberht was in exile, Francia was ruled by Charlemagne, who maintained Frankish influence in Northumbria and is known to have supported Offa's enemies in the south. Another exile in Gaul at this time was Odberht, a priest, who is almost certainly the same person as Eadberht, who later became king of Kent. According to a later chronicler, William of Malmesbury, Ecgberht learned the arts of government during his time in Gaul.[20]

    Early reign

    Beorhtric's dependency on Mercia continued into the reign of Cenwulf, who became king of Mercia a few months after Offa's death.[11] Beorhtric died in 802, and Ecgberht came to the throne of Wessex, probably with the support of Charlemagne and perhaps also the papacy.[21] The Mercians continued to oppose Ecgberht: the day of his accession, the Hwicce (who had originally formed a separate kingdom, but by that time were part of Mercia) attacked, under the leadership of their ealdorman, Ąthelmund. Weohstan, a Wessex ealdorman, met him with men from Wiltshire:[14] according to a 15th-century source, Weohstan had married Alburga, Ecgberht's sister, and so was his brother-in-law.[22] The Hwicce were defeated, though Weohstan was killed as well as Ąthelmund.[14] Nothing more is recorded of Ecgberht's relations with Mercia for more than twenty years after this battle. It seems likely that Ecgberht had no influence outside his own borders, but on the other hand there is no evidence that he ever submitted to the overlordship of Cenwulf. Cenwulf did have overlordship of the rest of southern England, but in Cenwulf's charters the title of "overlord of the southern English" never appears, presumably in consequence of the independence of the kingdom of Wessex.[23]

    In 815 the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records that Ecgberht ravaged the whole of the territories of the remaining British kingdom, Dumnonia, known to the author of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle as the West Welsh; their territory was about equivalent to what is now Cornwall.[14][24] Ten years later, a charter dated 19 August 825 indicates that Ecgberht was campaigning in Dumnonia again; this may have been related to a battle recorded in the Chronicle at Gafulford in 823, between the men of Devon and the Britons of Cornwall.[25]

    The battle of Ellandun

    A map of England during Ecgberht's reign
    It was also in 825 that one of the most important battles in Anglo-Saxon history took place, when Ecgberht defeated Beornwulf of Mercia at Ellandun—now Wroughton, near Swindon. This battle marked the end of the Mercian domination of southern England.[26] The Chronicle tells how Ecgberht followed up his victory: "Then he sent his son Ąthelwulf from the army, and Ealhstan, his bishop, and Wulfheard, his ealdorman, to Kent with a great troop." Ąthelwulf drove Baldred, the king of Kent, north over the Thames, and according to the Chronicle, the men of Kent, Essex, Surrey and Sussex then all submitted to Ąthelwulf "because earlier they were wrongly forced away from his relatives."[14] This may refer to Offa's interventions in Kent at the time Ecgberht's father Ealhmund became king; if so, the chronicler's remark may also indicate Ealhmund had connections elsewhere in southeast England.[21]

    The Chronicle's version of events makes it appear that Baldred was driven out shortly after the battle, but this was probably not the case. A document from Kent survives which gives the date, March 826, as being in the third year of the reign of Beornwulf. This makes it likely that Beornwulf still had authority in Kent at this date, as Baldred's overlord; hence Baldred was apparently still in power.[25][27] In Essex, Ecgberht expelled King Sigered, though the date is unknown. It may have been delayed until 829, since a later chronicler associates the expulsion with a campaign of Ecgberht's in that year against the Mercians.[25]

    The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle does not say who was the aggressor at Ellandun, but one recent history asserts that Beornwulf was almost certainly the one who attacked. According to this view, Beornwulf may have taken advantage of the Wessex campaign in Dumnonia in the summer of 825. Beornwulf's motivation to launch an attack would have been the threat of unrest or instability in the southeast: the dynastic connections with Kent made Wessex a threat to Mercian dominance.[25]

    The consequences of Ellandun went beyond the immediate loss of Mercian power in the southeast. According to the Chronicle, the East Anglians asked for Ecgberht's protection against the Mercians in the same year, 825, though it may actually have been in the following year that the request was made. In 826 Beornwulf invaded East Anglia, presumably to recover his overlordship. He was slain, however, as was his successor, Ludeca, who invaded East Anglia in 827, evidently for the same reason. It may be that the Mercians were hoping for support from Kent: there was some reason to suppose that Wulfred, the Archbishop of Canterbury, might be discontented with West Saxon rule, as Ecgberht had terminated Wulfred's currency and had begun to mint his own, at Rochester and Canterbury,[25] and it is known that Ecgberht seized property belonging to Canterbury.[28] The outcome in East Anglia was a disaster for the Mercians which confirmed West Saxon power in the southeast.[25]

    Defeat of Mercia

    The entry for 827 in the C manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, listing the eight bretwaldas
    In 829 Ecgberht invaded Mercia and drove Wiglaf, the king of Mercia, into exile. This victory gave Ecgberht control of the London Mint, and he issued coins as King of Mercia.[25] It was after this victory that the West Saxon scribe described him as a bretwalda, meaning 'wide-ruler' or perhaps 'Britain-ruler', in a famous passage in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. The relevant part of the annal reads, in the C manuscript of the Chronicle:[29]

    ? ¤y geare geeode Ecgbriht cing Myrcna rice ? eall ¤µt be su¤an Humbre wµs, ? he wµs eahta¤a cing se şe Bretenanwealda wµs.

    In modern English:[30]

    And the same year King Egbert conquered the kingdom of Mercia, and all that was south of the Humber, and he was the eighth king who was 'Wide-ruler'.

    The previous seven bretwaldas are also named by the Chronicler, who gives the same seven names that Bede lists as holding imperium, starting with Ąlle of Sussex and ending with Oswiu of Northumbria. The list is often thought to be incomplete, omitting as it does some dominant Mercian kings such as Penda and Offa. The exact meaning of the title has been much debated; it has been described as "a term of encomiastic poetry"[31] but there is also evidence that it implied a definite role of military leadership.[32]

    Later in 829, according to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Ecgberht received the submission of the Northumbrians at Dore (now a suburb of Sheffield); the Northumbrian king was probably Eanred.[33] According to a later chronicler, Roger of Wendover, Ecgberht invaded Northumbria and plundered it before Eanred submitted: "When Ecgberht had obtained all the southern kingdoms, he led a large army into Northumbria, and laid waste that province with severe pillaging, and made King Eanred pay tribute." Roger of Wendover is known to have incorporated Northumbrian annals into his version; the Chronicle does not mention these events.[34] However, the nature of Eanred's submission has been questioned: one historian has suggested that it is more likely that the meeting at Dore represented a mutual recognition of sovereignty.[35]

    In 830, Ecgberht led a successful expedition against the Welsh, almost certainly with the intent of extending West Saxon influence into the Welsh lands previously within the Mercian orbit. This marked the high point of Ecgberht's influence.[25]

    Reduction in influence after 829

    Coin of King Ecgberht
    In 830, Mercia regained its independence under Wiglaf—the Chronicle merely says that Wiglaf "obtained the kingdom of Mercia again",[14] but the most likely explanation is that this was the result of a Mercian rebellion against Wessex rule.[36]

    Ecgberht's dominion over southern England came to an end with Wiglaf's recovery of power. Wiglaf's return is followed by evidence of his independence from Wessex. Charters indicate Wiglaf had authority in Middlesex and Berkshire, and in a charter of 836 Wiglaf uses the phrase "my bishops, duces, and magistrates" to describe a group that included eleven bishops from the episcopate of Canterbury, including bishops of sees in West Saxon territory.[37] It is significant that Wiglaf was still able to call together such a group of notables; the West Saxons, even if they were able to do so, held no such councils.[28][38] Wiglaf may also have brought Essex back into the Mercian orbit during the years after he recovered the throne.[25][39] In East Anglia, King Ąthelstan minted coins, possibly as early as 827, but more likely c. 830 after Ecgberht's influence was reduced with Wiglaf's return to power in Mercia. This demonstration of independence on East Anglia's part is not surprising, as it was Ąthelstan who was probably responsible for the defeat and death of both Beornwulf and Ludeca.[25]

    Both Wessex's sudden rise to power in the late 820s, and the subsequent failure to retain this dominant position, have been examined by historians looking for underlying causes. One plausible explanation for the events of these years is that Wessex's fortunes were to some degree dependent on Carolingian support. The Franks supported Eardwulf when he recovered the throne of Northumbria in 808, so it is plausible that they also supported Ecgberht's accession in 802. At Easter 839, not long before Ecgberht's death, he was in touch with Louis the Pious, king of the Franks, to arrange safe passage to Rome. Hence a continuing relationship with the Franks seems to be part of southern English politics during the first half of the ninth century.[25]

    Carolingian support may have been one of the factors that helped Ecgberht achieve the military successes of the late 820s. However, the Rhenish and Frankish commercial networks collapsed at some time in the 820s or 830s, and in addition, a rebellion broke out in February 830 against Louis the Pious—the first of a series of internal conflicts that lasted through the 830s and beyond. These distractions may have prevented Louis from supporting Ecgberht. In this view, the withdrawal of Frankish influence would have left East Anglia, Mercia and Wessex to find a balance of power not dependent on outside aid.[25]

    Despite the loss of dominance, Ecgberht's military successes fundamentally changed the political landscape of Anglo-Saxon England. Wessex retained control of the south-eastern kingdoms, with the possible exception of Essex, and Mercia did not regain control of East Anglia.[25] Ecgberht's victories marked the end of the independent existence of the kingdoms of Kent and Sussex. The conquered territories were administered as a subkingdom for a while, including Surrey and possibly Essex.[40] Although Ąthelwulf was a subking under Ecgberht, it is clear that he maintained his own royal household, with which he travelled around his kingdom. Charters issued in Kent described Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf as "kings of the West Saxons and also of the people of Kent." When Ąthelwulf died in 858 his will, in which Wessex is left to one son and the southeastern kingdom to another, makes it clear that it was not until after 858 that the kingdoms were fully integrated.[41] Mercia remained a threat, however; Ecgberht's son Ąthelwulf, established as king of Kent, gave estates to Christ Church, Canterbury, probably to counter any influence the Mercians might still have there.[25]

    In the southwest, Ecgberht was defeated in 836 at Carhampton by the Danes,[14] but in 838 he won a battle against them and their allies the West Welsh at the Battle of Hingston Down in Cornwall. The Dumnonian royal line continued after this time, but it is at this date that the independence of one of the last British kingdoms may be considered to have ended.[25] The details of Anglo-Saxon expansion into Cornwall are quite poorly recorded, but some evidence comes from place names.[42] The river Ottery, which flows east into the Tamar near Launceston, appears to be a boundary: south of the Ottery the placenames are overwhelmingly Cornish, whereas to the north they are more heavily influenced by the English newcomers.[43]

    Succession

    16th-century mortuary chest, one in a series set up by Bishop Foxe in Winchester Cathedral, which purports to contain Ecgberht's bones
    At a council at Kingston upon Thames in 838, Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf granted land to the sees of Winchester and Canterbury in return for the promise of support for Ąthelwulf's claim to the throne.[28][37][44] The archbishop of Canterbury, Ceolnoth, also accepted Ecgberht and Ąthelwulf as the lords and protectors of the monasteries under Ceolnoth's control. These agreements, along with a later charter in which Ąthelwulf confirmed church privileges, suggest that the church had recognised that Wessex was a new political power that must be dealt with.[25] Churchmen consecrated the king at coronation ceremonies, and helped to write the wills which specified the king's heir; their support had real value in establishing West Saxon control and a smooth succession for Ecgberht's line.[45] Both the record of the Council of Kingston, and another charter of that year, include the identical phrasing: that a condition of the grant is that "we ourselves and our heirs shall always hereafter have firm and unshakable friendships from Archbishop Ceolnoth and his congregation at Christ Church."[44][46][47]

    Although nothing is known of any other claimants to the throne, it is likely that there were other surviving descendants of Cerdic (the supposed progenitor of all the kings of Wessex) who might have contended for the kingdom. Ecgberht died in 839, and his will, according to the account of it found in the will of his grandson, Alfred the Great, left land only to male members of his family, so that the estates should not be lost to the royal house through marriage. Ecgberht's wealth, acquired through conquest, was no doubt one reason for his ability to purchase the support of the southeastern church establishment; the thriftiness of his will indicates he understood the importance of personal wealth to a king.[45] The kingship of Wessex had been frequently contested among different branches of the royal line, and it is a noteworthy achievement of Ecgberht's that he was able to ensure Ąthelwulf's untroubled succession.[45] In addition, Ąthelwulf's experience of kingship, in the subkingdom formed from Ecgberht's southeastern conquests, would have been valuable to him when he took the throne.[48]

    Ecgberht was buried in Winchester, as were his son, Ąthelwulf, his grandson, Alfred the Great, and his great-grandson, Edward the Elder. During the ninth century, Winchester began to show signs of urbanisation, and it is likely that the sequence of burials indicates that Winchester was held in high regard by the West Saxon royal line.[49]

    Egbert married Redburga. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 577321.  Redburga
    Children:
    1. 288660. Aethelwulf of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in (~820) in Wessex, England; died on 13 Jan 0858; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  7. 577322.  Oslac was born in ~785 in (Isle of Wight).

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Occupation: the Royal Cupbearer; Grand Butler of England

    Notes:

    The PEDIGREE of
    Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT

    the Royal Cupbearer; Grand Butler of England
    Born: abt. 785


    HM George I's 24-Great Grandfather. HRE Ferdinand I's 21-Great Grandfather. U.S. President [WASHINGTON]'s 27-Great Grandfather. Poss. PM Churchill's 25-Great Grandfather. Agnes Harris's 26-Great Grandfather. Poss. `Osawatomie' Brown's 25-Great Grandfather.
    Wife/Partner: (NN), first wife
    Child: Osburga OSLACING of ISLE OF WIGHT
    _______ _______ _______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ ______ _____ ____ ____
    / -- Gebolf of the JUTES
    / -- Wihtgar (King) of the ISLE OF WIGHT (? - 544?)
    | \ / -- Frithugar DEIRA of A. + ==&=> [ 220 ,,qD,&]
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- daughter of Elesa
    / -- (NN) ... (NN) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    | \ | ( many missing generations)
    | | / -- Brond of SCANDINAVIA + ==&=> [ 219 ,,qD,&]
    | | / | or: Bernic (q.v. : Brond's son)
    | | / -- Frithugar DEIRA of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Freawine (Freovin) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | (skip this generation?)
    | | / -- Wig (Uvigg Wigga) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- poss. Gewis (Gewisch) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / | or: poss. Eafa (Effa) I of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | / -- Esla (Esle) of ANCIENT SAXONY (411? - ?)
    | | / | or: Effa II (Esla's son)
    | | / -- poss. Elesa (Elistus) of ANCIENT SAXONY
    | | | \ / -- Gevar (Sea-King) in DENMARK
    | | / \ -- poss. daughter of Gevar
    / \ -- poss. sister of Cerdic
    - Oslac (Thane) of the ISLE OF WIGHT
    \
    \ -- ?


    His Grandchildren: Alfred `the Great' (1st/3rd King) of ENGLAND ; Aethelred I (King) of WESSEX (& ENGLAND) ; Judith of WESSEX ; Ethelbald (King) of ENGLAND ; Ethelswith

    [ Start ]
    FabPed Genealogy Vers. 86 © Jamie, 1997-2018

    Oslac married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  8. 577323.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 288661. Osburga, Queen Consort of Wessex was born in ~810 in Wessex, England; died in ~849.

  9. 577392.  Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois was born in 815 (son of Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards and Cunigunda of Laon); died after 848.

    Notes:

    Pepin Carolingian de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois, was born 815 to Bernard of Italy (797-818) and Cunigunda of Laon (?-?) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from France, Germany, Belgium.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Pepin de Vermandois and unknown parent
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bernard de Laon (c844-aft893) 844 893
    Pepin de Senlis (c846-893) 846 28 January 907
    Herbert I de Vermandois (c848-907) 848 Paris, France 907 Soissons, Aisne, Picardie, France Bertha de Morvois (c850-c907)

    Cunigunda de Vermandois (?-?)
    Gunhilde de Vermandois (?-?) Berengar I of Neustria (?-?)
    Guy de Senlis (?-?)
    Noteworthy descendants include

    Hugh Capet (c940-996)

    Pepin married unnamed spouse(France). [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  10. 577393.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 288696. Herbert de Vermandois, I, Count of Vermandois was born in 848 in Paris, France; died in 907 in Soissons, France.


Generation: 25

  1. 4619136.  Charlemagne, Holy Roman EmperorCharlemagne, Holy Roman Emperor was born on 2 Apr 742 in France; died on 28 Jan 814 in Aachen, Germany; was buried in Aachen Cathedral, Aachen, Germany.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 747, Herstal, Belgium

    Notes:

    Charlemagne Carolingian, Duke of Bavaria, King of the Franks, King of the Lombards, Holy Roman Emperor, was born 747 in Herstal, Belgium to Pepin the Short (714-768) and Bertrada of Laon (720-783) and died 28 January 814 in Aachen, North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany of unspecified causes. He married Himiltrude (c742-c780) . He married Gerperga 768 JL . He married Hildegard (758-783) 771 JL . He married Fastrada (?-794) . He married Luitgard (?-800) . Ancestors are from France, Belgium, Germany.

    CharlemagneStatue
    Siblings

    Offspring of Pepin the Short Carolingian and Bertrada of Laon (720-783)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Charlemagne (747-814) 747 Herstal, Belgium 28 January 814 Aachen, North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Gerperga
    Hildegard (758-783)
    Gersuinda (?-?)
    Madelgard (?-?)
    Fastrada (?-794)
    Luitgard (?-800)
    Amaltrud of Vienne (?-?)
    Regina (c780-?)
    Ethelind (?-?)

    Carloman (751-771) 28 June 751 4 December 771 Samoussy Gerberga

    Gisela (757-810) 757 810

    Introduction

    Charlemagne (Latin: Carolus Magnus, meaning Charles the Great) was King of the Franks from 768 and Emperor of the Romans (Imperator Romanorum) from 800 to his death. He expanded the Frankish kingdom into a Frankish Empire that incorporated much of Western and Central Europe. During his reign, he conquered Italy and was crowned Imperator Augustus by Pope Leo III on 25 December 800 which temporarily made him a rival of the Byzantine Emperor in Constantinople. His rule is also associated with the Carolingian Renaissance, a revival of art, religion, and culture through the medium of the Catholic Church. Through his foreign conquests and internal reforms, Charlemagne helped define both Western Europe and the Middle Ages. He is numbered as Charles I in the regnal lists of France, Germany (where he is known as Karl der GroĎe), and the Holy Roman Empire.

    The son of King Pepin the Short and Bertrada of Laon, he succeeded his father and co-ruled with his brother Carloman I. The latter got on badly with Charlemagne, but war was prevented by the sudden death of Carloman in 771. Charlemagne continued the policy of his father towards the papacy and became its protector, removing the Lombards from power in Italy, and leading an incursion into Muslim Spain, to which he was invited by the Muslim governor of Barcelona. Charlemagne was promised several Iberian cities in return for giving military aid to the governor, however, the deal was withdrawn. Subsequently, Charlemagne's retreating army experienced its worst defeat at the hands of the Basques, at the Battle of Roncesvalles (778) memorialised, although heavily fictionalised, in the Song of Roland. He also campaigned against the peoples to his east, especially the Saxons, and after a protracted war subjected them to his rule. By forcibly converting them to Christianity, he integrated them into his realm and thus paved the way for the later Ottonian dynasty.

    Today he is regarded not only as the founding father of both French and German monarchies, but also as the father of Europe: his empire united most of Western Europe for the first time since the Romans, and the Carolingian renaissance encouraged the formation of a common European identity.[1]

    Family
    Charlemagne had at least twenty children over the course of his life time with three wives and five concubines. He had five wives but no offspring with his second and his last.

    Details of his children
    See the children subpage for details of his children, including notes about disagreements among published writers.

    Grandchildren and beyond
    Only five or six of his children had children of their own, producing about 26 grandchildren, 56 great-grandchildren, and 60 great-great-grandchildren. In that 5th generation, lines first reconnect, with Wipert de Nantes (860-) the first double descendant of Charlemagne, and the brothers Hildebert I de Limoges (865-916) and Ranulphe I d'Aubusson (872-926), who are the first double descendants of mixed generation (5 and 6). The numbers of Charlemagne's descendants per generation do not grow as fast as one might expect, partly because of intermarriage, but also because of intense rivalry (including murder). To reduce such rivalry, many descendants were clergy.



    Children

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Pippin the Hunchback (c769-811) 769 811 Prčum
    Amaudru (c770-)

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Hildegard (758-783)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Rotrude (775-810) 770 6 June 810 Rorgon of Maine (c770-839)

    Charles the Younger (c772-811) 772 4 December 811 Bavaria
    Adelaide (c773-774) 774 Pavie, Lombardy, Italy Error: Invalid time. Italy
    Pepin of Italy (773-810) 773 Vermandois, Normandy, France 8 July 810 Milan, Lombardy, Italy Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Ingeltrude (?-?)

    Louis the Pious (778-840) 778 Chasseneuil, France 20 June 840 Ingelheim am Rhein Theodelinde of Sens (?-?)
    Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818)
    Judith of Bavaria (795-843)

    Lothair (778-c779) Error: Invalid time. Casseneuil, Lot-et-Garonne, France 779
    Bertha (779-823) 779 823 Angilbert (c750-814)

    Gisela (781-808) 781 Milan 808
    Hildegarde (783-783) Error: Invalid time. Thionville, France Error: Invalid time.

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Gersuinda (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adaltrude (774-) 774

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Madelgard (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Ruodhaid (c775-852) 775 24 March 852 France

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Fastrada (?-794)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Theodrada (784-) 784 9 January 849 Argenteuil
    Hiltrude (787-) 787

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Amaltrud of Vienne (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Alpaida (794-) 794 Begon de Paris (c757-816)

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Regina (c780-)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Drogo of Metz (801-855) 17 June 801 8 December 855 Luxeuil
    Hugh (802-844) 802 844

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Ethelind (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richbod (805-844) 805 844
    Theodoric (807-819) 807 819

    More biography & life of Charlemagne ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charlemagne

    Alt Birth:
    Charlemagne Picture Gallery: https://www.thoughtco.com/charlemagne-picture-gallery-4122735

    More images of Charlemagne:

    https://www.google.com/search?q=charlemagne+picture&rlz=1C1KMZB_enUS591US591&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjr-e6uu5vZAhWIv1MKHQ6NBsAQ7AkITA&biw=1440&bih=809

    Buried:
    One of the oldest cathedrals in Europe, it was constructed by order of the emperor Charlemagne, who was buried there in 814. From 936 to 1531, the Palatine Chapel saw the coronation of thirty-one German kings and twelve queens. The church has been the mother church of the Diocese of Aachen since 1802.

    Photos ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aachen_Cathedral

    Charlemagne married Hildegard. Hildegard was born in 758; died on 30 Apr 783 in Thionville, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 4619137.  Hildegard was born in 758; died on 30 Apr 783 in Thionville, France.

    Notes:

    Hildegard was born 758 to Gerold of Vinzgouw (c725-799) and Emma of Alamannia (730-789) and died 30 April 783 in Thionville of unspecified causes. She married Charlemagne (747-814) 771 JL . Ancestors are from Germany.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Hildegard and Charlemagne (747-814)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Rotrude (770-810) 770 6 June 810 Rorgon of Maine (c770-839)

    Charles the Younger (c772-811) 772 4 December 811 Bavaria
    Adelaide (c773-774) 774 Pavie, Lombardy, Italy Error: Invalid time. Italy
    Pepin, King of Italy (773-810) 773 Vermandois, Normandy, France 8 July 810 Milan, Lombardy, Italy Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Ingeltrude (?-?)

    Louis the Pious (778-840) 778 Chasseneuil, France 20 June 840 Ingelheim am Rhein Theodelinde of Sens (?-?)
    Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818)
    Judith of Bavaria (795-843)

    Lothair (778-c779) Error: Invalid time. Casseneuil, Lot-et-Garonne, France 779
    Bertha (779-823) 779 823 Angilbert (c750-814)

    Gisela (781-808) 781 Milan 808
    Hildegarde (782-783) Error: Invalid time. Thionville, France Error: Invalid time.

    Children:
    1. 2309568. Pepin of Italy, King of Italy was born in 773 in Vermandois, France; died on 8 Jul 0810 in Milano, Italy.
    2. Louis the Pious, King of Aquitaine was born in 778 in Chasseneuil-du-Poitou, France; died on 20 Jun 840 in Ingelheim am Rhein, Germany.

  3. 1154640.  Ealhmund of Kent, King of Kent was born in (~750) in Kent, England; died in (~790) in (Kent, England).

    Notes:

    Ealhmund was King of Kent in 784. He is reputed to be the father of King Egbert who was King of Wessex and, later, King of Kent.

    Biography

    He is not known to have struck any coins,[1] and the only contemporary evidence of him is an abstract of a charter dated 784, in which Ealhmund granted land to the Abbot of Reculver.[2] By the following year Offa of Mercia seems to have been ruling directly, as he issued a charter [3] without any mention of a local king.

    General consensus among historians is this is the same Ealhmund found in two pedigrees in the Winchester (Parker) Chronicle, compiled during the reign of Alfred the Great.[4] The genealogical preface to this manuscript, as well as the annual entry (covering years 855–859) describing the death of Ąthelwulf, both make King Egbert of Wessex the son of an Ealhmund, who was son of Eafa, grandson of Eoppa, and great-grandson of Ingild, the brother of King Ine of Wessex, and descendant of founder Cerdic,[5] and therefore a member of the House of Wessex (see House of Wessex family tree). A further entry has been added in a later hand to the 784 annal, reporting Ealhmund's reign in Kent.

    Finally, in the Canterbury Bilingual Epitome, originally compiled after the Norman conquest of England, a later scribe has likewise added to the 784 annal not only Ealhmund's reign in Kent, but his explicit identification with the father of Egbert.[6] Based on this reconstruction, in which a Wessex scion became King of Kent, his own Kentish name and that of his son, Egbert, it has been suggested that his mother derived from the royal house of Kent,[7] a connection dismissed by a recent critical review.[4] Historian Heather Edwards has suggested that Ealhmund was probably a Kentish royal scion, whose pedigree was forged to give his son Egbert the descent from Cerdic requisite to reigning in Wessex.[8]

    See also

    List of monarchs of Kent; https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_monarchs_of_Kent

    end of commentary

    After Cheddar Man: How the mongrel English found their home during the Dark Ages

    An early Anglo-Saxon Christian burial site in Trumpington and another burial site in Derbyshire with Great Viking Army remains are two great clues to our history.

    Two archaeological finds caught my eye recently, for they seemed to shed light on what we often call the “Dark Ages”. This was the period between the withdrawal of the Romans from Britain in the early 400s AD and the Norman Conquest in 1066. Obscure though it may be, it was an important era, as a multiplicity of independent kingdoms eventually merged together to form one country, England, with its mongrel people, the English.

    As Robert Tombs puts it in The English and Their History, the England that emerged from the Dark Ages had a population of more than 1.5 million, which was densest in the eastern and southern shires. An export trade in wool, an economic mainstay for centuries to come, was being established. Roads, bridges and harbours were publicly maintained under royal authority. Investment had accumulated. There were some 6,000 water mills, the most complex machinery of the time.

    Anything that illuminated that period would be valuable. The first finding I mentioned was the discovery of an early Anglo-Saxon Christian burial site in Trumpington outside Cambridge. In the grave were the remains of a teenage girl from the mid 7th century AD. There was a gold and garnet cross on her chest; this had probably been sewn into her clothing. She had been placed on an ornamental bed. Archaeologists believe the grave was dug between 650 and 680 AD.

    The second was final confirmation that a burial site in Derbyshire first uncovered in the 1980s does indeed contain remains from a Great Viking Army. In 873 or 874, a Great Viking Army overwintered at Repton, one of only a few places in England where a winter camp has been located. Excavations from 1974 to 1988 found their D-shaped earthwork on the riverbank and identified a mass grave of some 250 individuals, covered by the kerb stone of its former cairn. Now inconsistencies in the radiocarbon dating have been resolved.

    We are thus dealing with two of the four large-scale invasions of England that took place in the first millennium AD. It starts with the Romans, then the Anglo-Saxons, who were followed by the Vikings and, finally, the Normans. That Britain had these uninvited visitors is not surprising, for England’s wealth was well known to its neighbours. As soon as the armed Roman presence disappeared, England was vulnerable.

    A historian who has written well about these events is Peter Heather in his book, Empires and Barbarians, which has also been translated into French. Heather is Professor of Medieval History at Kings College, London. He tackled the once widely held idea that the Anglo-Saxons engaged in ethnic cleansing and pushed the Romano-British population of Celtic origin westwards into Wales, Devon and Cornwall or across the sea to Brittany. I don’t remember if I was taught this story at school, but it is roughly what I thought had happened.

    Apart from anything else, according to Professor Heather, the population of late Roman Britain was in fact extremely large, between some 3 to 7 million people. The idea that such a large group could be driven westwards by newcomers doesn’t make sense. Furthermore, unlike the Vikings, who were invaders, albeit without a master plan, the arrival of the Anglo-Saxons was a migration, in other words, a flow of people across the North Sea during the 400s and 500s AD – with Anglo-Saxon kings following a little later. Of course, the Anglo-Saxons came prepared to engage in whatever fighting was necessary to establish themselves. They rewarded themselves by diverting Roman taxes into their own pockets and by dividing up the deserted Roman estates once run from Roman villas.

    As a result, the bulk of the Romano-British population remained in place and massively outnumbered the immigrants, but over time, absorbed the latter’s material and non-material culture until immigrant and native became indistinguishable. At first glance this is a surprising process. But the newcomers must have applied just enough pressure to hasten integration.

    Now what adds interest to the discovery of the Christian burial site is that Heather emphasises that by 600 AD the region’s Latin speaking Christian âelite had been replaced by Germanic speaking non-Christians. In fact, the teenager’s grave also contained other items – an iron knife and a chain that would have hung from the waist along with some glass beads, which seemed to have been kept in a purse on the end of the chain.

    Dr Sam Lucy, a specialist in Anglo-Saxon burial from Newnham College, Cambridge, said: “The custom of grave goods was long established in the pagan period, but it doesn’t mean that the burials at Trumpington weren’t Christian." Dr Lucy added: “The church never issued any edicts against the use of grave goods, but it’s something that does seem to fade away by the 8th century, just at the point where Christianity was becoming the dominant religion. There is, though, a time through the second half of the 7th century, where clearly Christian people were still making use of a limited range of goods within their burials, and these often carried explicitly Christian symbolism, such as the cross here…The Trumpington burial does seem to belong at that transition between the two religions."

    By now Christianity was spreading across northern Europe. Ireland was the first, in the fifth and sixth centuries; there followed Pictish Scotland, England and central Germany in the seventh century, Saxony by force after Charlemagne’s conquests in the eighth, Bulgaria, Croatia and Moravia in the ninth, Bohemia in the tenth, Norway, Iceland and Hungary in the years around 1000, Sweden more slowly across the eleventh century.

    In England, the kings of Kent were the first to convert to Christianity, thanks to a mission from Rome. This took place in 597. Another missionary converted the kings of Wessex (ie, Hampshire and Berkshire) in the 630s. The Northumbrian kings in the north were finally converted from Ireland at the same time. However, after 670, a new archbishop of Canterbury, Theodore of Tarsus, a Byzantine appointed by the Pope, united all the bishops of the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms into a single hierarchy. The Anglo-Saxon church was, from then on, fully integrated into that of the rest of western Europe, and increasingly resembled it.

    In the 800s and 900s, Europe was attacked by the Vikings (or Danes or Northmen) from the north and the west. The Vikings, or we should more appropriately call them, the “Scandinavians”, active between 800 and 1000 AD, could scarcely have been more different from the Anglo-Saxons. They were a waterborne force that exploded out of the Baltic Sea. They didn’t pause when they reached a coastline, but they travelled many miles up navigable rivers. They hunted for material wealth wherever they could find it. Essentially they were pirates.

    In most cases, Scandinavian settlement in a given locality was preceded by a lengthy period during which that same place was targeted for moveable wealth. There was a huge amount to be made by raiding. Viking assaults on ninth century France extracted 340kg of gold and 20,000kg of silver. Raiding produced loot of all kinds, including slaves.

    One of the Vikings’ favourite targets was a rich monastery. In western Europe, for instance, Viking raiding began with the sacking of the famous island monastery of Lindisfarne off the Northumbrian coast in 793. Between 786 and 802, three Viking ships landed at Portland on the south coast of Britain.

    In his book, Viking Britain, Thomas Williams quotes the account given in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle: “There came for the first time three ships of Northmen…” and they “landed in the island which is called Portland”. The King’s reeve, who was then in a town called Dorchester, “leapt on his horse, sped to the harbour with a few men (for he thought they were merchants rather than marauders), and admonishing them (the Northmen) in an authoritative manner, gave order that they should be driven to the royal town. And he and his companions were killed by them on the spot.”

    Monasteries within Ireland, so long as they could be reached by river, became subject to attack for the first time in 836. Ten years later, a Viking leader led his followers up the Seine as far as Paris itself. They were aiming at the Abbey of St Germain des Prâes on the left bank. It was probably the richest monastic foundation of western Europe.

    The monks, however, notes Professor Heather, had shifted their treasures up river for safety. And the abbey church of St Germain still stands, with its clock tower dating back to Viking times, the oldest church in Paris.

    Now the Great Viking Army was a coalition of warriors, primarily originating from Denmark but with elements from Sweden and Norway, who came together under a unified command to invade the four Anglo-Saxon kingdoms that constituted England in AD 865. This wasn’t to be a flow of people across the seas to Britain, the purpose of the Great Viking Army was to conquer.

    In 867 units of the Viking army broke into York and attacked Northumbria. They conquered East Anglia in the 870s, and eventually achieved a further victory over Mercia in 874. King Alfred, however, repulsed the Viking Army from Wessex with a famous victory at Edington, Wiltshire, in 878.

    In a crucial turn in the whole story, the Viking leader, Guthrum, accepted Christian baptism and then retreated into East Anglia. There was formed so-called Danelaw, an area in which the laws of the Danes led sway. It comprised York, Nottingham, Derby, Lincoln, Cambridge, Northampton, Huntingdon, Bedford and Hertford together with parts of the counties of Suffolk, Norfolk and Middlesex.

    Heather analyses Danelaw as follows: the basic migration unit was the individual Great Army contingent of up to a thousand men, whose leaders organised the allocations of lands to those who were ready to settle. The new dominant Norse class lived much more cheek by jowl with their Anglo Saxon peasant labourers than the Normans who were to follow. Norse became the prevalent language. And many Norse words have remained in spoken English, such as ransack, window, slaughter, aloft, husband, blunder, happy, heathen, scales (for weighing).

    There were kings in Danelaw after 878, but never a king of Danelaw. The centre of Lincoln, for instance, probably saw some Viking construction; outside the town, settlement seems to have come in two forms. Some of the estates were received intact by leading Vikings. Other Anglo-Saxon estates were broken up and parcelled out in individual holdings to Vikings of lesser but still free status. Such landed estates were taken from secular owners who had been killed or exiled or from Church institutions.

    Meanwhile in England, Alfred, having fortified the major West Saxon towns, occupied the non-Scandinavian controlled southern half of Mercia. This was the basis for his son Edward “the Elder” and daughter Ąthelflµd (who ruled Mercia) to conquer the Scandinavian kingdoms of southern England in the 910s, and for his grandson, notably Ą?thelstan (924-39) to push north as well. By 954 Northumbria was in their hands, except for the autonomous earldom of Bamburgh in the far north. This West Saxon conquest unified, indeed created, England for the first time; already Alfred called himself “King of the Anglo-Saxons” and the term “England” slowly began to be used from now on. A mongrel people had at last secured a safe place in which to live.

    More about: Cheddar Man Romans Dark Ages Vikings celtics Anglo-Saxon England

    end of report

    Ealhmund married unnamed spouse. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  4. 1154641.  unnamed spouse
    Children:
    1. 577320. Egbert of Wessex, King of Wessex was born in 771-775 in Wessex, England; died in 839; was buried in Winchester, Hampshire, England.

  5. 1154784.  Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards was born in 797 in Vermandois, France (son of Pepin of Italy, King of Italy and Ingeltrude); died on 17 Apr 0818 in Milano, Italy.

    Bernard married Cunigunda of Laon. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  6. 1154785.  Cunigunda of Laon
    Children:
    1. 577392. Pepin de Vermandois, Count of Vermandois was born in 815; died after 848.


Generation: 26

  1. 2309568.  Pepin of Italy, King of Italy was born in 773 in Vermandois, France (son of Charlemagne, Holy Roman Emperor and Hildegard); died on 8 Jul 0810 in Milano, Italy.

    Notes:

    Pepin Carolingian of Italy, King of the Lombards, was born 773 in Vermandois, Normandy, France to Charlemagne (747-814) and Hildegard (758-783) and died 8 July 810 in Milan, Lombardy, Italy of unspecified causes. He married Bertha of Gellone (?-?) . Notable ancestors include Charlemagne (747-814). Ancestors are from Germany, Belgium, France.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Pepin I of Italy and Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adelaide of Italy (?-?) Lambert I de Nantes (-c836)

    Adula of Italy (?-?)
    Goundrade of Italy (?-?)
    Berthe of Italy (?-?)
    Theodrade of Italy (?-?) Lambert II de Nantes (-852)

    Offspring of Pepin I of Italy and Ingeltrude (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Bernard of Italy (797-818) 797 Vermandois 17 April 818 Milan Cunigunda of Laon (?-?)

    Namesakes of Pepin of Italy (773-810)

    Birth place
    Death place
    Father
    Mother
    Joined with
    Pepin de Senlis (c846-893) Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848)
    Pepin of Italy (773-810) Vermandois, Normandy, France Milan, Lombardy, Italy Charlemagne (747-814) Hildegard (758-783) Bertha of Gellone (?-?)+Ingeltrude (?-?)
    Pippin (873-874) Charles the Bald (823-877) Richildis de Provence (c845-910)
    Pepin de Vermandois (c815-aft848) Bernard of Italy (797-818) Cunigunda of Laon (?-?)
    Pepin II of Senlis (876-922) Pepin de Senlis (c846-893)
    Pippin the Hunchback (c769-811) Prčum Charlemagne (747-814) Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Pepin II of Aquitaine (823-aft864) Senlis Pepin I of Aquitaine (797-838) Ingeltrude de Madrie (808-876)
    Pepin I of Aquitaine (797-838) Louis the Pious (778-840) Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818) Ingeltrude de Madrie (808-876)

    Pepin married Ingeltrude. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 2309569.  Ingeltrude
    Children:
    1. 1154784. Bernard of Italy, King of the Lombards was born in 797 in Vermandois, France; died on 17 Apr 0818 in Milano, Italy.


Generation: 27

  1. 4619136.  Charlemagne, Holy Roman EmperorCharlemagne, Holy Roman Emperor was born on 2 Apr 742 in France; died on 28 Jan 814 in Aachen, Germany; was buried in Aachen Cathedral, Aachen, Germany.

    Other Events and Attributes:

    • Alt Birth: 747, Herstal, Belgium

    Notes:

    Charlemagne Carolingian, Duke of Bavaria, King of the Franks, King of the Lombards, Holy Roman Emperor, was born 747 in Herstal, Belgium to Pepin the Short (714-768) and Bertrada of Laon (720-783) and died 28 January 814 in Aachen, North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany of unspecified causes. He married Himiltrude (c742-c780) . He married Gerperga 768 JL . He married Hildegard (758-783) 771 JL . He married Fastrada (?-794) . He married Luitgard (?-800) . Ancestors are from France, Belgium, Germany.

    CharlemagneStatue
    Siblings

    Offspring of Pepin the Short Carolingian and Bertrada of Laon (720-783)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Charlemagne (747-814) 747 Herstal, Belgium 28 January 814 Aachen, North Rhine-Westphalia, Germany Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Gerperga
    Hildegard (758-783)
    Gersuinda (?-?)
    Madelgard (?-?)
    Fastrada (?-794)
    Luitgard (?-800)
    Amaltrud of Vienne (?-?)
    Regina (c780-?)
    Ethelind (?-?)

    Carloman (751-771) 28 June 751 4 December 771 Samoussy Gerberga

    Gisela (757-810) 757 810

    Introduction

    Charlemagne (Latin: Carolus Magnus, meaning Charles the Great) was King of the Franks from 768 and Emperor of the Romans (Imperator Romanorum) from 800 to his death. He expanded the Frankish kingdom into a Frankish Empire that incorporated much of Western and Central Europe. During his reign, he conquered Italy and was crowned Imperator Augustus by Pope Leo III on 25 December 800 which temporarily made him a rival of the Byzantine Emperor in Constantinople. His rule is also associated with the Carolingian Renaissance, a revival of art, religion, and culture through the medium of the Catholic Church. Through his foreign conquests and internal reforms, Charlemagne helped define both Western Europe and the Middle Ages. He is numbered as Charles I in the regnal lists of France, Germany (where he is known as Karl der GroĎe), and the Holy Roman Empire.

    The son of King Pepin the Short and Bertrada of Laon, he succeeded his father and co-ruled with his brother Carloman I. The latter got on badly with Charlemagne, but war was prevented by the sudden death of Carloman in 771. Charlemagne continued the policy of his father towards the papacy and became its protector, removing the Lombards from power in Italy, and leading an incursion into Muslim Spain, to which he was invited by the Muslim governor of Barcelona. Charlemagne was promised several Iberian cities in return for giving military aid to the governor, however, the deal was withdrawn. Subsequently, Charlemagne's retreating army experienced its worst defeat at the hands of the Basques, at the Battle of Roncesvalles (778) memorialised, although heavily fictionalised, in the Song of Roland. He also campaigned against the peoples to his east, especially the Saxons, and after a protracted war subjected them to his rule. By forcibly converting them to Christianity, he integrated them into his realm and thus paved the way for the later Ottonian dynasty.

    Today he is regarded not only as the founding father of both French and German monarchies, but also as the father of Europe: his empire united most of Western Europe for the first time since the Romans, and the Carolingian renaissance encouraged the formation of a common European identity.[1]

    Family
    Charlemagne had at least twenty children over the course of his life time with three wives and five concubines. He had five wives but no offspring with his second and his last.

    Details of his children
    See the children subpage for details of his children, including notes about disagreements among published writers.

    Grandchildren and beyond
    Only five or six of his children had children of their own, producing about 26 grandchildren, 56 great-grandchildren, and 60 great-great-grandchildren. In that 5th generation, lines first reconnect, with Wipert de Nantes (860-) the first double descendant of Charlemagne, and the brothers Hildebert I de Limoges (865-916) and Ranulphe I d'Aubusson (872-926), who are the first double descendants of mixed generation (5 and 6). The numbers of Charlemagne's descendants per generation do not grow as fast as one might expect, partly because of intermarriage, but also because of intense rivalry (including murder). To reduce such rivalry, many descendants were clergy.



    Children

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Himiltrude (c742-c780)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Pippin the Hunchback (c769-811) 769 811 Prčum
    Amaudru (c770-)

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Hildegard (758-783)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Rotrude (775-810) 770 6 June 810 Rorgon of Maine (c770-839)

    Charles the Younger (c772-811) 772 4 December 811 Bavaria
    Adelaide (c773-774) 774 Pavie, Lombardy, Italy Error: Invalid time. Italy
    Pepin of Italy (773-810) 773 Vermandois, Normandy, France 8 July 810 Milan, Lombardy, Italy Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Ingeltrude (?-?)

    Louis the Pious (778-840) 778 Chasseneuil, France 20 June 840 Ingelheim am Rhein Theodelinde of Sens (?-?)
    Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818)
    Judith of Bavaria (795-843)

    Lothair (778-c779) Error: Invalid time. Casseneuil, Lot-et-Garonne, France 779
    Bertha (779-823) 779 823 Angilbert (c750-814)

    Gisela (781-808) 781 Milan 808
    Hildegarde (783-783) Error: Invalid time. Thionville, France Error: Invalid time.

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Gersuinda (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Adaltrude (774-) 774

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Madelgard (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Ruodhaid (c775-852) 775 24 March 852 France

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Fastrada (?-794)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Theodrada (784-) 784 9 January 849 Argenteuil
    Hiltrude (787-) 787

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Amaltrud of Vienne (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Alpaida (794-) 794 Begon de Paris (c757-816)

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Regina (c780-)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Drogo of Metz (801-855) 17 June 801 8 December 855 Luxeuil
    Hugh (802-844) 802 844

    Offspring of Charlemagne and Ethelind (?-?)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Richbod (805-844) 805 844
    Theodoric (807-819) 807 819

    More biography & life of Charlemagne ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charlemagne

    Alt Birth:
    Charlemagne Picture Gallery: https://www.thoughtco.com/charlemagne-picture-gallery-4122735

    More images of Charlemagne:

    https://www.google.com/search?q=charlemagne+picture&rlz=1C1KMZB_enUS591US591&tbm=isch&tbo=u&source=univ&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjr-e6uu5vZAhWIv1MKHQ6NBsAQ7AkITA&biw=1440&bih=809

    Buried:
    One of the oldest cathedrals in Europe, it was constructed by order of the emperor Charlemagne, who was buried there in 814. From 936 to 1531, the Palatine Chapel saw the coronation of thirty-one German kings and twelve queens. The church has been the mother church of the Diocese of Aachen since 1802.

    Photos ... https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aachen_Cathedral

    Charlemagne married Hildegard. Hildegard was born in 758; died on 30 Apr 783 in Thionville, France. [Group Sheet] [Family Chart]


  2. 4619137.  Hildegard was born in 758; died on 30 Apr 783 in Thionville, France.

    Notes:

    Hildegard was born 758 to Gerold of Vinzgouw (c725-799) and Emma of Alamannia (730-789) and died 30 April 783 in Thionville of unspecified causes. She married Charlemagne (747-814) 771 JL . Ancestors are from Germany.
    Contents[show]



    Children

    Offspring of Hildegard and Charlemagne (747-814)
    Name Birth Death Joined with
    Rotrude (770-810) 770 6 June 810 Rorgon of Maine (c770-839)

    Charles the Younger (c772-811) 772 4 December 811 Bavaria
    Adelaide (c773-774) 774 Pavie, Lombardy, Italy Error: Invalid time. Italy
    Pepin, King of Italy (773-810) 773 Vermandois, Normandy, France 8 July 810 Milan, Lombardy, Italy Bertha of Gellone (?-?)
    Ingeltrude (?-?)

    Louis the Pious (778-840) 778 Chasseneuil, France 20 June 840 Ingelheim am Rhein Theodelinde of Sens (?-?)
    Ermengarde of Hesbaye (c778-818)
    Judith of Bavaria (795-843)

    Lothair (778-c779) Error: Invalid time. Casseneuil, Lot-et-Garonne, France 779
    Bertha (779-823) 779 823 Angilbert (c750-814)

    Gisela (781-808) 781 Milan 808
    Hildegarde (782-783) Error: Invalid time. Thionville, France Error: Invalid time.

    Children:
    1. 2309568. Pepin of Italy, King of Italy was born in 773 in Vermandois, France; died on 8 Jul 0810 in Milano, Italy.
    2. Louis the Pious, King of Aquitaine was born in 778 in Chasseneuil-du-Poitou, France; died on 20 Jun 840 in Ingelheim am Rhein, Germany.